Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Will and Shelby sat in the back corner of the dimly lit room.  There were a great number of people in the room and Shelby sighed.  She’d lost track of her precious girls and that bothered her.  “They are fine my darling,” Will said almost reading her mind, sliding in close to her and wrapping her in a hug. “I can’t see them.  I worry,” she said.  “Parties can be too much for them.  They regress when they get overwhelmed.  I want to give them freedom, and still protect them.  They are our pets,” she said protectively. Will smiled and leaned in, kissing his wife.  “You just don’t want to have to spank anyone tonight for bad behavior so that you and I can play when we get home,” he said taking her hand in his, lacing their fingers, and kissing her palm softly.  She shivered happily while he continued to scan the room for their girls.  “Did you play?” he asked her.  “You’ve been sitting here all night.  Have you played with anyone?  Accepted any offers?  Dressed like that, I can’t imagine you didn’t get any offers,” he told her.   Shelby gave a coy smile and shook her head.  Her husband, partner, and Master, was always complimenting her.  Her corset was black and tight.  It pushed up her breasts just enough to make them look two cup sizes bigger than they were.  Her dark hair cascaded in waves, falling just below her shoulders and her makeup was perfect. “Sanny?” he asked gently touching her face, indicating he meant her make up. “Quinnie.  She said Mama had to look perfect,” Shelby said smiling.  She was so proud of her girls.  “And to answer you question, no, I haven’t played.  I stayed here to keep an eye on our girls.  Do you remember what happened the first time we went to a party?” she asked.  “And now I can’t see them.  In five minutes I’m going on a search,” she said. “I remember what happened the first time,” he said almost sadly and the he gently pat Shelby’s long, fishnet covered leg.  “We’ve taught them though.  They know better now, and our girls have been well behaved for quite some time now,” he said thoughtfully. “Mmmm, that’s what worries me.  Give them an inch and they’ll run a mile,” she said continuing to scan the room.  “I love our girls, they are well behaved and we are complimented often on them.  They each hold down steady jobs, and have studied hard to keep us happy, but they are still, by all standards babies, and the only one who can hurt my babies, is me,” she said and he raised an eyebrow at her.  “Well you too,” she giggled.  “Now, keep scanning for the girls.  Four more minutes and I’m going searching.  Both Cody and Miranda are here, I’m not letting either of them get too personal with my girls, if I can help it,” she said seriously. Will smiled.  Shelby was in full Mama Bear mode and he loved that about her.  She was so protective of her family and it turned him on.  They had joined this life style a while ago and now had three pets of their own.  The pets in question had come into his and Shelby’s care six months ago.  Three weeks into their permanent living arrangement, Madam Sylvester hosted a party and it hadn’t gone as well as Will and Shelby had hoped.  The girls had gotten overwhelmed with the number of people and all the different sex-capades that were going on in the room.  They’d forgotten their manners rather quickly and the training had to be picked up with great intensity.  Will hadn’t forgotten.  He had also sat the girls down for a lecture earlier in the day while Shelby was lying out clothes for them and getting each of them bathed before they went.  There had been warnings, if they displeased their Master or Mistress, or had a bad report come back from anyone they played with, they would be dealt with immediately.  None of them had wanted that, expressing that with great enthusiasm once the word spanking had been thrown into the conversation. “Head’s up, I see Bree,” he said and Shelby looked over to see Brittany walking toward them.  She was naked, except for some pasties covering her nipples, and a thong.  Brittany always liked to dress herself for parties, however she chose outfits that left very little to the imagination.  It was the reason Shelby had chosen all the girls’ outfits for the night.  Shelby frowned.  She had put her little love in a very short plaid skort, that just covered her bottom and a white tube top as well.  Those items were gone now.  She knew she’d get them back the next morning once the party had been cleaned up.  An email would go out from the host or hostess, in this case, Madam Sylvester, but the fact that someone took her clothes was what concerned Shelby in the first place.  It had meant that Brittany played with another pet rather than a Master or Mistress.  The pets never cared how other pets were returned to their “owners”, they were just glad to play.  They also usually threw caution to the wind.  Repeated safety instructions during play, were never usually a top concern when it came to pets playing with each other. “Hi Daddy,” Brittany smiled walking over and settling her nearly naked self on her Master’s lap.  “Well hello there my baby girl,” he smiled gathering her closer to him.  She smiled when his warm hands covered parts of her flesh.  She loved when he cuddled with her, even if it was after a punishment.  They both took such meticulous and precise care of their pets, consistently reassuring them, they wrestle loved and important.  “Are you having fun at the party?” he asked her. Madame Sylvester had invited every Master and Mistress she knew, along with their pets to her mansion in Lima for a party.  There were over three hundred people at this party and while it was a great meeting experience, Shelby knew her girls.  Her girls were recently excessively horny and being with this many people, doing all kinds of kinky things to each other was exciting.  It could also lead to trouble.  Shelby and Will knew how to handle their girls and when the parties were at their house, the girls did fabulously well.  When they were out at a party however, sometimes, things could go very wrong, very quickly, but Shelby didn’t like to, or want to, smother them, so she would always let them run off and find somewhere to play but somehow keep a close eye on them.  They’d been practicing for a while as well.  Small parties were held every so often, and some play dates involving people who had varying levels of strictness.  It was all to help the girls better develop, but they were for all intents and purposes, still babies even after these past six months. “Did you have fun baby girl?” Shelby asked seeing a few faint bruises, starting to form on Brittany’s side, even in the dim light.  That angered Shelby.  She knew it happened.  She had been on the giving and receiving end of bruises herself, but her blood would always boil slightly when she found bruises on her babies that had been delivered from other people. “Yes Mama,” Brittany smiled and she put her head on Will’s shoulder and looked at her Mistress. “Baby Bree, look at me,” Will said kindly and she sat up a bit straighter on his lap and looked at him expectantly.  “You came to this party, wearing a lot more than this.  Where are the rest of your clothes,” he said and she nodded.“Yes Daddy.  I was playing with Matt and Kyle,” she said knowing he wanted to know that answer. “You played with both of them?” Shelby asked quickly, her radar going on full alert and Brittany nodded. “Yes Mama.” “At the same time?” she asked raising an eyebrow at her little girl. “No Miss,” Brittany said, sending Shelby wasn’t happy, so she switched titles.  “Sanny was with me at first, and she played with Kyle and I played with Matt, and then we were going to switch, but it got all messed up somehow, because Sanny went off to play with Miss Kelly I think, and I was a little bit distracted when I saw Aunt Terri and Quinnie come by and talk to us for a bit,” she said thoughtfully. “Do you know where Sanny ended up, or rather who she ended up with?” Shelby asked. “No Miss.  You’re not mad are you Mama?” she asked fearfully.  She could see that her Mistress was looking at her with scrutiny.  Shelby wanted to make sure her baby was okay, but Brittany understood that look to mean that Shelby was disappointed somehow in Brittany’s behavior. “Mama’s not mad baby.  Not at all,” Shelby said and she pulled her naked pet into her arms, cuddling her for a moment.  She combed her fingers through her long blonde hair and rubbed her back gently.  Then she laid Brittany face down over her lap.  Brittany gasped, but didn’t struggle against her.  She knew she would not be spanked in public.  Shelby and Will didn’t even like to spank the girls in front of each other.  “Lay still baby girl,” Shelby instructed her seriously and carefully ran her hand over Brittany’s flesh.  She was checking for serious injuries and more severe bruises.  Sometimes people got carried away and if it had happened, Shelby wanted to get it cleared up immediately.  The bruises on her side were not as bad as Shelby originally thought, they were mostly caused by shadows from the light filtering through.  Shelby sat Brittany up and cuddled her close.  She could feel the trepidation in her little love, so she let her fingers linger around some of Brittany’s odd erogenous zones; hoping to make her feel better about the situation she was now in.  “Tell me love, who loves you more than they can properly express?” “You and Daddy, Mama,” Brittany smiled and Shelby nodded her approval. “Good girl me Bree,” she praised.  Shelby pet Brittany’s hair, rubbed her back and nuzzled her gently on her neck and then kissed her temple.  As she pulled back to get a better look at her tiny love, Shelby found a light green and yellow bruise on her neck and traced it carefully.  “What did you play with?” she asked her. “Um,” Brittany said thinking carefully.  “Kyle said he wanted to try auto fixating,” she said and then she shook her head no.  She knew that was the wrong description and Shelby knew if Brittany got too flustered, she’d have a melt down. “Look at Mama,” Shelby said seriously, but her voice was kind.  “Say,” she commanded and Brittany fell quiet, her eyes going to Shelby’s mouth immediately.  “Auto erotic asphyxiation,” she said slowly.  Brittany nodded and repeated the phrase.  “Good girl.  Did you like it?” Shelby asked.  “No Mama.  I said apples very fast and Kyle stopped,” she told her. “Would you like to work on it?” Shelby offered. “No Mama.  It was a little bit scary,” she told her honestly.  “But if it will make you happy, I will try,” she said, saying what she thought would make her Miss happiest. Shelby smiled and pet the side of Brittany’s face, kissing the center of her forehead.  “That’s alright my darling.  I think my baby girls are still too young for that,” Shelby said honestly and Brittany simply laid against her Mistress.  “Stand for me my love.  I want to look at the your legs,” she told her, helping her into position, and then examining her thighs and feet carefully.  She hit the one sensitive spot that was on Brittany’s left thigh and the girl shuddered with delight.  “Be still little one and answer Mama’s question,” she said.  Once she was satisfied, she pulled Brittany back into her lap.  “I am very glad that you got to play and learn and then return to me.  Now if your sisters would do the same thing,” she sighed. “I saw Quinnie go with Aunt Terri, and Sanny found me when I was with Kyle.  She said she was going to play puppy dog,” Brittany said and Shelby went tense immediately. “I’m on it, stay here,” Will said and he quickly stood up.  Puppy dog was a game that some of the more aggressive pets played, which was usually fine.  However, there were two Masters who played puppy dog and took it to the extreme and if Sanny was with them, things would not go well, especially when it came to Santana and her fierce attitude. “I was naughty Mama?” Brittany asked as Will left very quickly. “No baby girl, you haven’t been naughty, at least not now,” Shelby assured her and Brittany nodded, curled up slightly on Shelby’s lap and rested against her Mistress.  Playing with Matt and Kyle had taken a lot of energy out of her.  Shelby let her rest for a few minutes, but she kept wiggling around.  Shelby was too tense, worrying about who Santana might have fallen into play with.  Her worry was throughout her body and Brittany picked up on it.  “Alright little one, time to get a snack,” she said helping Brittany to her feet and rubbing her back gently.  “Go to the snack table.  I want you back here with a plate of fruit and some cheeses.  No chocolate.  You may select what you enjoy most but I want at least three apple slices, and three slices of cheese,” Shelby said and as she spoke, she continued to rub Brittany’s lower back, to reinforce how loved and cared for she was. Brittany nodded and went off to gather the plate as asked.  She smiled to herself as she walked.  Her Mama, her Mistress, always made her feel so good.  She was so attentive and Brittany was thrilled that Shelby took such interest in them, even after these six months.  It was nice to get the positive attention and affection that she and her ‘sisters’ hadn’t gotten from where they’d come from.  She walked herself to the snack table and made her selections while Terri moved in quickly.  “My favorite sister in law,” she said kissing Shelby’s cheek lightly.  “Beautiful make up,” she said. “Thank you.  Quinnie did it,” she said proudly. “Why do you look so scared?” Terri asked her seriously, “and just so you know, I had Quinnie, but she went off with Master Joseph to play doctor patient,” she smiled.  “She’s been properly prepped and I gave Joe specific instructions,” she said. Shelby nodded and smiled gratefully.  “Bree is getting herself a plate and Will went to find Sanny.  Bree said she went off to play puppy dog,” Shelby said.  Terri took her hand immediately and squeezed it as reassuringly as she could.  Terri was a surgeon and the head doctor of this particular circle of Masters and Mistresses.  They hired her for their on call physician.  She knew exactly how dangerous and out of hand puppy dog could get. “Those men haven’t been at a party in I can’t tell you how long.  I’m sure it was one of the pets who asked her to play and not them,” she assured Shelby kindly.  Brittany returned to her Mistress and knelt down at her feet, giving her the plate of food, her eyes looking hopefully at her Miss.  There were three apple slices and three cheese slices, fanned out nicely in the middle and Shelby leaned in, giving her little one a kiss. “Very good listening skills my darling,” Shelby praised her and Brittany beamed up at her Miss. “Thank you Mama.  Hi Aunt Terri,” she said. “Hi baby,” Terri said and she guided Brittany onto her lap.  She had her sit and Brittany sort of sunk down a bit, resting her head on Terri’s shoulder, glad to be cuddled. “Here baby, you can stay cuddled, but you must eat,” Shelby said and she handed Terri the plate, not Brittany.  The first day, Brittany would have reached for the plate of food herself, but six months later, she knew better.  At home she had a little more control of what and when she ate.  At parties, the only control she had was to say when she was hungry, full, or refuse an option of food.  If they asked her to try something, she was obligated to do so, even if she wasn’t sure she’d like it.  If they asked her if she wanted it, she could refuse.  Terri smiled and guided Brittany to the floor.  Brittany sat down, between Terri’s legs and patiently waited for Terri to feed her.  Terri carefully fed her what was on the plate, going slow.  Usually the pets would play, then eat something too quickly, due to being hungry, and either get sick or pass out.  It was always easy to spot an untrained pet.  They were usually sleeping or sick in some part of the room. Brittany was eating very well when Master Joseph returned with Quinn.  He was carrying her bridal style and she was sleeping against him.  Shelby let out a sigh and looked apologetic.  It was believed that if a pet fell asleep during play, it was a poor reflection on their “owners” and more training was needed.  “No need to worry Shel, I forgot how well trained she is in denial and release.  One orgasm and she was fighting to stay awake.  Completely my fault.  She did really well,” Joseph said, still holding her.  Quinn’s initial desire had been orgasm control and denial.  She’d read that the longer she held off an orgasm, and the more focused she was with her breathing, the stronger it would be.  She worked hard with her Sir to achieve that.  This was proof of that.  Shelby’s look of disappointment and apology quickly turned to pride at Joseph’s explanation.  Brittany wanted to be polite, but no one had addressed her yet, so she simply stayed quiet and let Terri continue to feed her slowly.  “Where would you like her?” he asked. “I’ll take her,” Shelby smiled and held out her arms.  Joseph smiled and very carefully laid Quinn in her arms.  Quinn wiggled a bit and then snuggled in close to Shelby and went back to sleep. Joseph smiled and knelt down.  “Hello there Brittany,” he smiled at her and she smiled kindly with her eyes.  She held her hand just over her mouth and waited. “Hello Master Joseph,” she smiled at him once she swallowed and Shelby nodded her approval. “Are you being good for Mama and Aunt Terri?” he asked. “I’m doing my best Sir,” she said. “She’s doing an excellent job,” Shelby said and Brittany looked at her with a wide, proud, happy smile.  “Finish your plate baby girl,” she told her and Quinn stirred slightly.  Shelby was too tense and because of that her girls were uncomfortable in her embrace.  “I’m sorry Quinnie,” she said adjusting her so she was sitting more on her lap, her bottom falling through the space between Shelby’s legs and Shelby rubbed her back.  “It’s okay baby.  You rest,” she told her gently. “What’s with the nerves?” Joseph asked selecting an apple slice and feeding it to Brittany.  He loved the little ones but didn’t have the patience to train any of his own.  His clientele at his club, kept him far too busy. “I didn’t think I was that transparent,” she pouted. “Oh please, you are the biggest Mama Bear in this place.  You gave Kelly a run for her money and she has four pets,” Terri said rolling her eyes and Brittany went tense.  She didn’t like fighting of any kind.  Terri picked up on it and pet her hair gently while encouraging her to eat some more. “My girls and my husband are my world and I found out that Sanny went off to play puppy dog,” she said and Joseph nodded his understanding.   “I assume Will is off looking for her?” he asked and Shelby nodded.  “I’ll go help him,” he said and with a kiss to all the ladies’ cheeks, he left.   Shelby glanced at Brittany and saw worry and sorrow on her face.  “I’m not mad baby girl.  You didn’t do anything wrong,” she assured her, reading her little one’s mind.  If Santana thought Brittany tattled on her, she would be angry, and Brittany hated when her sisters were mad at her.  If she had actually tattled, which she wasn’t sure about at this point, then she would be spanked by Shelby or Will and it wouldn’t be for fun.  Telling on her sisters was a punishable offense and she knew it.  Angering her Mama and Daddy, her Miss and Sir, that was just as bad and usually earned her a more powerful spanking.  The physical spanking wasn’t any more intense, but the emotional release of crying because she’d disappointed her Master and Mistress, her Mama and Daddy, that made it worse.  In Brittany’s mind, she’d done all of those things, just by answering a simple question, which she was required to do when asked a direct question and she could see her Mama was concerned about something.  Being a pet was so hard sometimes. “Here baby girl, last piece, do you want it?” Terri asked her kindly, holding up the strawberry to her lips and Brittany shook her head.  She couldn’t eat.  She didn’t feel good any more.  She felt like a terrible little girl, who was going to get quite a spanking when she got home. Shelby sighed and looked at Terri.  “Switch,” she said.  Terri guided Brittany to her feet and Shelby passed Quinn over.  “Come here baby,” she told Brittany and she pulled her nearly naked little girl into her arms and held her close.  Brittany tried to keep it together, but broke down into tears moments later.   “Shhh, Mama’s sorry baby,” Shelby said and she gently guided Brittany to a bathroom, so she could calm her down and reassure her that she was not in trouble.  Will was calmly moving through the halls of the mansion.  He knew where all the play rooms were and he was listening very carefully as he passed every door, just in case she had been taken to a room that wasn’t designated for play.  He heard lots of moaning and crying out, but none of it sounded especially painful, and none of it sounded like Santana’s voice.  Feeling that sinking feeling, he knew his wife had been feeling moments before, he pressed on and finally he heard it. “Not like that!” Santana said seriously. “Well how else am I supposed to do it.  It’s four legs that need to be tied together,” a voice said and Will stayed back for a moment.  There was no power to the other voice, just annoyance.  It was simply Santana and another pet, a male one, who seemed to just want to play.“I don’t know, but not there,” she quipped and the other pet rolled his eyes, not that Will or Santana could see it. “You’re a pain you know that?” he grumbled and Will chuckled quietly.  He didn’t want to let anyone know he was there, but he was enjoying the small squabbling that was going on.  It was a verbal tennis match to him.  Santana was still young and inexperienced and apparently so was the guy she was playing with. “Take that back!  Santana said.  “You asked me to play puppy and we did.  Now I want to play rodeo, so do it!” she said. “Every time I try, you tell me I’m wrong!” Will thought that was an odd request.  He and Shelby had never mentioned anything about a game called Rodeo.  She’d gotten it from somewhere though and he was going to have to find out. “It shouldn’t hurt my spine!  You have my feet jacked up in the air and my arms are up as well and I’m telling you it’s hurting my spine, so you’re doing it wrong.  Didn’t your Miss or Sir teach you it’s not supposed to hurt like this?” she asked.“Santana,” the guy whined at her. “Harry,” she whined back and Will took a breath before he burst in.  Harry was one of Kelly’s little ones and someone that Santana knew fairly well, so at least there was that safety factor.  He hadn’t heard of rodeo before, but Kelly was known for tying up her little ones to get access to their bottoms.  Kelly’s focus was usually anal and her older two pets loved it while her two little ones were intrigued and learning to at least try it.  Maybe Santana got the idea from her.  Kelly had watched the girls the week prior.  Santana was the most curious of Will’s girls and she would almost always try anything, but she always complained.  It couldn’t hurt.  It couldn’t leave her damaged.  It couldn’t be something that grossed her out.  She always had restrictions instead of just going with it and calling her safe word if she needed to.   Will and Shelby knew what they were doing with her and always went super slow, but other people were not as careful with her and she made it known from the very beginning that she wasn’t going to be having any of that.  They played her way, or they didn’t play at all.  It seemed as though Santana was willing to experiment though and Will and Shelby always encouraged that, but their girls were taught, properly, carefully, they were even tested at times.  Shelby and Will made sure their girls were nothing if not safe and always polite.  Right now however, Santana wasn’t sounding very polite and neither she nor Harry sounded safe to Will.  However, he wanted them to learn things on their own, so he simply waited outside the room and pulled out his cell phone from his pants pocket.  “I found Sanny, she’s with Harry and they’re trying to play rodeo,” he texted to Shelby. It lit up a few moments later and he frowned.  “Bree thinks she’s in trouble.  I want to get her home and in bed.  Quinnie had one orgasm while playing doctor/patient with Master Joseph and she’s out like a light.  Any chance you can speed things along please?  Also, we don’t play rodeo, so she better be in one piece when I get her in my care.”  He typed back a quick yes and took a few steps back from the room.  “Santana!” he called kindly.“Shhh,” she hissed at Harry who was just about to try tying her up again.  She waited a moment and he looked at her funny.  “I think I heard my Sir,” she said softly. “Santana!” Will called again. “In here Sir!” she called back to him and she started to wriggle around, wanting to help Harry undo the ropes around her ankles, but having her feet tied together above her body, made that harder. Will walked in and simply smiled.  “There you are.  I’ve been looking for you.  Is everything alright?” he asked kindly from the door way, enjoying watching her squirm for a moment. “Yes Sir.  We were trying to play rodeo, like my Miss taught me, and I haven’t learnt the tying up part very well,” Harry said honestly. “Gee, ya think?” Santana snapped. “Santana Aurora, apologize now!” Will ordered her and both of the pets jumped slightly at the sternness in Will’s voice. “I’m sorry,” she said quickly and politely.  Will nodded and looked to Harry.  “And you Harold, how many times have you practiced this before your Mama said she would let you practice on someone else?” Will asked as he helped him undo the ropes around Santana’s ankles.  He knew Harry very well.  Kelly and her husband Justin were two of Will and Shelby’s closest friends.  The group of them always got together and if needed, “babysat” the others’ pets in situations that required one couple to work long and late nights. “Um, well she hasn’t really Sir,” he said and Will raised an eyebrow at him, making the young boy shiver and try to backpedal.  “Well she did practice on me.  She did show me how it was done, and I did pass her test on it, with my brother, but I haven’t done it yet without her here, and she didn’t actually say that I could,” he told him honestly. “So you thought it would be okay to put Santana in harm’s way?” he asked. “Daddy, I’m fine,” Santana said. “Quiet little girl, I will get to you in a minute.  Harold, come here,” Will said seriously and with a nervous gulp, Harold went over to the taller man who had backed away from the two of them now that Santana was untied.  Will took a seat on the chair he pulled into the middle of the room and pulled Harry over his knee.  “Santana Aurora, you go into the corner right now and you look at nothing but the wall,” Will said.  He didn’t mind if someone heard another’s spanking, but he didn’t like them watching it.  Will spanked him firmly and lectured him on the importance of safety.  Once he finished, he stood Harry up, gave him another firm smack and sent him to the corner.  He wanted his hands at his side, no rubbing, and he was to look nowhere else but the corner.  “And you young lady,” Will said and Santana very quickly found herself over her Daddy’s knee getting the very same spanking and she fussed and kicked out wanting to get away.  “Stop fussing little girl.  You know much better than this.  Who is to be in the room with you, when you’re playing a game you have never played before?” he asked. “Ow, ow ow!” she yelped softly.  “A Miss or Sir,” she said loudly to be heard over the sound of the spanking. “And did that happen?” he asked her sternly. “No Sir,” she answered.  Her voice was sad, but she was only sad because she knew that she was in trouble, and when her Mama found out what had happened, which she would, Santana would be in even more trouble.  Will spanked her the same as he had Harold, and then put her in a different corner.  He gave her a firm reminder smack, to not rub.  She had a tendency to do that more than her sisters. “Harry, come here,” Will said seriously and Harry did as told.  He walked over to Will and hung his head. “I’m sorry I displeased you Sir,” he said and Will heard how genuine his words were. “Well I thank you for that apology, that was very polite, but do you know why I spanked you?” he asked him kindly, helping him adjust his clothes and look more presentable. “Because I played a game that I didn’t know all about and neither did Santana and she could have been very hurt and no one would know, because we are back here,” he said. “That is correct.  Kindly wait for me, just outside the door.  I will return you to Kelly personally,” he told him and Harry nodded and hung his head.  He was toast when Kelly found out what had happened. “Sanny, come here,” he said seriously and she shuffled over to him, with her head down. “I’m sorry Daddy,” she said. “What are you sorry for?” he asked her.  Santana was always quick to apologize at a party, but she was always mainly sorry she got caught, never for what she had actually done wrong.   “That I made you miss the rest of the party?” she guessed. “Santana Aurora, I am very disappointed in your behavior.  We are taking Harry back to Miss Kelly, and then we are finding Mama and going home,” he said. “But it’s so early,” she whined at him. “Not for little girls,” he said simply and he got her back into her clothes, glad she still had them with her, and lead her by the hand to the door.   She was mad and now being petulant, but a sharp smack to her bottom from Will made her stop.  He walked her to the door, took Harry’s hand as well and lead them both back to the main room, where he knew his wife and two other little girls were waiting for him.  “Mama, I am so sorry,” Brittany whimpered. “Shhh,” Shelby said kindly.  She had taken Brittany back to the couch, wrapped her in her own light weight coat and had her sit on the floor between her legs.  Quinn was sleeping curled up on the couch, next to Shelby and Brittany was whimpering quietly, trying to calm down.  “Shhh,” Shelby said, gently petting her little one’s hair.  “You’re okay baby girl.  Mama’s not mad,” she told her but Brittany didn’t seem to believe her.  Shelby kept her between her legs on the floor and continued to hush and coo to her little one.  As soon as they got home, things would calm down.  She’d have to spend a little while with Brittany at first, but that was fine by her.  She loved her girls deeply and any excuse to get a little extra cuddle time in with them, one on one, that was never something she would object to. Quinn wiggled and wormed a bit in her sleep and was easily calmed when her Miss’s hand ran over her head, tugging lightly and soothingly on her blonde locks.  Shelby looked up and saw an angry Santana and not so thrilled Will coming toward them.  “Bree baby, look, Daddy,” Shelby said gently and Brittany looked over to see Will and Santana approaching them. “Daddy,” she whimpered, getting up and all but running over to him.  He caught her just in time and held her tight, rubbing her back and helping her calm down a little. “What’s wrong Bree?” Santana asked with genuine concern. “Mama mad,” she cried. “Why,” Santana snapped at Shelby. “Excuse me little girl?” Shelby said back to Santana as she stood up and Santana took a step back.  “I believe you and I will be having several conversations over the next twenty four hours,” Shelby said and Santana tried not to gulp visibly.  She didn’t want to appear scared, but now she had angered her Mistress and that was never a smart thing to do. “Why is Quinn on the couch?” Will asked kindly as he kept Brittany tight against him, swaying slightly with her.   “Terri was holding her, but her pager went off and she all but flew out of here,” Shelby explained.  “I would suggest we carry her, but I believe we have one who is a bit too fussy and one who can not be trusted,” Shelby said directing her statements to the appropriate little girls and Santana tried to shrink back further.  Shelby caught her wrist and pulled her close.  “Look at me little girl,” she said seriously.  “I love you, and I am very glad you are safe, but you are in so much trouble for so many things.  None of which will get overlooked,” Shelby said sternly and Santana nodded, not looking thrilled about her impending punishment, or in her case punishments. “Alright Shel, what would you like to do?” Will asked her kindly. “If you can carry Quinnie, I will take Sanny and Bree and walk them to the car,” she said calmly and he nodded.  It sounded like a good idea to him. “Bree honey, will you hold Daddy’s keys?” he asked her. “Was I bad Daddy?” she asked him. “No baby.  You didn’t do anything wrong.  You’re okay,” he told her gently.  “Daddy needs you to hold the keys while you and Mama and Sanny walk to the car, that’s all my love,” he told her gently and she sniffled, but nodded.  Will moved over to Quinn and carefully scooped her up into his arms and the five of them said goodbye to Madam Sylvester, and then they walked to the car. “Why does Bree get to hold the keys?  I want to,” Santana whined. “Do you think I’m going to trust a naughty little girl?” Shelby asked her. “I wasn’t!” Santana whined getting a little angrier, but Shelby put a tighter grip on Santana’s wrist, knowing she might try to run away from the situation. “You absolutely were,” Shelby said and Santana glared at her.  “You went off to a play room and didn’t tell anyone where you were.  You played a game that you knew nothing about.  You didn’t have a Master or Mistress around to ensure your safety and you yelled at me.”   Santana didn’t say anything.  She couldn’t.  She had painted herself into a corner, and was stuck.  She’d messed up and now she was going to have to pay the price.  However Brittany was still whimpering about her own situation and that annoyed Santana.  “Bree stop being a baby!” Santana whined at her. “Sanny, you are grounded for the next week,” Will said seriously.  Sometimes Santana never learned.  They made it to the car after a few more moments and Will put all his girls in the car.  Shelby sat between Santana and Brittany in the back seat, trying to calm the blonde who was now in tears.  Quinn was sleeping on the front passenger seat and Will drove home carefully.  He pulled into the garage, cut the engine and remoted the garage door closed.  He got out of the car, turned off the alarm on the house, through the kitchen/garage door and then went back to the car.   “Quinnie first please,” Shelby said kindly and very carefully, Will gathered Quinn into his arms and tucked her into bed.  Once she was tucked in and safe, Will went back to the garage and looked to Shelby.  “Take Bree.  Bath now and then bed.  Sanny and I will be in shortly,” she said. Will agreed and helped guide a fairly distressed Brittany up to the bathroom.  Santana figured out that it was just her and Shelby and she was most likely going to get spanked, and soon, so she decided on a stall tactic.  “Miss, I’m tired,” Santana tried. “Nice try,” Shelby told her and very quickly pulled Santana over her lap.  She smacked her bottom firmly ten times and then flipped up her little skirt.  Her bare bottom was now on display and Shelby painted it pink, causing her little one to cry softly.  She continued the spanking and reached into the console, where she knew a hairbrush was waiting for her.  There was one in every car, just incase the girls needed to be punished while they were out and about somewhere.  Shelby paused the spanking and spoke firmly.  “Santana Aurora, I am very disappointed in your behavior tonight,” she lectured.  “You were unsafe, you were rude to your sister and you were rude to me.  This spanking is for being rude to me,” Shelby told her simply and with that, she set to painting Santana’s backside red, instead of pink, and by the time she was done, Santana was howling.  That sound hurt Shelby’s heart, but she reminded herself that Santana chose this lifestyle, which meant, she chose the good and the bad.  This was just part of the bad. 
Shelby’s parents were less than thrilled that their daughter was a Mistress, but they could plainly see how happy she was so they backed off.  They made a point to have weekly family dinners, spend holidays and special occasions together and act as a typical family.  However, once Shelby’s mom decided that these girls were practically her granddaughters, she was quick to remind Shelby that she was a Mama first.  Karen felt that Shelby could not let her girls slip out of line.  “You chose to have three children, just like your father and I chose to have you and your brothers.  You don’t get everything good.  You get good, bad, and a lot of in the middle,” she lectured.
 
“They aren’t actual children mother,” Shelby laughed as she drank her coffee at the kitchen table, while her girls, Will, and her father all played cards in the other room.
 
“I know that Shelby, but those girls.  They look up to you. You are what they aspire to be, at least I assume that’s what they want.  They may not.  They may just want you to be in charge of them for the rest of their lives, but if they want to grow and become what you are, whatever that is,” she said.
 
“Mom, please,” Shelby pleaded.  It was such a nice afternoon, she didn’t want to ruin it with her mother’s what-are-you-doing-with-your-life speech.
 
“Whatever, it is,” she repeated, “then you better show them right from wrong and correct them when they misbehave and step out of line,” she continued.  “I don’t even try to pretend I know why you chose a lifestyle like this.  People ask me what my daughter does, I tell them you’re a voice teacher, because that is what you do when you’re not doing this.  They ask about Will, I say he’s a college professor, because he is, when he’s not doing this.  I don’t tell them about the things I don’t understand,” Karen said.  “What I’m telling you, as your mother, one guidance counselor to another, do not let those girls get away with murder,” she said.
 
“I promise, mom,” Shelby smiled.
 
“Good, now have some more cookies, you look thin,” her mother scolded and handed her a plate.
 Shelby was doing what she knew was right.  Santana hadn’t been careful, smart, or polite.  She deserved every bit of that spanking and she would deserve the spanking that was coming the following day.  Right now though, all Shelby heard was one of her baby girls in pain. “Mama, it hurts,” Santana cried as Shelby gathered her, in her arms.  She was grateful Santana was using family terms, but she also knew that might have been out of fear.  It was always a very fine line with her girls. “It’s supposed to hurt,” Shelby told her simply and she rubbed her back and let Santana calm down a little more.  “Do you know why you got spanked?” she asked. “I was rude to you,” Santana panted. “Very good.  I will accept that answer for now and we will discuss things further, in greater detail tomorrow,” she told her.  “In the meantime, you and I are going to go inside, and you are going to have a bath, and you will go straight to bed.  No tv time, no story, no bonus anything.  Bath and bed, and if you give Daddy or I a hard time, I will repeat the spanking you just received, whether your bottom is ready for it, or not, understood?” she asked. “Yes Ma’am,” Santana whimpered and then she hung on tightly to her Mistress.  In the first week of living with them, Santana refused any comfort after a punishment.  Now she craved it, as if it were oxygen for her.   “Very good,” she told her and she lead her into the house, where they heard Brittany crying softly in the bathroom upstairs and Will trying to soothe her. “Can I help her Mama?” Santana asked. “Being that you caused part of that, no, not now.  You and I are going to get you ready for bed and then, depending on how things are, you can go say goodnight to your sister,” Shelby said.  She knew the bath was going to be painful enough for Santana as it was. She ran the water for her and was not at all surprised, when Santana stripped herself of her clothes and then straddled her Mama’s lap, resting her chin on Shelby’s shoulder.  Shelby rubbed her back and then nodded.  “Alright baby girl, in you get,” she said.  Santana stepped into the tub and knelt down at first.  She gave a pleading look to Shelby, who simply pet her hair.  “Sit down sweetheart,” she said kindly, but she wasn’t messing around and Santana knew it.  She hissed loudly when her bottom made contact with the tub, but then breathed steadily and tried to focus on the warm water around her.  It did feel nice. Shelby picked up a sponge and began washing her little one very carefully.  She soaped up her entire body, and hair, and then let Santana wash her own face.  Once she was full of suds and lather, Shelby helped her to stand, pulled down the shower head, made sure the spray was warm and rinsed off her little girl, telling her when to hold her breath, if necessary, as the spray came over her face.  Santana stood still in the tub, waiting and wet, while Shelby grabbed a bath sheet from the warming towel rack. The red one was Santana’s.  One of the items that Will and Shelby had taken each of the girls to get.  Their own bath sheet and then they took them to have it embroidered.  The bright red towel, was Santana’s favorite color.  Bright red with big block letters at the bottom that read SANNY in a neon blue.  Shelby wrapped her up in that towel and made sure every part of her little girl was clean and dry.  She got her dressed into panties and a night shirt.  “Alright, bed time,” Shelby said. “I can’t say goodnight and sorry to Bree?” Santana asked her.  Normally, the girls  were put to bed in their own rooms, and somehow ended up in the king sized bed with Shelby and Will in the morning.  They would meet up in the middle of the night, but always said goodnight to each other before hand, assuming they were awake. Shelby considered Santana’s request for a moment and then agreed.  “Very quickly.  Goodnight, apology, and then straight to bed,” she told her. They walked into Brittany’s bedroom and found Will sitting in the far off lounge chair with his little blonde love curled up in his lap, still crying, and trying to go to sleep.  “Bree?” Santana asked softly.  “Bree, I came to ‘pologize,” Santana yawned and Will gave a smile. “Shhh, look baby,” Will cooed gently and Brittany turned.  She hated when her sisters were mad at her, and it was worse if they snapped at her, but she always forgave them when they apologized. “Thank you,” Brittany whimpered and she struggled to get up, off of Will’s lap and then walk over and hug her sister.  Santana returned the hug and gave Brittany soft kisses to her temple, to try and help calm her.  It was a good thing she didn’t have asthma like Quinn, or she’d be struggling for air about now. “Alright baby girls, bed time,” Shelby announced.  “Bree, Baby, lay down in bed with Daddy okay?” she said gently and Brittany started to cry all over again, letting go of Santana and latching tightly onto her Mama.  “Oh my goodness,” Shelby cooed softly, holding her little one as tight as she could.  “Sanny, Daddy will put you to bed,” she told her and Santana nodded.  She understood very well, because there had been nights where they just needed one ‘parent’ over the other and tonight Brittany needed Shelby.  Shelby gave Santana a gentle kiss to her forehead, told her how much she loved her and then Will walked up behind her, wrapping his little Sanny in a hug. Will looked at Shelby and she gave him a kiss too.  “Go on.  Put Sanny to bed, check on Quinnie and as soon as Bree is asleep, I’ll be in bed with you,” she said softly.  He gave her a kiss and she smiled when it broke.  Santana rolled her eyes.  For strict dominants, hers were the mushiest love sick couple, she’d ever met. “My poor baby Bree,” Shelby cooed softly.  “Mama’s here, you’re okay,” she assured her and she helped the overwrought emotional girl into bed.  She laid down with her, gathering her tight and finally Brittany fell asleep, and she looked so much more peaceful.  Shelby gave her ten minutes, before getting out of the bed and getting ready for sleep herself.  They’d stayed a little longer at the party than Shelby wanted to and apparently much too long for Brittany.  She also knew it didn’t help that she was on edge about Santana and Brittany was the one who had mentioned it.  She could absolutely understand why Brittany was so concerned about having disappointed her Mama. Shelby went down the hall, checking on her other two girls before going into her own bedroom.  She slipped out of her loose clothes and put them in the hamper, smiling at Will.  “What exactly did you find our little adventure queen doing?” she asked him kindly as she worked to unhook the facets in the back of her corset. “Apparently, Kelly has the game rodeo and while Harry has been tested and passed, he has never practiced on anyone without Kelly there.  At least on someone who wasn’t in their household,” he said.  Shelby shook her head and sighed, and then smiled as she finally relieved her body of the tight corset.  “God you’re gorgeous!” Will said studying her now naked body. “Focus please,” Shelby smiled at him and then leaned in to kiss him.  “You told Santana she’s grounded.  What does that entail?” she asked him.   “Work and home, anywhere in between will be with one of us,” he said.  “I would be okay with her coming to school with me, but not a lot.  She likes to be a little less than respectful with my students, if they ask her for help and they all do, because she blatantly raises her hand and calls out the correct answer.  I will say she does wait to be called on,” Will added as an afterthought. “Listen for Bree.  I’m sure she’s fine, but she thinks she has displeased me in someway and I don’t want her being so upset, she doesn’t sleep well,” Shelby said kindly moving to the en suite doorway, so she could get into her own shower. “All their monitors are on,” he said. “Monitors?” she asked curiously and he pointed to a small black box on his dresser.  It was up high, so it went completely unnoticed for the past week.  “When did you get that?”   “Last week.  Each of the girls have their half of that thing in their room and none of them know about it.  Sanny’s red, Quinnie’s green, and Bree is blue.  There is a yellow option, but none of our girls like yellow and so it’s just sitting there waiting to have a reason to be used,” he smiled.   Shelby gave him a kiss and then took a quick shower for herself, she changed into sweatpants and a tank top and crawled into bed.  “I love you,” she said to her husband. “I love you too,” he said.  He turned to his right, shut off the lamp and then turned back to his left.  He pulled Shelby close and the entire house settled into sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Terri rushed into the hospital and looked expectantly at the head trauma nurse.  She’d been paged with nine one one.  “What do we have?” she asked. “Patient is approximately a twenty year old female.  Blunt force trauma to the legs and feet.  Lacerations to the thighs about three inches wide, BP is ninety over forty, floating in and out of consciousness, and she has significant blood loss from wrist lacerations,” the lead trauma nurse said. “Doctor Stoltz is here.  Why was I paged?” Terri asked looking over the chart and then she saw it before the nurse could respond.  “Shit.  Where did she come from?  Get the medics who brought her in, the nine one one tape and the police!” she yelled as she ran off to the operating room to scrub in.  This was not her favorite call to get and being that she’d just come from a party, where she was concerned for her own ‘niece’s’ safety, this was the patient she really didn’t want to get. She looked out into the operating room as the team prepped the girl for surgery, and Terri stepped into the room, waiting for the nurses to glove and gown her.  She was however not prepared for who was on the table.  Now that the blood had been removed and she was a little cleaner, Terri had to hold her breath.  “Doctor?” one of the nurses asked, trying to gain her attention.  “Doctor Schuester!” someone said a little louder this time. “I’m sorry,” Terri said politely.  “Yes, I’m here, I’m focused,” she said.  It was incredibly difficult but she focused everything she had on the girl on her table.  She needed a little bit of time though, because this girl was a ghost of Shelby.  This was almost exactly what Shelby looked like when Terri first met her twenty years ago.  Will and Shelby had been married for seventeen years now and met three years prior to that.  This was just a little too close for comfort, but she knew exactly why she’d been called in.   She had a job to do, and so she tried to think of what she would do if it was Quinn, Brittany or Santana on the table.  The problem was it almost looked like Santana, so it was still hard to focus.  She took a deep breath and calmed her nerves.  “Do your job,” she told herself.  Finally she looked at her team.  “I need a ten blade and we’re going to start with the chest tube, as x-rays are showing a partially collapsed lung,” she informed them and she set straight to work.  Several hours later, the patient was stitched up in several places and given heavy sedation to give her what was essentially a medically induced coma.  Terri wanted her kept that way for a while.  Several phone calls had to be made and the girl would be in too much pain if she was woken up.  Terri looked at her watch and sighed.  Her brother would kill her if she woke him up or any of the girls, so instead she put in a call to Bruce.  Bruce was going to kill her too, but at least he didn’t live next door to her, where as her brother did. Bruce and his wife Anne, were the heads of the circle Will and Shelby operated within.  They were also her bosses to a degree.  She was the one they brought in to do home care for any of their patients.  She’d been with them for five years now and it was at the recommendation of Will that she was even interviewed.  Anne and Bruce had two male pets now that their own children were grown and out of the house.  One of their boys had cut himself pretty deeply with some glass shards, while cleaning up a mess and Bruce brought him to the correct hospital and demanded that Terri Schuster be the one to work on him.  She had done her job, and even though in that moment she couldn’t stand Mr. Bruce, she later realized he was simply interviewing her and it was a good thing, because he paid her handsomely for the work that she did for them.  Of course her nieces were her favorite patients. “This is Bruce Miller,” he answered gruffly. “Bruce, thank God.  It’s Terri, I’m sorry to call you at this hour, but I really think you and Anne need to be involved in this case,” she told him. “This is bad already,” he said sitting up in bed and rubbing the sleep from his eyes.  Trevor was one of his pets and was currently curled up in bed with him.  He stretched and moved before curling up into a more comfortable position and settled back down as Bruce played with his short red locks. “I got a 911 page about four or so hours ago.  When I came in, it seemed like any ordinary, accidental patient, until I found out that with all her other injuries, she has a prolapsed rectum and she came in from Twin Brooks Luxury,” she said and Bruce sighed. “I will be down shortly,” he said. “No, no no, wait please.  I have her in a medically induced coma.  She’s going to be in a ton of pain when she comes to, so I’m keeping her stable, and giving her body a chance to rest and heal a little bit on it’s own.  I do want you and Anne to come see her and talk to her, but you need to be prepared and so does she.  We don’t know how this happened, although I think you and I have a good guess on how it might have happened.  The last one died.  I don’t want that again.  I don’t know what she’s after, or thought she was after, but I know that you are safe.  My brother and sister-in-law wouldn’t stay with you if you weren’t.  Someone needs to talk to her though, and it’s not me,” she said. Bruce nodded his agreement and when Terri finished, he spoke up.  “Alright dear.  I will speak with Anne in the morning.  When would you like us to come down and visit?”  “My shift is until three this afternoon.  So anytime before then, will be fine,” she said kindly.  “Granted she is in a coma at the moment, but at least we can discuss the options that there are for her, recovery wise,” Terri said. “Very well.  We’ll be there around one,” he said and she thanked him and then hung up.  Terri was finally finishing her morning rounds when her cell phone vibrated in her pocket and she pulled out her phone to check.  It was a picture of Shelby’s face and she answered.  “Hey, hang on,” she said.  She finished up the notes she needed to make for her last patient, signed her name and then picked up her phone and went to the break room.  “Hey, you’re calling early,” she said. “I was calling to check up on you.  You left in a hurry and I know nine one one’s aren’t your favorite to get,” Shelby told her.   “No, they aren’t,” she said.  “And thank you for calling to check on me.” “You’re my sister now, you have been officially for seventeen years,” Shelby said. “Yes, well, it’s nice to have a big sister,” Terri grinned.  “How are my nieces?” “Trouble as usual,” Shelby laughed. “You love those girls so much, I think it borders on obsessive insanity,” Terri teased her. “I know,” she said with a grin.  “Those girls, as much as they drive me nuts, they are my life,” she said.  “I know I had a life before them, and I know Will and I did things before them, but I’m telling you, somehow I feel more complete with them.” “How complete do you feel?” she asked and immediately Shelby’s radar went off. “What’s wrong?” she asked. “No, nothing, just a question,” she said.   “You are lying,” Shelby told her. “I’m not lying, I’m just not saying everything right now.” “That’s a half truth and if you like Quinnie can tell you exactly what happens when I find out I’ve been told a half truth,” Shelby threatened. “I’m your sister, I’m not your girls, and I’m saying what I know is safe to say.  Right now, that’s all that’s safe to say.  I have HIPPA laws protecting my ass, thank you very much,” Terri said with confidence and Shelby laughed happily.  “Were you really worried about me, or did the girls wake you up?” “Yes,” Shelby answered simply. “Well thank you and I hope whoever it is that woke you up, is doing better now.” “She’s with her Daddy, she’s perfectly fine,” Shelby smiled.  “And to answer your very vague question, yes I feel complete.  I’m not opposed to another pet if that’s what you’re hinting around about, but I don’t know that anyone is looking.  Bruce is very good about finding placement for anyone that is and I haven’t heard a thing.  Kelly got the last one as far as I’m aware,” she said. “Well, it’s good to know that you’re open to it,” Terri said kindly. “Are you coming over for dinner tonight?” Shelby asked. “It’s Friday already?” Terri asked. “All day,” Shelby laughed. “Yeah, dinner sounds good.  I’ll pick up dessert.  Anything special?” she asked.  “As long as it’s chocolate the girls will be happy,” Shelby said.  “So do you have time to talk or do you need to sleep?” she asked.  “Will noticed you didn’t come home last night,” she said.   “You two have three girls to look after, why are you spying on me?” she asked. “Because we love you, should we stop?” “Yes!” Terri said.  “No, I love you too.  All of you.  Kiss my girls for me, and I’ll be over tonight okay?” “Go get some sleep,” Shelby said kindly and they disconnected. Terri stepped out of the break room to the sounds of alarm bells and whistles.  She looked at the nurses station and realized it was nearly empty.  One nurse, where there were normally five, was still sitting, but she was up and waiting for someone to give her further instruction to page a doctor.  “Page doctor Schuster!” someone yelled and Terri went running down the hall.  The girl who had just had surgery was having trouble breathing now.  Terri rushed in, told them to intubate the young girl, and get her steady again.  The alarms stopped and Terri pulled out her stethoscope and listened.  The other lung collapsed now and Terri sighed.  “Book me an O.R. and get me a scrub team,” she ordered them and people moved quickly.  Shelby made sure all the breakfasts were ready for what would be the morning rush and then went up to her bedroom.  She found Will sitting up in bed with Brittany resting on his chest.  He had some pillows behind his back and head, and Brittany was straddling his lap, resting her head on his shoulder as he watched the news and rubbed her back gently.  Shelby gave him a curious look and he shrugged.  He didn’t know what was up with her, she just needed her Daddy.  She didn’t feel warm, she didn’t look pale, she didn’t complain about any bad dreams, she had just walked into the bedroom, and begged Shelby to let her into the bed.   Will was a terribly heavy sleeper.  He would never hear the girls unless they were screaming for him, which in the beginning happened a lot.  They’d all been sisters in a different circle.  They were pushed beyond their limits way too quickly and the Mistress who had them, had had enough of them.  She got bored with them, said they were terrible pets, and needed to be sent away.  She sent them to Bruce by recommendation of a fellow colleague and he took them in with no trouble at all.  Two weeks with him and he knew that Will and Shelby would be a good fit.  He promised them, he would not break them up and he didn’t.  He agreed that if Shelby and Will took one, they would take all three, and the three girls had to be willing to go for it.  They were cautious at the first meeting, which was held at Bruce’s house.  The second meeting was held at the same place and the girls were slightly more interactive.  The third meeting was at Bruce’s business in one of the play rooms. Every room in Bruce’s establishment had a section of chalkboard on it.  On that board were written the full name of the client, their nickname if they had one, their safe word, their real age followed by their play age, if they had one, and what level they were at.  In his club, every Master and Mistress knew the color coded levels.  Green was for the babies.  Anyone who was into age play or very very new at their role of being a sub, got green and that meant they could only be spanked as severe punishment.  The color system went up from there, to blue, purple, pink, red, orange, gold, and silver.  Silver was the top.  Silver was reserved for pets who had been in the game for quite some time and were comfortable with anything and everything, and for Masters and Mistresses who needed their own bit of relief for the day. When Will and Shelby got there on the board were three sets of information and Bruce made sure they saw it before the girls were brought in.  Quinn Lucy Fabray, Quinnie, Watermelon, nineteen, green.  The other girls were also nineteen and green, listed as Santana Aurora Lopez, Sanny, Bubblegum, and Brittany Susan Pierce, Bree, Apples.  There were no play ages listed, but these girls fell into it very quickly.  It was quite by accident as well, because Shelby’s way of getting to know the girls was by coloring.  The second she did that, they were all about five or six years old and fighting just like true sisters would. It took two more weeks and eventually there was enough trust and desire built up that the girls were begging Bruce to go and live with Will and Shelby.  Once they were together under one roof, everything settled into place.  Eventually the titles of Miss and Sir would alternate every so often to Mama and Daddy and now, six months and a few days later, Shelby was watching her husband cuddle and comfort one of their little girls as if it had been that way their entire lives. “Hey sweetheart,” she said moving to sit on the bed. “Hi Mama,” Brittany said softly. “How are you baby girl?” she asked. “Tired.  Hurt.  Need Daddy,” she said sleepily. “Can you need Mama baby girl?  Daddy has to go get ready for work,” he said.  Brittany went willingly and took the same position on Shelby’s lap, that she’d had on Will’s.  He gave her a kiss, rubbed her back, went to rub her neck and she let out a cry of pain and fear.  “Shhh, it’s just Daddy baby,” he said and Shelby gathered Brittany even tighter into her arms. “Bree, my love, do you remember last night?  When you said apples, did it really stop immediately?” Shelby asked and Brittany shrugged, she couldn’t remember.  “I will call over to Kyle’s Miss and get this straightened out, but next time no more games unless you know how they work and a Master or Mistress are there to guide you,” Shelby said seriously.  The only reason that Brittany had been spared the same lecture and soon to be spanking that Santana was going to get, was because she told Will, where she was going and how long she would be approximately.  She’d taken the safety measures that her Miss and Sir laid out for her.  They also knew she was with a very experienced pet.  Kyle was Hailey’s pet and Hailey worked with her pets every day, to ensure they knew the ins and outs of everything that went on with the various games, popular throughout the community. Brittany simply nodded and continued to lay with Shelby, working on her breathing and calming down.  Shelby looked to Will and very quietly made a choking motion with her hands and he sighed.  Brittany had never expressed interest in auto erotic asphyxiation before, but she was easily swayed and the other pets who knew that would take advantage when they could.  Last night was now looking like one of those times. “I’m sure everything is okay.  Kyle is very careful with everyone he plays with,” Will said more for himself than anyone else.  Brittany tensed up a little bit at that statement.  She didn’t want to be the reason that another pet was in trouble.  Shelby nodded her agreement and Brittany went back to resting and relaxing.  “Did you get in touch with Terri?” Will asked as he took off his pajamas, leaving him in just his boxers, hung them up and started for the bathroom.   “I did, she’s coming over for dinner tonight and she’s bringing dessert,” Shelby said. “Chocolate?” Brittany asked softly. “Yes baby girl, chocolate, but you my love have rules to remember,” Shelby said and Brittany frowned.  “Did you ask to join the conversation just now?” she asked her and Brittany shook her head no.  “Were you addressed in any way?” she asked, again she shook her head.  “And what are the consequences for not following rules?” she asked. “Spankings,” Brittany said with a pout. Shelby gave her a kiss to her forehead and hugged her tightly, before putting her over her lap and spanking her quickly.  It wasn’t a very hard spanking, just enough to give Brittany a little sting.  Brittany was a wonderful girl and did a lot to please her Doms, all the girls did, so they would go a bit softer on punishments when they were related to reminders; all the girls got the same treatment.  Shelby then she helped her up and cuddled her tightly.  “Next time, ask,” she reminded her, peppering her forehead and the slope of her nose in sweet little kisses.  “I love you baby girl.  Now and forever,” she said. “I love you too Mama,” Brittany said. “Thank you.  Now, sit here for a while, I want to talk to Daddy about something, you may watch what you like on tv,” she told her handing her the remote and sliding out from under her, giving her a few more kisses to her temple. Shelby stretched and went into the bathroom where Will was in the shower and she shut the door.  “Just me,” she called to him. “Bree okay?” “Yes, small spanking, she’s fine, she didn’t even cry,” Shelby said.  Brittany flipped through the channels and saw Santana pass the bedroom.  “Bree,” she smiled and she moved into the room, laid down next to Brittany and cuddled her.  “I’m sorry I yelled at you last night.  You’re not a baby.  You’re my sister and I love you okay?” she asked. Brittany smiled and gave her a kiss.  “I love you too,” she said. “Where are Mama and Daddy?” she asked and Brittany pointed to the bathroom.  “Bet their having sex,” Santana said with a wicked grin. “Not everyone wakes up horny like you,” Quinn said tiredly from the doorway and moved in to join her sisters. “You’re just jealous you’re not horny first thing,” Santana said and she leaned over and gave Quinn a kiss too.  Quinn returned it and then cuddled into her sisters, making them a giant mass of bodies and limbs in the king sized bed.  Each of them fell into a zombie like state as Brittany flipped through the channels trying to find something good to watch, while they waited for Shelby to returned.   Shelby and Will had set some rather strict limits with their girls.  No one was allowed downstairs first thing in the morning without Will or Shelby with them.  The first day they did that and since no one knew where anything was, things got very frustrating, very quickly.  Santana cut her finger with a butter knife, Quinn burned the omelet she was trying to make, and Brittany burned her finger on the hot stove, because she was not paying attention.  No one was spanked for that particular day but they were all cleaned up and told that there would be spankings in the future if they did not follow the rule and wait. Brittany continued to flip through the channels until she landed on the travel channel and Quinn stopped her.  “Wait here please?” she asked. “Really?  Why?” Brittany asked curiously. “Look, Disney,” Santana grinned. The girls had been a few times as kids in their own families but they all collectively imagined it would be a million times better if they went as sisters to each other and “daughters” to Will and Shelby.  “We should tell them about Disney, if they bring up a summer vacation,” Quinn offered and everyone agreed.. “I remember that slide!” Brittany grinned as they watched a little boy fly down the slide and drop off into the river below him.  So the girls settled on this television show and waited for Shelby or Will to return to them.    “So I think something is up and we have to be very careful, and be sure we get all the information we can out of her at dinner, because I don’t know if she’s in trouble or not, but I’m telling you something is up,” she said. “I will call her later today and I will call Bruce, and I promise you, if Terri was really in trouble, she would call and let us know.”  It was that moment that the phone rang. “See?” Shelby asked feeling very proud of herself. “Call from Karen Corcoran,” said the robotic voice.  “See nothing,” Will said giving her a playful smack to her ass as he went to answer the phone and she went to use the toilet. “Daddy!” the three girls said happily. “Good morning baby girls,” he said and he answered the phone.  “Hello?” he asked and he grabbed the remote and turned off the television.  Little Miss Sanny was grounded and that meant no television for her.  The girls didn’t pick up on that though, they just thought Daddy wanted them to pay attention to him, or he wanted quiet time. “Will my boy, it’s Mom, how are you dear?” “We’re good Mom, how are you?” he asked and the girls lit up. Their doms mothers were amazing women.  They were better than the mothers the girls had grown up with.  They were both like Shelby and the only reason they knew this was Shelby’s mom, was because of the robotic voice caller ID system.  Karen was wonderful with the girls.  Caring, nurturing, but no nonsense.  She accepted the girls very easily and made sure they knew she loved them as if they were just as much her grandchildren as her actual grandchildren were.  She didn’t understand her daughter and son in law’s life choice, but they were happy and not hurting anyone, so she made an effort.  Shelby was her only daughter and she wasn’t going to risk that relationship. “I’m good, is my daughter available?” she asked. “She’s in the bathroom at the moment,” he said. “Alright well, please tell her that Dad and I are bringing the pasta salad platter for tonight.  She said you were going to be grilling up chicken.  Dad thought pasta salad would be a good side, unless you think something else would be better?” “No, pasta salad is fine.  I know the girls love it,” he said and they all nodded, Santana moving over to cuddle with him even while he was on the phone.  He gathered her close and rubbed her back soothingly for her, knowing that she was probably a little anxious about how her day was going to go.  Shelby had promised her a conversation today, possibly several and impending conversations usually gave Santana some form of anxiety. “Alright, kiss my baby girls for me, and I’ll see you all later tonight,” she said. “We look forward to it,” he said and they hung up.  “What’s up Sanny?” he asked her. “Just love you Daddy,” she said. “I love you too,” he told her.  “However, you are still very grounded for your poor behavior yesterday, and that means no television,” he said. She nodded and spoke softy.  “I’m sorry Daddy, I just wanted to cuddle Quinnie and Bree,” she said honestly.  “Had to find out where you and Mama were before I went downstairs,” she said.  Will nodded and gave her a kiss.  At least she was trying.  That should be commended in his mind. “Daddy,” Quinn said politely.  “Can we go to Disney maybe?  It looks like so much fun,” she told him. “I will talk to Mama about it,” he said and then he carefully pulled her into his arms as well.  “Are you okay?” he asked her.  He didn’t like how she looked and she did a lot of sleeping the night before. “Mmm, a little bit hungry,” she said honestly, cuddling into him, enjoying how good he smelled just after his shower.   “Well Mama will be out of the bathroom shortly.  Why don’t you all go make your beds please, then come back here and the four of you can go downstairs for breakfast,” he said.  He was still dressed in his towel and nothing more.   “But I like cuddles Daddy,” Santana whined softly, moving a little closer to him and wrapping herself around him and Quinn with one arm, and then reaching for Brittany to join them. Brittany did so and Will smiled.  He loved his girls deeply.  “I like cuddles too Sanny,” he told her giving her a soft kiss and then kissed the Quinn and Brittany too.  “Does anyone have any questions about today?” he asked kindly. “Are Mama’s parents coming for dinner?” Santana asked and Will nodded.  “Can we play cards when we’re done eating?” she asked and Will laughed. “I don’t know baby.  After your day and your conversations with Mama, and the fact that you’re grounded, I don’t know how late you’ll be able to stay up after dinner,” he said kindly and she felt a knot appear in her stomach.  She was either going to be nursing a very sore bottom or she was going to be exhausted from a long day, and if she was honest with herself, then she knew that most likely both of those scenarios were going to occur. “It’s okay Sanny,” Quinn told her kindly, speaking gently.  “Mama knows how much you like playing with Grandpa.  If you’re good I’m sure she’ll let you,” Quinn said hopefully. Will smiled and gave each of his girls another kiss.  “Go on babies.  Go make your beds and then back here, Mama will be ready by then,” he said.  He also wanted to send them out so he could get dressed. The girls left the room and then returned moments later and all but jumped on Shelby.  “Mama!” they cried happily and cuddled into her, all wanting some of her affection. “Good morning my loves, did everyone sleep well?” she asked and they all nodded.  “Does anyone want breakfast?” she asked and they all very cutely raised their hands and Shelby smiled, kissing each of them.  “Alright, all my baby girls need to go downstairs please,” she said and with a quick kiss from each of her girls, they all scampered out of the room.  She moved over to Will and gave him a passionate kiss.  “I want to fuck you,” she whispered in his ear. “I want that too, but you have three little girls to go after,” Will reminded her, playfully spanking her ass while she kept her body pressed up against him. She nodded and gave him a chaste kiss before quickly going after her girls.  She made sure everyone was in their seat before giving each of them breakfast.  “Alright my loves, is everyone listening?” she asked and they all looked up at her expectantly as she gave them each their plate.  “Quinnie has off today, so she will be home with me for the morning, helping me clean and straighten the house.  Sanny you do have work today, and you will be coming home immediately after your shift.  I expect you home by four thirty and not a minute later.  You will call if there is traffic.  You and I will be having a conversation about last night’s behavior.”  Santana went to ask a question, but stopped herself.  Shelby wasn’t done and she wasn’t going to make herself any deeper of a hole than she was already in.  “Bree, what time is your shift today sweetheart?” she asked her. “Um, eleven to three Mama,” she said. “You will be going back to bed after breakfast.  You did not get enough sleep and rest last night,” she told her kindly.  Brittany nodded.  Sleep sounded good to her. The girls all nodded and Shelby gave everyone a kiss before gathering her coffee and getting Will’s lunch together.  He came downstairs in his khaki slacks, red shirt and red and beige tie and all the girls swooned a little bit. “Daddy you look so handsome,” Santana told him. “Thank you Sanny,” he said and he went around the table, gave each of his girls a kiss to their temple, told them all to be good, kissed Shelby as passionately as possible and then left the house to go to work. Shelby smiled fondly and turned around to see Brittany with her hand raised, so she could ask a question.  “What’s your question love?” she asked. “Why is Sanny not getting spanked?  No one addressed her and when I asked my question this morning I got spanked,” she said pouting a bit. Shelby walked over and pet her hair continually and Brittany sort of melted into the touch.  “That’s a good question sweetheart,” she said kindly.  “Tell me girls, do either of you know why?” she asked addressing Santana and Quinn. “Because I’m going to get eighty spankings later and you wanted to spare me before work?” Santana guessed. “Up,” Shelby said seriously.  Santana hung her head and stood up.  Shelby wrapped her in a hug and kept her there, holding her tightly.  “I love you very much Santana Aurora.  Nothing will ever change that.  I could give you a hundred spankings a day, but if I did it, it’s because you deserved every one of them, and I love you too much to let you get away with being rude and disrespectful,” she told her and she kissed the top of her head and then gave her a firm smack to her bottom.  “And do not be fresh,” she scolded and had her sit back down.  “That was an incorrect answer,” she said.  “Quinnie care to venture a guess?” she asked kindly. “No Mama, I’m still tired and I don’t want to be wrong,” she said honestly.  That was something that Will and Shelby had been working with her for the past six months.  Quinn liked to be perfect and they kept trying to teach her that perfect didn’t exist.   “You’re not going to get in trouble for a wrong answer my love,” Shelby said and Santana looked annoyed by that answer, but she didn’t say anything.  “You will get in trouble for being fresh.  You always have, that hasn’t changed,” she said directing the last bit at Santana.  Santana blushed and went back to eating her pancakes. “I wasn’t there this morning, so I don’t know the story,” Quinn said kindly and Shelby nodded and then knelt down next to Brittany. “Okay Bree, so, when we were upstairs, Daddy and I were talking yes?” “Yes, and I wanted to check to see what type of dessert Aunt Terri was bringing,” Brittany said. “Yes, and you interrupted conversation, that is why you were spanked.  Are you in pain still?” she asked. “No,” Brittany said sadly.  She loved her family, her sisters were amazing and she’d been with them for a year.  She loved them very much.  Her Mistress and Master were so good to her and made sure everything was taken care of for her.  She had responsibilities to live up to, to please them, but she did those willingly.  She chose this lifestyle of being someone’s submissive, and they took a great interest in her life, as they did with her sisters, but she got frustrated at not remembering all the rules sometimes where as her sisters seemed to be able to.  It was sort of depressing. “Look at me Bree,” Shelby said gently.  “I’m glad you learned your lesson, because if you hadn’t you wouldn’t have raised your hand just now.  I know you’re trying, and I’m very proud of you.  You have only been here for six months though.  That’s not as long as you think.  I’m very proud of everything you have remembered since you started with us, and you were very well behaved at the party last night.  All that will be rewarded soon, I promise you okay?” she asked.  Brittany nodded and fell into her Mama, giving her a tight hug.  “I love you so much baby girl,” she told her. “Love you too Mama,” Brittany said. “Okay, everyone back to finishing breakfast please,” she said and she gave them each a kiss and let them be, moving to the counter to sip her coffee and go over her own day.  Bruce and Anne Miller walked into the hospital around one o’clock and made their way to Terri’s office.  They knocked on the door and Terri grinned and gave them a hug hello.  “I haven’t seen you in so long darling, where have you been?” Anne asked kindly. “I went to Madam Sylvester’s party last night,” Terri said kindly.  “Of course it was as Will’s guest, but at least I got to see my family, so that was nice,” Terri explained. “We’ll be having a party next weekend.  I don’t know if Will and Shelby are coming with or without the girls, but you’re welcome to join them,” Bruce said. “Thank you very much,” Terri smiled.  “I will talk to them and see what they say.  Shall we have a seat and get started?” she asked them politely and they nodded and sat down.  “So far, we have learned the following.  Based on fingerprinting from the police station, she is Rachel Barbara Berry.  Parents aren’t local and don’t check in very often.  Apparently they didn’t seem too distressed that their one and only child had been assaulted and battered.  The police officer quotes them as “she chose this life, she wants nothing to do with us,” Terri explained. “I hate it when they get disowned.  They become so emotionally imbalanced.  Remember little Courtney?  Once they finally settled in she hung on to her Master for three weeks straight,” Anne sighed. Bruce and Terri both nodded, before Terri continued.  “I was thinking that perhaps you could just talk to her, show her that what she wants is perfectly fine and the two people she was with, didn’t care about her enough.  They might have in the beginning, but she came in with some pretty deep lacerations on her wrists and thighs.  I don’t know where those came from, but they look to be about the size of ropes.  She was rescued from Twin Brooks Luxury estates.  They won’t release the name or address, they are still working on it they say, which I don’t believe, because obviously there are nine one one tapes telling the ambulance where to retrieve the girl from.  I’d like to keep her here for two weeks at least,” Terri said. “That is perfect, that will give us enough time to put out the word to our small circle that there is a girl in need of a home,” Anne said.  She didn’t even let Bruce say a word.  This girl was going to be with them in some way.  “I do not believe in letting people feel they are worthless and when someone beats the shit out of you, that’s how you feel,” Anne said angrily. “Darling, we are not mad at Doctor Schuster,” Bruce reminded her kindly. “I am sorry doctor, but my God, I don’t understand how people can do this!” “I understand, I had the same feelings, or ones similar.  That poor girl looks just like Shelby when she was that young.  It was a bit difficult to even start surgery for her,” Terri said and Bruce was struck with a sudden idea, but said nothing.  “Now all that being said, it needs to be known that whomever she ends up with, and I assume for a little while, it will be the two of you, she needs constant care.  Her injuries were brutal and coming from the location she did, I am very convinced, she was with the people your circle has been looking out for.  Currently she’s in a medically induced coma; we’re going to slowly bring her out of it.  She’s on IV drips and luckily her lungs were restored without too much issue.  She has four rows of stitches on each thigh and two on each wrist.  Whoever laid into her, did a real number on her and started to tear into some muscle fibers.  Her legs are going to be weak and she’ll need a bit of therapy.  She’s very young though, so I would recommend swim therapy for her.  Lastly whoever you place her with, they can not be all set to teach her sexual games of any kind,” Terri said seriously. “You think I would?” he asked raising an eyebrow.  It was a massive jump of conclusions, even for Terri. “I don’t think you would on purpose, but I have met some of your circle members.  They are very safe and very respectful ninety nine percent of the time, but you have the few members who think that it should be the all sex show, all the time.  I can not let her go to a residence like that, and if your two pets take an interest in her, well that won’t work either,” Terri said simply. Anne smiled.  Very few people took on her husband, he was a strong and very stubborn man, but Terri had a job to do and she took it very seriously.  She and her brother were very much alike.  Both fiercely protective of the people they came to care for.  “I will be sure that whomever we select, or whomever selects, Rachel is it?” she asked pausing for a moment and Terri nodded, “that they will know all this information ahead of time,” Anne assured her.  “May we see her at least?  I know she is asleep, so to speak, but I’d like it if we could look at her.  Maybe we will see something in her, to help us figure out placement,” Anne said and then she turned to her husband.  “I strongly believe we do not put out an advertisement.  Selective email and only after we talk to her ourselves,” Anne said seriously. Bruce nodded his agreement and after a moment of thought, began to speak.  “Before we go visit her, I’d like for you to tell us more about how she’ll be cared for if you have the time Doctor,” Bruce said kindly.  Terri nodded and began pulling out pamphlets and printing out online articles.  Whoever got Rachel after Anne and Bruce was going to have to do some heavy reading and be very well prepared.  “Quinnie, what’s wrong?” Shelby asked seeing her sitting on the sofa, folding towels as if she were in a slow motion movie.  It concerned her a little more that Quinn didn’t even respond to her.  Quinn was always near perfect, or at least tried to be, so when she noticed the towels didn’t look neat after having been folded, she knew something was up.  “Quinnie,” Shelby said again a little louder this time and Quinn turned to give a lazy smile. “Hi Mama,” she said. “Hello yourself,” Shelby laughed.  “What’s going on?  Do you feel okay?” Shelby asked her, pressing her hand to Quinn’s cheeks, forehead, and chest.  She didn’t feel any warmer than usual to Shelby, but she did look off. “Yes Mama, I feel okay, I was just thinking,” Quinn said. “And what were you thinking about?” “About how I played with Master Joseph and if I did it right.  I fell asleep, but you and Daddy haven’t said anything so I don’t remember if I’m in trouble or not,” she said thoughtfully.  “I don’t think I did anything wrong or disrespectful, but I don’t know for sure,” Quinn explained. “Quinnie my love, stop trying to be so perfect.  It’s okay to mess up,” Shelby told her. “No, but Mama, I went through training, I know that I’m not supposed to.  I know it makes you look bad, and I don’t want that for you,” Quinn said. Shelby pet Quinn’s face, pushed the laundry aside, sat back on the couch and drew her little girl close to her body, wrapping Quinn up in her arms as tightly as she could.  She kissed the top of her head and pet her face a few times.  “Do you remember a few months ago?  When you and your sisters first came to live here?  There was a sign on the fridge, do you remember what it said?” Shelby asked her. “Um, I think so Mama,” Quinn said and she fell quiet trying to recall the words while she enjoyed the feeling of being in Shelby’s arms.  “We don’t require perfection, we only require respect and effort,” Quinn said after a moment. “Very good my love,” Shelby praised.  “So you didn’t do anything wrong my love.  Do you remember how you played with Master Joseph?” Shelby asked. “Yes Mama,” Quinn said and then she shifted a bit.  She snuggled close to Shelby, with her head resting against Shelby’s chest as she stretched the rest of her body out along the couch.  “He put me in a gynecology chair and had me scoot all the way down.  He took my temperature in three places, and then used that pinwheel thing on me, and made me wait for my release,” Quinn explained.   “Maybe Mama and Daddy should start teaching you girls some more vocabulary,” Shelby said thoughtfully and she began playing with Quinn’s soft locks.  “Where did Master Joseph use the Wartenberg Pinwheel?” Shelby asked. 
“Alright my sweet Quinnie, let’s get you examined shall we?” Joseph asked her and Quinn simply nodded.   She was already wet and the handsome man before her, was about to tease her to orgasm.  Terri had warned him to be gentle with his teasing.  Quinn was strong and could handle a great deal, but Terri still worried about her.  Quinn  had been well trained in orgasm control and denial.  Terri knew that Quinn strived to be perfect and when she didn’t achieve it, she got scared and sloppy for lack of a better term, so with some last minute instructions, Terri gave Quinn a kiss and let them be so they could play and have fun together.
 
“Alright Quinnie, tell me your safe word,” he commanded as he set her in the stirrups and rubbed the tops of her knees to help keep her calm.  
 
“Watermelon, Sir,” she said.
 
“Very good sweetheart, and when will you call that word?” he asked her.
 
“If I get scared or think I can’t handle something,” Quinn answered, her green eyes locking in on Joseph.  She was ready for this.  She wanted this and she wanted to make her Miss and Sir very proud.  
 
“Very good my sweet girl,” he praised and he wheeled over a small cart that had very few things on it.  “I want to check your temperature and I want to make sure your nerves are working properly,” he said and she nodded.  He picked up a thermometer and shook it down.  “Open up,” he said and she opened her mouth and waited.  “Tongue up,’ he told her.  She pushed her tongue to the roof of her mouth, he put the thermometer in, told her to close and then he moved to the small cart to slip on some gloves.  “Did you know there are a number of places I can take your temperature Quinnie?” he asked her.    She shook her head no and tried to say “No Sir,” but it came out mumbled.  He was proud of her though.  She knew to answer the question and she knew to not let the thermometer fall out of her mouth.  He snapped the gloves into place and picked up a small tube of KY to make sure she was properly lubricated.  He was very careful with any pet he ever played with.  The first time he played with a pet and didn’t use enough lubrication, the little boy’s “Mama” came down and threatened his life.  She had over reacted of course, but it had also been a lesson learned for Joseph and God help anyone who messed with Will and Shelby’s girls.  
 
“Yes, there are three places.  There are technically five, but I’m only going to explore three today,” he told her as he lubricated the thermometer and then began to lubricate her.  She gasped slightly at the cold touch.  He put his pointer and thumb on either side of her labia and pushed in and away, spreading her apart and pushing in just the right places to help get her and keep her excited.  He knew how to work a pet over with medical play.  “Here is a second place,” he said and used the pointer finger of his other hand to stroke the opening of her vaginal walls to help get her further excited and then he carefully inserted the thermometer into her vagina.  He smiled when she moaned happily and pet her leg gently to help remind her that she was in a safe place and with a safe person.  She nodded and he smiled.  “You’re doing very well Quinnie, I am very proud of you,” he told her honestly and then he pulled out the third and final thermometer.  He got out a lot more lube, spread some on the thermometer and then onto her anus, poking his finger inside, just a little bit and she wiggled and gasped softly, keeping the thermometer in her mouth even while she did so.  “This is the last one and then each of them need to stay for five minutes before we continue on with your little exam my dear,” he said kindly and she nodded slowly at him.  She was both excited and concerned.  Her excitement took over her body when he pushed the thermometer inside her bottom and then he let her sit there, with all three poking out of her body, while he rubbed her thighs and knees.  He systematically removed the thermometers and smiled, noticing that they were all clean and all reflected a relatively normal temperature.  Her base was averaging a ninety nine, and while that wasn’t on the high side, it wasn’t really “normal” either.  These girls had been tortured by a previous Mistress, and their temperatures usually ran very low as their bodies readjusted to a sense of normal.  He also know body temperatures could rise slightly if someone was overstimulated, which was working to do, so he didn’t think it was something he should be overly concerned about, but he would mention it to Will and Shelby when he saw them later.
 
“Now then,” he began.  “We’re going to go over your sensory reactions,” he said holding up a small metal spiky looking pinwheel.  “Do you know what this is little one?” he asked.
 
“It’s a pinwheel Sir,” she said and he raised an eyebrow at her.  “No Sir, I don’t know the true name of it, but I saw a video once and the Mistress used it on a lady and she had a super strong orgasm,” Quinn explained.
 
“Very good my dear.  This is called a Wartenberg Pinwheel,” he told her and she nodded at him, waiting for him to continue.  “I am going to use this to test your nerves a bit.  I want you to tell me when you feel that lovely little pleasurable feeling, do you understand Quinnie?” he asked her.  HIs voice was firm, but he was being very gentle with her.  He knew how Will and Shelby felt about their girls and after observing them from afar for a while he tended to agree with them.
 
“No Sir, please try again,” she said as politely as she could.  She truly didn’t understand there were spikes all over that wheel.  She would feel every little movement.  Maybe she missed a detail in his orders, but she wasn’t going to tell him that.  She was going to pay attention and be perfect.  She wanted to prove to him that her Miss and Sir were good to her, and that she was a good pet for them.
 
“Very good Quinnie, you are doing very well,” he praised her.  “Give me your hand,” he said and she held it out toward him.  He gently took her wrist and ran the wheel over her  hand and she simply stared at it in confusion.  He smiled and continued to run it slowly.  “Now, that doesn’t hurt does it?” he asked.
 
“No Sir,” she said.
 
“And you feel all the spikes don’t you?”
 
“Yes Sir,” she said and then went into her thoughts.  “How could anyone not feel all those little spikes,” she thought to herself.
 
“Do any of them make you excited.  Maybe they send a lovely little jolt to your core,” he suggested.
 
“No Sir,” she said frowning and he kissed her cheek gently.
 
“Not to worry my dear girl, we’re going to find all the little places on your body that give you that jolt with this wheel,” he explained to her but he could tell that she was still confused.  “Let’s see, who do you know that I know.  How about Hannah?  Do you know Master Ferguson and his wife Hannah?” he asked her.
 
“Yes Sir, they live two blocks away from my Miss and Sir’s house,” she said.  She’d been drilled on geography before.  She and her sisters all had, it was just another safety factor that Will and Shelby were dead set on imprinting in their brains for some reason.
 
“Very good, well Hannah likes this wheel.  She likes it a lot, but when I run it over the heel of her palm, just like this, she comes, and quickly,” he said with a smile and Quinn nodded her understanding.  “So my little one, were going to use this wheel and find all the erogenous zone we can on you today,” he told her.
 “And where were your zones?” Shelby asked. “On the top of my foot on the fourth bone that runs into my toe, the inside of my knee, and um, along the outer edge of my,” Quinn started, but she didn’t know how to finish.  Mama didn’t like vulgar language.  It was rare for her to use it.  Daddy tended to alternate back and forth, and she wasn’t sure how she felt about it at all. “Point my darling,” Shelby requested seeing her pet was struggling with something. “Here,” Quinn said and she took both her pointer fingers, lifted her legs up in the air and ran them right along her groin.  Right where her thighs met her body, that was a spot that had drove her crazy and she almost lost control and orgasmed, before he allowed her to do so.  “Oh, and um, I think he said it was called my perineum,” she said. Shelby smiled and kissed Quinn’s forehead.  “You liked that spot a lot did you?” she asked. “Mmmm, I did Mama,” Quinn said feeling relaxed and comfortable in her Mama’s arms, but still somehow uncomfortable.  “I waited to come, but it was very hard.  It’s a very interesting spot on me,” Quinn explained. “Maybe Mama and Daddy will have to help you explore with the Wartenberg Pinwheel,” Shelby said thoughtfully as she played with Quinn’s hair. “Miss?” Quinn asked softly.  “Did I do it right?  Did I make you and Sir proud?  I don’t remember if I messed up,” she said sounding worried and concerned about her performance so to speak.  The fact that her body language and the titles she was using chased so quickly, so a clue to Shelby that she was getting very nervous, so she had to do her best and calm the situation. “Quinnie, you make Mama and Daddy proud every day.  Even when you mess up and we spank you, or give you a time out, or take away play time, you still make us proud.  We love you very much,” Shelby assured her. “But I don’t remember Mama.  I don’t remember what happened,” Quinn said sadly on a slight whine. “You’re still very new my girl,” Shelby told her gently.  “You’re still learning and figuring things out as you go along.  You wanted orgasm control from the very first day we met you, do you remember that?” Shelby asked her and Quinn nodded.  “So it takes time.  You’re very good at it now.  You control it better than most pets in this circle, which I am very proud of, but it tends to knock you out.  I’m not surprised you don’t remember.  You haven’t done anything wrong and I wasn’t there to tell you about it, to help jog your memory.  I know that I am not disappointed in you at all.  You are a fabulous young woman, and one of my beautiful little ones.  I am very proud to be your Miss or your Mama, or whatever title you need me to have,” Shelby said hoping to calm Quinn’s nerves and Quinn simply nodded.  “Do you think you should be spanked?” Shelby asked her. “Maybe,” Quinn said honestly. “Alright then my darling,” Shelby said.  “Up you get, go to the phone, call Master Joseph and ask him the details.  Write them down and look it over.  If you still think you need to be spanked after that, then we’ll take care of it, after dinner,” Shelby told her helping her to her feet. Quinn nodded, turned to face her Miss and knelt down.  She put her head on her lap and hugged Shelby’s leg, because that was what felt acceptable at the moment.  Her sisters would have fallen forward and wrapped Shelby in a hug, but she didn’t want to do that.  She wanted to prove that she was a good pet, and could respect her Miss, the way they had been trained.  “Thank you Mama,” she told her and Shelby carefully stood and pulled Quinn up with her. “You are a wonderful girl my little Quinnie, never let anyone tell you differently,” Shelby told her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Brittany worked at the college coffee house, right on the same campus as her Daddy worked.  He had finished his lecture at one and caught up on his paperwork.  Then he took a drive over to the coffee house and walked inside.  Brittany lit up the minute she saw him.  She rushed over to him and hugged him as tightly as she could.  “Hello my sweet Bree,” he told her wrapping her in a hug and kissing her temple. “Daddy,” she said happily.  “Do you want anything to drink?  I’ll make it special for you,” she told him, completely willing to serve him anything he wanted by doing anything she could.  She and her sisters wanted to serve their Miss and Sir.  They chose a lifestyle that was all about serving the one in control and being rewarded for it.  They may have regretted it when they were with their first Mistress, but not now.  Now they knew they were in the right place and they were all very happy girls. “I came to see you baby girl,” he said and she froze immediately.  “No my Bree, no, you are not in trouble, calm down,” he said kindly.  “I wanted to make sure you were having a good day.  You had a rough start to your morning and we didn’t get in as much cuddle time as I think you needed,” he explained to her. “I’m okay Daddy,” she said. “Are you really Bree?  You were very upset last night and earlier today,” he reminded her.  Brittany was the one that struggled the most.  She was smart and confident and had nothing but A’s in all her college courses, but when it came to being a pet, she was behind the curve a bit.  Everything took a little bit longer for her to understand.  She never quite grasped things and quickly as her sisters and Will and Shelby knew it bothered her a great deal.  She learned quickly, and even though she would forget at times, she was easily corrected, but they knew it still bothered her.  She always got a few more spanks than her sisters, but it wasn’t because they were harder on her.  She’d earned them.  She’d get too worked up and have a tantrum about something and then get spanked for it.  The love and affection that came toward her immediately after was always accepted.  She enjoyed being in her Doms arms, having them explain to her what she was recently punished for and what she could do to correct it in the future, but sometimes, it just didn’t sit well with her.  Sometimes it ate away at her and they had to watch her carefully, giving her affection, reassurance, and possibly an additional punishment at times, so that she could feel right with herself.   Will and Shelby would dish out what they thought was fair and just, never wanting to go overboard.  Their three girls came from a house where the woman did nothing but go overboard and they weren’t given enough time to be taught properly.  So it stood to reason that sometimes the girls were more than confused about things between how their old Mistress did things, versus how their new Master and Mistress did things.  “It’s okay to be confused Bree, Daddy and Mama will never punish you for that.  We will explain anything that you have trouble with,” he reminded her kindly and she nodded at him.  She trusted them with her life, literally, so she never worried about them hurting her.  She always worried about disappointing them though. “I was okay this morning, and then you left and Sanny asked a question and didn’t get spanked and when I asked a question I did, and I just, I still don’t understand,” she pouted at him.   He knew it was still bothering her.  He knew his girls very well, so he pet the side of her face and kissed her forehead, knowing those things would help calm her nerves.  “I’m not mad baby, and we can absolutely go over the rules tonight at bedtime okay?  You were already spanked this morning, you don’t need another one,” he said. “Miss Kate said we needed to have things beaten into us,” Brittany pouted. “You’re old Mistress, didn’t do things properly baby girl.  No one needs things beaten into them.  If you want me to spank you, while I explain it, I will, but it will be a test at that point.  You just need to remember your rules.  People make mistakes.  Mama and I will never expect you or your sisters to be perfect, we only require respect and effort, and you my dear girl are very respectful,” he said. “I want the test Daddy,” she told him. “I want you to think about it baby girl.  It doesn’t have to be a test, unless you want it to be,” he told her and she nodded her understanding.  “Now, I’m going to leave you to finish your shift and if you like, I will drive you home,” he offered her.  “Mama let me borrow her car today.  She said she didn’t have to go anywhere,” Brittany said.  Everyone in the house had their own car, but Brittany’s was currently in the shop, having a tune up done. “Very well then,” he smiled and gave her a few kisses to her temple before petting the side of her face.  “I love you very much and I’ll see you at home,” he told her.  She nodded and watched him leave the coffee house. He went to his car, got in and called over to Bruce.  It was the phone call he promised Shelby he would make and he knew if he didn’t do it, she was going to be a very unhappy wife, and a grumpy Mama to their girls.  He didn’t want that, so he made the phone call he’d been dreading all day. “Miller residence, this is Trevor” a male voice answered. “Hello Trevor, this is Will Schuester, may I speak with Bruce please,” he asked. “I’m sorry Master Schuester, Sir isn’t here right now, may I take a message?” “Of course.  Kindly tell him that I needed to talk to him about a possible new pet please.” “Oh, um, okay,” Trevor said as he wrote down the message.  That seemed wrong.  It would be moving too fast.  Anne had said that the girl was still in a coma, and needed to stay there for at least a week.  Trevor knew his Sir didn’t send pets out immediately either.  That took time.  He’d seen nearly every pet come into and leave his house, for the past six years.  Safety was a huge factor.  He couldn’t imagine how Will would get this new pet so soon. “Is everything alright Trevor?” Will asked with concern. “Yes Sir,” he answered quickly.  “Yes Sir, I’m sorry, I got confused and was thinking for a moment.  My apologies.  Would you like to talk to my Miss about it?  She’s here,” Trevor offered quickly. “No my boy, no, you’re okay.  Please relax,” he said.  “Just pass the message on to your Sir and all will be fine, I promise,” he told him and Trevor nodded. “Yes Sir.  I will,” Trevor said and then they disconnected.  Will drove home to find his wife sitting downstairs and waiting for Santana to come home.  “Hi,” he grinned, leaning down and kissing her tenderly.  “How was your day?” “Quinnie was fine all day.  She put the chicken in the marinade, so it’s ready to go whenever you want to cook it.  She went upstairs to take a nap though, and I’m waiting for Sanny to get home, she and I have a few conversations to be held,” Shelby said. “Are you sure that tonight is the night my love? You know how she gets after a conversation with you, and you’re going to be having several,” Will said. “Yes, we are, and yes I’m sure.  There is enough time between now and when our family shows up that she should be calmer. “We are talking about the same Sanny right?  Brunette, about this tall, queen of adventure and theatrics, whether she’ll admit it or not?” Will asked. “Yes, that Sanny,” Shelby said and then turned to see Santana’s car pull into the driveway.  It was four twenty, so at least she was trying.  Although if she was speeding, that would only add to their conversation.  “Tell me how your day was.  Did you make those phone calls?” she asked him firmly. “Hey, you don’t get to use that tone with me, unless we are playing, you know that,” he said. “You’re right, I’m sorry,” she apologized and she took a deep breath, calmed herself and waited for the answer. “I did not call Terri, she will be here tonight.  I did however call Bruce, but I had to leave a message,” he said. “Thank you for calling,” she said calmly and kindly.   “You’re welcome and I know you need to be firm, but calm down please.  You look like you’re ready to bite her head off and you should not be having a “conversation” with anyone if you’re going to be that frustrated,” he said. “No, I’m calm.  I won’t hurt her seriously.  I’m just going to spank her,” Shelby said and that was when the front door opened.  “Santana, just in time.  Put anything you have in the kitchen, money can go in your jar, we will square that away later.  Grab yourself a bottle of water, go to the bathroom if you have to and then I want you straight back here with me,” Shelby said.  It was a direct order, in her Mistress voice.  She wasn’t playing games at all.  They were going to have a conversation whether Santana wanted them or not. “Quinnie is taking a nap you said?” Will asked curiously after a moment and Shelby nodded.  “With help?” he clarified. “No, she didn’t need it,” Shelby said. “Something is up with her, but I will check on her when I’m done fixing dinner.  I’ll check on both of them.  Bree is upstairs right?” “Yes, she came home looking tired, so I suggested she go up to her room and rest, especially since Sanny and I will be having a conversation,” she said.  She did also inform me, that she wants you to test her tonight,” Shelby said. “I checked in on her after my lecture today.  She’s still confused about why she got spanked for asking a question and Sanny didn’t after I’d left,” Will said. “That girl.  I love her so much, and I wish I could explain it to her so she wasn’t so confused,” Shelby said. Will nodded and pulled his wife into a hug.  “I just want you to remember to remain calm and that you love Santana more than anything in world,” he said.  She shook her head, gave him a kiss, and he left her alone, heading into the kitchen so he could start on dinner. Santana did as told and felt her stomach knot up a bit.  She put all her tip money in the proper jar, took off her apron and hung it on the hook, grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge, and yelped when she shut the door to see Will standing there before her.  “Shhh, it’s just me baby, I’m sorry,” he told her kindly and then he wrapped her in a hug.  “I’m sorry I scared you, are you okay?” he asked her and she nodded before hugging him tightly.  He wasn’t sure he liked this.  She was either stalling, which Shelby didn’t like, or she was feeling clingy already, which meant after her punishment she was going to be ten times worse. She nodded at him and spoke softly.  “I’m okay Daddy,” she said.  “Mama just wants to talk to me,” she explained. “Look at me,” he said kindly putting his finger on her chin and tipping it slightly so they were eye to eye.  “Mama and I, your Miss and Sir, we love you very much.  No conversation is ever had without you deserving it, do you understand that?” he asked her. “Yes Daddy,” she said meekly and he pulled her into a tight embrace.   “You are my lovely little Sanny and that will never change,” he assured her.  She nodded, gave him a kiss to his cheek and left the room to go deal with her punishment.  Conversations sucked.  Punishment sucked in general, but conversations were long and drawn out and she hated them.  She often wondered why she did things to land herself in hot water in the first place, but decided not to think about it too much.  The only part she dreaded about conversations were the implement that Shelby used.  It was always the flat side of a hair brush, or a ballet slipper, or a ping pong paddle and every single one of those things burned her backside. Shelby took her young pet by the hand and drew her closer.  “I want to know why you think we’re having this conversation young lady,” she said seriously, having Santana stand in front of her.  Santana felt like she was six years old again.  Shelby and Will both had a way of speaking to their pets that made them feel one of two things.  Incredibly loved, cared for, and like good little girls, or incredibly loved, cared for, and naughty little pets.  Either way, they had a tone about them, and right now, Santana knew she was in big pile of crap. “I wasn’t safe when I was playing last night Miss,” she said. “Very good.  Do you know what part of what you did wasn’t safe?” she asked and Santana shook her head.  She couldn’t even remember last night at this point.  All that she could focus on right now were how she had disappointed her Mistress, which was always so much worse than angering them, and the fact that her ass was about to be toast in a little while.  “Sanny look at Mama,” Shelby coaxed.  She knew Santana was freaking out and she knew it was going to be painful, for both of them, but if Santana didn’t learn, a great number of worse things could happen in the future.  Death came to mind.  They’d only seen it once before, but no one wanted that again.  “Sanny,” Shelby said again and finally the brunette looked at her.  “You do know the answer to this Santana.  Think about what could have gone wrong last night,” Shelby coaxed. Santana chewed lightly on her bottom lip and thought for a long moment and Shelby didn’t interrupt her, she could see she was trying.  “I was asked to play a game I didn’t know anything about,” she said and Shelby nodded, silently coaxing her to continue.  “Maybe Harry wouldn’t respect my safe word,” she said finally. “Yes, maybe that could have happened, but I know that you and Harry are friends, so we’re going to overlook that right now,” Shelby corrected kindly.  Harry and his brothers and sister learned more with their Master and Mistress than any other pet in the circle.  Kelly and Justin ran drills with their pets about safe words as well as other things, so Shelby was relatively sure that if Santana called it, Harry would stop.  “What else?” “We didn’t tell anyone where we were,” Santana finally said. “Very good, and why is it so important that we know where you are?” Shelby said.  She and Will ran these drills with their girls all the time, especially in the first few weeks.  She knew Santana knew the answer to this question. “Because if something happens and he had to leave to get help, something worse could have happened to me,” she said. “Tell me the story Santana,” Shelby said and Santana’s eyes went wide.  She hated this story. She took a deep breath, tried not to sigh too heavily and told the story.  “Two weeks before we showed up, there was a party at Miss Cora’s house.  Two Masters took a pet into another room to play puppy dog and they didn’t tell the pet’s Miss,” she said.  Shelby nodded and waited for Santana to continue.  It was not a nice story.  No one liked to tell it, but it had to be told.  “The ‘puppy’ was put on a ‘leash’ with a choke collar, and spanked.  The ‘tail’ was a plug that got stuck, the ‘puppy’ asked to have it removed, and the Sirs pushed too much.  The ‘puppy’ choked on the collar and choked to death, while the Sirs tugged at the plug and hurt the ‘puppy’ anyway,” she said sadly.  “So even if he didn’t die, he had something prolapse and he would have needed surgery and would be in pain for a very long time,” Santana said.  She didn’t like this story.  No one did.  The ‘puppy’ was a twenty three year old male who had finally found is way into a world where he felt accepted for who he was and what he wanted, however, the two Sirs that played with him that night, they didn’t seem to care and they were scolding him for being such a naughty ‘puppy’ to start with, continually pulling on the choke collar without even thinking what it might be doing to him.   “And you tell me right now, what game you went off to play first,” Shelby said sternly. “Puppy Dog Mama,” she said tears already brimming in her eyes.  She tried to blink them away, but couldn’t. “You know this story Santana, I am very disappointed in your choices and also very glad you are okay.  I do not want to have this conversation ever again, do you understand?” she asked her sternly. “Yes Miss,” Santana whimpered. “Very good.  Now, you did one other thing last night, what was it?” Shelby asked and Santana thought for a moment.  She looked down at her hands and ticked off her fingers, trying to figure it out.  Then she closed her eyes and tried to remember.  She finally opened them and shook her head, not recalling what Shelby was talking about.  “Were you rude to anyone else besides me last night?” “Oh,” Santana said softly.  “I called Bree a baby, and that was wrong, and I did it because I was grumpy,” she said honestly. “Good girl.  Now, over my lap.  I want this done with as soon as possible.  When you are done, you are getting a shower and then you’re going straight to bed.  I will wake you when it’s dinner time,” Shelby said.  Santana whimpered and nodded, placing herself over Shelby’s lap.  Shelby started with her hand and warmed her up.  Safety was a top priority in their house and the circle.  She wasn’t going to just cut to the worst part of the punishment.  She spanked Santana over her skirt, then flipped it up and did it over her panties, then she pushed them down and spanked her bare bottom. Santana tried to be stoic, but it wasn’t long before the tears came and then the pleading.  She didn’t want this.  She didn’t want any part of it and she would say whatever she had to, to make it stop.  Shelby did her best to focus on the task at hand.  Santana did something very dangerous.  She played a game without supervision and the last person who did that died.  Shelby couldn’t imagine any of her girls dying on her, or Will for that matter.  The four of them were her life and it was hard to know that Santana didn’t take such care with her own life. The pleadings from Santana were still happening as Shelby fished out a ballet slipper and began spanking Santana with that.  Every stroke had meaning and purpose.  She was going to give her a total of ten strikes.  There were five strikes on each side and by the time Shelby finished, Santana’s bottom was painted an even fire engine red and she was crying so hard, that no sound was coming out of her mouth.  Shelby wanted to cry too though.  Punishing her pets, her loves, like this; it wasn’t fun.  She carefully righted her young pet, stood up, and held her close, not at all surprised when Santana grabbed on, and tried to practically climb up her body.  “No baby, we’re not sitting, feet down,” Shelby told her softly. Santana continued to cry until Will walked in and frowned.  “Do you want me to take her upstairs?” he asked.  He lifted weights just for this reason, to carry his beloved girls.  They were all light enough but when they got this worked up, or fell asleep before they were in bed, they were practically dead weight. “No Mama!” Santana cried desperate as she felt Shelby starting to pull away. “I got her.  Thanks though,” she said.  “Please make sure she is awake and not cranky, and also, not sick,” Shelby said as an afterthought.  Will nodded and went to check on Quinn, while Shelby helped Santana up to the master bedroom.  She guided her into the en suite they had and stripped her of her clothes, before putting her in the shower. “Mama!” Santana cried as Shelby pulled away.  She knew she was going to have to shower with her.  Santana was too worked up to do it herself, so Shelby stripped herself of her clothes and guided Santana into the shower. “Shhh, Mama’s here baby, we’re going to get you cleaned up and into bed, that’s all.  Punishment is over.  No more conversations,” Shelby assured her, but she knew it was pointless.  After a conversation, the only thing Santana wanted was the person giving it out to hold her forever.  Santana wrapped her body around her Miss and allowed Shelby  to wash her down.  Shelby very carefully washed her pet and made sure that the water didn’t aggravate her already tender skin too much.  Once Santana was clean, Shelby got them out of the shower, and dried them both up.  It was a bit of a struggle as Santana kept trying to hold on to Shelby.  She needed the reassurance and comfort.  Shelby kept Santana in the towel and then guided her to lie down on the bed in the master bedroom.  She wasn’t about to make her walk any further than necessary.   She guided her onto her belly and rubbed her back once she was covered in a light weight blanket.  “Shhh, Mama’s here baby, just sleep.  You’re okay.  I love you very much,” Shelby told her. “Mama, I didn’t wanna die,” Santana hiccuped. “Sanny, Mama never thought you wanted to die,” Shelby assured her.  “Mama is concerned that you didn’t play safely and something very dangerous could happen to you, and I wouldn’t be around to protect you,” Shelby explained and Santana nodded her agreement.  That made sense to her.  “Sleep baby girl.  Take a nap now and then when I wake you up for dinner, I will put arnica cream on you to help you heal faster,” Shelby assured her and she rubbed her back gently until the young woman was sound asleep.  She stayed with her for another twenty minutes before she finally felt safe leaving her precious pet to sleep.  “Frank, I told you, we only had to supply the salad.  Will and Shelby said they have the rest covered and Terri is bringing the dessert.  We didn’t need to leave this early,” Karen said as she and her husband drove to their daughter and son-in-law’s house. “I like to be prepared for traffic,” he said. “It’s all back roads,” Karen said.   “There can still be traffic,” Frank countered weakly. “You like spending time with those girls,” Karen challenged him. “Those girls are essentially our granddaughters.  We are all old enough that they could actually be, so you just sit there and let me drive, and relax.  You may not admit it to anyone out loud but I see you Karen and you love those girls just as much as I do, and you mother them as much as Shelby does.” “Did you just insult your wife,” Karen asked with a mock offensive voice. “Damn straight,” he smiled and continued down the road.  He carefully eased his car into the driveway and Brittany beamed when she saw the car pull up.  She stood up and went to the kitchen where Shelby was putting together the presentation of the chicken and two side dishes she had prepared.  Santana had woken up from her rest and was glued to Will’s chest.  He was sitting in the kitchen, talking to Shelby about an upcoming party and local circle gossip, with Santana seated on his lap, her chest pressed to his and her chin resting on his shoulder. Brittany walked into the kitchen and Will smiled at her.  “What’s up Bree,” he asked her kindly. “Grandma Karen and Grandpa Frank are here,” she said and Shelby smiled.  “Daddy, when is Grandma Rose coming to visit?” Brittany continued. “She’s on vacation baby.  She’ll be back for next week’s family dinner my love,” he said and Brittany seemed content with this option.  “However, why don’t we all go let our company in,” he said and he stood up and Santana immediately moved to latch on to Shelby.  She needed her Miss, her Mama, one of the two people she trusted the most to hold her still.  After a punishment like she’d just had, it wasn’t unusual either. Shelby wrapped a protective arm around her and spoke gently.  “My sweet baby girl,” she cooed softly.  “Would you like to help Mama make a nice presentation?” she asked hearing her parents enter the house.  “Come on, let’s do it together okay?  Can you get me the nice serving bowl in the island cabinet please?” she asked her.  Santana let out a soft whimper and shook her head no, holding tighter to Shelby.  “Look at me Sanny,” Shelby told her gently, petting her hair and Santana simply lifted her eyes enough to look.  “You’re very safe baby girl, and when dinner is over we can sit and cuddle on the couch, but it’s time to be with Grandma and Grandpa and Aunt Terri is coming too,” Shelby told her.  “Friday night dinner, just like always,” Shelby reminded her.  It was something Santana had complained about the first time, but every week after, looked forward to it.  She didn’t have a close family growing up, so to have “parents” and “grandparents” as well as an “aunt” who truly cared about you, it was a wonderful feeling. “Can I sit next to you Mama?” she asked, almost pitifully. “Yes you can baby girl.  You can sit between me and Aunt Terri okay?” she asked and Santana nodded, but didn’t let go.  “Come on love, let’s go say hello,” she encouraged, but Santana didn’t want to move.  She didn’t want to let go.  Her old anxieties always came flooding back to her after a severe punishment, but Will and Shelby were very patient with her. “No need, we came to see you,” Karen said walking into the kitchen.  “Hi Sanny,” she said kindly. “Hi Grandma,” Santana said softly, but didn’t dare move away from Shelby.   “No hugs?” Karen asked, but she didn’t push.  Santana looked like she was having a bad night.  Karen recognized it because she’d seen that look on all her childrens’ and grandchildrens’ faces as well.  “That’s alright, can I hug Mama at least?” she asked and Santana nodded.  Karen moved in and hugged her daughter from the other side and then kissed her cheek and Shelby kissed her back.  Karen automatically smoothed out her daughter’s hair and spoke softly.  “Is she alright?” she asked. Shelby nodded and smiled.  “Sanny, why don’t you go see if Daddy needs help baby,” she tried, but Santana whined softly.  She really didn’t want to leave Shelby’s side.  Shelby sighed and gave Santana another kiss to the top of her head, glad that she fell just shy of Shelby’s chin. In the other room Frank was fussing over his blonde beauties.  “Alright girls, tell me about work,” he said sitting down and pulling each of them to his sides.  He always made it a point to show great interest in what his grandchildren were doing.  While Will and Shelby’s girls, while not actual grandchildren and not even close to biological, they were everything to Will and Shelby, so Frank made a point to treat them, just as he did their other grandchildren.  Brittany talked about her job and how her boss was grumpy about a lot of things.  Quinn went over the woes of interning for a large accounting firm that didn’t seem to understand, doing spreadsheets took time.  They were constantly giving her deadlines to meet and stressing her out. Will watched and smiled.  The girls were so affectionate, much better than the first time, they’d met, which resulted in lots of tears, anxiety, and three spankings for three young ladies, who had been rude to their Miss’s parents.  However, today was a much different picture and he liked what he saw.  The girls chatted with Frank and even Will noticed that Frank was paying slightly more attention to Quinn, because she just looked off.  Frank was calm and didn’t say anything about it, but Will could see it etched on his face.  He was concerned for Quinn.  Luckily Terri would be there shortly and if needed, she could look Quinn over. He was expecting the front door any moment and was surprised when he heard her in the kitchen already, laughing with Shelby and Karen.  “I talked to Mom today, she sends her love,” Terri said and then she looked at Shelby and Santana.  “Hey Sanny, can I have a cuddle?” Terri asked and Santana nodded reluctantly. “You’re okay baby.  You can sit with Aunt Terri here in the kitchen, I’m almost done okay?” Shelby said kindly.  Santana carefully moved into Terri’s arms and cuddled up close. “Oooh, my sweet girl.  I didn’t get to see you at all last night.  I’m sorry I had to leave before I got to spend time with you,” she told her.  Santana simply shrugged and tried to fight back tears.  She didn’t want to be reminded of the night before.  Terri sat down in the chair Will had been in and held Santana the same way Will had been.  It was familiar and warm and Santana fell into it. “Got your hands full darling?” Karen asked Shelby kindly.  She could see that there was at least one pet in the household who was having a bad night.  She had four children herself.  When one of her children had a bad night, they were either terribly rude or terribly clingy.  Shelby’s girls were no different.  They were full grow adults and had a private life that Karen didn’t understand, but when she saw them, she saw Will and Shelby’s girls, and Santana was a girl having a bad night. “Only tonight, and only one, that I’m aware of, so there’s still hope,” she joked and then she turned to watch Terri with Santana.  “Sanny, why don’t you and Aunt Terri go tell everyone where they have to sit,” she suggested and Santana nodded. “Miss said I could sit between you and her,” Santana told Terri kindly.  “Is that okay with you?’ she asked. “You mean I have to sit next to one of my favorite nieces?  That’s wonderful news.  It’s much better than having to sit next to my brother.  He’s kind of boring sometimes,” Terri stage whispered and Santana gave a timid smile and went into the dining room with Terri to show her where to sit. “I can count on one hand the number of times I’ve heard any of them call you Miss, what happened?” Karen asked with concern. “Are you sure you want the details?” Shelby asked her.  She didn’t mind sharing her lifestyle with her mother.  She was a Mistress, her husband was a Master.  They played with pets, gave them orders to follow and when orders were not followed, punishments were handed out.  That was what they had worked up to tell their parents when they first started.  Frank and Rose had nodded and left it at that.  Karen had told them, as long as they were happy, then that was fine, but she didn’t want them sharing any details with her.  She wasn’t ready to fully explore what she didn’t understand.  It was a mutual respect.  So whenever Karen asked a question, Shelby would remind her of this mutual respect. “Can you keep it very basic?  We haven’t eaten yet,” Karen smiled. Shelby smiled happily and nodded.  “She played a game, with no supervision, so if anything had gone wrong, she could have been seriously injured.  When Will found her and made her stop playing she was punished for doing something she shouldn’t have, and by the time she got to me, she was in such a sour mood, that she earned herself a larger punishment.  That punishment ended nearly two hours ago, she’d had a nap, and now she is afraid of being abandoned,” Shelby said.  “All of my girls have very large abandonment issues to work through and it’s a very slow process.” Karen could see the pain in her daughter’s face and wrapped her in a hug.  “You’re a good Mama, Shel, and while I don’t know and don’t want to know any more details, I’m sure you and Will did the right thing.  Sanny’s just insecure right now.  She’ll be okay in a little while,” Karen assured her. “Thank you,” Shelby smiled.  Dinner went on pretty well and Santana was finally coming out of her anxiety shell.  She engaged in conversation when spoken to, and seemed to laugh along happily at the funny stories that were being told.  She lit up when Frank who was seated across from her, finally suggested that they should all go play cards.  “What do you say Sanny?” he smiled at her.  “Quinnie and Bree said they are willing.  You want to come try to beat an old man at a game of cards?” he asked her. “Mama might get mad,” Santana said calmly.  Karen simply smiled.  At least Santana was back to saying Mama. Frank’s favorite card game was bullshit and if the game got a little too spirited, other swear words would come out of their mouths, both him and the girls.  The girls thought it was hysterical.  Shelby wasn’t thrilled at all.  At a party shortly after having played wit her Grandpa, Brittany stepped out of line and while playing said game with other pets and two Masters, instead of calling bullshit, she called lying mother-fucker.  That earned her a spanking.  “Dad, I don’t care that you play cards with the girls.  Some of my best memories are playing cards with you, but please behave,” Shelby said.   Brittany’s eyes went a bit wide and she tapped Will’s leg.  “Can Miss say that to her Daddy without getting in trouble?” she asked. “The only one to say that she did something wrong in this case are her parents baby.  Why? Do you want me to spank her before bed?” he teased and Brittany let out a little giggle.  It always amused her to think that her Miss and Sir spanked each other.  Her Miss and Sir did all kinds of things to each other, but they were very careful to not let their girls see.  Shelby had said it would make it less sacred somehow, and while Will didn’t understand that at all, he did respect it and Shelby made sure that she and her husband played, a lot. “Relax Shel.  You have very well behaved girls.  I’m not teaching them words they don’t already know either,” Frank said simply.  “Come on girls, let’s see who can beat an old man in a game of bullshit,” he said pushing back from the table and going into the other room. “I’ll keep an eye on him dear,” Karen offered and went with them into the family room, leaving Will, Terri, and Shelby to clean up. “I like your parents,” Terri said as she moved the large casserole dish into the kitchen.  Luckily it was an open sight line and she could see the three girls playing with Frank.  Well Quinn wasn’t playing really.  She and Santana were seated on the floor across from Frank, and Brittany was seated on the floor in front of Karen, the five of them forming a little circle of sorts.  Terri stopped for a moment when she looked up and saw something wrong.  “Hey, what’s up with Quinnie,” she asked Will as he brought a stack of dishes over to be rinsed and loaded into the dishwasher. “Nothing as far as I know.  She took a nap earlier today, because she was exhausted,” Will said.   “She played hard last night, that doesn’t surprise me, but something else is not right.  I can see it on her face,” Terri said.  “Shel!” she called out softly and Shelby came over from the sink and watched her sister-in-law for a moment.  Terri was studying something. “What’s up?” “Quinnie looks terrible, has she said anything to you?” Terri asked. “She was a little upset earlier, because she didn’t remember what followed after her orgasm, but no, other than that, nothing,” Shelby said.  “Why?’ she asked focusing in on her love. “She looks off,” Terri said.  “Has she been warm at all today?” Terri asked. “A little bit this afternoon, but nothing that set off alarm bells for me,” Shelby said, “and last night Joe said she registered at 99 as far as her temperature went.  I know they normally run a few degrees lower, but she was playing, so I didn’t think it was cause for concern.” “Still,” Terri said and Shelby let her be for the time being.  Terri was just as protective of the girls as Will and Shelby were.  Will left the two women to talk and went to sit with his girls and in-laws. “Daddy, look, Grandma is helping me win,” Brittany said happily. “That’s called cheating,” Santana giggled, and she showed her cards to Quinn who selected the three that she thought would be good choices.  “Three nines,” Santana said. “Quinnie baby, come here honey,” Will said taking a seat on the floor and Quinn obediently crawled to sit in his lap.  Now he was concerned, because now she felt hot. In the kitchen Terri put the left over pasta salad into a large tupperware container and then into the fridge and moved to help Shelby dry dishes.  “So do you want to give general details about your nine one one page?” Shelby offered. “You don’t want general details, you want the entire story,” Terri said with a smirk. “Yeah, I do.  I feel like you want to ask me something, but you’re holding back,” Shelby told her. “Well then you are correct,” Terri said simply and she kissed Shelby’s cheek.  “I can’t Shel, when the time is right, I will, but right now I can’t,” she said kindly.  “In the mean time, you can tell me about Quinnie and why she looks so off,” Terri said with concern. “She’s been off all day, but I checked her earlier and she was only a little bit warm,” Shelby said. “Terri!” Will called from the other room and red flags went off immediately for both women. Terri went into the living room and sat next to her brother.  “Come here monkey,” she said gently.  Santana and Brittany smiled.  Terri tended to use every pet name in the book.  She carefully shifted Quinn into her own lap and saw her wince at a movement.  She settled her in place and kissed her temple a few times.  Quinn was getting hotter by the second.  She kept her close and put her cool hands on Quinn’s cheeks, forehead and neck line and Terri frowned.  “What’s the matter baby girl?” she asked her gently and Quinn shrugged.  “Does anything hurt lovely?” she asked kindly and Quinn put Terri’s hands on her belly.  “I’m going to press baby girl okay?  Very lightly,” she said already feeling what the problem was, but staying calm so as not to alert anyone and send them into a panic attack.  She pressed lightly and Quinn hissed. “Sanny game over, Quinnie’s hurt,” Britany said quickly and they moved around her, holding her hand. “Quinnie’s okay, she just needs to come to Auntie’s job for a little while,” Terri said. “Now?” Brittany asked with concerned.   “Yes my sweet Bree.  Now is good,” Terri said. “I’m riding with Quinnie,” Santana announced and she stood up, went to the closet and got her shoes on, pulling out Brittany’s and Quinn’s shoes as well. “Freeze my love bugs,” Will said kindly.  “Aunt Terri and Quinnie will go to the hospital, you two are staying here,” he said. “But we want to help Quinnie,” Brittany pleaded.   “No, I have two young ladies who need to be up ridiculously early tomorrow for inventory at the club with Mr. Bruce.  You two are staying home,” Will said as Terri got Quinn to her feet, took her to the hall closet and helped her get dressed. “Grandma,” Brittany complained.  “Tell Daddy we have to go,” she said. “Excuse me young lady?” Will asked her sternly.  Their house didn’t work like that.  Brittany knew that; she was just trying to get her way.  “Go into my office,” he told her and she pouted at him. “Daddy, Quinnie is sick.  I want to be with her!” she complained. “Office, now,” Will said and he was in full on Master voice.  Karen and Frank didn’t step in either.  They let their children “parent” the way they saw fit, even if they didn’t agree with the decision. “Daddy,” Brittany whined. “Brittany Susan,” Will said sternly.  She was just digging herself a deeper hole at this point.  Santana ran out of the room and into the kitchen, holding tight to Shelby again. “Bree’s gonna get us sent away,” she whimpered softly. Shelby kept Santana close and made sure she didn’t see her roll her eyes.  Then she pulled back and ducked a bit, so they were eye level with each other.  “Daddy and I, your Miss and Sir, have three, beautiful, lovely girls.  Three.  I don’t see that number changing anytime soon.  Your sister is just having a moment, the same type of moment you had yesterday and Daddy is dealing with it.  We both still love, and want, all of you very much,” Shelby assured her.   “Then we should go with Quinnie,” Santana said politely. “Quinnie needs to go with Aunt Terri.” “Quinnie’s gonna freak out and hurl,” Santana said. “Mama will go and call and give you regular updates, but we do not want all three of you at the hospital,” Shelby said.  All three of their girls at the hospital was World War lll waiting to happen.  They didn’t do well in hospitals, they barely did well in a doctor’s office.  Any sort of medical setting, that wasn’t for play, gave all of them the creeps.   “I’m fine Aunt Terri,” Quinn finally pushed out when she snapped out of her stupor and realized what was about to happen. “Are you sure sweetheart?” Terri asked and she very gently pressed on Quinn’s belly and Quinn yelped in pain.  She wasn’t fine at all. Shelby put everything down and looked at Santana seriously.  “Sanny, be a good girl for Daddy, and Grandma and Grandpa.  I will call you as soon as I can and keep you updated, I promise,” Shelby told her.  Karen stood up and went into the kitchen. “Sanny, come help Grandma load the dishwasher with these pots,” she called kindly. “Go on baby, it’s okay,” Shelby told her.  “I know I promised we would cuddle after dinner and that has now changed.  When I come back, I will sneak into bed with you and we can cuddle all night long,” Shelby told her and she gave her a kiss and went with Terri to help Quinn. In the office, Will was lecturing Brittany.  “Brittany Susan, what is the rule when I tell you what’s going to happen?” he asked her sternly. “Quinnie’s sick, I want to go with her!” she said ignoring him completely. He carefully pulled her over his lap and spanked her twice firmly.  “Answer my question,” he said calmly.  “What is the rule Brittany?” he pressed. “I want to help Quinnie!” she cried. He gave her two more spanks.  “Quinnie is being taken care of right now and I’m sure we’ll get a gazillion updates as the night goes on.  Right now you focus on me.  What is the rule when I tell you what’s going to happen?  Do you question me?” he asked her. “I’m not supposed to,” she whimpered.  The spanks he was giving her weren’t hard yet, but she knew those were coming.  Once again, she forgot how to be a well behaved pet, and her bottom was going to pay the price for it. “No you are not, so do you think it was a smart choice to demand that Grandma Karen over rule me?” he lectured her. “I want to go with Quinnie!” she cried and then she started to kick and fuss, which was something she also wasn’t supposed to do.  She was supposed to lay still, let the punishment happen, knowing it would be quicker and less intense without a struggle, but she just couldn’t.   Will sighed, he hated that he had to do this, but if he didn’t do it now, for something simple, then Brittany would think it was okay to demand things all the time and when they were at other people’s houses, or parties, or had the company of other Masters and Mistresses at their house, it definitely wasn’t okay.  He spanked her over her pants for a solid minute, before his hand started to sting a bit.  “Brittany Susan, you know how to behave so much better than this,” he lectured her and he pulled out a small paddle from his desk drawer.  He didn’t spank the girls bare bottom, pretty much ever, only if they had really stepped out of line.  She hadn’t, she was just being protective, which he was glad about, but the way she went about it was wrong.  “If you want to discuss something with me, then you do so.  You do not, go to someone else to try and have me overruled, am I clear?” he asked her as he continued spank her, pausing so she could answer the question. “Yes Sir,” she said. “Good, now you’re getting ten more with this and then you will stand in the corner and wait until I tell you, you can come out,” he said seriously.  She nodded and he gave her the final ten smacks.  She was sobbing by the time he was done, but he knew that most of it was because she understood she disappointed her Master.  All of his girls did that.  When they disappointed anyone, they tended to cry a lot harder during a punishment. He finished, lead her to the corner and waited in the office with her.  Her hands twitched at her side so she didn’t rub her sore bottom and she hiccuped a few times while waiting for her release.  Five minutes went by, before Will called her over.  She all but flew to him and held on tightly.  “I’m sorry Daddy,” she cried. “I know baby, I know,” he soothed and he kept her close, rubbing her back and giving her as much comfort as he could.  “I know you love your sisters Bree and I know you want to protect them, but think about this sweetheart.  Would you really be comfortable in a hospital?  We went to bring Aunt Terri dinner once remember?” he asked. “I got too scared and peed myself,” she pouted. “Yes you did,” Will said.  “I’m not disappointed that you want to protect your sisters.  I’m very proud that you love your sisters this much, but there is a reason I said you and Sanny and I were staying home, besides the fact that you do both have to be up very early tomorrow,” he told her seriously and she nodded against him, not willing to let go of the hug yet.  He let her calm down a bit more and spoke gently.  “Now, why don’t we go back to the family room and you and Grandpa can go back to playing cards, while we wait for Mama and Quinnie and Aunt Terri to come back okay?” he asked. “Daddy, I want you to hold me please,” she pushed out. “I can do that baby girl.  I will always do that for you,” he said taking a seat on the couch in his office.  He pulled her into his arms and she snuggled against him, glad to rest with him.  He may dish out some pretty powerful spankings but she chose this lifestyle.  She chose to have someone control a lot of what she did, because that was what she wanted and she was lucky to finally find such a loving home to do that for her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The car ride to the hospital was tense.  Quinn was bawling in the back seat.  Partially from pain, and partially because she didn’t want to go to the hospital, and when she was sick, she wanted her Daddy.  Will tended to pacify the girls’ emotional states, but he wasn’t very stern with them, when they were sick.  Shelby on the other hand, was a bit firmer with them.  She catered to their needs, just as he did, but when she said something was going to happen, it happened. Terri used her car phone to call into the hospital.  She needed a scrub team, an O.R., and an anesthesiologist.  Quinn heard all this somehow and continued to wail.  “I want Daddy!” Quinn cried. “Terri, can I lay her on her stomach?” Shelby asked. “I wouldn’t.  I don’t want her to accidentally rupture.  She needs an appendectomy,” Terri said.   Shelby sighed and pulled Quinn into her arms.  “Daddy!” Quinn wailed. “I know baby, I know,” Shelby said gently and she rubbed Quinn’s back and patted her bottom firmly.  She wanted to do something that would snap Quinn out of her hysterical state and a gentle spanking usually did the trick.  It worked better if she was over Shelby’s knee, but that wasn’t an option at the moment.  So she kept her tight against her and when they pulled up to the E.R. doors, Terri ordered a wheelchair and Quinn was placed in it. “MAMA!” Quinn wailed, tears pouring down her face and Shelby got in front of her quickly.  She took her face in both her hands and looked her dead in the eye. “Quinnie,” she said firmly.  “Listen to Mama,” she told her and it was her Mistress voice.  Even Terri knew the difference.  “Quinnie, it’s okay, you’re okay.  You hurt now, but Aunt Terri is going to take care of that for you.  No more screaming, do you understand?” she asked her as the young girl hiccuped and nodded her understanding.  “Very good,” Shelby praised.  “Now listen to me.  I know you’re scared, but I’m right here and Aunt Terri wouldn’t bring you here if you weren’t going to be kept safe.  So no more screaming.  It’s okay to be scared, but the nurse is going to take you to a room and Aunt Terri will meet you there.  When you wake up, I will be right beside you, do you understand?” she asked her.  Quinn nodded sadly and Shelby smiled.  “Very good my love, very good girl,” she praised her and with a last quick kiss, the orderly holding the wheel chair whisked Quinn away to surgery to be prepped and put under. “Hey,” Terri said seriously.  “Look at me.  She is fine.  She is safe and in good hands.  My hands.  We aren’t blood, I can work on her, and I will.  She’s going to have to stay for a few hours, but I should have you out of here, baring any complications and I won’t know what those are, until I see what’s happened inside, okay?” Terri said.  She knew Shelby was freaking out. Shelby nodded and gave Terri a hug.  “Take care of my baby, and I’ll call home and tell Will what’s going on,” she said.  Terri nodded, and left the room.  As soon as she was out of sight, Shelby pulled out her cell phone and called home.  This had been a very long day and she wasn’t entirely sure she could handle much more.  “Daddy!” Santana cried the second he emerged from his office and Brittany was trying to glue herself to his side.  Santana threw herself at Will and held on tightly.  “Mama’s gone,” she cried. “Shhh,” Will soothed pulling her close and rubbing her back.  “Shhh, it’s okay Sanny,” he soothed her.  “Mama just took Quinnie to the hospital, that’s all.  Quinnie is very sick, so Aunt Terri has to make her better, that’s all baby,” he said and Santana shook her head no and continued to cry.  She was pretty worked up and with dinner sitting heavy in her stomach, she turned and vomited on the floor, falling to her knees from the force.  Will quickly turned Brittany around so she didn’t see it.  Brittany was a sympathetic vomiter and he didn’t want to clean up two messes. Frank stood up and gently guided Brittany into the kitchen.  He had her sit down and got her a glass of ginger ale, sitting with her and coaxing her to drink slowly, while Will took Santana upstairs and Karen kindly cleaned up the mess. Santana was hysterical at this point.  Her Mama left her.  Her sister was gone, and her bottom still hurt from earlier in the day.  “Shh, you’re okay baby, let’s calm down,” he said.  It wasn’t even eight o’clock, but it was now Santana’s bed time.  She was too distressed to even think about staying up.  He got her undressed and she squealed softly and covered her body, suddenly embarrassed that he was seeing her naked.  This was also the same girl, who would lie completely naked in front of him while he teased her to orgasm.  He didn’t fault her though.  She wasn’t in a good state of mind at the moment. “Mama!” Santana cried. “I know baby, I know, it’s okay.  Daddy’s right here and Mama will be back shortly, I promise.”  The girls were not little ones on a normal basis.  When they were sick or scared, then they absolutely were.  He helped her into the tub and got her washed down, and she threw up twice more.  At least she was in the tub and it could be cleaned up easily.  Once she was clean, he pulled her out wrapping her in her towel, before taking her into the bedroom.  He got her into her pajama top and a pair of panties before moving her to her lounge chair.   Each of the girls had a similar set up.  Queen sized bed, flat screen tv mounted on the wall, DVR box on a dresser across from the bed, a book case that was filled with any books of the girls’ choosing, and in the corner nearest a window, a lounge chair.  The color schemes were different in every room, but that chair was key.  That chair was the safest place in their bedroom.  Cuddles, kisses, and a great deal of reassurance happened in that chair.  Will guided Santana to the large chair, sat down first and pulled her into his lap, not at all surprised when she didn’t fight him and snuggled in as close as she could.  She wasn’t gasping for air anymore, which was a good sign.  “Sanny baby, what book should we read?” he asked and she shook her head no.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to read.  “No?  Nothing?” Will asked her gently and he frowned.  “Are you sure Sanny?  Are you sure you don’t want Daddy to ready you a story?” he tried and she nodded.  She just needed him to hold her, but he knew her mind was wandering, because she couldn’t seem to calm down.  “Alright baby, alright, Daddy’s going to pick a book then,” he told her and he looked over and saw the Where’s Waldo Book she had.  He picked it up and opened it for her.  “Let’s look baby girl.  Can you help Daddy find Waldo?” he tried. “Mama and Quinnie,” she said pitifully and Will sighed.  He closed the book and put it back on the shelf.  He gathered Santana closer in his arms and she melted into them.  He began singing softly to her, to help keep her calm and then he felt her grow heavy in his arms.  She was fighting sleep, whimpering for her Miss and her sister.  She needed them with her, home, in the same house.  She wasn’t sure either of them were coming back now.  Downstairs, Brittany had been moved to the couch and was holding the phone tight to her body.  As soon as it rang, she looked at the caller ID and cried while she answered the phone.  “Mama!” she cried.  “I checked the caller ID.  I’m sorry Mama, please come home.  Sanny’s sick,” she told her. “Shhh, calm down Bree, listen to Mama, just breathe baby girl.  Nice and slow.  In and out, stay calm, so we can figure things out baby,” she said. “Come home Mama.  Please,” Brittany pleaded. “I want to baby girl, I do, but I have to wait for Quinnie to be done with her procedure and then we’ll know when we can come home,” Shelby said. “No, Sanny’s sick.  Come home now Mama.  We need you,” Brittany pleaded.  “Shhh,” Shelby said kindly through the phone and it was killing her.  All she wanted to do was hold her baby girl and she couldn’t.  “Bree, sweetheart, listen to Mama,” Shelby tried and Brittany hiccuped.  “Shhh, breathe baby, where’s Daddy?” “With Sanny, she’s sick Mama, come home!” Brittany cried, tears coming faster and Frank sighed.  “It’s Dad, Shel,” he said having pressed the speaker button.  Brittany was a wreck and there was no way, she was going to make much sense at the moment. “You’re still there?  Is Sanny really sick?” “They’re worked up darling,” Frank said, trying to calm his daughter.  “What’s happening with Quinnie?” he asked. “They took her up to the operating room.  She needs an appendectomy and baring any complications we should be home within a few hours,” Shelby sighed. “Mama!” Brittany cried in the background. “Where’s Will?” Shelby asked, not quite understanding the whole picture. “He took Santana up to bed.  She got sick, because she’s worked up too, but she’s calming down.  He said he was going to put her to bed,” Frank said. Shelby knew her girls.  That wasn’t going to work.  She also knew Will was trying, because he knew the girls too.  He was giving it his best effort to keep them home.  They didn’t do well in hospitals.  If they were this hysterical at home, Shelby knew it would be worse at the hospital.  “Mama, Sanny is sick please come home,” Brittany pleaded, fresh tears flowing down her face. “Sanny isn’t sick anymore Bree,” Will said from the stairs and he quickly moved over to his little girl, pulling her into his arms.  “Hey babe, how are you fairing?” he asked. “Ask me when I’m back home.  What happened to Sanny?” “You know what happened.  You left, Quinnie left, and she flipped out.  I got her upstairs, into a shower, in pajamas, and in bed.  She’s sleeping as we speak,” he said calmly and Shelby seemed to relax at that.  Will had a calmness to his voice, that gave her peace.  He had that in-control, Master is in charge, knight in shining armor voice, and it calmed Shelby to some degree. “Bree, listen to Mama,” Shelby said seriously. “Mama, Sanny’s sick, please come home,” she begged. “Sanny isn’t sick baby, she got sick, but only because she is scared and if you aren’t careful the same is going to happen to you,” Shelby warned her.  “I want you to stay calm and stay with Daddy, do you understand?” Shelby asked her firmly and Brittany nodded. “I’ve got them babe, just stay with Quinnie, and as soon as you know more, text me, I’m going to try and get her to bed as well,” he said and Shelby was only slightly surprised when there was no argument.  But it made her realize more, how upset her girls were.  They hated being separated and they hated hospitals.  It was not the best way for anyone to start the weekend. “I love you all,” Shelby said.  “Bree, be a good girl for Daddy and I will be home soon,” Shelby told her and Brittany simply nodded into his chest.   “Be safe love,” Will said and they hung up.  “Come on Bree, let’s go baby girl.  We’re going to go, upstairs, and get ready for bed, just like Sanny okay?” “Sanny’s sick, Mama has to come home,” Brittany cried. “Shhh, Sanny’s okay baby, I promise.  Why don’t we go up and see her okay?” he bargained gently.  “Come on, let’s say good night to Grandma and Grandpa,” Will coaxed and Brittany whined softly and buried her face in his shoulder. “It’s okay son,” Frank said quickly.  He could see how worked up she was, and he could only guess how bad Santana had been.  “We’ll wait down here for Shelby and Quinnie to come home.  Go take care of your girls,” he said kindly. Will nodded gratefully and guided Brittany out of the room.  He did the same thing with her that he did with Santana.  Shower, pajamas, story, bed.  Brittany actually chose her story though.  She had a small series collection of adult baby girls and their Daddies.  The spankings were her favorite part, because just like in the books, her Miss and Sir gave her mountains of comfort as well, but it was always nicer when someone else got the spanking.  Will didn’t even make it through three pages, before Brittany fell asleep in his lap.  Two hours had gone by and in that time, Terri had come out to talk to Shelby.  “Everything went fairly well.  It’s a good thing you didn’t put her over your knee in the car.  It ruptured as we took it out.  She is perfectly fine, but I want to keep her here for observation, so we can monitor for infection.  If she’s good by morning, I will release her,” Terri explained. “Ugh, this day is just too long,” Shelby sighed and then she took a deep breath and collected herself. ‘Okay,” she said on the exhale.  “So where can I stay?” “At home, in your bed, with your husband and your girls,” Terri told her.  Shelby was about to reply, but her cell phone went off and a page for Doctor Schuster to report to the second floor, went off at the same time. “Go,” Shelby told her kindly giving her a quick kiss to her cheek. “I’m serious Shelby, go home!  Quinn’s going to be out for a good seven or so hours,” she called running down the hallway.  Shelby nodded and waved and then she answered her phone.  “Hello?” “Mama!” Santana cried. “Oh, Sanny baby, it’s okay,” Shelby cooed and she heard it.  There was no way, anyone in her house was sleeping if they weren’t all together.  They were just too stressed out.  “Sanny, it’s okay sweetheart, I’m still here at the hospital, but Quinnie is going to be sleeping for a very long time, so Mama’s going to come home,” Shelby said gently. “No Mama, I’m sick.  I have to come there.  I need Aunt Terri to fix me too,” Santana said in the darkened room.  Her voice wasn’t that quiet though and Will heard her through the monitor that was in his room.  They’d had about a three hour nap, which was better than nothing. “Santana, you shouldn’t tell fibs about being sick baby,” Shelby scolded gently.  Her girls never lied about being sick.  They lied about not being sick.  If one of them was even possibly coming down with a cold, they would try to hide it.  Now Santana was blatantly asking for a hospital stay. “Santana, why aren’t you in bed baby,” Shelby heard Will say kindly. “Daddy, I’m sick, take me to the hospital.  It hurts everywhere,” she cried.  It probably did hurt everywhere.  Santana was one big raw nerve ending at the moment. “Who’s on the phone baby?  Who did you call?” he asked her with only a half stern tone.  She was so distraught, he didn’t have the heart to scold her properly. “Mama,” she answered honestly.  “Please Daddy, take me, I’m sick,” she insisted. “Shhh, come here love,” he said and he pulled her into his arms and took the phone to talk to his wife.  “It’s me,” he said. “They don’t say they are sick, ever, which is usually how we end up in this mess, so you tell me what you would like to do.  I know they are scared, but we know from past experience, it’s worse if they are kept apart by force for too long and Quinn won’t be released until the morning at the earliest,” Shelby said. “What?  Why?  Terri said it was a simple in and out deal,” Will said and Shelby sighed. “I was just about to text you and let you know that her appendix ruptured upon removal.  They want to make sure she’s not showing any signs of infection.  She’s in recovery now and completely knocked out.  I think your sister did that on purpose.” “She cheats, she has drugs,” Will joked. “Well that may be, but at least the love that I’m with is asleep,” she said, teasing him slightly “Rub it in,” he laughed.   “I can be home in twenty minutes.  Terri practically ordered me out of the hospital, my concern is what’s going to happen when they realize that Quinn isn’t with me,” she said. “We will figure that out when you get here.  It’s two and two.  I’m sure it’ll be okay,” he said. “You’re much too optimistic,” she said.  “Let me talk to Sanny please,” she said. He kept Santana close and handed her the phone back.  “Talk to Mama baby,” he said. “Mama, I am sick, I am, please let me come there,” she pleaded.   “Shhh, take a breath love.  You are going to stay home with Daddy and Mama will be there as soon as traffic allows, I promise okay?” she asked gently.   “No, Mama, I’m sick,” she cried. “I’ll be home soon baby girl.  Rest with Daddy till I get there.  I love you,” she told her and she hung up and Santana held tighter to Will and cried. “It’s okay Sanny.  Mama will be home soon, and then we can all cuddle together in bed,” Will told her and she simply held on tighter to him.  She felt sick.  She felt like she needed to be at the hospital with Quinn.  She felt her world spinning out of control and so she gripped on to her Sir as tightly as she could, afraid to let go, even just to release her hold slightly. In the hospital, one of the nurse’s found Shelby and smiled.  “Ms. Corcoran.  Quinn is in room three, shall I set up a cot for you?  Doctor Schuster says you’re probably staying the night against her orders,” she said. “Thank you, but no, I’m headed home, like she said to do.  My other children are rather upset and need me too,” she said simply.  “Doctor Schuster said Quinn will be asleep for a while yes?” she asked. “Yes, with her medication and anesthesia she won’t be awake till morning.  Six o’clock at the earliest,” the nurse said. “I will see you, or the staff at quarter of then.  Please call me, if there is a problem during the night,” she said.  The nurse nodded and Shelby left.  As she was leaving there was an announcement that went out over the loud speakers.  “Bruce Miller to the second floor.  Bruce Miller, second floor, Room twelve please,” the announcer said and Shelby forced herself to forget it.  Her pets were more important, and it was probably one of the community pets, who had food poisoning, or got something stuck inside them during a sex-capade.  The male pets were famous for that.  She remembered one of the boys had gotten a lollipop stuck inside him and for two other boys it was a pez candy dispenser.   She left the hospital, got in the car and drove the short distance home, working furiously to get it out of her head that Bruce Miller had been paged at the hospital.  She pulled into the driveway and saw her parents car gone, but the lights in the living room were blazing.  She took a heavy sigh and walked into the house, not at all surprised when Brittany came flying at her, wrapped herself around her Mistress and didn’t let go. “Brittany Susan!” Will scolded.  He’d been scolding her since he’d hung up with Shelby.  She threw a tantrum about not going to the hospital, she screamed when Shelby’s parents left, she ran into the street to chase after them, and she tried to bite Will when he went after her and carried her back into the house, kicking and screaming.  Santana on the other hand was as good as gold.  It also probably helped that she’d recently been slippered. “You stop right now young lady,” Shelby scolded her seeing how annoyed her husband looked, but she held Brittany tight against her.  She was trembling. “Mama!” she cried. Santana stood back against the hall closet, also trembling, and Shelby looked at her husband.  “I will take Sanny with me, and you can go into the bathroom with her,” she told him. “Bree, let’s go,” he told her. “No, I’m staying with Mama,” she said. Will leaned in close and made sure that the only two people who heard him were Brittany and Shelby.  “You are coming with me and you are going to be spanked for not listening.  You do not throw tantrums, you do not run into the street in the middle of the night and you definitely don’t try to bite me,” he said. Shelby’s eyes nearly bugged out of her head.  This was not typical behavior for any of her girls.  “Go,” she said seriously and she passed her over carefully. “Mama!” Brittany cried.  “No.  You do not get to act so naughty in a shortened time span and think there are no consequences for that.  I will see you when you and Daddy are done,” she told her seriously.  Will guided her into a hallway bathroom, shut the door, locked it and Shelby looked over to see Santana shaking.  “Come here, Sanny,” she said seriously and Santana forced herself not to run.  As soon as she was close, she threw herself at her Miss and held on tight. “I didn’t lie Mama, I’m sick.  I need to be at the hospital too,” she said, tears instantly falling. “Yeah?” Shelby asked her, rubbing her back and kissing her temple as well as her neck and cheek.  Santana needed comfort and a lot of it at the moment, so while it probably wasn’t the best moment for sweet little kisses, Shelby still gave it to her.  She knew how to control her pets quickly if need be.  “Where my love?  What’s hurting you?” she asked. Santana snuggled into her Miss and rubbed her stomach.  It hurt, but it didn’t hurt because she was sick.  It hurt because she was worried.  This was not new.  They’d dealt with this in the first six weeks of them living together.  Santana would get worked up and bound up and her stomach would hurt her a great deal.  As soon as she relaxed and went to the bathroom she was fine.  “Okay baby girl, shhh, calm down.  What do you think we should do.  Should we get you admitted and give you a work up?” Shelby offered. “If you have to, okay,” Santana said and Shelby smiled giving her a few kisses. “How about we wait until morning when we go get Quinnie.  In the meantime, we’ll go upstairs and Mama will give you a quick look over okay?  If it’s still really bad and you want to be admitted, we will admit you and have the professionals look you over okay?” she offered.  Santana nodded and didn’t let go.  In the bathroom, Brittany yelped and they heard it outside.  “How many pets do I have Sanny?” Shelby asked her.  She knew this was also part of the reason, Santana didn’t feel well.  The anxiety that she would be sent away, was just too much today.  “How many baby girl?” she pressed. “Three,” Santana hiccuped. “Yes.  Mama and Daddy have three wonderful girls, that we love very much.  So right now, Mama and Sanny are going to go up to the master bedroom.  I will look you over to make sure you don’t need to be admitted to the hospital.  Daddy is going to stay here with Bree for a while and when they’re done, they’ll come join us in bed,” she told her and Santana nodded reluctantly.  She didn’t want to be separated from anyone any more, but being in her Mama’s arms wasn’t a terrible thing.  It felt a little bit safe. In the bathroom, Will was holding Brittany in front of him, by her shoulders, while he sat on the toilet seat.  There was enough space that she would fit over his lap without touching the walls on either side of her.  They are coming down now Brittany,” he told her. “Daddy no!” she cried. “Absolutely yes,” he told her seriously and he pushed her underwear to her ankles and put her over his lap.  Once she was secure, he started spanking her.  It wasn’t too hard at first, but it was going to get there.  She would definitely have a red bottom when they were finished.  “I am very disappointed Brittany.  I understand you are upset, but that is no excuse for you to misbehave as much as you did,” he scolded as he continued to spank her.  Finally, her bottom was red enough and he stood her up and she went to hug him, but he stopped her.  “No,” he said and she started to cry harder.  They always got comfort after a punishment.  “You will go stand in the corner right now,” he said pointing to it and she looked at him.  “Go.  Right now, as you are, pants down, no rubbing, corner, five minutes,” he said.  He wanted to make it ten, but she was much too upset at the moment to prolong it any more than five.  He would feel lucky if she stayed for five. She went to the corner and stood there crying and she went to rub her sore body, but stopped herself and Will let out a sigh of relief, thinking he’d finally gotten through to her.  Five minutes was an agonizing long time and when it was finally over Will called Brittany to him and she shook her head and cried a little harder.  Will was patient with her.  He knew she was scared, so he didn’t yell. “Bree, it’s just Daddy, it’s okay to come back.  I know you want cuddles.  You deserve them for listening.  Come here,” he told her and she shook her head again and he heard what was making her so upset.  “Alright sweetheart, just listen.  Mama and Sanny are upstairs.  I can absolutely help you or I can go sit with Sanny and Mama will come in with everything you need okay?” he asked her. “I’m sorry Daddy,” she cried. “It’s okay baby, you don’t have to be sorry, and Mama isn’t going to punish you again.  This part was not your fault,” he assured her.  When you and Mama come out of the bathroom, I will give you lots of cuddles while we sit in bed and cuddle and rest,” he told her.  He stood up, left the door to the bathroom open and headed upstairs.  “We need to switch,” he said and he said it in his Master voice, which tipped her off that something wasn’t quite right.  She went to move and he stopped her.  “You’ll need to get a washcloth and new pajamas for her,” he said. She nodded and gave Santana a kiss.  “Stay with Daddy baby.  Bree and I will be right back,” she said and she went into the linen closet, and Brittany’s room, gathering what she needed, before going down to the bathroom.  “Oh my sweet Bree, come here love,” she said when she was in the room.  Brittany turned around and just sobbed.  Shelby gathered her close and rubbed her back.  “I know baby, I know, it’s okay,” she assured her and she dropped the wash cloth into the sink, ran warm water over it and carefully had Brittany lay down on the floor.  “You’re okay sweetheart, it’s okay, I’m right here and I’ll help you clean up,” Shelby told her. “Daddy’s mad,” she hiccuped. “Shhh, Daddy won’t be mad.  No one will be mad.  It was an accident,” she assured her, and she had her lay on her back and keep her hips up.  Shelby could help her change, Will couldn’t.  Brittany was still shy about her body in front of Will, because Shelby had the same parts it didn’t matter.  It had taken a while to get to that point, since Kate tortured her so often, but when she was with Shelby she was never restrained, and so having Shelby care for her was safe.  She looked at Will as too much of a father figure sometimes though, and so on these rare occasions where she needed someone to just take care of everything for her, it had to be a female figure she trusted.  Shelby got rid of her wet pajamas and panties, and then ran the warm wash cloth over Brittany’s crotch, thighs, and bottom, to help her feel clean.  She had her stand up and wait a few minutes before she put on clean clothes. “I don’t want diapers, I’m not a baby,” Brittany cried. “No, you are not a baby, and no one is putting you in diapers,” Shelby assured her.  Several weeks ago, while on a play date, it got to be a bit too much for Brittany and she got so scared, that she peed herself.  She’d forgotten to say Apples and the game frightened her.  The pet she was playing with was higher ranked and ran to tell Shelby that Brittany should be in diapers, because she couldn’t control her bladder.  Those words had stuck with Brittany and it took two full days to convince Brittany that wasn’t going to happen.  “Bree, look at me.  Why do you say Mama and Daddy?” “Cause it’s comfortable,” she said wiping the back of her hand over her eyes. “And why do I call you my baby?” “Because I’m still new, and you say I’m cute and cuddly and you love me,” Brittany answered. “Do you believe me when I say those things?”  Brittany nodded.  Brittany and her sisters believed almost everything their Miss and Sir told them.  If they were feeling insecure, it was much harder to convince Quinn and Santana.  The trust that they were loved, was there.  The security that they were “normal” in choosing a lifestyle like this, was not.  “So then if Mama says no diapers, it’s no diapers.  The only thing we force you to take is punishments, and it’s only because you earned them,” Shelby explained to her.  Brittany nodded and fell in for a hug.  Shelby kept her close and rubbed her back for a while.  “Now, let’s go upstairs to be with Daddy and Sanny and cuddle until morning,” Shelby said.  Bruce ran from the cafeteria to the second floor, to room twelve and stopped just shy of the door.  He collected himself and then smiled at Terri.  “They weren’t supposed to page you Mr. Miller.  I’m very sorry to make you run through the hospital,” Terri smiled, speaking kindly as she looked up and then turned to her intern.  “I want her medication changed to this,” she said handing him the clip board.  “Come in Mr. Miller.  You can sit with her and talk with her if you like,” Terri said. “Can she even hear me?” he asked curiously and the monitors started to go a little crazy. “Yes, she can,” Terri smiled.  “I have her drugged, but she is still processing things around her.  She absolutely hears you,” she assured him.  “I was thinking that perhaps you could come in, talk to her, and explain to her, all the details of your little circle.  Explain the various safety rules that are put in to place and reassure her that you and I and the police are doing everything we can to catch the two men who did this to her.  I was thinking we did all of that tomorrow, but since you’re here now,” Terri said trailing off and Bruce smiled. “Rachel, this is Doctor Schuster.  I’m going to leave you with Mr. Bruce Miller.  He is a very safe man and all he’s going to do is talk to you.  I will be back to check on you both in a little while,” Terri said. “You’re leaving?” Bruce asked and Terri giggled. “She’s not a bomb Bruce, she’s just a sleeping young lady. Think of her like Courtney.  She’s just resting and sleeping and needs a story to help her stay relaxed,” Terri smiled.  “I’ll be back to check on you all later.  I want to go check on another patient,” she said and excused herself from the room, standing just outside the door.  She would be around if he needed her. “Okay Rachel, so my name is Bruce Miller.  I don’t want you to be afraid of me.  I’m just going to sit here and talk to you.  Doctor Schuester thinks that this will help with your healing process and she’s done a lot of work in healing therapies as well as the surgery she does.  Let’s see.  First I think we’ll start with the basics.  You are currently in Overlook Central, under the watch of Doctor Terri Schuester.  She was the surgeon they called in especially for you.  She is the best surgeon in this hospital and a good friend of mine,” Bruce said. He continued to talk to the sleeping body and Terri smiled.  Bruce was amazing with the pets of the circle.  He was also good with anyone who walked into his establishment, looking to play.  He made sure to treat everyone fairly and with respect, but he also demanded the same in return.  He was a good leader and Terri felt comfortable, leaving the two of them to ‘talk’ about what was going to happen.  Bruce was big about laying out game plans for people, so she knew he would do the same for Rachel. “I feel like I should tell you about how I run my circle before I tell you about anything else,” Bruce explained.  “My first and main concern is safety.  Every member of my circle exercises the measures I put in place to ensure everyone’s safety.  If those factors are not followed and someone is injured, then they are asked to leave my circle.  I’ve only had to do that once.  She left many years ago and has never been heard from since.  Let’s start with colors.  That seems simple.  I have levels and each level is attached to a color.  Green is the start, because anything new is usually green right?” he asked kindly gently brushing her hair out of her eyes.  “There’s a saying, called green around the gills.  It usually refers to someone being sick or someone being new at something, at least that’s how I was taught.  It probably doesn’t mean that at all.  Some phrases are absolutely ridiculous,” he babbled to her.  “Anyway, we start with green.  Green is for the newbies, in this case you would be a newbie.  Green is also for the babies.  Now, I don’t know how much you do and don’t know, and what you can and can’t hear from me, but Terri says you can hear so you get the entire lecture.  Babies in our circle are not actual babies.  Babies are the heavy age players.  Currently we only have two little girls, they are both in their twenties, but they age play around two or three.  They are incredibly shy and scared, and still learning the ropes.  What happens in their house with their ‘parents’, so to speak, is their business, however when there are parties or gatherings or they come to my establishment for a play session, green means the only punishment that is allowed to be handed out is a spanking or a time out.  With these girls they usually only need time outs.  You would be a green level, should you decide to stay and for you, the punishment, only when you earn one, would be a spanking or a time out. From green, we move into blue.  Blue levels are expected to have a little bit more responsibility.  They are still expected to treat every circle member with respect.  Beyond that, they are required to take a written and physical test.  The physical test is going through a session of my choosing.  In my circle, I require everyone, master, mistress, and pet to have a safe word and when that word is called the session stops.  To move from green to blue, the written test must have a passing grade of one hundred percent.  They are to learn everyone’s safe word and then when they go through their physical session, they are required to tell me the words and who they belong to when I ask.  This task is usually much more difficult due to the fact that they are being stimulated to orgasm.  I do this for two reasons.  First they have to remember their own safe word and if I push them past their comfort zone, they are to call it.  They are also made to remember everyone else’s safe word, because when that word is called, no matter who is in charge, the game being played stops.  However when you are caught up in the excitement of a situation, sometimes you don’t pay attention to everything around you and that makes things much more dangerous.  I am going to tell you now, as I tell everyone else, calling your safe word, does not mean you’re weak.  It means that you just weren’t ready.  Some people will never be okay with something.  I test for level changes as many times as necessary and there is a list of the games that people are and aren’t comfortable with.  I believe in soft limits, and hard limits, and in my world, no means no, and anyone who lives in my world, who does not respect that, is asked to leave,” he said.  “You my dear girl, from what I know of your story.  You should have been able to stop the game you were playing,” he told her. He cleared his throat and then continued.  “Blues have a unique punishment when it comes to misbehaving.  Every color after green does to be honest.  With blue, we start working on your sexual responses after a punishment.  We, the members of my circle, and you as well, start to learn what part of punishment you like and what part you don’t.  So for example, if a blue level pet, and they usually are pets, misbehaves, then they would be spanked, just as they were at the green level, however instead of being sent to a time out place where they can think, they would remain where they were and we would start playing with them in order to excite them.  What usually happens is they are brought to a state of excitement and then left frustrated for a while.  I don’t believe in leaving pets sexually frustrated for more then twenty minutes, just so you know.  So after a spanking, they are worked up to a small frenzy and then left in that sexually frustrated state for no more than twenty minutes, and they are to remain with the Master or Mistress who brought them to that place.  They are not to whine, complain, or touch themselves.  If they are found doing any of those things, then they are usually given a quick smack with a ruler to their thighs.  Rulers are firm and the sting leaves a remembrance and the thighs are a rather delicate and sensitive area.  It is a punishment after all.  I do however think I’ve told you enough about levels.  You were injured and mistreated and I don’t think you should be hearing about any further levels. I know you don’t know me and probably don’t believe me, but I run a caring circle Rachel, and you are now in my care so that you can heal properly and choose what you want.  I know that you may not want to be in this lifestyle anymore and that’s okay.  It’s also okay if you want to remain in it.  But the decision will be yours.  You’ll be staying with me, once you are out of the hospital for a while.  You’ll use that time to make your decision and you will be treated as if you are a green level pet.  You will have responsibilities and doctor’s orders to carry out and should you not do what you are asked, there will be consequences.  Every action under my care will have a consequence.  If you behave you will be rewarded, if you don’t, there will be a consequence for that.  What I can promise you is that no one, in my circle, will ever be this cruel to you ever again.  No one deserves that,” he told her. “Mr. Miller,” a nurse said from the doorway.  “Visiting hours are about to be over,” she said kindly. “Yes, thank you,” he said.  She nodded, smiled, and left him alone.  She knew he would follow the rules.  “Alright Rachel, they are kicking me out for now.  I’m going to go home and you are going to stay here and rest.  I want you to remember two things,” he said.  “First, I want you to know that I promise to look out for your safety and well being for as long as you need me to and after that for as long as you would like me to.  Secondly I want you to know that we will find the men who did this to you and get them taken care of.  You are a beautiful young lady and you deserve to have the life you want and be happy in that life.  I believe that for everyone,” he said.  “Sleep well little one,” he told her and then kissed her forehead and walked out to his car with a heavy heart.  He got in, shut the door, put on his seat belt and cried.  It had been a rather stressful evening for him and his heart broke for the girl with the damaged body.  She brought back too many memories of Brian, and Bruce didn’t want that happening again.  Shelby had set the alarm for four thirty.  She was going to get to the hospital before Quinn woke up.  Her love had asthma and they were lucky they were able to keep it at bay the night before.  One more upheaval to Quinn’s sense of security and the girl would be on restricted movement and using her inhaler for a week.  She carefully slipped out of bed and went into the bathroom.  She took a quick shower, got into a pair of jeans and an old black t-shirt, before opening the bathroom door, to find Brittany sitting on the the floor, laced fingers over her eyes, leaving just enough space for soft light to filter through.  She looked up at Shelby and gave the best pathetic look she could muster up.  Shelby smiled gently and knelt down to Brittany’s level, being sure to keep her voice quiet. “What’s up my baby Bree?” she asked her in a whisper. “Mama, I have to come with you.  To see Quinnie.  Please, I want to be there for her,” she pleaded. “Shhh,” Shelby said kindly.  “Are you sure my love?  Is there something else you want to tell me that’s going on with your body at the moment?” she pressed gently. “There’s a stabbing pain over my eye,” she said softly. Shelby frowned and used both her hands to cover Brittany’s eyes.  She was prone to migraines and wetting herself when she got super worked up.  Last night was one of those times.  She’d apparently cried so much that she worked the muscles of her face into a knot, which caused her a migraine.  “How about Mama gets you back into bed with Daddy and Sanny and we put a warm cloth on your eyes.  It’ll help the pain and you can cuddle with them, for a little bit longer,” Shelby said.“But what about Quinnie?” Brittany asked a little louder.  “Mama, she can’t be alone,” Brittany protested. “And what am I?  Chopped liver?” Shelby asked, with a slight tease to her tone, but in her state Brittany missed it.  She immediately bowed her head and whimpered.   “I’m sorry I displeased you Miss,” she said instantly.  Shelby rolled her eyes, stood up and helped Brittany to her feet. “You come with Mama little one,” she said seriously.  She guided Brittany to her own bedroom and had her lie down on her bed.  “Lay down baby,” she told her as she rummaged through her drawers to find loose but presentable clothes.  Settling on a pair of black sweatpants and a pink tank top, she moved over to the top drawer, grabbed some underwear and got her pet dressed. She got her dressed, took her hand and lead her back down the hall.  “Lay down with Daddy and Sanny baby girl,” she said kindly.  There was no way she was going to be able to leave the house now, especially since Santana was starting to wake up with all the movement going on around her.  Will on the other hand, he was still sound asleep.  “Stay there Sanny, I’ll be right back,” Shelby told her seriously and she went to Santana’s bedroom and got her a similar outfit.  The same black sweat pants but a red tank top instead of a pink one.   She returned to the bedroom and Santana tried to sit up.  “You’re okay baby, lay down, I’ll take care of it,” Shelby told her kindly and she looked up to see Brittany curling up on Will’s other side, drifting back to sleep for a little while, until Shelby said it was time to go.   “Are we going with you Mama?” Santana asked tiredly. “Yes baby girl, you are.  Stay here with Daddy, I have to get a few more things and then we can all go see Quinnie, so we’re with her when she wakes up okay?” she asked her gently and Santana nodded.  She cuddled back up to Will and Shelby smiled as she watched her husband cuddle two of their girls and her heart started to ache.  She missed Quinn.  It was terrible not having them all with her.  She went into the kitchen and pulled several granola bars from the pantry, a few bottles of water, and then she looked in the cabinet for Brittany’s migraine medication.  She pulled that out as well, put it all in a small plastic bag and went back upstairs to find Will now awake and dressed and two very sleepy looking girls. “Thought you were on your own there did you?” he asked her with a grin. “Oh, I was waking your ass up regardless,” she smiled. “Come on girls.  Let’s get up and go see Quinnie,” he told the other two softly, rubbing both of their backs and arms gently to help rouse them.  Shelby stood back and watched.  He was so gentle and so loving with the girls and it made her heart smile.  Life wasn’t perfect, or easy at times, but she couldn’t complain.  She had a beautiful family. “Mama, make Quinnie have surgery at a better hour, this is too early,” Brittany complained. “I’ll keep that in mind for future reference Bree, I promise,” Shelby smiled and she took her hand and the two headed downstairs, while Will helped Santana stumble along through the house.  They made it all the way to the car, put the girls in the back seat, buckled them in, got in the front seat and headed off to the hospital.   ~~ ~~ ~~ Both Santana and Brittany fell asleep in the short car ride over to the hospital and Shelby looked in the back seat.  “I hate to wake them,” she said. “They can handle it.  All they want is to be with Quinn anyway.  They can be with her for a little while and then I’ll take them to the club so they can help with inventory.  Bruce is still expecting them as far as I know.  At least this way, they are with us, they know what’s going on and they get to see Quinn.  She’ll need to wake up fully before dealing with them anyway,” he said and Shelby nodded her agreement. “They just look so delicious back there.  I hate disturbing them.” “You’re supposed to think they look delicious, they’re ours,” he laughed and he got out of the car and shut the door a bit harder on purpose, just enough to rouse the girls slightly.  Then he opened up the back door and knelt down.  “Sanny baby, wake up love.  We’re going to go in and see Quinnie before work,” he told her. “Work?” she asked tiredly, opening her eyes, the smallest fraction of an inch possible, so she could at least pretend she was focusing like she was a good pet.  She was supposed to focus at all times, but when she was heavy with sleep, when any pet was heavy with sleep, it was a little more difficult.   “Yes baby girl.  You and Bree are signed up to do inventory at Master Miller’s business today,” he told her. “Can we play with the stuff too maybe?” she asked with a playful grin. “Come on cheeky,” he smiled and pulled her out of the car and wrapped her in a hug.  “I love you,” he told her.  “Are you feeling okay?  Does anything still hurt from yesterday?” he asked. “No, I’m okay now Daddy,” she assured him and she hugged him back just as tightly and then she ducked down a bit and tipped her chin up. so she was looking him in the eye.  “I love you too,” she smiled. He kissed the middle of her forehead and the two cuddled for a moment, while Shelby argued with Brittany about getting out of the car.  Brittany and Quinn were much more difficult to wake up.  “Mama,” Brittany whined. “Bree, this is your first and last warning,” Shelby said. “I don’t wanna go count stuff.  I want to cuddle with you and Quinnie, my head hurts,” she whined. “You’re bottom is about to start hurting too little girl, let’s go,” she said firmly and she took her hand and began leading her to the hospital entrance.  Brittany tried to resist and dig in her heels, but two firm smacks on her behind from Shelby put a stop to it and so she turned her head in toward Shelby’s shoulder, so she didn’t have to see the bright sterile lights that filled the hospital.  It was much too early to be this bright anywhere as far as Brittany was concerned. They walked to Quinn’s room and she was still sleeping.  Terri was already in the room checking up on her patient and when Santana spotted her she ran to hug her.  “Oooh, my girl,” Terri said holding her tightly.  “Were you a good girl for Mama and Daddy last night?” she asked gently, holding her tight, knowing that both Santana and Brittany had been very concerned and Santana had been punished earlier in the day, making her a little more clingy. “I missed Quinnie a lot,” she said.  “Is she really okay?” she asked with concern. “She is.  She has no signs of infection and as soon as she wakes up, we’ll check her vitals one last time and then she can go home,” Terri said. “What vitals?  Can I help?” Santana asked.  Shelby rolled her eyes, even at five in the morning, a groggy Santana was still a little pervert, who wanted to turn anything and everything into a sex game. “No, you can not help.  I’ll have to kick you all out before we examine her,” Terri said kindly and she kissed Santana’s temple but kept her close.  “Good morning Bree,” she said kindly and Brittany left her head pressed into Will’s chest and neck and simply turned her hand to wave.  Light sucked right now.  Terri raised an eyebrow and Will shook his head. “Everything is fine, she’s trying to keep a migraine at bay,” he said.  “And it is working, so for right now we’re just standing like this,” he said. “You love every second you get of holding your girls,” Terri smiled at him.   “Sanny, come over here and eat breakfast please,” Shelby said to her and Santana did as asked.  She sat on the floor at Shelby’s feet and waited.  “What are you doing baby?  We’re not at a party,” Shelby said kindly, petting Santana’s long dark silky hair. “Practice, I guess,” Santana reasoned and she opened her mouth and waited.  At parties, the girls were not allowed to feed themselves, mainly because they would have sex games and then devour everything in sight, making themselves sick.  Play dates worked almost the same way, depending on the Master and/or Mistress in charge, but on their own, Shelby and Will let the girls eat at their own pace. “Are you sure sweetheart?” Shelby asked her. “Mmm, I’m sleepy Mama,” Santana said and she rested her head on Shelby’s thigh and waited for food, or cuddles, or whatever Shelby wanted to do or give to her.  It was just nice to be in the same room as a complete family, and in Santana’s case, without a sore bottom.  Shelby bent down and kissed the top of her head and then carefully fed her the granola bar, letting her take her own bites, while Shelby held the bar for her.  “Mama, when is Quinnie gonna wake up?” she asked after she swallowed. “Not for a while sweetheart.  You’ll be at inventory, by the time she does,” she said. “What?  No!” Santana said immediately panicking.  She had to be there when Quinn woke up. “Shhh,” Shelby said quickly and firmly.  “Not so loud baby.  What’s the matter?” “I have to talk to her before I go.  I have to know she’s okay,” she pleaded. “She’s okay baby, she’s right there, look,” Shelby said kindly and Santana shook her head.  It wasn’t the same.  She needed her awake.  Sleeping Quinn was one thing, but having her awake and actually talking, to make sure that everything went okay during surgery, that was an entirely different story and Santana didn’t want to leave, if she didn’t know the entire story. “Sanny,” Terri said kindly.  “I promise you sweetheart, that Quinnie is okay, she’s just sleeping.  We gave her a very powerful drug to help her stay asleep for as long as possible and it hasn’t worn off yet.  As soon as it does, which will be in about an hour, she will be wide awake and talking,” Terri explained. “Mama, please wake her up now, please,” Santana begged. Shelby sighed.  Her girls did not do well in hospitals.  “Baby, there’s nothing I can do right now, but Quinn is going to be perfectly fine.  Aunt Terri wouldn’t have it any other way.  You know that.  Aunt Terri makes sure that you girls are looked after extremely well while you’re here and all of her crew knows that if they mess with her, they will be looking for another job,” Shelby explained. “I don’t want to do inventory without knowing she’s awake, please Mama,” Santana pleaded. “You and Bree have a responsibility to follow through with sweetheart.  You have to go, but maybe we can change who you go with.  Daddy was supposed to take you originally, but I can go with you instead,” she offered. “What if something happens to Quinnie?” Santana asked. “Then it’s a very good thing she’s in my hospital,” Terri assured her young niece.  She’d seen this in many patients family members before.  She knew exactly what to do and say, to be sure that Santana knew Terri would take care of Quinn. “How do you check her vitals?” Santana asked sharply. “Santana Aurora,” Shelby warned moving her one hand to Santana’s lower back.  “I know you want to protect your sisters, and I’m very glad that you do, but you will show respect or you will be spanked, understood?” she asked her seriously. “Yes Miss,” Santana said and she looked to Terri, waiting for an answer. “Sanny, my love, I promise you that Quinnie is okay.  Finish your breakfast and then come here, and I’ll show you what all these numbers over here mean, okay?” she said and Santana nodded, carefully forcing the rest of the granola bar into her mouth but Shelby stopped her and gave her a warning look. “You know much better little girl,” she warned her.  She helped her eat the granola bar slowly and then allowed her to go see Terri, giving her one firm smack, to send her on her way. “Look Sanny,” Terri said kindly and she kept her close, standing behind her, keeping one protective arm wrapped around Santana and she began to explain all the various numbers to her and Santana nodded along, asking soft questions to be sure she understood, but also to be respectful.  Once she finished her explanation, Terri looked at the time.  “Alright, one of the parents needs to stay and the other one needs to take my other two, relatively healthy nieces to the club to do inventory,” Terri said. “How did you know about that Aunt Terri?” Brittany asked. “Because Aunt Terri is very smart.  You girls only ever where black sweats and a tank when you go to the club, and because Mr. Miller was here earlier and we had a small conversation.” “Is he okay?” Will asked with concern. “Oh yes, he’s fine,” Terri smiled.  “Now, go on my loves, and I promise when you are done counting, you can go home and Quinnie will be there waiting for you,” she said. “Alright girls, hugs and kisses, let’s go,” Shelby said and Santana pouted.  “No baby girl.  You were just given a crash course on what’s going to happen with your sister.  Daddy is staying behind.  Quinnie will be well looked after and very safe.  You will see her at home, when you and Bree are done counting for Master and Mistress Miller,” Shelby said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Terri checked in on Will nearly an hour later and smiled.  He was nervously pacing the room, waiting for Quinn to wake up.  “You know, you could rest as well,” she offered.  “I’m fairly sure you and Shelby did not get the best night’s sleep last night,” she said kindly. “I can’t sleep.  I can worry though,” he said. “Well don’t worry too much, I don’t want to admit you for heart problems,” she teased lightly.  “I promise you though Will, she really is okay.  I’ve done a lot of appendectomy surgeries in my time.  Quinn’s, while messy at the end, was pretty standard.  We went in, we got it out, we stitched her up,” she explained. “I still worry, I’m sorry,” he told her. “Don’t be sorry.  You’re a good dad or sir, or whatever you are to them at the time, you should be proud of yourself.  You should also not pace and worry and stress, because it’ll mess with your heart and then your wife will come after me,” she teased him.  He laughed and she continued.  “Yeah, you can laugh, you’ll be dead, I’ve seen your wife mad, I don’t want her coming after me, thank you very much,” she said and wrapped her brother in a hug.  “She really is fine, she’s just sleeping and as soon as the drugs wear off, she’ll be back to her very normal self.  Maybe a little slow for a few days, but nothing serious, I promise,” Terri told him and he smiled before kissing her cheek. “You’re the best sister I think I could ever ask for,” he said. “Damn straight,” she smiled.  Shelby walked the girls into the blue brick building and smiled at Anne.  “Good morning Miss Miller,” she said and then she looked at her girls who didn’t seem to want to say hello.  “Morning Miss MIller, we’re here for inventory,” Santana grumbled. “Lose the attitude baby,” Shelby told her firmly, but kindly.  She didn’t think yelling at her girls would work this early in the morning.  “Bree, manners,” she reminded her. “Oh, morning Miss Miller,” Brittany said with a polite smile and then she hid behind Santana using her dark hair as a shield to any light at all. “Good morning ladies.  You will both be in the medical room today.  Here is a list of what we need counted.  You know to go through every...,” she said and then she sighed.  “Brittany, what is the matter my love?” she asked her, not entirely thrilled that Brittany didn’t seem to be paying attention. “I’m sorry Miss, I’m trying to keep a migraine away.  The pills didn’t kick in yet,” she said.  “Sanny’s hair is dark enough to keep out light.  I promise I’m listening.  We have to count everything in the room.   We have a list, and you haven’t said it yet, but you don’t want us playing with anything in the room that we have to count,” Brittany said as politely as possible. “Why do you have a migraine?” Anne asked with concern. “Quinnie went to the hospital last night and it was very upsetting and I didn’t sleep well and now my brain hurts from crying so much,” she said. “What happened to Quinnie?”“Appendectomy,” Santana said.  “Aunt Terri took her as soon as we finished dinner,” she explained.   “Oh, did you run into my husband?” she asked looking directly at Shelby and in order to help out, Santana put her hand over Brittany’s thigh and squeezed, trying to indicate not to say anything. “No, but I heard his name being paged, is everything okay?” Shelby asked. “Oh yes, everything is fine, he was called in to help with a pet,” Anne said smoothly and then she turned her attention to Brittany and Santana.  “Alright my loves, into the medical room you go.  Make sure everything is counted and neat.  It should only take you a few hours.  Every cabinet, drawer, and container,” she said.   “Yes Miss,” they answered in unison and went off down the hallway.  “You can lay in the chair Bree.  You lay in the chair and write, and I’ll count what’s there, is that okay?” Santana asked. “I love you,” Brittany smiled and she kissed Santna’s cheek. “I love you too,” Santana grinned. The girls went into the room and Shelby smiled at them.  Sometimes they were just too cute for their own good and she wanted to eat them up on the spot.  Those three girls, besides her husband, were the loves of her life, and it just made it a little bit more special that they all called her Mama a majority of the time.  She never asked for it, it just happened and she couldn’t be happier about it.  “So,” Anne said interrupting her thoughts.  “Quinn’s in the hospital because of her appendix?” she asked. “Yeah, she seemed off yesterday, but nothing terrible.  She was only slightly warm and lethargic throughout the day, but she didn’t complain of anything.  Then after dinner, Terri took one look at her and before I knew it we were at the hospital.” “Your girls hate the hospital,” Anne smirked. “You’re telling me.  Not only did I have an upset little girl at the hospital, I had two more upset little girls at home.  One because she couldn’t be with her sister and one because not only could she not be with her sister, she was feeling completely insecure due to the fact there had been a conversation between, her, myself, and my slipper,” Shelby said. “Sanny?” Anne guessed. “How did you know?” Shelby smirked. “Sanny is a very good pet.  She does everything very well, when she is told.  She is also the most adventurous and there was a party two nights ago.  Santana and adventure usually ends up resulting in punishment of some sort.  Is she okay now?  Do you need more arnica cream?”  Anne offered. “She’s fine now, but thank you, and no, we’re good for a while longer.  They’ve been very well behaved recently,” Shelby said and then she fell quiet.  She wanted to ask her burning questions, she wanted to know what pet Bruce had gone to see, make sure they were okay, find out all the juicy gossip. Anne seemed to sense this just by looking at her.  “Shelby, as soon as I can tell you something I will, I promise,” Anne said. “That’s what Terri tells me too,” Shelby sighed.  “Oh well.  Where can I be of help?” she asked. “You can help me count office supplies.  Devon was supposed to do her front desk counting, but her boyfriend has come down with the flu so she left a few hours early last night.  I want to get her half of this cabinet done, so that when Sara comes in for her shift, she can get her side done,” Anne explained.  Shelby nodded and set to work.  In the medical room, Santana helped Brittany to lay down and made sure to keep the lights low.  “Okay, here’s the list and a pencil.  Where do you want me to start?” Santana asked. “Start with the jars, because hopefully by the time you finish, my meds will kick in and this pain will be gone.  It’s not as strong as it was when we woke up,” she said. “Okay,” Santana agreed and she pulled forward the first jar, that held lots of thermometer sleeves.  “Why they use these, I have no idea, they buy gallons and gallons of sterilizer and there are at least eighty thermometers in this room,” she sighed. “Okay, well how many sleeves are there specifically?” Brittany smiled, enjoying watching Santana for some reason.  The two of them had formed a tight friendship from the very first day they’d met.  Santana was gorgeous and always came off so smart and confident, everything Brittany didn’t feel, and what was more was she helped her.  When they were with Kate, Santana made sure to work up a cueing system for Brittany, so she wouldn’t be beaten every day.  Kate liked things done her way, and immediately.  The “problem” was she found pets who did that, and then she grew bored of them.  She wanted pets who she could punish on a daily basis and these girls were not that. “Write down twenty seven thermometer sleeves,” she said kindly.  “And now cover your ears, so this doesn’t hurt your head,” she told her.  She had to pop the lid back on and she didn’t want the clanky metal sounds to make Brittany’s migraine worse. “No, I’m okay.  It’s light, not sound,” Brittany smiled. Santana nodded but was still cautious and gentle with the lids.  She looked inside the next jar and found all the thermometers inside.  The clear jar next to it also held thermometers and Santana frowned.  “Okay, I have two jars each with thermometers, and no real reason why they are separated.  I’m sure they could all fit in one jar,” she said. “My paper says oral and rectal, maybe they are separated by type.  How many in each jar?” she asked. Santana counted up both jars and then pulled out one thermometer, holding it by the middle as delicately as she could in order to determine which was which and it didn’t seem to be telling her what she needed to know.  “Um,” Santana said turning it over.  She wasn’t sure.  She played in this room all the time, but she was usually much more focused on what was being done to her rather than looking to see where things came from.  “Okay, well there are ten, twenty, five, eight,  twenty eight in the clear jar and five, ten, fifteen, eighteen in the not clear jar.  Let me run and ask,” she offered. “No, no, it’s okay, I’ll make a small note on the side of my sheet.  Count more and then we’ll ask all our questions at once when we’re done,” Brittany said feeling a little better.  She got up and put the paper on the counter along with the pencil.  She opened up the top cabinet and counted hot water bottles in the varying colors, organized them all, wrote it all down, and then moved on to the next cabinet, pausing momentarily when Santana would call out information to her. “Feeling better Bree?” Santana smiled once they moved off of the wall of cabinets. “Yeah, but I’m still worried about Quinnie.  What if Aunt Terri was just being protective,” she said.   “Aunt Terri is super protective.  I think she’s more protective than Mama sometimes,” Santana offered. “No, I mean, what if she’s not telling us everything,” Brittany explained. “She wouldn’t do that, because it’s against her code, and also if Mama and Daddy found out she was doing that, they would hurt her,” Santana said and Brittany smiled.   “Yeah, that’s true.  Okay, I’ll focus on counting,” Brittany said and the girls went back to doing inventory.  There were several questionable items along the way and one big blue bottle that had no label on it at all by the time the girls had finished with the room.  “That’s ultra gel isn’t it?” Brittany asked. Santana smiled.  “I don’t know, what’s so ultra about it?  Besides it’s color.  A mole could see this,” she said turning the neon blue bottle over and over in her hand, trying to find a label.   Brittany giggled and took the bottle.  “Stop turning it, you’re going to bring back my migraine,” she said.  “Let’s take this and that small jar, and one of each thermometer to Miss Anne, she’ll help us with what we need, and maybe Mama will be there, because I don’t know about you, but I’m hungry,” she said. “I’m just horny,” Santana admitted. “You’re always horny, that’s nothing new,” Brittany grinned and she leaned in and gave Santana a very strong and passionate kiss. “That makes it worse,” Santana whined. “You love my kisses,” Brittany said taking Santana’s hand and leading her toward the front desk. “Yeah, but now whatever was sleeping inside of me, you it woke up.  You and Quinn, you’re both awful and I hate you very much,” she said.  Her statement had about as much strength to it as a piece of toilet paper.  She knew she was just highly excited from having been in the medical room.  Everything they counted was something Santana had either used, or played with, in the past week.  She was always willing to go for medical play. “I hate you too,” Brittany smiled and gave her another searing kiss.  Santana whined as they reached the front desk and Brittany simply squeezed her hand, as assurance that they would play later.  “Miss Anne, we’re kind of finished,” Brittany announced. Anne smiled and walked over, giving both of the girls a hug.  “Explain kind of finished,” she requested, petting both of their heads.  Santana let out a soft purr and leaned into Anne’s side, so Anne ran her hand down Santana’s back and had it linger on her ass, squeezing playfully as Brittany explained things.  Her squeezing was causing Santana to whine softly.  “Hush darling,” Anne ordered gently and Brittany felt her body go tense.  She loved it when anyone dominated her, or her sisters.  It was a strange and wonderful feeling to have or watch someone take that much control.  Shelby simply smiled and watched her girls proudly. “We didn’t know if these were supposed to put in separate spaces, due to size,” she said handing her three speculums.  “We weren’t sure which were oral and which were rectal,” she said holding up two thermometers, “and we didn’t know what this was, because it has no label on it,” she said. As she spoke Anne continued to grope Santana gently.  They were little teases and soft touches and Santana was purring happily.  “Hush Sanny, let me explain these things,” Anne said gently.  Anne stopped teasing Santana quickly and spoke kindly to Brittany.  “These, do not need to be separated by size.  We only have the three, and they all go in the drawer under the chair,” she said giving her back the speculums.  “The red ends are rectal and the blue ends are oral,” she said pointing out the tips on the top of the thermometer, “and this, is a fun little toy, that as long as your Miss says it’s okay to play with, I will take you both back and show you,” she said. “Please Mama!” both girls begged and Shelby smiled, nodding her agreement. “Alright then, both of you come with me and because it’s new, Mama comes as well,” Anne said. Anne lead them back into the medical room and had the girls hop up on the exam table.  She had both of them get on all fours, pulled down their sweatpants and underwear, revealing one creamy white bottom and one well tanned, but slightly bruised one.  “What happened Sanny?” she asked kindly caressing her bottom. “I was really naughty Miss,” she said honestly. “Then it means you are human,” Anne said and she kissed the slightly bruised flesh, before kissing Brittany’s backside as well, making both girls blush.  “Now,” she said snapping on a rubber glove and she put a small glob of the blue gel on two fingers.  She used her pointer finger to spread it over Santana’s sex first and pretty soon, Santana was gasping and panting in pleasure as Anne put the gel on Brittany using her ring finger to spread it around. “Come!” Santana pleaded looking at Shelby with desperation. “No baby, wait for your sister,” Shelby said and Santana let out a cry of annoyance.  She hated holding her orgasms, especially since Anne had worked her up slightly while she was standing at the front desk. “You can do it baby,” Shelby said and she walked over to her girls.  Something wasn’t quite right though, because Brittany was crying. “APPLES!” Brittany finally screamed and Anne moved like lightening, carrying Brittany over to the sink.  Anne wasn’t the strongest woman on the planet, but when any member of her community were in danger, she could and did move mountains.  She had Brittany lie down on the counter top, pulled out the sprayer on the sink and ran warm water over her sex, being sure to wash away all the blue goop.  “Mama!” she cried. Santana all but shoved Shelby away from her while she trembled with her orgasm.  Brittany was in trouble, that much was clear and she needed her Mama and Santana wasn’t about to take that away from her.  Shelby gave Santana a firm smack as a warning and then went over to Brittany.  She stood next to the counter and Brittany struggled to sit up.  “Shhh, stay baby, let Miss Anne clean you up, you’re okay, Mama’s right here,” she said and she pet her hair, face, forehead, and neckline.  She cooed softly to her and helped her to breathe a more regular breath.  “Shhh, I’m right here honey,” she cooed. “Burn, ow, no, apples Mama, apples,” she stuttered. “Shhh, yes Bree, Apples, good girl.  All done, no more,” she assured her.  Santana had finished her orgasm at this point and carefully fixed her clothes into place and then walked over to Brittany.  She hopped up on the counter top and scooted so that Brittany’s head was lying in her lap now.  She looked down at her and pet her hair gently, massaging her scalp lightly. “Burns Sanny,” she whimpered. “It didn’t burn me.  It felt good,” she said softly.  “I still feel it.  It’s tingly and it’s not hurting me,” she said and she noticed Anne nodded her agreement.  That was what the gel was supposed to do.  Looking at Brittany’s sex as she cleaned her up, she could see it was red and swollen, but there were no true burn marks anywhere, just an intense sensation that felt like burning to Brittany. “No, burn, no more,” she said. “No, no more for Bree,” Santana said. “Bree honey, look at me,” Anne said kindly but seriously.  She had to make sure she was completely clean.  Brittany focused her watery gaze to Anne and whimpered softly.  “Does it still burn my sweet girl?” she asked and Brittany nodded yes and so Anne took a few clean wash cloths and continued to clean Brittany up.  She handed the sprayer to Shelby and had her hold it in one place.  The warm water streamed over Brittany’s sex and down into the sink.  Anne then used one hand to spread Brittany’s sex wide and the other hand to use the wash cloth to wipe down the space.  Every wipe was done with a clean section of cloth, to be sure and give Brittany some relief.  After a couple of minutes Brittany wasn’t in pain anymore. Anne let her sit up and Brittany looked at Shelby.  “No more Mama,” she cried. “No baby girl, no more.  All done,” Shelby assured her and she helped her off the counter, fixed her clothes and then sat down on the floor with Brittany sitting almost in her lap, cuddling her tightly.  “I am so proud of you Bree,” she told her and Brittany shook her head no.  She hadn’t done what Miss Anne asked.  She had called her code word and stopped the game entirely, why that was being praised was beyond her.  “Do you know why Mama is proud of you?” Shelby asked her gently and Brittany shook her head no.  “You did so well baby.  You tried something new and when it hurt you, you called your code word and that is very good.  That is very safe.  That is what Daddy and I have been teaching you from the very beginning.  I am so proud of you,” Shelby praised her and then she looked at Anne. “She’s okay.  I don’t see any burn damage, but I will check the ingredients against her file.  She probably has a skin allergy I’m not aware of,” she said and she left the room, being sure to check it immediately.  She and Bruce didn’t mess around when it came to safety.   Santana moved over to be with Brittany and simply offered Brittany her hand to hold.  In the very beginning, when the girls were upset, they relied on each other for comfort and support.  Three weeks after living with Will and Shelby, they figured out they could use them for the support they needed, in addition to each other.  So while Brittany cuddled up tight to Shelby, she also took Santana’s hand and whimpered.  “I’m never gonna be as good as you and Quinnie, I can’t do anything right!” she cried. “Bree, stop that,” Santana said gently.  “You’re talking crazy.  You didn’t do anything wrong,” Santana tried, but Brittany didn’t seem to believe her.  “You didn’t Bree.  All you did was take the same stuff that I took, which I gotta tell you, still kinda tingles,” she said and she didn’t look all that thrilled about it.  “I screamed code,” she whimpered.“Which was smart and safe and something that we were never allowed to do when we were with Miss Kate,” Santana said. “Hold on,” Shelby said interrupting the girls for a moment.  “You weren’t allowed to call code?” she asked them and she seemed angry.  That didn’t sit well with Brittany and she carefully moved closer to Santana, somehow afraid of what was about to happen. “It’s Mama, Bree,” Santana told her softly wrapping her in a hug and then she looked to Shelby.  “We weren’t allowed.  Quinnie did one time, because the rope was too tight on her wrists and she got spanked raw.  She couldn’t sit for two or three days,” Santana said. “F.f.f.four,” Brittany pushed out.  She remembered every single one of those days because she made sure to never leave Quinn’s side.  “It was my fault.  She asked what I should use to tie Quinn up with so that she would be open and exposed and all of that and I said rope,” Brittany whimpered.  Her words were slow and careful and she didn’t dare look at Shelby.“Which was fine, until she pushed Quinn into these ridiculous angles.  Anyone would have had rope digging into them at that point,” Santana said kindly. Shelby sighed and stood up.  “I would like you both to come with me,” she said and Brittany whimpered a little bit louder.  “No baby girl, you’re okay.  No one is in trouble, no one is going to be punished, we’re going to go and sit together, all three of us, and when your sister wakes up, Mama is going to have the very same talk with Quinnie,” she said and she took both of them by the hand and walked them down the hallway, into the little one’s room.  It was almost a nursery set up, but that wasn’t what she was interested in.  There was a book in that room.  A book on safety, told from a dominant and submissive’s point of view.  She needed to read them that story, especially Brittany.  Will was still pacing and being a nervous Daddy/Master for his young pet.  He really wanted her to wake up, but he knew that now Terri was going to be a while, so if Quinn did wake up, they’d still be stuck in the hospital.  He walked out of the room for ten seconds, just to give himself a bit of a change of scenery and when he returned, he saw Quinn was starting to stir.  He moved into the chair next to her and carefully slipped his hand in hers.  She smiled and squeezed it lightly.   “Hi Daddy,” Quinn said softly, with her eyes still closed. “Hi baby,” he smiled, petting her face gently. “Daddy, my belly hurts a little bit, did I get sick?” she asked quietly, her voice a bit soft as the anesthesia wore off. “I’m sure it does baby.  You have a few stitches there,” he told her. “Where’s Mama?” she asked. “Mama is with Sanny and Bree who are doing inventory.  They are going to meet us at home.  Aunt Terri got called away for an emergency so your release is a bit delayed now,” he explained. “I’m sorry I’m trouble,” she pouted at him. “Quinnie, you are not trouble.  You were very sick.  Aunt Terri fixed you up, so you are better now.  You have nothing to be sorry for,” he assured her, although he could tell she didn’t believe him.  “How about this, how about I snuggle with you and tell you a story until Aunt Terri finally comes in to release you,” he said. “We don’t have any books,” Quinn said. “I can tell you any kind of story you want, and if you want a book story, well then I’ll do the best that I remember,” he smiled at her. “How about a memory story?  Can you do that?” she asked fighting a yawn. “I can do that,” he smiled at her. “From your lap please?” she asked.  Quinn wanted to be home.  Being home meant they could cuddle in her lounge chair and just be together.  Sometimes it was really nice to just be his little girl and have him cuddle with her in the lounge chair while he told her a story, or sung her a song, or simply held her for no other reason other than she wanted it. “You’re hooked up to a bunch of machines baby, I don’t know about that,” he said honestly and he began looking around the room.  Finally he realized the only machine tethering her to the bed was her pulse ox meter.  “Come on Lady Bug,” he said and she very carefully moved out of the bed and was guided into his lap.  She sunk in and cuddled up close.  “What do you want to know about?” he asked her. “What happened when you and Mama told your parents about us?” Quinn asked. Will smiled and began to recount the story. 
“Hey Mom,” Shelby smiled into the phone.  “Are you and Daddy free for dinner this Saturday?  Will and I want to talk to you and his mother and sister, about something important,” she said.
 
“You’re pregnant!” Karen said excitedly.
 
“Mom!  I have asked you to stop thinking that.  We’ve been to every specialist there is.  It’s not going to happen.  I have a terrible body for growing children,” she said.
 
“Shelby Lynn, you were born to be a mother.”
 
“I was born to be your daughter,” Shelby countered.
 
“You’re not supposed to argue with your mother,” Karen said.
 
“Okay, then answer my question please,” she said.  “Free for dinner or not?” she asked.
 
“Free for dinner.  Do you want me to bring anything?”
 
“An open mind please,” Shelby said seriously.  “We’re eating at seven,” she said.
 
“Dad and I will be there for dinner,” she said and she hung up the phone.
 “Mama was very nervous.  At this point, we knew that you three girls were coming to live with us, and you were and still are so special to us, that we wanted to share you with our family.  Mama said that if we had biological children, the family would have accepted them, with no issue.  If we had adopted children, they’d accept them with no question either, however because we have such a unique situation, it was a trickier issue.  However, Quinn Lucy Fabray, Santana Aurora Lopez, and Brittany Susan Pierce are just as special and important to us as any other child or person, we would ever adopt.  Those girls are our world now.  They are our family.  No exceptions, therefore, they meet our families, at least those who still want to be met, she had said,” Will explained. “Did her brothers stop talking to her because of us?” Quinn asked. “No my love, not at all.  Her brothers stopped talking to her, because of me.  They didn’t think I was good enough and told Mama it was me or them, and she chose me,” he said. “I think she did good,” Quinn smiled tiredly. “I was pretty happy with her decision,” Will smiled.  “Shall I continue?” he asked and she nodded resting her head on his shoulder and listening to his smooth voice continue the story. 
“Mom, promise me, you’ll try to continue to have an open mind, please,” Terri pleaded with her mother as they drove over to the house.”
 
“Why would I not have an open mind?  I’m okay with the fact that your brother is a Dominant aren’t I?” Rose asked.
 
“No, I don’t really think you are,” Terri said honestly.  
 
“Okay, little girl, listen to me,” Rose said seriously.
 
“Mom I’m twenty seven,” she protested.
 
“You are my baby, you will always be my baby, now listen to me.  Your brother married the love of his life.  Shelby is my daughter in law, but I do not call her that.  People ask me what I have, I say a son and two daughters.  They ask me what he does, and I say he’s teaches accounting, people ask me what she does, I say she’s a vocal coach, people ask me what you do and I say you’re a surgeon.  You all excel at your jobs.  You are all my children.  You are all happy.  I will take that.  I want my children happy.  I will do my best to understand something, but there are some details that no mother should ever know about her child’s life.  I will ask the questions I want answered and your brother and sister are smart enough to recognize that,” Rose said and she pulled the car into the driveway and put it in park.  “We are going inside and I will listen to whatever they want to tell me,” Rose said.  “And I will eat,” she added with a smile getting out of the car.
 
“I’m a lucky kid,” Terri smiled and she too got out of the car and the pair walked up to the front door.
 
Shelby let them in and gave them both a tight hug.  “Ugh, darling.  No matter what you want to tell me, I will still love you.  I may need time to process it all, but I will still love you okay?” she asked.
 
“Thank you,” Shelby smiled.  
 
She let them in and Rose’s smile spread across her face.  “Frank and Karen!  Good to see you!” she smiled and she hugged both of them.
 
“Good to see you too Rose, how are you feeling?” Karen asked.
 
“Oh, not so bad, I went to the doctor last week, he put me on a new pressure medication and of course Terri researched the entire thing before I put it in my mouth,” Rose said.
 
“I’m protective, so sue me,” Terri said.
 
“Come help me in the kitchen,” Will said tugging his sister along by her wrist.
 
“You’re nervous,” she grinned, the ever teasing little sister.
 
“You would be too,” he said.
 
“Fight nice please.  I can only handle so much stress,” Shelby said.
 
“So I take it, you found you have a good connection with the girls?”
 
“Bruce said they were begging to come live with us as of four days ago.  We’ve gotten three phone calls at home, two at my job, one at Shelby’s job.  All of that was just yesterday, and there was a text that came in from Santana, stating that she was sick and we needed to pick her up right away,” Will said.
 
“Is she sick?” Terri asked with concern.  She didn’t get a phone call to go check out the pet, so she wasn’t sure.  
 
“No, she’s fine, she just wants to be with us and she thought if she said she was sick we’d go running and bring her back here,” Will said.
 
“Did you run?”
 
“Yep!” Shelby said sounding a little flustered.
 
“Was she sick?”
 
“Nope!” Shelby said again in that same flustered voice.
 
“Do I want to know the result of that running?” Terri asked and Shelby turned around and gave her a pointed look.  “Understood,” she said simply, holding her hands up in defense.  Shelby turned back around and continued to slice up cucumbers.  Terri walked over to Shelby and wrapped her in a tight hug.  “No matter what happens, I’m not leaving, I can’t even go far away either,” she said.
 
“What does that mean?” Will asked.
 
“Surgeons make a decent sum of money, enough to pay mortgages, you’re getting a new neighbor,” she said.  Shelby grinned and pulled Terri into a tight hug.
 
“That is the best news I’ve heard all night,” she told her.
 “Was it nice when Aunt Terri moved in next door?” Quinn asked. “It was very nice.  It’s nice for several reasons.  Aunt Terri and I like to be in touch as much as we can be and if one of us needs something the other is right there,” he said. “And now that we live there, she can make sure we’re okay too right?” Quinn asked.“Absolutely,” Will smiled and he nuzzled Quinn gently, waiting for her to settle down, so he could continue the story.  Quinn finally fell quiet and calm and Will continued. 
“Alright dear, you didn’t ask us here to just have casual chit chat, what is the big news you want to share?” Frank asked kindly once dessert was finished.  Terri took that moment to clear away the plates while Will and Shelby figured out what to say.  She already knew what was going to happen.
 
“Well, Shelby and I are going to take in three young ladies, who are into our life style and we would like for you to get to know them and treat them as you would any other member of this family,” Will said.
 
“What does that mean?  Take them on?” Rose asked cautiously.
 
“It means that they want someone to be in charge of them.  Our circle leader, feels we, as a couple, are the best match,” Shelby explained kindly.  “And in getting times together over the past two weeks, Bruce is right.  We are on the end of the trial phase, so they will be moving in soon."
 
“How old are they?” Frank asked.
 
“Nineteen,” Will supplied.  “We have their pictures if you’d like to see them.”
 
“I’m not completely comfortable with this, what are they calling you?”  Rose asked.
 
“They’ve alternated over the past few days.  Sometimes Miss and Sir, sometimes Mama and Daddy,” he said honestly.  “It really depends on how they are feeling in the moment.”
 
“Then I’m Grandma Rose,” she said seriously.
 
“You’re not serious!” Karen said in shock.  She couldn’t believe they were having this conversation.  “We know nothing about these girls and you’re already Grandma Rose?” she asked.
 
“If they are saying Mama and Daddy, then yes, I am,” Rose said.
 
“How can you possibly be okay with any of this?” Kraen snapped.
 
“Karen!” Frank scolded.
 
“Do not Karen me.  Our children, Frank.  Our daughter and son in law, our children have a life style that I do not understand and all of a sudden I’m supposed to be a grandmother?” she asked.  “I am not about to be the grandmother to a sex crazed teenaged girl!” she said.
 
“You were a mother to me and that’s what I was!” Shelby snapped.
 
“You weren’t trying to have sex with me!” Karen growled.
 
“They won’t either!  You are making assumptions!  You’re being close-minded.  What goes on in this house, my house, between myself and my husband, your son-in-law, I don’t share with you, because I know you don’t want to know about it and frankly I don’t want to tell you, but do not be a hypocrite!  Don’t tell me you’re open minded and excited for any news I have to tell you and then do this, when I tell you what it really is!” Shelby said.  “You told me before that I was born to be a mother.  If you really believe that, then you’ll open your mind to the fact that I’m about to be a mother to three!” Shelby said and she stormed off out of the dinghy room and up to her bedroom.
 “Mama is sometimes a bear,” Quinn said and Will chuckled softly.  He agreed with her.  “But it’s a good thing, because it means she’ll fight for us and protect us and all that important stuff,” Quinn reasoned. “I think that’s a fair statement,” he said. “Daddy?  Are you ever a bear?” she asked him. “I can be when the situation calls for it, but usually Mama likes to be the bear, so I let her take that role,” he explained, “because you know as well as I do, if Mama isn’t happy, no one’s gonna be happy,” he said and Quinn smiled, nodding her agreement.  “Grandpa Frank went running after Mama to talk to her.  He didn’t like that Grandma Karen made her cry.  Grandma Rose was simply interested in seeing your pictures,” he said. “I miss her, are going to see her soon?” Quinn asked.“Maybe when you’re feeling better.  Maybe Mama and I can take a date night and Grandma Rose can visit with the three of you,” he suggested. “I know we’re big, but I like when Grandma ‘babysits’ us.  Sanny makes her play school,” Quinn smiled. “She does?”  “Uh huh.  Sanny is the teacher and she makes us do art class.  She scolds Grandma for not following directions.  It’s really funny,” Quinn giggled. “Is Sanny nice?” “Yeah, she gives Grandma big long cuddles when the game is done, and it’s all in fun.  Grandma laughed so hard last time, she was crying,” Quinn said. 
Frank knocked on Shelby’s door and waited, but heard nothing, so he knocked again.  “Shelby I’m not leaving, so when you’re ready just open the door.  I want to talk to you,” he said.
 
“Do you really?” she called through the door.  Her parents were the only members of her blood line that still talked to her and now she felt like she was choosing all over again.  Either her three new pets or her parents.  It was hard enough when she chose Will over her brothers.  Will made her happy.  Her brothers were just much too over protective of their only sister and never thought anyone was good enough.  Couple that with the fact that it was Will who introduced Shelby into such a life style and he was not on their favorite person list.
 
“Shelby Lynn, I am growing impatient of my girls and their tantrums, please open this door,” he said seriously.  Poor Frank had two amazing women in his life.  His wife and his daughter, and their level of amazing was not out ranked by their level of stubbornness.  It was just easier to be tougher with his daughter than it was with his wife.
 
She opened the door and tried not to glare at him.  “I’m choosing them.  I want you all, but if you make me, I’m choosing them,” she said seriously.  
 “Why would anyone do that?” Quinn asked interrupting the story. “Because we love you,” Will told her.  “Quinnie my love, Mama and I have loved you and your sisters from the very first day we met you.” “But it’s her Mama and Daddy, her real ones, and they actually love her,” Quinn reasoned. “What are we, holograms?” Will asked teasingly.   “You know what I mean,” Quinn giggled.  “We love you Daddy.  We love you and Mama and I know we don’t say it, but we know how lucky we are to have you, but they are her real, birth parents.  She shouldn’t have to choose between us and them,” Quinn said. “Quinnie my love, what do you call Mama’s parents?” Will smiled, playing with her soft blonde hair.   “Grandma Karen and Grandpa Frank,” Quinn said frowning a bit. “So do you think she really had to choose?” Will asked. “Maybe?” Quinn guessed. “Maybe Daddy can finish the story,” he suggested. “Are you gonna spank me?” she asked him. “Have you been naughty?” he asked. “Maybe?” she guessed and he frowned.  Maybe was her word, it was the word Quinn had said nearly one thousand times in the first day she’d met Shelby and Will.  She didn’t want to disappoint them, or show them she was anything less than perfect and six months later, they were still working with her on that very trait. “Quinnie, I love you very much.  You just had surgery.  You are asking questions.  You are concerned about Mama and her relationship with her parents.  You haven’t done anything wrong, therefore, there is no need for a spanking, okay?” he asked her.  She nodded quietly and let him finish the story. 
Frank held his daughter close.  “I’m not going to make you choose.  Your mother won’t either, she’s just confused and unsure and when that happens she flies off the handle.  She always has.  You don’t do that.  You stop and you think and you choose based on whatever criteria you have.  You get that from me,” he told her.  “What you haven’t given to me, is any criteria.  You simply had a fight with your mother, which is not uncommon for the two of you,” he said.
 
“What criteria do you want?” she asked knowing she had to tread carefully.  
 
“You said the girls are nineteen, which makes them adults and I know the five of you have consent involved.  I need to know how much, if any, adult activity your mother and I might see, and you need to know, we are not okay with that yet.  Especially if we are going to be Grandma and Grandpa.” .
 
“These girls are a bit fragile, so really, we just need to keep things consistent.  When we are visiting with you, then you’re just Grandma and Grandpa and that’s it.  The only adult they might show you is conversations about their jobs,”  she said.
 
“Then I’m with Rose and when they’re ready for it, I’m Grandpa Frank, or just Frank is fine.  The second they call me Mr. Corcoran, you and I are having words, got it?” he asked.  She nodded and he pulled her into a tight hug.  “You don’t have to choose my love.  You already have, you want it all.  You want your family and your girls.  I think it’s a good thing that you know exactly what you want.  The people who are choosing are your mother and I.  I choose you, all of you, even the parts of your life I don’t understand, and as much as I love you, I don’t always want to understand them.  You’re safe, you’re taken care of, and you’re happy.  I can’t ask for anything else,” he told her.
 
“I wish Mommy felt like that,” she said in a soft voice.
 
“She does, and she’s waiting downstairs for you so you can apologize to each other,” Will said kindly from the doorway.
 “Wait, no, what did Mama do?” Quinn asked. “Mama ran away from the problem.  She ran away because things got very heated between them and she didn’t want to say anything she might regret, but you do not run away from your problems and slam the door in our house, do you?” he asked. “No, Sanny got spanked a whole bunch of times for that very thing,” Quinn said and Will nodded.   “That’s right, and in our house, who has to live by the rules?” he asked kindly. “Everyone,” she said sounding very sure of herself.  “Unless it’s family guests, but circle guests must listen,” she said. “Very good my love, and what happens if you don’t follow the rules in our house?” “You get punished somehow,” she said. “You my lovely girl are very smart,” he told her, kissing her temple gently. “You are also not to be out of bed yet my little patient,” Terri said entering the room. “She was cuddling, she wasn’t running a marathon,” Will countered. “I can see that, but I want to check her stitches and she shouldn’t have moved.  Come on, back on the bed, so I can go over things,” she said kindly but seriously.  When her nieces were under her care, she was as strict as, if not stricter than Will and Shelby.  Quinn got back on the bed and carefully laid down.  Will’s cell phone rang and he looked down at the screen. “Quinnie, be good for Aunt Terri, I’ll be in the hallway,” he said and he took the call in the hallway.  “Hi Mom,” he said. “How is my granddaughter?” Karen asked.  “Excuse me, how is the granddaughter in the hospital, I’ll find out about the other two after her,” she said. “She’s fine.  Surgery went well and assuming she passes Terri’s inspection as it were, we will be home in about an hour,” he said. “Wonderful, and my other girls?” “Shelby took the girls to work to do inventory.  I’m sure they are fine, and we’ll all be home later this afternoon and I’m fairly sure Quinnie will be on rest orders for a while.  I foresee a lot of monopoly in our future.” “Alright, well Dad and I love you all and we’ll bring dinner over later.  Does she have any food restrictions?” Karen asked. “I’m not sure.  I’ll ask Terri and get back to you,” he said. “Thank you love, I’ll talk to you soon then,” she smiled. “Bye Mom, love you too,” he said and hung up before going back into the room. “Who was that Daddy?” Quinn asked softly.  Her voice still sounded off to Will, but he figured it was the anesthesia and Terri didn’t seem worried. “That was Grandma Karen.  She and Grandpa are going to bring dinner for us tonight.  She wanted to know how you were, how your sisters are, and if you have any food restrictions,” Will said. “Do I, Doc?” Quinn grinned, a playful twinkle in her eye.   “You do,” she said and Quinn frowned.  “It’s just for today.  We can call Grandma and Grandpa and tell them to visit tomorrow,” Terri smiled.  “I would like you to eat light, but I know you better than that.  So, chicken, mashed potatoes and gravy, and cooked veggies are fine.  No corn, understood?” she asked kindly and Quinn smiled and gave her a thumbs up.  “I don’t get to do this to all my patients,” she said and she gave her a kiss to her forehead.  “I love you monkey,” she said and Quinn smiled. “Love you too,” she said softly and let out a long yawn. “Rest little girl.  Lots of rest the moment you get home.  No training, no playing, no activity at all.  Rest.  Movies and Monopoly, that’s about all you get, understood?” she asked and Quinn nodded again.  Terri’s pager went off and she checked it.  “I signed the papers, she’s good to go, check her out and I’ll stop by this afternoon after my shift,” she said.  “Be good my love,” she told her and she left the room. “Maybe she has a hot date,” Quinn giggled. “Better than an emergency patient,” Will grinned.  “So my little love, shall we get you home now?” he asked.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Terri entered a frantic scene.  The tiny brunette on the bed, was awake and hysterical.  She wasn’t supposed to be awake, Terri had put her in the medically induced coma that she was going to be slowly brought out of.  She was supposed to be asleep and resting, but the interns didn’t quite do their jobs and so she used whatever strength she had left to fight off every last one, even biting one of them, when he got too close; she was not playing around.“Where am I?” she demanded, her entire body screaming in pain. “You are at Overlook Hospital and I would calm down right now, if I were you, or that man over there is going to stick a very large needle in your arm and you’ll be out like a light,” Bruce said from the doorway.  He made sure to say it in his Master voice, to see how she would respond and she responded exactly how he thought she would.  She went into a submissive state immediately and only raised her eyes to look at him. “I don’t know your name,” she said calmly. “Everyone clear the room please,” Bruce announced and they all started out.  “Not you, you need to stay,” he told Terri kindly and she hung back and smiled.  “My name young lady is Master Bruce Miller, what is yours?” he asked her.  He knew, but he was going to be polite, because right now she was much calmer, so he was going to work with that.  His circle dealt a lot with safety and respect, and if she was going to start in their circle, then he was going to show her that immediately.  “Rachel Barbara Berry, Sir,” she said. “Thank you Rachel.  You may call me Mister Bruce if that’s easier for you,” he told her kindly.  “Now, your body is still in recovery, so I imagine you are in a great deal of pain.  I’m going to give you the chance to have three questions answered right now, and then I would like for you to lie down and just rest,” he informed her. “Are you in control of me now?” she asked him calmly.  It was her first question and he saw her hold out her pointer finger.  Bruce smiled and was glad to see she could follow directions well.  He didn’t know how long that would last, but as far as he was concerned, she was green and that was all there was to it. “I will bring you into my circle now, if you like, so for some time, yes you will be in my care, but I have a family in mind, that I think you would do well with should you even choose to stay in this lifestyle,” he said. “So you’re just going to give me away like everyone else, great,” she sighed and Bruce kept quiet.  She was dealing with a past he had no idea about, so he was simply going to let her ask her three questions.  “Second question, how am I going to pay for all of this?  I don’t necessarily have a job I can get to now.  I don’t know what day it is, and I’m pretty sure the people I came from, well that’s not important now, so how do I pay the hospital?” she asked.  She had such a command to her voice, as well as a bitterness to it, that Bruce was slightly stunned.  He hadn’t heard trauma pets talk like this before, and he’d seen at least three of them, in this very hospital, under Terri’s care.  Rachel was definitely unusual. “I have you listed as a ward of the state for now, so you won’t have to worry about that,” Terri told her kindly. Rachel nodded and thought about her last question.  “What makes the new family any different than the people I came from?” she asked.  She was trying to stay calm, but Bruce could see she was struggling. “That is something you’ll have to learn on your own,” he explained.  “I know how they are, I don’t know how the people you came from were and the opposite is true for you,” he said. “If you rest and stop frightening my staff, I will let you start meeting the family he has in mind for you while you are in the safety of this hospital.  I am Master Miller’s private doctor.  I work on all the members of his circle when they need it.  I haven’t met a pet, miss, or master who isn’t kind and respectful, as long as you show them the same.  You need to stop fighting my staff though.  Your body needs to rest,” she said and Rachel simply nodded. Rachel wanted to ask a question, but she’d been told three, and she’d used them up already, so she sat there quietly, looking down at her lap, her body screaming in pain for her to stop being so stubborn and lie back.  Bruce wanted to scold her, but then studied her features a little bit closer. “Rachel I want you to lie back and rest.  I need you quiet and calm.  I am sure that your body is in a lot of pain.  You came out of sleep a lot sooner than Doctor Schuester wanted you to.  As long as you follow those directions, I will answer more questions for you, but again, calm, quiet, and for at least five minutes,” he said.   Rachel nodded, laid back, and then waited for five minutes, staring at the clock, waiting for the time to pass, before asking her next question.  “How do I know you’re safe people Sir?” she asked.  She had to ask.  She wasn’t safe with the last two men.  She didn’t want that again, but she didn’t know any other way to be.  Her life was serving someone else, for almost the last two years, she didn’t know how else to be.   “I can help with that, hold on one moment please,” Terri said and she stepped out of the room, grabbing Gretta’s attention and bringing her into the room.  “Rachel, this is Gretta.  Gretta this is Miss Rachel Berry.  Gretta and I went to school together and she has very much disliked me since the seventh grade.  I promise you, she wants to make absolutely sure that I do something wrong and get in trouble.  She always wants that.  If you do not feel safe, you press this call button on your bed, and I promise you, Gretta will come and make sure you are safe, because if you are not, she will be more than happy to go to my supervisor to try and get me fired,” Terri said. Rachel looked between the two women and then to Bruce, before looking back at the women.  Terri was beautiful and Gretta was rather plain looking.  Her hair was pulled up in a tight pony tail, she had no make up, no earrings, no distinguishable features about her, just a plain Jane so to speak, until she took in her mouth, and she had the most prominent frown that Rachel had ever scene.  She looked angry at the world and finally Gretta spoke.  “I don’t have all day dearie, can you put a move on in your decision please?” she asked calmly, but she wasn’t kind about it.  She was simply a woman on a schedule apparently, so Rachel nodded simply and then with a quick nod, Gretta left. “I know this isn’t nice, but I am convinced that some time in the seventh grade, someone stuck something up her rear end and never removed it,” Terri said simply.  “Now, you my dear girl, I need you to continue to rest please.  As soon as Master Bruce feels that you could meet the family he has in mind for you, so you can learn about them, while you are here in a safe place, he will tell me.  Once he tells me who they are, I will approve it.  But you must lay down and rest,” Terri said almost pleadingly.   Rachel nodded and laid still, her body screaming in pain as she moved even the smallest muscle.  Terri noticed her face and spoke kindly.  “Rachel if you like I can up your morphine a little bit.  It will help with the pain and help you sleep,” she said and Rachel nodded.  She was afraid of the drugs, but she was in so much pain in several places that she didn’t really care any more.  She wanted to know why her thighs hurt.  Her wrists bothered her, but she could see why that was.  Her bottom hurt her too, and that made no sense at all, as far as she was concerned.  “Master Bruce, Rachel and I need a moment alone please,” she said. “I would like it if I knew she would listen to you,” Bruce said.  “I saw her bite one of your staff,” he said and Rachel saw his very displeased look.  That look was much worse than anger too.  It was the same look her fathers wore on their faces when they told her they were disappointed with her life style choices. “She is calm now.  She didn’t know what was going on.  The only person who should be wearing a disappointed look like the one you’re wearing, is me.  My staff was supposed to keep her asleep and resting and clearly that did not happen.  I want to talk to her alone, so that if she does have any questions, she can ask them, and I can answer whatever they might be, but I need to do that alone,” Terri said seriously. “I’ll give you ten minutes, but if I hear one noise of commotion, I’m barging back in here,” he said. “Please wait in the hallway and remain calm,” Terri said politely.  Once he left, she shut the door behind him and turned back to face Rachel.  “I know you hurt and I know you have more than three questions.  I will answer whatever you want to know in the ten minutes he’s given us, but know that whatever you think your secret is, I’ve seen and heard it all,” Terri said kindly. Rachel gave a grateful smile, but only for a moment.  “I hurt in strange places, and I don’t know what happened to me, or why I got here.” “What do you last remember?” Terri asked taking a seat next to Rachel.  She decided to approach this situation the way she would with Mackenzie or Courtney.  Kenzie and Corey, as they liked to be called, were the babies of the circle.  Full grown women, not interested in sex, afraid of most things, ages twenty three and twenty five respectively, who functioned calmly and happily around age two or three.  Ask them to be any older for any reason and you were asking for pure trouble. “I remember wearing something uncomfortable, and I remember someone screaming my name.  A man.  Probably one of my Sirs, but I don’t remember which one.  I remember rope around my wrists, which explains these bandages, and I remember water I think, but other than that, I have no idea,” she said. “What did your Sirs like to do with you?” “Not with, to,” Rachel said “and they did a lot, but their favorite was that form something.  You know, it knocks you out and you need smelling salts to eventually come to,” she said calmly.  Terri was a little bit shocked.  Rachel was telling her this information as if she were describing the stores in a shopping mall. “Chloroform, yes.  You are now my number one patient by the way with that bit of news.  I need to keep an eye on your liver, and I’m going to get a blood screening from you.  Rachel that is very dangerous to be playing with,” Terri said. “Wasn’t my choice.  I never knew it was coming,” Rachel shrugged.  “They always put me in the bathroom too, I’d vomit when I came to eventually.  So they would put the smelling salts under my nose, put me over the toilet and just sort of hold me, there till I threw up.  Then they’d put me in my room and leave me alone.  Sometimes I wished for that stuff, just to be rid of them,” she said. “Do you think you could tell your story to the police?” Terri asked. “Won’t do any good, but sure I’ll tell it,” she said calmly and Terri watched her carefully for a moment.  Something wasn’t quite right, but she didn’t know what.   “I’ll wait a few more days for you to heal before we call them.  I’ll also leave a pad and pen by your bed, should you want to write down details as you remember them.  I’m sure anything you come up with will be helpful to them.  Do you remember calling nine one one?” she asked. “Oh, yes, I did.  I saw blood.  I mean, I threw up and then I saw blood, and I thought that was bad.  I don’t remember what I said though.  I imagine it wasn’t very coherent,” she said. “I haven’t listened to the tape so I don’t know, but you saved your own life,” Terri told her.  “I don’t know if that’s what you were going for or not, but you found your way here to Overlook, and to me.  My staff, as not so together as they were today, were very together that night.  I’m Master Miller’s private doctor for his circle.  They paged me nine one one as soon as you were called in.  Do you know what rectal prolapse is?” she asked cautiously. “No, but I imagine it’s why my ass hurts a lot right now,” she said and Terri gave a small laugh. “Yes, that is why, and as a friendly warning, whomever Master Miller thinks you should meet with, don’t say ass.  His circle of people are big on manners and respect and things like that.  Swearing of any kind and the word ass, as far as I’m aware, are not really tolerated.  However, yes, that is why you hurt.  I had to stitch you back together.  The muscles of your colon were slipping out of your bottom.  Did you perform a lot of anal sex?” “Willingly?” Terri tried not to be surprised by that question, but it was clear on her face.  She took a breath and then spoke.  “Let’s go with any which way,” Terri said. “Then, yes, willingly, no.  That was never my choice of entrance and it will never be again,” she said seriously.   “Fair point,” Terri said.  “Do you have any other questions you want me to tackle?  We still have time,” she said and Rachel let out a yawn. “That Gretchen women,” she said. “Gretta, yes,” Terri corrected kindly. “Yes, does she really not like you?” “She doesn’t.  Hasn’t since the seventh grade and while it used to bother me all through school and college, I eventually stopped caring.  I think it makes her crazy that I just don’t care any more,” Terri said.  “She’s a good nurse and she does her job well, so should you feel threatened, she will look out for you, but the joke on this floor, is Gretta the Grouch,” Terri said.  “Actually, someone found out.  If you want her to smile, ask her about her kids,” Terri said.  She has a lovely family.  I know her husband, I know her in-laws, and I’ve seen her kids around.  She just doesn’t like me, or this floor apparently,” Terri explained.   Rachel nodded and yawned, leaning back a bit into the pillows, enjoying how soft they felt.  “Are my legs going to hurt forever?” “No, and as soon as I can, I’m getting you into aqua therapy classes,” Terri told her.  Rachel nodded and her eyes struggled to stay open.  “It’s alright Rachel, keep your eyes closed, we can still talk that way.  I know you’re just tired.  Rest is a good thing,” she told her.  Rachel let her eyes close and nodded slowly, her head falling just to the side.  “I know you’re probably feeling very insecure and concerned about your future right now Rachel, but I promise you, that whatever you decide to do with the rest of your life, and you have quite a number of years ahead of you, you’ve found a team of people to support you,” Terri told her.  She stayed still and let Rachel rest and simply watched the girl.  She was a doctor.  She was a surgeon.  She was a professional, and yet all she wanted to do was break all the rules at the moment.  “Don’t do it,” she scolded herself watching her hand twitch as it sat inches from  Rachel’s.  “Screw the rules,” she told herself.  Rachel looked too much like Shelby, she couldn’t help but want to be just a bit more caring toward her over the other patients.  She laced her hand into Rachel’s and waited a few minutes.  “My promise is to get you better, and now I have to go check on my other patients and talk to Master Miller and find out what family he has in mind for you,” she said to her.  Then she stood up, kissed Rachel’s forehead and backed away.  Rachel had a faint smile cross her lips and then Terri stepped out of the room.  “So you have a family in mind already do you?” Terri asked Bruce kindly. “Yes, and you know them very well,” he said and she raised an eyebrow at him.  “It’s yours,” he said. “I’m not sure if I’m happy or concerned.  You have met my nieces haven’t you?” she asked. “It’s why they’re a good fit.  First of all, she looks like Shelby, which is scary in itself.  But your family, they are fighters, all of you.  That girl saved her own life.  She’s as much a fighter as the rest of you.  As long as they all get along, that is the right family for her should she choose to stay,” Bruce said.  Shelby pulled into the driveway and got out of the car, smiling into the back seat as both her girls were struggling to stay awake.  Brittany had been through a small, albeit painful allergic reaction and Santana had had several orgasms.  Orgasms for Santana were like valium and a lot of her training sessions that ended in orgasm, also ended with her sleeping.  She’d had a few light orgasms during the time she’d received the blue goop until they finally got in the car.  She’d had three little orgasms during story time at the club due to the residue blue goop that she hadn’t cleaned off, and the short car ride home, that Shelby purposefully made longer put Santana out.  Shelby didn’t want to wake either of them and realized she didn’t have to when Will’s car pulled up into the driveway as well.  Shelby left her car door open and walked over to her husband. “Where’s my baby girl?” she asked him and he pointed to the back seat.  Quinn was floating in and out of consciousness and Shelby smiled.  “Your girls are in the back seat of my car.  Sanny first please.  She’ll be easier to move.  Bree needs special attention today,” she said. He gave her a kiss and spoke kindly.  “Is it bad?” he asked. “Allergic reaction to something called Doctor Tingles,” Shelby said.  He frowned and moved to help the girls into the house while Shelby slipped into the back seat of his car.  “Quinnie baby,” she said softly.  Quinn’s eyes fluttered open and closed for a few moments and smiled. “Hi Mama,” she said tiredly. “Hello baby girl, I’m so glad you’re home.  Did Aunt Terri make you all better?” she asked. “Mmm,” Quinn said cuddling into Shelby.  “Mama, can we cuddle?” she asked. “I would love nothing more baby girl,” Shelby said and she carefully lead Quinn out of the car and shut the door behind her.  Will returned, to Shelby’s car, carefully got Brittany out of the back seat and then locked both cars, before taking Brittany inside. “I’m sorry Daddy,” she said smelling his cologne immediately. “It’s okay baby.  You didn’t do anything to be sorry for,” he told her gently and helped her into the house. “Come on Bree.  You and Daddy will sit down on the couch with Mama and Quinnie,” he said. “Quinnie?” she asked softly. “Yes baby, Quinnie came home from the hospital.  Everyone is home safe now,” Will told her and she nodded and fell straight to sleep.  Quinn very quickly followed suit and Will looked to Shelby.  “Before you ask Sanny is in her room.  She wanted to nap in her chair,” he said and Shelby nodded.  Quinn shifted a little bit and leaned all the way into Shelby, taking in her sweet perfume and knowing she was safe with her Miss and Mama.  She wiggled for a moment and then was out cold.  Brittany was out the moment Will told her, their family was all under one roof.  “We do however need to talk.  Bruce texted me on the way home,” he said. “I don’t like the sound of this already.” “Terri’s nine one one was a new pet that this circle will help out, if not take on.  She’s also the now former pet of who we believe to be the masters that got Brian killed,” he said and Shelby went a bit rigid.  “No, no, wait, it gets better.  Guess who the family is that has been selected to meet her,” he said. “You’re kidding,” Shelby sighed and Will shook his head.  “Can we do that?  Is that safe?  What about them?  We have three girls and I do not want anyone feeling replaced.  Bree had a near panic attack today because she called code and thought she disappointed me.  They are still healing from all the crap Kate did to them and now they want us to look at a new girl?  Do you remember what happened at Kelly and Justin’s house when they took on a fourth pet?  Jenna was their baby at number three, and the minute Ryan showed up, she went from sweet and kind to a complete devil child.  These three are tight, they were a package deal.  I don’t know if their going to accept another girl,” she said.  “Especially Santana,” she said and Will knew how concerned she was, because it was rare for her to use their full names.   “Daddy, I can’t sleep,” Santana whined from the top of the stairs.  Will tipped his head backward and looked up at Santana who was standing at the top of the stairs looking over the railing, needing to be with her family, and now neither Will nor Shelby knew how long she’d been standing there or what she’d heard. “Come down and cuddle baby,” he said and she came down the stairs and crawled into his lap, carefully nudging Brittany out of her way to cuddle up close, her head going to rest on his shoulder and he wrapped his free arm around her back.  He alternated between rubbing her back gently and patting her bottom lovingly and she was eased back to sleep fairly quickly. “One thing at a time,” Shelby sighed.  “What are the rules for Quinnie?” she asked. “Gentle foods for tonight.  Terri wants to make sure that her body eases back into it’s normal appetite and we are not to worry, if she doesn’t want to eat immediately.  No training, no exercising, no marathons.  She needs to stay calm and quiet for the next few days.  Movies and monopoly for them this weekend.  Your mother wants to bring dinner for everyone to try again, she called to check on her granddaughters, specifically the one in the hospital,” he said and Shelby smiled.  She was glad her mother had accepted the girls.  She was more grateful for her father and his persuasive lecture he’d given to Karen all those months ago. “We can handle that I think,” Shelby said.  “I will stay with the girls and you can go meet the new pet.  Do we know her name?” “Rachel,” Will said and he laughed softly.  “Don’t you start,” he warned her and she gave him a look.  “No, you know what I mean.  You my love, have the biggest heart of anyone I’ve ever met and I know that you are already trying to figure out where to put her, what to tell the girls and how you’re going to introduce her to our parents,” he said and she pouted.  She hated that he could read all of that in just her face.  “I’m glad you are.  I love that about you, but the three sleeping beauties that are currently in our laps, they need to come first and if they don’t get along, you know we can’t “keep” her,” he said. “Well don’t make her sound like a dog please,” Shelby said.  “I will talk to our girls when they are awake and coherent, and that little one is the one I will keep an extremely close eye on,” she said pointing to Santana.    The girls napped all morning and started waking up around lunch time.  Quinn’s eyes fluttered open and she saw Brittany lounging next to her, drinking a bottle of water and looking very zoned into the television.  “Don’t stare, we get spanked for that,” Brittany teased.  Quinn smiled and snuggled into her.  “How do you feel?” she asked her and Quinn gave a thumbs up and then turned in sideways.  She was in some pain, but nothing major, she could handle the little bit that was around her incision.  “Are you hungry?  I was the first one up.  Mama said that if you’re hungry, we are to let her know and we can help,” she said. “She’s going to let me help after surgery?” Quinn asked sounding surprised. “That’s what she said, why?” Brittany asked. “Bree, the last time someone got hospital sick, it was Sanny.  She couldn’t poop for a week remember?  Mama didn’t let her move off the couch for three days,” Quinn said. “She didn’t say what you get to help with, she just said we get to help,” Brittany pointed out. “Fair point, I wasn’t listening,” Quinn said and she kissed her cheek.  “I really missed you guys last night,” she said. “We missed you too,” Brittany said and she returned the kiss.  “Grandma and Grandpa have called three times to check on you now, Aunt Terri called twice, and Daddy keeps texting every twenty minutes or so.” “Where is Daddy?” “I don’t know.  I woke up and he wasn’t home,” Brittany said.  “Mama just said he went out,” she shrugged and the two fell quiet for a few moments.  “So, lunch?” she asked. “Mmm, not yet, cuddles first please,” she said and Brittany smiled.  Quinn began to slowly shift herself and then whimpered.  Movement hurt.  This was not going to be good.  It had hurt a little bit when she left the hospital, but she was so groggy from the medication, she didn’t notice it much.  Now she was less groggy and felt a lot more pain.  “I want to cuddle,” she pouted looking at Brittany. “So we sit and hold hands until you’re ready for lunch,” Brittany said and she took Quinn’s hand and Quinn laid her head on Brittany’s shoulder, getting sucked into the show Brittany was watching.  Santana was on the smaller couch near them and was snoring lightly. “I want to mess with her,” Quinn said.   “Why?” Brittany giggled. “Because she’s right there and completely oblivious and I just want to mess with her,” she said. “Mama will find a way to spank you, I’m sure,” Brittany said.  “Although I do agree.  Messing with her, seems pretty irresistible right now.” “Go tickle her feet,” Quinn smiled. “She hates that,” Brittany argued. “Which is why we do it when she’s sleeping,” Quinn reasoned. “Freeze little girl,” Shelby said from behind them and they both jumped.  “I’m glad you’re up and want to torment your sister.  However, you will not.  Time to move to the kitchen for lunch,” she said seriously. “What about Sanny?” Quinn asked and she groaned while Brittany and Shelby helped her to her feet. “Sanny can sleep a few minutes more, while I get my two blonde devils set up with food,” Shelby said giving each of them a kiss and a light smack to their bottoms.  “You both know better than to torment anyone,” she said. “But it’s just so much fun Mama, I couldn’t resist,” Quinn pouted. “Very funny, kitchen,” she said and Quinn very slowly and carefully shuffled into the kitchen, with tiny steps while Brittany held her hand and walked with her.  Shelby followed behind, gave them each a bowl of tomato soup and a plate of grilled cheese with bacon and spinach inside it.  The girls were thrilled, this was a comfort lunch and they loved every bite of it.  Shelby was an incredible cook. “I thought I was supposed to help,” Quinn said. “You were going to get to, until I saw you attempting to torment your sister, and until I saw you walk.  I know you want to do a lot of things, but it isn’t safe right now.  So we’ll ease you into it.  Perhaps at dinner you can set the table okay?” she asked. “Thank you Mama,” Quinn said, kissing Shelby’s cheek and then very carefully sat down to eat her food.  Brittany did the same and Shelby kissed each girl on top of her head before going to get her third little devil. She walked in and saw Santana tossing and turning on the couch, so she took a seat and pet her face gently.  “Sanny baby, wake up love,” she said and Santana opened her eyes a few times before keeping them shut and talking softly. “Mama, Harry won’t give me my pants?” she mumbled. Shelby giggled quietly and gathered Santana into her arms and held her tight, rocking her gently.  “Come on baby girl, wake up for me.  It’s lunch time and your sisters are already eating,” she said. “No, you wanted us gone, I heard you, but I have no pants,” Santana said calmly and Shelby knew she was still half asleep. “No baby girl, wake up, look at Mama,” she told her and Santana whimpered softly.  “Come on my love.  My lovely little Sanny, time to wake up,” she sing songed and Santana gave a smile.  She loved her Mama’s singing voice.  “Open your eyes and see me baby girl,” Shelby crooned gently and finally Santana did as asked. “Hi Mama,” she smiled sleepily. “Well hello yourself my darling.  Did you have a good nap?” she asked and Santana smiled.  “You had nice dreams I take it?” she asked.  Santana smiled wickedly and Shelby laughed and kissed her forehead.  “I love you my sweet girl,” she told her.  Shelby knew exactly what kind of dreams Santana had been having.  “Shall we go see your sisters now?  Bree and Quinnie are already having lunch,” Shelby told her. “You made us all lunch?” Santana asked. “Yes my sweet girl, I did,” Shelby said. “I like how you cook for us Miss.  It’s yummy and filling and I think I want to learn please,” she said. “We can start working on it together on your days off of work okay?” Shelby agreed and Santana nodded and smiled curling into her Miss and sighing happily.  “Come on, let’s go eat,” Shelby said and she guided Santana into the kitchen, had her sit down and looked over at Quinn.  “How’s your stomach?” she asked her petting her blonde hair gently.   “Um, I’m in a bit of pain honestly,” she said.  “Honesty is a good start.  Where does it hurt the most?” “Here,” Quinn said putting her hand on her right under her ribs and Brittany and Santana immediately looked concerned.   “It’s alright ladies,” Shelby said trying to assure her girls that everything was okay.  “Sit up a little bit straighter baby, it’ll help get the air out of you,” she said and Quinn shifted carefully and slowly in her seat.  Brittany watched her carefully as she ate her sandwich and then raised her hand.  “What’s up baby Bree?” Shelby smiled at her. “What if we lay with Quinnie on the floor.  Stretch out and then the air can disburse,” she said. “I think that’s a good idea, we’ll try after lunch,” Shelby said and then Santana raised her hand.  “Yes my sweet Sanny?” Shelby asked. “Where’s Daddy?” she asked. “He had to run out, he should be back in a few hours,” she said smoothly.  She didn’t think it was wise to tell them he was headed back to the hospital to meet the new girl that Bruce wanted to put with them.    Rachel laid in bed and thought.  How could she have chosen this and gotten into so much trouble? How could her own fathers disown her.  How could she end up in such a mess.  It was just a lot for her to think about, all pretty overwhelming.  She’d done all her research.  There were so many people who bragged about how wonderful it was to be controlled all the time.  One woman talked about how she had a Miss, just a casual relationship, nothing sexual.  The moment, she knew she made the right choice to be with this woman, was when they went out to a restaurant and the Miss had informed the waiter that he brought the wrong dish to the table for her pet.  She was protective and defensive, and made the woman feel nothing but love. A gay gentleman explained that since he’d found his Daddy, his life was now complete.  He could go to work, do his job, and know that when he got home, he wouldn’t have to worry about a thing.  His Daddy would take care of every little detail of his life, and what was more, was that the Daddy liked doing it.  There was no judgement, just love and kindness.  Rachel wondered if these people were making things up.  She’d found her way to two Sirs, which was something familiar to her, being that she was raised by two fathers.  They weren’t gentle though.  She was treated as their slave most days.  She was given several hours a week to herself, and the rest of the time, she was to service them, in any way they saw fit.  She didn’t have to pay rent, utilities, or grocery bills, but she did not see any of her paycheck either, which these men required she keep her job.  She was constantly tired, and looking for a way out. She laid in bed and felt tears slowly slipping down her cheeks.  She tried to calm herself, but she was too far past that point now, and the beeping of the machines she was connected to was making things worse.  When the bell tones sounded, she wet herself, and cried harder.  She pressed the call button for the nurses station and laid there breathing.  “It’s not my fault, I have to recondition myself,” she told herself.  She truly hadn’t done anything wrong and she didn’t know that something was wrong until it was much too late.  She couldn’t really take care of herself, she was hooked up to too many things and she couldn’t stay laying in her mess. Rachel’s call button, went straight to the nurses station and they immediately paged Doctor Schuester, knowing she was on premises.  “Doctor Schuester to floor two,” came the announcement and Terri sighed.  She had been so comfortable in the break room but when she realized what floor it was, she knew she had to go.  That was Rachel’s floor and she was the only one on the floor that would require a page.  She got up and went to investigate. Arriving at the floor, she saw Bruce and Will at the other end.  “Me first gentlemen, I got a page,” she said seriously and went into Rachel’s room.  “Hi Rachel, you pressed the call button, what can I do for you?” she asked. “I um, I have a problem,” she said blushing heavily. “Okay, what can I help you with?” Terri asked her kindly, giving her the chance to speak for herself and do what she wanted to.  The way Rachel spoke about her past, Terri was pretty sure she didn’t get to choose a lot of things. “Okay, so I’m nineteen and I can and do go to the bathroom on my own, but I was um, brainwashed let’s say,” she said brushing away her tears.   “Take your time Rachel, I’m not in a hurry.  You are my most important patient and the only one who needs me right now,” Terri assured her. “Well when bells sound, I wet myself,’ she said and the tears fell.  She couldn’t help it.  Terri’s confused look didn’t help either.  “They thought it would be funny, and once used it as punishment, although I still say I didn’t do anything wrong.  I had to go to the bathroom with the door open and they would always be nearby.  Never in the room, never looking, but lurking,” she explained and brushed away her tears.  It wasn’t a sad story.  It was kind of interesting how her body, or anyone’s body, could be “trained” like that, but now it was on her body and it was humiliating.  So when they heard me pee, they would sound a bell sound.  Any bell sound,” she explained. “So now when you hear a bell,” Terri said putting the puzzle pieces together herself.  “Alright well you have to tell me something then.  I can get you to see a therapist to help you with that.  We can retrain your body, but until then, do you want to risk it, or do you want a diaper?” she asked. “I’m nineteen, nearly twenty.” “I know two women, older than you, who wear diapers, and use them, willingly,” Terri said. “Well I’m not them.” “Well then you need to tell me what you want to do,” Terri said and she said it as if she were speaking to Santana, because it appeared that Rachel was just as stubborn as two of her nieces.  Brittany was usually very agreeable, but Quinn and Santana were as stubborn as they came. “I need to figure out how to change my clothes now and turn off those machines,” she said. “Changing your clothes, I can help with.  I can call Danielle and have her come assist you with changing.  The beeping I can’t do anything about.  Those machines need to stay on, so that should something happen to you, we are alerted with the bell tones,” Terri said.  She felt bad for Rachel, but she really couldn’t turn off the sounds.  The only way to turn off the sound was to turn it off and that just wasn’t an option.   “I’m not a baby.  I don’t do diapers!” Rachel yelled and very quickly Bruce spoke from the other side of the door. “Rachel, Doctor Schuester is in there to help you!  Do not be disrespectful,” he scolded, but he was a gentleman and didn’t enter the room and he didn’t let Will into the room either.  Rachel immediately bowed her head and put her eyes down.  A master had spoken to her and she knew how to behave. “Look at me please Rachel,” Terri said kindly, taking a seat next to the bed.  Rachel lifted her head and Terri smiled.  “You are a very beautiful girl Rachel, and I can’t even begin to imagine how tense and stressed you are.  I’m not going to punish you for snapping, because if I were in your position, I would probably snap too.  I’m also going to tell Master Miller that he is not allowed to punish you either.  You need rest, not more work.  Now, again, if you want to risk it we can, but they make new types of diapers now that are very streamlined, so no one knows you are wearing them.  I can have Danielle bring in a pair to show you and you can choose at that time.  Does that sound like a plan?” Terri offered.  “No.  I don’t want them,” Rachel said. “Okay, well then when Danielle comes in to help you change, I will have her give you her information.  If you want to risk it that is your choice, but Danielle is going to be the one helping you, and you’re not going to be in this hospital forever.  I will send Danielle in now and when she leaves, then Master Miller and his guest can come in to talk to you.” “His guest?” “Yes, the Master of the family that Master Miller thinks you’ll do well with is here to visit,” Terri said. “Great, just what I need,” she said sarcastically and turned away.  “Whatever, thank you for sending Danielle in,” she sighed “and here’s everything I remembered to write down,” she added in, handing Terri a note pad full of information.. Terri nodded and left her alone smiling cheekily at her brother when she saw him.  She took him a little bit away from the doorway and spoke softly.  “That little one is going to give Sanny a run for her money,” she said and he looked at her with surprise. “How do you know she’s a little one?” he asked. “I don’t, I’m just guessing.  I’m basing it on everything I learned from your girls,” she said.  “How’s Quinnie?” she asked. “She’s good, I text home every twenty minutes to double check,” he told her. Terri nodded and went to call Danielle.  Once the call was made, she turned to Bruce and Will.  “Sir,” she said addressing Bruce directly.  “The young lady in there, she is scared and unsure.  Be gentle with her.  I told her I would tell you not to punish her.  She still needs rest.  I know you won’t punish her unless it’s truly necessary, but please leave spanking as a very last resort.  Her body will not be able to handle it right now and I don’t know what her other Masters did to her,” she said.  “I also know that even though she’s speaking and acting ‘normal’ her body is rebelling against all of it, so the less movement, the better. “I promise not to spank her,” Bruce said, “at least until you clear it,” he added quickly.  “She will be informed of that also, and any spankings she earns between now and clearance will be delivered upon clearance; safely,” he said. Terri nodded and turned to Will.  “Calm with her.  Completely calm and don’t let her wrap you around her finger.  She will try.  She is just like your girls.  Talk to her, just get to know her, let her tell you everything and I’m telling you, you have to stay calm.  Do nothing that will set those machines off, and if you do, you’re going to have to deal with me,” she said seriously and he understood she was not playing around.  There was something important that she couldn’t share with him, due to patient confidentiality, but he understood that and just went with orders. He nodded and watched with Bruce as a young woman with auburn hair, red rimmed glasses, and white scrubs, walk into Rachel’s room.  “I have a few questions before we go in Sir,” Will said kindly. “Of course my boy, what would you like to know?” “How much of her history do we have and does she have any triggers that we know about so I can avoid them.  If I stress her out, I’ll have to deal with my sister, and I don’t like her when she’s angry.  I only like when she’s protective.  If I mess with her patients, she gets very annoyed,” Will explained. “We don’t know all that much.  We know that she had two masters and that they were cruel.  She told Terri some things and Terri passed that on to the officer on the case, who then called me.  She’s going to need to see several therapists for a while, but I can tell she is a fighter, the way your girls are fighters.  You are the best family to put her with, because you will help her understand that what she wants is attainable and real.  I also think that she will get along really well with your girls, once they accept her and I know that will take time.  That’s why she starts out with me,” Bruce smiled.  “Her thighs will need care and Terri says her wrists are healing nicely.  My concern is for her bottom.  The reason they called Terri in was because it was a rectal prolapse,” he said and Will wrinkled his face in disgust and turned away.  He didn’t want to think about how painful that might be and the things she must have suffered for that happened.   Inside the hospital room, Danielle looked at Rachel.  “It’s nice to meet you,” she said. “Hi,” Rachel said softly. “Doctor Schuester has asked me to come help you change and wants me to show you this,” she said handing her the diaper.  It was so thin, Rachel didn’t know what it was.  “If you open it up, you’ll be able to tell and I’m going to wait until you tell me you’re ready to change your clothes.  I understand you simply want assistance,” Danielle said, choosing her words very carefully. Danielle helped with all the circle members.  She was Terri’s wrestler.  That’s what Terri called her.  She had a very sweet and calm demeanor, but when things needed to get done, she did it, whether the patient agreed to it or not.  She sat down and waited patiently with Rachel.  “I don’t understand, why I have to wear this!” Rachel complained.   “I already have a colostomy bag for the next few days.  My thighs have been split across the tops, I have muscular damage that will require therapy.  I didn’t choose any of this to be my life and yet here I am.  And now you want me to wear a diaper!” she said and she lost her composure and started crying.  That sound broke Will’s heart.  That was the sound of an upset young lady.  Someone who had lost their control and choices and they were upset about it.  Most people thought that the Masters and Mistresses had all the control and generally they did, but in this circle things operated a little bit differently.  Pets were ordered around, punished when necessary, and given regular tests on safety precautions and circle regulations.  The fail safe in this circle though was the code word.  Everyone had one, and everyone knew what it was and it was for a reason.  The pets, for all intents and purposes, held all the control.  The code word, if called, meant everything stopped to ensure safety.  The pets had all the control, because they were the ones that could and should call code, if they felt the situation they were in was dangerous in anyway. “I want to give her a code word.  Quickly please,” he said. “We can discuss that with her then,” Bruce agreed.   “I want her to feel like she has some choice, because based on everything you’ve told me, she didn’t get a lot of it in the past.  Can we contact her job?  Help her keep it, if she does in fact like it of course,” Will asked. “We will get to all of that my dear boy, and I want you to know that she isn’t being placed with you yet.  She’ll be with me first, then she’ll visit longer with you, long play dates, eventually sleep overs.  Everything we did with your three girls, we’ll do with Rachel, assuming she wants to be placed.  We have to remember, she may not want that,” Bruce said. “Shelby can get that information from her.  She’s very good at finding that out,” Will said.  “She had Sanny telling her life story, within minutes of our first meeting with them.  I don’t know how she does it, but I love that she can.” “Did she do that with all of them?” “No, just Santana.  Quinn and Brittany were nodding along and helping to fill in gaps and correct Santana when she got the story “wrong”.   “Your girls are fighters Will and Rachel is a fighter too.  I think this will work, but remember, she has to want it, and your girls can not be aggressive with her.  That has to be essential.  Rachel has to feel safe,” he said and Will nodded his agreement. “I need to be careful with her.  I know that.  I just don’t want to fall in love with her and have her not choose to stay.  I know it’s a risk, and I know you wouldn’t have us meet her if you didn’t have that odd sixth sense that you have, but I still have in the back of my mind, that I’ll get attached and the girls, all of my girls, my wife included, will get attached, and she’ll say no, and I just scolded Shelby for jumping the gun, which is what I’m doing now,” Will said and Bruce laughed happily and pulled his friend and fellow Master into a hug.  “Breathe my friend.  We’ll get it all straightened out, one step at a time,” Bruce said. Will nodded and a short moment later Danielle appeared in the doorway.  “Sirs, Rachel is calm and ready when you’d like to join her,” she said and Bruce moved quickly.  Will trailed a pace behind and they went into the room, to see Rachel looking concerned about something, but they weren’t going to push her. “Hello Rachel,” Bruce said kindly. “Hello Sirs,” she said softly. “Rachel this is my friend Master Will Sch,” Bruce started but Will discretely stepped on his toes.  Telling her he was related to Doctor Schuester was a mistake and he knew it.  Bruce never understood that though.  It always baffled him.  Anne always understood.  Will and Terri were concerned that anyone Terri saw would feel they had no privacy, even though she wasn’t supposed to say anything to anyone about any of her patients.  Accidents happened.  So they’d made a decision that introductions in the hospital, when it came to Will and Terri, only Terri got the last name. “It’s just Will, Rachel,” Will told her.  “I’ve been talking to Master Miller and he’s told me your situation, so until you decide what you truly want, you can call me Mr. Will.  I know you came from Masters, but I don’t want you to feel you have to go back to one, until you decide that is what you want, if you do in fact truly want it,” he explained and he forced himself to say calm when he realized how much Rachel looked like Shelby. “Hi Mr. Will,” Rachel said politely. “Is there anything I can do for you at the moment?  Do you need more pain meds or a shift in position?” he offered her. “No thank you,” she said and he could tell she was very stiff. “Well then I want to give you a word,” he said and she looked at him curiously.  What was a word and why was he giving it to her.  She couldn’t have possibly done anything wrong, she was just lying in the bed, doing nothing.  “A word is your fail safe,” he explained.  “It’s what my wife and I teach our girls.  If you are ever in a situation with a Master or Mistress, or even another pet and you feel the situation is dangerous, then you say your word and everything stops,” he explained to her.  “You can choose it yourself if you want to,” he said.  “It should be something random that you wouldn’t say while you were with someone.  For example some people say stop, when they really mean not to stop, or they just mean to slow down.  So everyone we know has a random word, do you think you might have one?” he asked her and she fell quiet, thinking intently “Broadway please,” she said finally and he nodded.“That’s a wonderful choice.  Do you like to sing?” he asked and she nodded.  “Do you sing often?” he asked her trying to draw her into conversation.  Shelby was always so much better at this part.  She nodded again and he thought for a moment.  He needed an open ended question, one that would encourage her to say more.  “Do you have a favorite show?” he asked. “Wicked,” she said and after a moment continued.  “It’s a story of what you think you know, isn’t really what you know, and I feel like I’m stuck in that right now,” she said honestly.   “That’s a very logical answer.  Do you think you could say Broadway quickly, if you were in a situation you felt was unsafe?” he asked her and she shook her head.  She honestly didn’t think she could.  “How about we shift your word to wicked then?” he suggested and she gave a faint smile and agreed.   “I can remember that.  Unsafe and dangerous.  Wicked,” she said softly.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will arrived home a few hours later to a rather loud house.  He went in through the back door at the kitchen and looked at Shelby who was sitting at the small table reading a magazine and sipping a cup of tea while their girls seemed to be screaming maniacs in the other room.  “They are being very loud,” he said softly, kissing her temple and keeping his voice low on purpose.  He wasn’t ready to alert the girls he was home yet. “They told me they wanted to play trouble.  That lasted only one game and then they changed to the time one.  You put it all the pieces and hit the stopper, before the timer goes off and the pieces pop every where.  I forget the name.” “Perfection,” he said.  He played that game with the girls a lot. “Okay, sure, let’s go with that.  I do know that Sanny now has a black and blue temple, because she tried to jump and catch the piece as it went flying through the air.  Unfortunately, she fell on to a different one and the “spike” on the end was what she landed on.  I took that game away.  Now they are playing battleship,” she said. “And screaming?” “It’s the only way they can burn off energy.  I’ve decided I will only stop them, if they start fighting.  Right now, they’re just yelling and calling out and helping Quinnie as best they can, because that poor girl is full of air and it’s causing her some pain.”  Then she lowered her voice, beckoned him closer and spoke softly.  “Tell me about the new girl,” she said. Will smiled and gave her another kiss.  “She’s good, interesting, had a hell of a backstory, and looks like you,” Will said. “Me?” Shelby asked. “Like we could have created her ourselves.  Almost like Sanny, but not as olive skin toned.  She seems very well behaved, very easy to talk to, but she’s protective.  It took a while for her to open up.  She doesn’t know that Terri is my sister,” he said. “Our sister,” Shelby corrected and Will rolled his eyes. “She doesn’t know is the point and I don’t want her to just yet.  I don’t want her to know that her doctor is my sister and thinking that I know more about her than I do.  It can come up at another meeting,” he said and Shelby nodded her agreement. “Don’t lie!  I’ve hit everything near it and there’s a red peg on C3,” Brittany yelled in the other room. “Bree doesn’t yell, what’s happening?” Will asked.  Brittany rarely got so frustrated with a board game that she would yell like that. “I’m not sure.  I’m letting them be for a while longer.  If it starts to get worse, then we’ll step in, but they are nineteen, they can handle it,” Shelby said. “Mmm, but they act six,” he laughed softly. “Continue please,” she requested taking his hand in hers and looking him in the eye.  She loved her husband and she wanted to know everything he was thinking all the time, especially today, especially when it came to a new pet, and even more so because that pet could potentially be theirs. “Bruce wasn’t wrong.  She’s a fighter and the more I talked to her, or I should say the more she talked to me, the more she sounds like our girls.  What I don’t like is that she never had a code word, she does now, and I don’t like that she’s got some big bad secret that she doesn’t want us knowing about.  I think she and the girls will eventually get along, but in the beginning it’s going to be very tough on all of them.  My biggest concern is that they will feel replaced, and that is most definitely not going to happen,” he said. Shelby nodded and sighed.  “I have the same concerns.  Right now though, the top of the jealously list belongs to Santana.  She’s already not so thrilled that she’s being “overlooked” today.  Bree needed me at the club, Quinnie asks me to help her with every little movement and poor Sanny hasn’t had time with her Mama yet, apart from one quick cuddle before lunch.” “She was napping before lunch, is she okay?” Will asked. “She had a dream that someone stole her pants and wouldn’t give them back.” “That girl is a sex fiend even in her sleep,” he laughed. “I need to spend time with her, alone, just the two of us.  I want to put her to bed tonight,” she said. “Do you think any of them are going to sleep in their own rooms tonight?  There is going to be a gigantic snuggle party in our bed, because Quinnie just got out of the hospital today,” he said. “YOU’RE CHEATING!” Brittany yelled at Santana. “And now they are going to lose that game too,” Shelby sighed and she stood up and went into the den to look at her girls.  “Clean up the game, put it back in it’s box, and place it on the coffee table,” she ordered them.  “Now!” she added when they all stared at her with confusion. “But Mama, we’re,” Santana started. “Now!” Shelby said seriously, “and if I have to repeat myself again, you can all take a nap with a sore bottom,” she said.  It wasn’t an empty threat, they’d tested her before. 
“Sorry,” Santana said in a sickeningly sweet voice and Quinn knew she wasn’t sorry at all.  “No, actually, I’m not sorry,” Santana said picking up her little red piece and using it to flick Quinn’s blue piece off the game board.
 
“Hey!” Quinn yelled in annoyance.  “You knocked it off, go pick it up!” she ordered.
 
“Like hell.  It’s your piece, you go get it,” Santana said.
 
Shelby was in the doorway watching the girls and they were completely oblivious that she was there.  They’d been with Shelby and will for nearly two months now and things were relatively comfortable.  “You pushed it.  You go, or I’ll push you!” Quinn threatened.
 
“No you won’t!  You’re too damn perfect.  You wouldn’t dare do anything wrong!” Santana challenged.
 
“Can you two stop please!” Brittany requested.
 
“Don’t worry Bree, we’re not fighting, Santana is just being a stubborn ass about things, so the game is on pause until she goes to pick up my piece, because she’s being a brat,” Quinn explained.
 
“Okay, can we not be sore winners and losers and just play the game please?” Brittany requested.  “I’ll go get the piece and then we can continue,” she said.
 
“Don’t you dare!” both girls yelled at her and she rolled her eyes.
 
“It’s her piece, let her go get it!” Santana growled.
 
“You knocked it off the board because you’ve decided to be a bitch!” Quinn snapped.  “Do us all a favor and remove whatever crawled up your ass and died, pick up the piece, and let’s continue the game!” Quinn said.  Shelby stood in the doorway and waited with baited breath.  This was about to get very ugly very quickly but she didn’t want to jump to conclusions, so she waited.
 
“Get it yourself!” Santana said and then she shoved Quinn.
 
“Santana Aurora!” Shelby barked and everyone froze.  “Clean up the game, all of it, every little piece, now!  The three of you!” she said.
 
“Are you kidding me?  We were playing the game and Quinn’s just being an ass,” Santana complained.
 
“Clean it up now and if you make me repeat myself, you’ll be taking a nap with a sore bottom,” Shelby said.
 
“For a game?  This is ridiculous!” Quinn said, still clearly annoyed that Santana had wrecked everything to begin with.
 
“Quinn, clean it up,” Shelby growled.
 
“She knocked it over!  Why am I cleaning it up!?!” Quinn asked angrily.
 
“Brittany,” Shelby started.
 
“I’m on it,” she said.
 
“No,” Shelby said holding up her hand and Brittany froze.  “Clean up your color only.  Then you go into your bedroom, close the door, put on a movie, or television or music and wait for me.  Do not, under any circumstances come out of your room, am I clear?” she asked.
 
“Yes Miss,” Brittany said and she very quickly did as told.  Shelby watched all three girls with a steel gaze.  Santana almost found it comical that Shelby appeared to be boring holes into whatever she was looking at.  It stopped being funny when Shelby looked directly at her, once Brittany was out of the room.
 
“You will both clean up your color, right now,” Shelby said.
 
“This is crap, I didn’t do anything wrong, she’s being a sore winner!” Quinn yelled angrily and Shelby moved like lightening.  Quinn found herself draped over Shelby’s thigh, which had somehow landed on the couch and she was being spanked firmly.  Ten blows later, the order to clean up her color was given again and Quinn stood there pouting.
 
“I can assure you both, that you’re not going to like the results of me having to clean it up,” Shelby said.
 
“This is insane, stop threatening us!” Santana snapped back and she was now in the same position as Quinn had been in moments before, upended over Shelby’s thigh getting ten strong smacks to her bottom and she kicked and struggled, but Shelby had a good grip.
 
She finished the mild spanking for Santana and righted her on her feet.  Quinn was already picking up the pieces of her color.  Santana quickly followed suit and the game of Sorry was packed up properly and handed over to Shelby.  “You’ll get this back in a week.  Right now, it’s nap time.  To your bedrooms,” Shelby said and they both looked at her with confusion.  “You heard me, go,” she said simply and they both looked at her with question.  Shelby took each girl by the upper arm and lead them out of her bedroom and into their own.  Santana was put in an empty corner of her room, her pants were quickly lowered, she was given ten firm smacks and told to stay still.  “When I return, you will be in this spot and you won’t have moved an inch,” she warned her.  Somehow, she always knew when the girls had moved, so Santana decided to play it safe and stay in the corner, with her pants around her ankles.
 
Shelby then took Quinn into her bedroom.  She sat down on Quinn’s bed, pull the girl over her lap, bared her bottom and began spanking her.  “I gave you a direct order little girl and all you did was back talk.  Do you think that was what I was asking for?” she asked as she spanked her.  Shelby tended to lecture the girls as she spanked them.  She never really yelled at them either.  She just spanked them soundly, turned their bottoms red, and quizzed them on what they did wrong, feeding them the answers if they were struggling.
 
“No Miss,” Quinn whimpered.
 
“No.  It wasn’t.  What was the order I gave you?” she asked.  Shelby always spoke slowly while doing this.  The words had to sink in and the spanking had to last long enough to cause a sting for some time.
 
“To clean up Ma’am,” Quinn gasped struggling a bit for breath.  Quinn and her asthma always made spankings a longer ordeal.   Will and Shelby were careful with her, letting her gain her composure to avoid an attack, while still spanking her.  Shelby finished her spanking and stood her up on her feet, holding her hands, so Quinn couldn’t rub her sore bottom.  Quinn wobbled from foot to foot and Shelby waited patiently.  “When I give you an order I expect it to be followed, am I understood?” she asked.
 
“Yes Ma’am,” Quinn whimpered, wiggling from side to side.  
 
“Good,” Shelby said and she stood up before pulling Quinn tight against her and hugging her fiercely.  “I love you very much Quinn Lucy Fabray, that will not change, but when I give a direct order, along with a consequence of not following that order, you better believe it’s going to happen,” she told her.
 
“Yes Ma’am,” she said.  She gave Quinn a few kisses and helped her to lay down in her bed.
 
“Nap time,” Shelby told her seriously.  It was not a statement or a question, it was an order.  Quinn was going to take a nap whether she wanted to or not.  “You will not get up, until I come get you,” she told her, petting her hair and face, once Quinn was settled into her bed.
 
Shelby then went next door and found Santana in the same spot.  She let her gaze fall to the carpet and studied it closely.  There were no tracks of feet having moved and Shelby nodded.  She walked over to Santana and pulled her out of the corner.  “I’m proud of you for not moving from the corner Santana, that was very good listening,” she told her and Santana nodded and dropped her eyes to the floor.  “I am not Miss Kate, look at me,” Shelby said seriously and Santana lifted her gaze.
 
“You are going to take a nap with a sore bottom, just as I promised.  I want you to tell me why,” she stated and carefully put Santana over her lap and began spanking her firmly.
 
“Ow!  Stop.  Miss!” Santana pleaded.  
 
“I need an answer Santana.  What was the order I gave you?” she asked. 
 
“To, ugh!” Santana gasped.  “Put it ugh!  Away,” she forced out as the spanks rained down on her bottom.
 
“Yes, that is correct and I am not at all happy with your behavior.  You know how to be a gracious winner and a gracious loser.  You will apologize to your sisters after your nap.”
 
“I’m not a baby!” Santana cried.  She really didn’t like naps in the middle of the day.  It didn’t matter at this point though.  Her Mistress determined she was getting a nap with a sore bottom and that was exactly what was happening.
 
“You are not a baby, you are my girl, my pet, and that means you follow my rules.  When I tell you what will happen, I am not saying it to hear myself speak.  I’m telling you what will happen if you don’t listen.  You didn’t listen,” Shelby said and she finished the spanking with two last blows and helped Santana to stand.  “You are one of my three beautiful, talented, smart, lovely, little girls, and treasured pets.  That will never change.  Tell me again why you were spanked,” Shelby said.
 
“I didn’t follow orders Miss,” she said sadly. 
 
“Very good,” Shelby praised her and she stood up, pulled Santana into the same tight hug Quinn had gotten and then tucked her into bed.  She gave her the same instructions not to move, until she came to retrieve her, and then left Santana’s room and headed to Brittany’s room.  “Bree,” she said softly when she walked in.  “Why are you in the corner baby girl?” she asked.
 
“I heard you spanking Quinnie and Sanny, I thought I was next,” she said honestly and sadly.  
 
Shelby sighed and moved to the lounge chair.  She sat down and called Brittany over to her.   “Come here my love,” she said gently and Brittany went slowly.  Once she was close enough, Shelby guided her into the chair and cuddled with her, playing with her hair.  “Let’s review baby.  What happened in the game?”
 
“Sanny was being a sore winner,” Brittany said.
 
“Yes she was, and what did I ask everyone to do?”
 
“Brittany fell quiet and thought for a moment.  “Clean up the game Miss,” she said.
 
“That is correct, and what did your sisters do?” she asked and Brittany shook her head no.  She wasn’t sure of this answer.  “Did they follow my directions or were they stubborn little girls?” she asked.
 
“Stubborn,” Brittany said, sounding completely sure of the answer.
 
“Yes they were, and what did I tell them would happen if they didn’t listen to me?”
 
“They were going to have to take a nap with a sore bottom,” Brittany said a knot forming in her stomach.  She really didn’t want a spanking or a nap.
 
“That is also correct.  Now, did you follow my orders when I gave them to you?”
 
“I hesitated Mama,” she said softly.
 
“You did,” Shelby agreed, “but when I gave you specifically a direct order, you did follow it, so as far as I’m concerned, you followed directions very well.  Your sisters on the other hand, they need to work on their listening skills,” Shelby said.
 The girls put away the game and Shelby realized she had to break them up.  They’d spent too much time together and were probably still stressed.  Quinn had just had surgery, and Brittany and Santana had both suffered an intense spanking for bad behavior, their sleep had been interrupted, Brittany had nearly suffered a migraine, and she’d gotten a minor chemical burn at the club when she tried out a new product.  “Thank you for listening girls.  Quinnie, Bree, go see Daddy in the kitchen please.  Sanny, you can go say hello but then straight back to me, you and I are going out,” she said and Santana gave her a curious look. “Just us Mama?” she asked almost hopefully and Shelby smiled. “Yes my love, just us, go say hello,” she said and Santana practically ran out of the room.  She gave Will a hug and kiss hello, kissed her sisters’ cheeks gently and then ran back to Shelby.  Shelby smiled, pulled her close and gave her a firm smack to her bottom as a reminder.  “Don’t.  Run,” she said seriously and then she gave her a kiss to her forehead before taking her out to the car and heading off.  Shelby told Santana to grab a cart from the rack and moved to the trunk of her car.  She was parked at the very last spot in the row and the parking lot seemed to be dead.  There was very little traffic and as long as Santana didn’t put up too much of a fuss, this would go very smoothly. “Okay Mama, I got the big one,” she said showing up at the car with a large empty shopping cart.  “Look, it has good wheels too,” she said proudly.  Finding a shopping cart with good wheels was always tricky for some reason.  A general mystery of shopping carts across the world. “You did wonderful baby girl, thank you,” Shelby praised.  “Now, before we go in, have a seat,” she said and Santana sat in the trunk of the SUV, being shielded from the world by the trunk door, Shelby, and the shopping cart.  “Would you like to do some training as well my darling?” she asked and Santana tried not to look horrified.  They hadn’t done public training before.  They’d done training at parties, where there were nothing but members of their circle and other circles that operated much the same way.  They hadn’t done proper public training though and while Shelby knew it was slightly risky, she knew Santana would be the choice of her girls that might go for it. “What’s the training Miss?” Santana asked purposefully changing Shelby’s title for play.  Shelby pulled out a small set of ben wa balls.  “I don’t know those, I’m sorry,” Santana said her eyes immediately fell to the ground, head bowed, and a massive pout on her face.   “Hey, hey, hey,” Shelby said kindly.  “Look at me, baby,” she said lifting her chin gently with her finger.  “If you say no, I won’t be mad.  If you don’t know what these are, I won’t be mad.  You have a choice my love.  You always have a choice,” Shelby told her and Santana blinked away tears.  “I’m not disappointed my love.  Not even a fraction of a percent.  You’re my lovely little Sanny, and no matter what you decide, or want to know more about, I will be okay with.  It’s just an offer,” Shelby said. “What are the balls?” she asked. “These are called ben wa balls my sweet.  I’ll put them in your body, and they will keep you slightly stimulated while we walk up to the front door of the store.  Once we are inside, we will go into the restroom and I will take them out,” Shelby explained. “Can they fall out?” Santana asked. “Possibly, yes,” Shelby answered honestly. “Can they get stuck inside?” she asked, sounding more concerned about that, rather than the fact that they could potentially fall out.   “No.  I made sure to get the kind with the removal cord,” she said holding them up and showing her how the two balls were held together by a string and she thought about it for a moment more. “Um, okay Miss,” she said. “What’s your safe word Sanny?” Shelby asked her. “Bubblegum,” she said softly. “Very good my darling,” she told her and she gave her a kiss to her forehead.  “No one can see you sweetheart, so lie back for me, and I’ll put them in and then we’ll go shopping.  I won’t let you get far away.  I’ll be right next to you and if at any point it is too much for you, what do you say?” Shelby asked her. “Bubblegum,” Santana said. “My smart girl,” Shelby praised. Santana laid back and let Shelby undress her lower half.  Santana laid still while Shelby unbuttoned her jeans, pulled down the zipper, tugged her jeans down to her knees, did the same with her panties and then pushed her knees back toward her chest, opening Santana up.  She then pulled a tube of KY out of her purse, and coated the balls, before carefully inserting them, one at a time, into her pet.  “Talk to me pet, tell me if you’re okay so far,” Shelby requested. “It’s okay Miss.  They don’t hurt, I just feel a bit full maybe,” she said honestly.   “Alright, let me help you up,” Shelby said and she helped her to sit up and then stand and Santana wiggled around for a moment and Shelby waited patiently.  They had quite the walk ahead of them, but that was done on purpose.  Holding them from the parking lot to the store was enough play time for Shelby.  It was something new and Santana had to work up to extended periods of time, or she’d have some very sore muscles.  Shelby wanted to take them out of her as soon as they made it inside the store and the restroom was immediately to the right.  She fixed Santana’s clothes and had Santana move to the cart and spoke kindly.  “You will push my love.  I’m right behind you.  You’re going to be kept very safe, in front of your Miss, who loves you very much,” Shelby told her and Santana leaned in for a hug, squeezing Shelby tightly.  “I love you so much Sanny, you will never know how deep my love is for you,” she told her and kissed her temple repeatedly. “I love you too Miss,” Santana smiled, enjoying her special time with Shelby.  She released the hug after a moment and carefully and slowly pushed the cart up the parking row to the store and Shelby stopped her. “When we get in baby, we’ll take them out,” Shelby said.  Two steps seemed to be too much for Santana, but she wasn’t complaining, she was doing what most pets did.  She wanted to please her Miss.  Once they reached the halfway point in the row, Shelby stopped her, to let her rest and spoke again.  “If you leave them in too long for the first time, you’ll be in a great deal of pain and we don’t want that,” she said and Santana nodded.  Walking with the balls moving inside her was a very odd sensation.  They eventually made it into the store and Shelby lead Santana into the extra large stall in the bathroom, with the Koala Bear on it.  Santana’s eyes got a bit wide and Shelby laughed softly and massaged her neck gently.  “No baby girl.  You don’t need to lie down on the changing table.  This isn’t that kind of game.  You have a string to remove them,” Shelby assured her and Santana let out a sigh of relief.  “Sit down and I’ll help you,” she instructed. Once it was out, they both washed their hands, put themselves together, and continued with their shopping.  “Mama?” Santana asked cautiously, her focus on everything but Shelby.  “Why did you ask me to come with you?” she asked softly. Shelby smiled and guided Santana to stand behind the push bar of the cart, and then she got behind her, effectively trapping her in place.  “Sanny, you are one of my three beautiful girls, and I love you very much.  I like spending time with you and the past two days have been a bit crazy.  You’ve been pushed aside.  Not on purpose, but your sisters had a few things happen to them, and they needed my attention, which means you didn’t get any.  I never, ever, want any of you to feel that one of you are more loved or cared for than the others,” Shelby explained and Santana stopped moving.  “Sanny, you are one of my three beautiful girls.  I love you.  I want to always be able to spend one on one time with each of you,” Shelby said and Santana looked at her with watery eyes.  It had never been like that before for Santana.  Her parents weren’t cruel, but they weren’t attentive.  Miss Kate was accepting of the life style choice Santana wanted, but she never showed affection.  It was a lot of new and wonderful feelings all at once and it took her by surprise.  “I didn’t mean to make you cry baby, are you ok?” Shelby asked with concern and Santana simply wrapped her arms around Shelby and hugged her tightly, just needed her Mama to hold her.  Shelby held her for as long as she needed before leading her out into the store, so they could start their shopping. They were standing in the produce aisle when Mark and his two little girls came closer to them.  “Hello Miss Corcoran,” Mark smiled. “Master Hughes.  It’s lovely to see you,” Shelby grinned, being careful to keep her voice soft so as not to draw attention.   “Girls can you say hello to Sanny an Miss Shelby?” Mark urged them politely.  Mackenzie immediately hid behind her Daddy and Courtney looked cautiously at Shelby and Santana before waving. “Hi Corey,” Santana said softly.  She was extremely gentle with these two girls.  They were the “babies” of her circle and she felt bad for them.  Unless they were at home, they were genuinely scared all the time.  Santana didn’t think anyone should live life being scared all the time, but she knew that there was not a lot she could do about it, so she simply treated them as gently as she could. “Hi Sanny,” Courtney said softly and she picked up a box of animal crackers and handed it to Santana. “Oooh, these are fun.  I remember these.  Are you and Kenzie going to have these for snack today?” “Dem mine, bu’ I s’ares,” she babbled softly. “Sharing is very good.  I share with my sisters too,” Santana praised and Courtney smiled. “How are your sisters Santana?” Mark asked. “Good Sir.  They are home.  Quinnie was in the hospital yesterday, but she’s home now and fine and Bree is at home resting,” she said and he smiled before looking at Shelby. “Everything all right?” he asked.   “Appendicitis,” Shelby said.  “Terri took her to the hospital last night, fixed her up, and now she’s home resting.  Where’s Allison?” she asked.   “Mama?” Mackenzie asked from behind her Daddy, interrupting conversation and wanting her Mama. Mark reached slightly behind him to pet her head gently, hoping to reassure her.  “Allison is at a seminar today.  She’ll be home tonight and we’re preparing a lovely dinner for her,” Mark said and Mackenzie went back to hiding behind Mark and trembling slightly.  Shelby could see how tense the girls were and in order to help the situation along, she decided to end their little conversation.  “Well we won’t keep you, we’ll let you get back to your shopping,” Shelby smiled. “No, wait Daddy.  I show,” Courtney said bravely and she reached into the cart and pulled out a new package of sippy cups and offered them to Shelby. “Oh wow.  Corey, these are very pretty, did you pick them out?” Shelby asked kindly, even going so far as to squat down on the floor and look up at Courtney.  Shelby understood how scared these girls were, so she always did her best to help them feel comfortable in any situation. “Uh huh,” Courtney smiled.  “Dis one mine,” she pointing to the red one, “and dis one Kenzie.  Her like green.  Yuck,” Courtney said.“No yuck!” Mackenzie argued from behind Mark. “No arguing or no sippy cups for anyone,” he said seriously and both girls looked at him with deer-in-headlights eyes.  Santana struggled not to laugh at how comical the girls’ faces were and instead turned it into a cough. “Well in our house, Sanny loves red things and Quinnie likes green things and Bree likes blue.  Everyone is allowed to have a favorite different color,” Shelby said.  “Everyone is also allowed to not like a color.  None of my girls like pink,” she said and Courtney nodded her agreement.  She didn’t like pink either.  “Well I’m going to let you finish your shopping with Daddy, so you can go home and make your Mama a wonderful dinner okay?” Shelby asked and Courtney nodded and quickly moved in for a hug.  Shelby stood up, hugged her tightly and then went to hug Mark.  “Your girls are delicious,” she whispered to him.  He smiled and simply nodded.  He thought his girls were pretty special as well.  “Bye Kenzie, it was nice to see you again,” Shelby said and Mackenzie stuck her head out from behind her Daddy and waved. “Bye Master Hughes,” Santana said softly and she stood where she was and waved.  She knew that the girls didn’t like any other pet, touching their Daddy, so she tried to be respectful of it.  No one wanted a melt down in the middle of the grocery store. “No hug?” Mark asked and she blushed a bit and then moved in for the hug.  “That was very nice of you to think of the girls Sanny, thank you,” he whispered to her.  The hug broke and Mark spoke kindly.  “Alright girls, say goodbye,” he said and they both waved.  “Daddy, me in,” Courtney said pointing to the cart.  She wanted to ride in the basket while he pushed.   It was the last thing they heard as Shelby directed Santana over to the meat section and Santana spoke up.  “I think Corey has good taste in colors,” she said. “I think so too,” Shelby told her and she took Santana’s hand and kept her nearby, while looking for chicken with the other hand.  Santana tried to pull away after a moment, but Shelby gave a slight tug and Santana knew she wasn’t going anywhere.  This was a possessive thing and if she was being honest, she kind of liked it.  Shelby took control.  She controlled a lot just by keeping Santana so close, but it was also nice to know that Shelby had claimed her.  Sometimes she wished someone would walk by and touch her, or shift her out of the way, or something, just to see Shelby react.  Shelby was a Mama Bear and when it came to her girls, she was vicious and over protective.  It was nice to have someone love her that much.  Returning home, Brittany ran over and hugged them both.  “Mama,” she said kindly.  “We’ve been very good, Daddy even said so, can we all go play a game now?” Shelby pet the side of Brittany’s face and kissed her forehead.  “You and Sanny, bring all the grocery bags into the kitchen, then you three can go play and do not run,” she said giving each of the girls a quick swat to their bottoms.  They both grinned and went to the car to do as asked while Shelby went into the family room, to find Quinn and Will cuddled up on the couch.  She was on her back, reclined against her Daddy, as he played with her hair and she was fighting sleep.  “Hello baby girl,” she said to Quinn and Quinn gave a sleepy smile. Shelby gave her a kiss and then looked at Will.  “Anne called while you were gone.  You have been requested for a meeting tomorrow afternoon,” he said.  She nodded and looked up as her other two girls brought all the groceries into the kitchen for her. “Alright girls, thank you, you can come in here and play,” Shelby said. “Oh, I um, I kinda wanted to play in my room,” Brittany said, blushing heavily.  She wanted to play sex games and usually that was okay, but they all did have to ask. “You two can, but Quinnie still has to rest,” she said and Quinn mumbled tiredly and snuggled further into Will.   “I don’t think it’s a problem,” he laughed softly and Brittany and Santana went up to the bedroom as fast as they could without running.  “No toys!” Will called after them. “Kay Sir!” their voices called back, floating down from the stairs. Brittany pushed Santana down onto the bed, and then moved up to straddle her hips.  She leaned down and captured Santana’s lips in a kiss.  She forced her tongue into Santana’s mouth and Santana moaned happily as Brittany’s body pressed into hers.  They moved in a slow rhythm and Brittany moved her kisses away from Santana’s mouth and then toward her collar bone.  She sucked softly, using her tongue to tickle the skin slightly and it gave Santana goosebumps.  Santana’s hand flew to Brittany’s backside and she groped at her flesh, squeezing and kneading whatever and where ever she could, exciting the blonde on top of her. “I want,” Santana whined between kisses, as she moved her fingers around to grope at Brittany’s sex.   “But I want to,” Brittany said, only her voice had no whine to it, only desire.  She was strong and in command and she was going to get what she was after and she knew Santana was more than willing to have it.  Brittany was usually the calm laid back sister, but when she wanted sex, there was no stopping her.  “Well how come you get to go first?” Santana pouted. “Because it was my idea, and because we can’t use toys and because I said so.  So just shut up and kiss me,” she said and she captured Santana in a kiss. “I’m telling Mama and Daddy you told me to shut up,” Santana smirked.  “They’re gonna spank you silly once they hear that,” she said. “Maybe I do something to make you forget,” Brittany grinned and she kissed her way down Santana’s body, removing clothes as she went, until Santana was completely naked and all she felt was the cool air on her bare skin and Brittany’s tongue on her already wet sex.  Brittany found the nub she was looking for and sucked it into her mouth, brushing her tongue over it, as slowly and teasingly as she could.  It was one big bundle of nerve endings and she wanted Santana to feel every little bit of what she was doing to her, so she simply flicked her tongue continually and Santana wasn’t complaining.  She was moaning and begging Brittany to finish her off, so Brittany sucked a little harder.  Santana bit back a scream as her body trembled in a release and rested for a moment, before reaching her hands down and pulling Brittany up, so they were face to face again. “My turn,” she said seriously and Brittany let Santana take over.  They rolled over each other and now Santana was on top of Brittany, pinning her in place, with lovely little kisses and gentle bite marks to the crook of her neck. “No, I want more, turn around,” Brittany said. “After I help you first,” she said and she kissed her way down Brittany’s body, disrobing her as she went, much the same as Brittany had done to her.  Once her tongue found it’s way into Brittany’s sex, Brittany was screaming in pleasure.  Santana brought Brittany right to the edge  and then stopped and Brittany screamed in annoyance and Santana smiled.  “You didn’t think I would let you come so fast did you?” Santana teased, pushing two fingers carefully inside Brittany’s hot, wet, sex and wiggled them slowly at first.  “I love you Bree, do you love me?” she asked. “Sanny, please!” she begged. “Come on, answer me,” Santana coached gently wiggling her fingers a little bit faster. “Sanny!” Brittany pleaded. “I love hearing you beg Bree, come on, tell me what you want,” she said teasing her into her orgasm. “Sanny, pleeeeease,” Brittany begged.   “Alright my darling girl,” she said and she attacked Brittany’s mouth with hers and thrust her fingers in and out causing Brittany’s body to tremble into orgasm. Santana pulled her fingers out of Brittany’s body and pet her trembling stomach.  “You’re gorgeous Bree, I love you,” Santana smiled. “I love you too Sanny, and I’m going to continue to love you for as long as I can, because I think when Quinnie is better, she’s going to attack you for sex,” Brittany smiled. “She’s going to attack you too Bree.  She loves both of us a lot,” Santana explained. “You last longer than I do though,” Brittany smiled. “It doesn’t matter love, let’s cuddle,” Santana smiled. “Think we could cuddle in the bathtub?” she asked. “I don’t have champagne, or berries, or chocolate though,” Santana pouted. “We don’t need that.  We need each other, that’s it,” Brittany grinned.    Shelby made sure all her girls were in bed and then went into the en-suite.  Will was already in the shower and she smiled and stripped down to her birthday suit.  She opened the door to the wide shower and grabbed some body wash.  She poured the soap into her hand and rubbed them together for a moment and then began washing his back.  She made lazy circles at first and then lowered her hands down until they were at his hips.  She worked them around to the front and rubbed back and forth, lightly on his hips and he moaned happily.  She worked her fingers carefully into his skin, soaping him up, all along the crease of his thighs, making him moan a little louder.  “Shhh, our girls are sleeping,” she scolded him gently. “You’re making it very difficult,” he said.“It’s part of my charm,” she grinned resting her chin on his shoulder and nipping lightly at his neck.  He wasn’t much into heavy biting and hickeys.  When they were younger he marked her all over and she loved it.  Now that they were in a very sexual community where biting was an upper level skill, he decided it wasn’t safe play anymore.  Playing was fine when they were young and stupid, but now that they knew more, it just didn’t make sense to play recklessly. Shelby smiled and moved her soapy hands up and down over his body, paying particular attention to his now soft member, and with her gentle work, she was able to get him into a semi hard state.  A moment later, he was fully erect and she grinned, she turned inward, so she was able to kiss his neck, letting the water fall down his front and rinse away the soap lather that she had worked up.  When she finished kissing him, she was now standing in front of him and she slowly broke the kiss and sunk down to her knees.  She used his feet as knee pads for her own body and then took him into her mouth.  She worked slowly at first, using her tongue to coax him closer and closer to a release.  She didn’t have to work too hard either. “Christ Shel,” he hissed and leaned back against the shower wall, letting the water fall mainly on Shelby’s back as she sucked him hard.  Seconds later, she pulled away and he came hard, trembling lightly against the wall, feeling things he hadn’t felt in a while. “Too much?” she asked sweetly and innocently, as if nothing had happened at all. “Brat,” he laughed happily and pulled her to him, kissing her as strongly as he could.  The two of them stayed close together under the spray of the water, letting it massage away any tensions they still had.  They swayed together in a very small circle, as if they were dancing, letting the warm water rain over their bodies, and in that moment, they felt completely connected.  Shelby started humming softly and rested her head on his shoulder while he wrapped his arms tight around her waist.  “I love you,” he told her. “I love you too, but I’m nervous,” she said honestly. “I’d hate to see how you act when you’re not nervous,” he teased her. She let out a little giggle and smiled.  “I’m nervous about the new girl.  Rachel you said,” she said softly. “Yes, Rachel.  What are you nervous about?” “I’m nervous that I will love her immediately, that our girls will be mean to her, that our girls will be nice to her, and that our girls will feel like they are being replaced and or neglected,” she said honestly. Will nodded and picked up Shelby’s bottle of shampoo.  It was not time to pleasure his wife.  It was time to care for her.  She was having a lot of apprehensions and in part of their wedding vows seventeen years ago, they’d promised to reassure and care for each other when fears and concerns became too overwhelming.  He carefully turned her around so she was leaning against him and then poured a decent amount of shampoo into his hands before working it into her head, lathering up her thick dark hair and combing his fingers through it, giving her a small scalp massage in the process.  “Well, let’s do the first thing.  Unfortunately you will love her immediately, and I know this, because I loved her immediately.  Loving her and having her live with us are two different things.  We have to remember that she may not want to live with us.  She may decide that this life style is not for her.  She may have had enough from her previous masters and want out completely,” Will said and Shelby nodded.  Will made valid points, but Shelby had a gut feeling that Rachel was going to join their little family and there was going to be tension for months.  The first time had been a bit stressful, but the girls were already a tight knit unit, so it was one unit of people interacting with another unit.  But now, Rachel was coming in to a situation with five different personalities and Shelby knew the tension that would bring, so her concerns were valid. As Shelby’s thoughts ran wild through her head, Will finished caring for his wife in silence.  He washed and rinsed her hair, and her body and knew her thoughts were consuming her, so she needed space.  “Love,” Will said gently, interrupting her thoughts.  “I’m going to let you finish on your own and I’ll meet you in bed okay?” he asked. She nodded and gave him a sweet kiss.  “Hey,” she called after him, just before he shut the shower door.  “You are the best decision I ever made,” she told him with a loving smile. “Yes I am,” he smirked and she rolled her eyes.  Then he gave her a sweet kiss and left her to finish.  She washed her face and shaved her legs, stepped out of the shower, dried off her body, and began wondering what the next day was going to bring.  She’d had these same concerns when she met her girls the first time.  The difference was the girls hadn’t been injured the last time.  They’d been abused and neglected, so there were wounds that needed care, but nothing that had required a hospital stay.  She stepped into her pajamas and was combing her hair when she heard screaming from down the hall.  “Bree?” she asked calling in to Will. He glanced over at the monitors on his dresser and called a yes into her and then went to get Brittany, who was clearly distressed about something.  He walked into the bedroom and saw Brittany sitting up in bed, knees tucked up to her shoulders, and sobbing.  “Bree honey,” he said gently. “Daddy!” she cried and immediately scrambled out of bed and and into his arms.   “Shhh, you’re okay baby girl, it’s alright,” he soothed and she held tight to him, trembling.  “What happened baby?” he asked her and she shook her head no.  She wasn’t ready yet, so he rubbed her back and kept her tight.  “Come on love, let’s go cuddle and rest in Daddy’s room,” he asked. He guided her into the master bedroom and as soon as Brittany saw Shelby, she ran to her and sobbed into her shoulder.  “Oh my sweet girl, what happened baby?” she asked gently and Brittany still shook her head.  “Shhh, okay, come on then.  Mama and Bree can get in bed and cuddle,” she said and Brittany continued to tremble.  She’d had a bad dream that Shelby had never taken them and left them with Kate.  She knew it was wrong, but the dream was a little too scary and real for her, and she didn’t want to hurt her Miss’s feelings. “I’ll be right back,” Will said and he kissed both his girls and went to check on the other two, while Shelby moved Brittany into the bed and stepped away for a moment to grab a book.  All of her girls loved to read, and be read to.  When they were feeling stressed and insecure, they would read.  Sometimes they read to each other or had Shelby or Will read to them, to help them feel better about their surroundings so they could calm down.   Will went down the hall and checked on Quinn first.  She was surrounded by pillows on one side and Santana was on the other.  He went in and looked between them.  Santana had a protective arm wrapped across Quinn’s chest and both girls were sleeping very peacefully.  “I love you Quinnie,” he whispered kissing forehead and smoothing back her hair.  “I love you Sanny,” he said softly and kissed and pet her as well.  Then he went back to bed and found Shelby and Brittany cuddled up in bed.  Shelby had an arm wrapped around Brittany and the other was holding a book.  Brittany had sunk down a bit and cuddled in tight to her Mama, while Shelby read to her from the Velveteen Rabbit.   Shelby had her voice soft and gentle, in order to help Brittany calm down and it had worked because the young blonde was no longer trembling and appeared to be fighting sleep.  Will climbed into bed with them and Brittany sunk down further, snuggling closer into her Mama.  Shelby carefully passed the book over to Will and he read the rest of the story while Shelby and Brittany laid all the way down and by the end of the story Brittany was sound asleep.  “Are Quinnie and Sanny okay?” Shelby asked softly. “Yes, they are.  They’re cuddled up together in Quinnie’s bed.  They put a bunch of pillows around her and Sanny’s on the other side, so that Quinn doesn’t roll over and fall out of bed.  It’s really sweet,” he said.  Shelby smiled and Will looked down at Brittany.  “Get anything out of her?” he asked. “No, I’m sure it was just a bad dream, she gets them from time to time.  I’m sure it’ll be okay,” she said.  In the morning Shelby woke up to the smell of bacon.  She opened her eyes and was grateful to learn her husband wasn’t in bed with her and Brittany was.  The house rules were no one was allowed to cook anything without adult supervisio.  Brittany was curled tight into her Mama and sleeping peacefully.  Shelby gave her a gentle kiss and then slipped out of bed, going downstairs to see what was going on.  She found her husband and Quinn sitting at the table and sharing bacon.  “Well good morning,” she smiled at them. “Hi Mama,” Quinn said. “Good morning baby, did you sleep well?” she asked, giving her a few kisses to her temple and Quinn smiled.  She loved the attention and affection she got from her Miss and Sir.  They genuinely cared about their girls. “Yes Mama.  Sanny made sure I didn’t move at all.  We laid together all night,” she said. “And where is Sanny now?”” she asked curiously. “In bed.  She didn’t want to get up and join us, so Daddy said we could have a breakfast date,” she said. “And no meds on an empty stomach so I’m eating first.” “That sounds lovely.  I will let you two enjoy your date then, but save some for the rest of us okay?” she asked petting Quinn’s hair. “Here baby, another bite,” Will said and he hand fed her the bacon, to keep her slightly distracted.  “Where’s Bree?” he asked. “She’s still in bed,” Shelby said smoothly, but her eyes told a very different story and Will looked concerned.  She waved him off and went upstairs to find Brittany in the middle of the bed and sobbing.  “Brittany,” Shelby said kindly and as soon as she sat on the bed, Brittany threw herself at her Mistress, holding on tight and sobbing as quietly as she could, but her body was trembling violently.  “Hey, hey, hey,” Shelby said kindly, shifting Brittany so they were in a more comfortable position.  “Bree, what’s wrong my love?” she asked with concern and Brittany simply held tight to her Mama and cried. “Oh, my sweet baby girl, you’re okay baby, you’re okay.  Mama’s here,” she assured her and Brittany just hugged her tightly and cried.   “Mama, don’t leave,” she finally cried. “I’m not going anywhere baby, it’s okay.  I’m right here with my sweet baby Bree, and I love her so very much,” Shelby cooed softly.  She cuddled her even closer and felt Brittany start to relax a bit.  “I do,” Shelby cooed.  “Did you know that?  Did you know that Mama loves her three girls more than anything in the world?  You all mean everything to me,” she said and Brittany continued to calm down.  Santana walked past the doorway and waved sleepily at them, before tiredly walking into the room and spreading herself out on the king sized bed, her head near Shelby’s hip.  Shelby reached down and scratched her head gently and Santana let out a soft happy little noise.  “Well good morning Sanny,” Shelby smiled.  Santana didn’t respond, she simply left her eyes closed, raised her hand and waved, before taking Shelby’s hand, pulling it carefully to her mouth and kissing Shelby’s wrist.  Shelby couldn’t help but smile.  “So then Mama has a question.  If Daddy is downstairs with Quinnie having a breakfast date, does that mean Mama gets two of her beautiful girls for a cuddle date?” she asked.  Santana smiled and nodded yes.  Brittany hiccuped and snuggled in closer. Santana sat up after a moment and leaned her body against Shelby, resting on her shoulder.  “Mama?  Is Bree having a Mama day?” she asked softly, taking Brittany’s hand and squeezing it gently. “Maybe,” Shelby said kindly.  “Is that what’s up Bree?  Do you need a Mama day?” Shelby asked her and Brittany seemed to sink into herself and melt into Shelby.  The girls hadn’t had a Mama day or Daddy day in at least a month.  Those days were pretty gentle days.  The girls would be with that “parent” all day long, needing their love, affection, and most of all reassurance that everything would be okay.  Anxiety did lots of things to people and when Will and Shelby learned they were going to get three young girls, they decided to have these days whenever necessary.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby moved over to the table with a box of crayons and a coloring book.  She turned to an empty page, selected a picture of Mickey Mouse and one of his nephews and picked up the crayon, starting to color them in.  Brittany was the first to be curious and she went over to investigate.  “Miss Shelby?” she asked kindly.  “Why are you coloring a picture?” she asked.
 
“Well Miss Bree, I like coloring, because it relaxes me.  Whenever I get anxious or worked up about something, I need to find a way to unwind and coloring always helps me,” Shelby said.
 
“What could you possibly get upset about Miss Shelby?” Quinn asked, inching closer to her with Santana’s hand held tight in hers.  Safety in number right?  
 
“Oh, I get anxious about a lot of things.  Sometimes the weather makes me nervous, if we’re going to have a heavy storm.  Sometimes, if I have to go somewhere I haven’t been I get nervous I’ll be late for my appointment.  Once I had to go to a party that Mister Bruce and Miss Anne were having and even though I knew everyone there and my husband was going to be with me, I was still nervous.  I colored for about an hour before we left for the party.  Most recently I learned that I was meeting three beautiful, smart, talented, lovely ladies who were new to this life style and were abused by a woman.  Then I learned I had to meet them and it made me nervous,” Shelby said.
 
“We know that’s us Ma’am,” Santana said as politely as possible, which wasn’t very polite at all.  
 
“Sanny!” Brittany scolded.  “Don’t be rude, we asked her a question and she answered it,” she said.  
 
“Maybe Sanny is anxious too,” Shelby suggested kindly, not once looking up from her coloring.  “If you want to try coloring too Santana, that would be okay with me.  There are plenty of pages in that book,” Shelby said kindly.
 
“No, it won’t help,” she pouted.
 
“Tell her,” Quinn hissed.
 
“No,” Santana hissed quietly.
 
“Can I color Miss Shelby?  I’m not anxious, but it looks like it might be relaxing anyway,” Brittany said.
 
“Yes of course, come pick out a page and then if you want me to pull it out for you I will, or you can pull it out yourself,” she offered.
 
“Tell her,” Quinn hissed at Santana a second time.
 
“No,” Santana said and she blinked back tears.  She’d had a terrible nightmare that not only had her parents banished her from her own home, which had happened, but Miss Kate and now Will and Shelby had done the same thing.  They’d had a little play date with Will and Shelby and it made her feel amazing, but that was two days ago and now they were back at Bruce and Anne’s house, unable to go visit, and she was sure that it meant, they didn’t want all of them.  They were going to be split up, she was convinced of it.  She expressed all of this to Quinn and Brittany, but she wasn’t ready to tell anyone else.
 
“We have to be honest Sanny,” Quinn said softly.
 
“No, I can’t,” she said tears springing to her eyes and she quickly brushed them away.
 
“Then I’m going to try the coloring thing too, at least let’s try that okay?” Quinn offered and Santana shook her head no.  She couldn’t get attached, only to have it be ripped away from her.
 
Quinn gave her a kiss to her cheek and then went over to the table.  “I’d like to color too Miss Shelby,” Quinn said.
 
“Of course Quinnie, do you want to choose your page or should I choose for you?” Shelby offered.
 
“You can choose please Miss,” she said.
 
Shelby nodded and selected a picture for Quinn to color.  She handed it over and the room fell quiet.  The girls colored and Santana hung back in the corner, scared, and unsure, and completely anxious about the dream she’d had and what her future held.
 
Shelby thought for a moment.  Will was at the club with a client but had suggested that Shelby announce parent day, and now seemed as good a time as any, so she did so carefully.  “Are you girls okay with coloring?” she asked them.
 
“Yes Miss,” Quinn and Brittany answered in unison and Shelby smiled.  “Do you know something, Mister Will and I were talking and we were trying to come up with different ways to reassure you girls that you will be completely safe with us, at all times, should you decide that’s what you want to do.  I know that sometimes, after bad situations people can change their mind, and that’s okay, but we thought we would tell you all your options ahead of time,” she said.
 
They were in their trial phase of figuring out what they wanted and in a few days they’d be able to spend an entire week with Will and Shelby.  Knowing that had choices about things when it came to that upcoming week, made Brittany feel better.  “Can we hear them Miss?” Brittany asked kindly.
 
“Of course.  We thought that cuddling and watching movies would be good, or maybe if we cuddled with you and read a story with you perhaps.  You girls are all green level, which means everything is new.  All that new can be very overwhelming, so we wanted to give you things to do, so you would know that you are completely safe and loved,” Shelby explained.
 
“Here that Sanny?  Loved!” Quinn spoke up and Shelby stared at the picture before her and got an idea.
 
“Sanny, can you come here please?  I think I need help with this picture and your sisters are a bit busy with their pictures.  Will you please help me?” she asked.  She looked at Santana as she spoke, so she didn’t see the other girls nodding furiously to call Santana over but she felt movement behind her.  With a great deal of reluctance, Santana walked over and sat down next to Shelby, waiting for further instruction.  Shelby handed her a few crayons and told her she could start coloring.  Santana selected the red one and began coloring Mickey’s pants and as Shelby watched her a single tear fell down onto the paper and while Santana didn’t want to, she couldn’t help her feelings, and she turned into Shelby and just cried, holding on tightly and trembling slightly.  “Oh Sanny,” Shelby cooed gently and she wrapped the young woman in a tight embrace and the girls quickly spoke up for their sister, surrounding her as best they could.
 
“Sanny had a nightmare that she wouldn’t be wanted and we would all be split up, or that you’d take us and not her and so she’s been on edge ever since she woke up,” Brittany said and Santana simply cried harder.  It hurt to have her fears spoken.  She didn’t know why, but it did.  She chose this life style, but she didn’t think it would be so hard and somehow lonely.
 
“You didn’t ask to tell that story,” Quinn scolded.  “Don’t you remember?  We have to wait to talk sometimes,” Quinn said.
 
“It’s alright Quinn, but thank you for trying to remember all the rules we’ve given you so far,” Shelby said kindly and then she focused on Santana.  “Sanny, I bet that was very scary, and I’m so sorry that I wasn’t around to help calm your fears and anxieties, but I bet your sisters did a really good job of helping you out.  I can see how much they love you, and I promise you that Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne would never split the three of you up.  Should you choose that you really do want this life style and that you want to live with us, Mister Will and I have one more solution to help with anxiety, should I tell all of you about it?” she asked.
 
All three girls nodded, Brittany and Quinn a little more eagerly than Santana.  “Well we came up with something called parent day.  Now we are obviously not your blood parents, but because you girls are so young compared to us old folks, we thought parent was a good term.  All it means is that if you decide that you need to spend a full day with one or both of us, we will do everything we can to make sure that happens.  We thought we would call them Mama day or Daddy day, or parent day, should you need both of us.  Sometimes, you just need to be with someone who does nothing but reassure you, through touch and constant communication that you are special and important,” Shelby said.  “Mister Will and I are completely prepared to give you girls those days should you need them,” she said.
 
“Miss Shelby I need a Mama day,” Santana pushed out carefully, trying not to blubber.
 
Shelby nodded and looked at the other girls.  “Do you girls understand what that means my darlings?” she asked them.
 
“It means Sanny needs to be with you and we’re not going to be included in it, but only because she’s so distressed and needs more focus than we do,” Quinn said.
 
“That was very good Quinnie, and well said although I want to add one detail.  While you may not be included in what we do, you will not be overlooked at all.  Just because one or all of you need a day to be with us, doesn’t me the others will be ignored, do you understand?” she asked and they all nodded.  It made sense.  It stood to reason that the girls wouldn’t all need a day at the same time, but should that accidentally happen, it would be worked out, but she was trying to impress upon them, that no one would be forgotten or ignored.  “Sanny my love, I will talk to Miss Anne and Mister Bruce, before I leave, and we will put a Mama day for you on the calendar and make sure that you and I get to spend as much of an entire day together as possible.  We will set it up all together, so everyone knows all the information okay sweetheart?” she asked her and Santana nodded, still holding tight to Shelby.
 
“Miss?” she asked softly.  “Do I have to call you Mama on my day?” Santana questioned.
 
“If you want to sweetheart, but I will leave that choice to you,” Shelby said and she gave her a gentle kiss.
 ~~ ~~ ~~ Shelby went downstairs with Brittany and Santana who were both a little more awake now and calm.  She had them sit down and smiled at Quinn and Will.  “It appears that our sweet Bree, needs a Mama day,” she said and Will frowned. “Are you alright Bree?” he asked with concern.  Today was the day Shelby was supposed to go see Rachel and it wasn’t an opportunity they wanted missed.  They also didn’t want to introduce the girls to each other yet.  It was also a rule to never break a Mama day, or Daddy day, ever. “I’m sorry Daddy,” she whimpered. “You don’t need to be sorry my sweet girl,” Will told her kindly. “But Mama has an appointment and now I’m taking her away from it,” she said sadly. “What appointment baby girl?” Will asked kindly as Shelby pulled Brittany tight to her body and kept her wrapped in a loving hug.  She was honestly concerned that the girls knew somehow.  They were incredibly smart.  She never put it past them to figure things out. “I don’t know.  It’s circled on the calendar,” she said pointing to the wall. “It’s a simple appointment sweetheart, and I can cancel it, or you can come with me,” Shelby said and Will looked upset with this. “Why is Daddy mad?” Santana asked quickly. “We’re not supposed to interrupt!” Quinn scolded her sister. “Quinnie, continue to eat your breakfast.  Sanny, you are very observant, but we’re not going to discuss it right now, understood?” Will asked seriously.  He had to make sure that he and Shelby were on the same page and right now they weren’t. “No, no fighting!” Santana cried. “Come here Santana,” Will said seriously and sternly.  He wasn’t messing around with her.  Santana could get out of line rather quickly if they didn’t pull her in and make her focus just as quickly.   “No, no fighting!” she cried getting up and carefully moving over toward him.  When she was close enough he wrapped her in a hug and gave her a firm smack to her bottom. “Stop,” he told her seriously.  “Mama and I are not fighting,” he said. “You are!  I see it in your face!” she challenged and she was very quickly smacked again, three times in quick succession, only because she was being rude to her Sir.   “I said stop Santana,” he said firmly.  “No one is fighting, no one is leaving, no one is going to yell or be angry.  You need to calm down.  Mama and I disagree about things a lot of the time, you know that,” he said seriously.   “Not like this, it’s different.  This is more.  This is about us,” she whimpered and her face looked ready to crumble. “Sanny, sit down with Daddy, right now,” Shelby said.  “We tell them.  We talk about it now, as a family, and then Bree and I will have our Mama day,” she said.  Will didn’t think this was the best time, but the girls were getting worked up and Brittany already needed Shelby more than usual. Will sat down and pulled Santana into his lap, holding her close.  “Santana Aurora look at me,” he said seriously, in his commanding Master voice and she did so, with tears in her eyes.  “Santana, I love you.  I love you and your sisters and Mama.  No one is going anywhere, unless they choose to leave.  I’m not leaving,” Will told her. “I’m not leaving either Sanny, and if any of you girls want to leave, then it’s your choice,” Shelby said and the girls nodded their understanding.  “What we are trying to figure out however is if we’ll be a good family for another young lady,” Shelby explained. “Why?  What’s wrong with us?” Santana asked.  Shelby had been right all along, Santana would be the one that would have the most trouble with this. “Sanny!  Stop fighting!” Quinn yelled at her and then she winced in pain.  Turning quickly to scold her sister was not something her body was ready for. “Hey,” Will said reaching out and touching her knee to get her attention.  “Slow movements and we don’t yell.  This is a family discussion, we discuss, no more yelling,” he warned her.  It was the first and would be the last warning.  They didn’t need to be told.  The next time he had to warn someone about a rule, they would be spanked.  “Nothing is wrong with any of you.  You are all amazing girls.  We love you all very much.  Mr. Bruce just thinks that this girl needs a home and will fit in with our family.” “Oh, does she get a shopping day too?  That was fun,” Brittany said perking up a little bit in Shelby’s lap.  Santana’s jaw nearly hit the ground at that.  They were being replaced and all Brittany could think about was a shopping day. “You’re jumping the gun a little bit baby girl, but if she chooses to stay with us, then yes, she will get a shopping day, just like the three of you got.  Her own day, just like the three of you got.  Paint color, lounge chair, bath towel, and all the extra little things the three of you had too,” Will said. “No!” Santana said. “Santana Aurora,” Shelby warned her.  “She gets to decide, the same as the three of you got to decide.  She has to meet me, and the three of you, have her two probationary weeks with Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne and then attempt days with us, before she makes her decision.  You will meet her, and you will be polite, or you will be having a conversation with me,” she said. Santana wiggled on Will’s lap and tried to get away, but he held her close and rubbed her back gently, trying to get her to settle down a little bit.  She could be mad, he was fine with that, it was what she did when she was mad, like break dishes, and punch walls, that he wasn’t okay with.  “Sanny look at me,” Will said and she turned her head away, she didn’t want to.  She was too angry and she knew she’d do something wrong.  “Sanny,” he warned. “Daddy, it’s her most angry face.  She needs to cool down some,” Quinn offered polite. “I don’t need you talking for me!” Santana snapped at her. “Come on, corner, let’s go,” Will said calmly and he put Santana in an empty corner of the room, and then went over to Quinn.  “And you young lady.  I know you are trying to help, but we have talked about this.  I appreciate that you are trying to keep Sanny out of trouble and be my eyes because I can’t see her, but it was not asked of you, so you can go to the corner as well,” he told her and she frowned. “But my stomach.” “I’m not hitting anything, I’m not putting you over my knee, or spanking you, yet, so you’ll stomach will be fine.  I will help you to the corner and you will stand there until I tell you otherwise,” he said.  Brittany couldn’t take this.  She snuggled into Shelby and Shelby smiled. She lowered her chin and whispered.  “You will still get your Mama day and we will still have our family discussion, but your sisters are very stubborn little girls sometimes, they get that from Daddy, he’s stubborn too,” she said and Brittany let out a soft laugh.  She knew that was genetically impossible, but Will and Shelby said things like that all the time in hopes it would remind the girls how loved and wanted they truly were; how much a part of their family, they were.  “Breakfast for you my love?” she asked softly and Brittany nodded.  “Okay, sit here and I’ll get you a plate,” she said. Brittany’s eyes couldn’t focus, she kept looking around the room at her entire family.  Her sisters were frustrated and had been acting up enough to get them into the corner, Will looked annoyed, and Shelby was fixing three plates of food when Brittany didn’t even feel that hungry.  She returned to the table, sat down next to her young pet and gave her one plate of food.  She took a second for herself and then put the third where Santana would be sitting.  Shelby let Brittany eat and after ten minutes the girls were escorted back to their seats.  Everyone taking their own seat, so things could be discussed. “Why are you getting rid of us,” Santana demanded. Will moved like lightening, put her over his knee and gave her one solid smack.  It wasn’t enough to hurt her, but she was definitely in a vulnerable position and it really didn’t matter that Quinn, Brittany, and Shelby were there.  This wasn’t a true punishment, this was a reminder, possibly a very long reminder, that Santana chose a life style with rules.  The rules in this house, were to be polite and respectful at all times and the second they weren’t followed, they were put over someone’s knee and spanked.  One swat for every rule they broke.  “Ask it better,” Will told her seriously, rubbing her lower back.  He made sure that the smacks left a sting and not a pleasant one.  He wanted her to remember the rules and obey them.  This method, he and Shelby had discovered, usually worked. “You are,” she said simply. “You’re not listening Santana,” he said calmly as he rubbed her back.  He didn’t smack her at all.  Her voice was calmer, and her words, while harsh, didn’t have an edge to them. “I am.  You said she gets to decide.  What about us?” Santana asked trying to remain calm and was finding it rather difficult.  The thought of any additional smacks were enough to make her try, but it was still a lot and she felt tears in her eyes.  Quinn and Brittany were listening though.  They knew Santana had the most abandonment issues so when it came to this, they let her do all the talking. “You are not listening Santana.  I know you think you are, and you are no longer being rude, which I appreciate, but you are not listening.  Mama said that she would meet her and then you girls would meet her, and then she starts her two week probationary period, after that there are days with us, and then she decides,” he said. “And what happens when she doesn’t like us?” Santana growled and she received a firm smack to her bottom and she let out a soft yelp. Will helped her up and looked at her seriously.  “You think because she’s new, and she may not like you, that we’ll take her and get rid of you?” he asked. “Everyone else does,” she said and she was forcing herself not to cry. “Maybe you need a parent day too,” he said simply and then he seated her on his lap, took a gentle hold of her chin and forced her to look at him.  “Listen to me, because you are going to be tested later.  I have three beautiful pets.  There is a potential for a fourth, but my three girls, my Quinnie, my Sanny, and my Bree, have always and will always come first.  There is no need to feel you are being replaced, because you are not.  The new girl, should she decide she wants to say, will have equal treatment.  She’ll be praised when the time is right, and she will also be punished.  Currently I have three pets Santana.  Three, beautiful, smart, well behaved, most of the time, girl pets, and the only way they are leaving this house is by their own choice,” Will said.  “Sanny, I hope you were listening and paying attention, because there will be a test later today,” he told her and then he pulled her into the tightest hug he could muster and even though she had a million emotions running through her veins, she hugged him back, hanging on for dear life.  She was happy in this home, she didn’t want to leave it. ~~ ~~ ~~ Shelby helped Brittany get dressed for the day, and made sure to brush her hair and style it into two braids.  Brittany needed affection and assurance today, and the way Shelby did it, was to spend time with them, and do for them, what they normally did for themselves.  “Mama?” Brittany asked softly.  “Is this what Miss Allison does for Kenzie and Corey?” she asked. “She might my love.  Why do you ask?” she questioned kindly. “I don’t want people to think I’m a baby,” she said sadly. “Bree, my darling, needing a Mama day, or a Daddy day, needing our reassurance and love and support, that doesn’t make you a baby.  It makes you human.  It’s not wrong for you to want love and affection.  Most people do.  It’s why Sanny is downstairs with Daddy and freaking out.  She’s afraid that she’s going to lose us.  She’s not going to.  Neither are you or Quinnie.  Daddy and I love all three of our girls.  The difference is that Mister Bruce and Miss Anne, think that this new girl needs us too,” Shelby explained. “What’s the new girl’s name?” Brittany asked curiously as Shelby secured the first braid with little yellow hair ties. “I believe Daddy said her name is Rachel,” Shelby said.  “And when we go to meet her today, you will be very polite.  The rules have not changed, just because you’re having a Mama day and you’re meeting a new person.  I expect my love to be polite and respectful or she is going to find herself over my knee, understood?” Shelby asked kindly. “Yes Mama,” Brittany answered.   Shelby gave her a kiss to her forehead and rubbed the side of her face.  “You are one of my three best girls and I love you more than anything in this world,” she told her and Brittany gave a genuine smile.  “Come on my love, we’ll go start our day, and I will call Aunt Terri to see when we can go visit Rachel okay?” she asked and Brittany nodded her agreement.  “Is there something special you want to do first?” she asked. “Um.  I’m not sure.  I know I like coloring with you, and playing with the magic sand, and card games.  You play good games like Grandpa does,” Brittany smiled. “Grandpa is the one who taught me,” she smiled.  “Why don’t we go downstairs, and color for a bit, and then we can go see the new girl and when we come home, we can play with the magic sand,” Shelby smiled. “Okay,” she said and Shelby took her hand and lead her down stairs to the kitchen.  Will and the other girls were in the family room and he was setting Quinn up on the couch with a movie and Shelby noticed he had one hand on Santana’s wrist.  He was keeping her with him as much as he could, much like she did in the grocery store recently.  She did that whenever they were out and she could.  It was a discrete display of control, but spoke volumes to the girls.  Even in the house, it still spoke volumes and clearly Santana needed it.  Shelby simply pulled Brittany to her side, kissed her temple and pulled the box of crayons out of the drawer and the coloring book.  “Alright Bree, pick a page and we’ll tear it out and color it together okay?” she asked. Brittany selected some fairy princess castle picture and smiled at Shelby.  “This one please Mama,” she said. “Of course baby.  Have a seat at the table for me,” Shelby told her.  She very carefully pulled the picture out and then brought it to the table. “Is Sanny in big trouble?” Brittany asked pulling out the red crayon so she could color in the roses in the bushes at the bottom of the page. “No baby, she’s not.  Sanny is having a tough day, and she’s concerned that her family is going to abandon her.  My job, and Daddy’s job, is to assure her, that will not happen,” Shelby explained. “Is that why she has to take a test later?” Brittany questioned kindly. “Yes, because we want her to realize that she isn’t being replaced.  The new girl may decide she’s had it with this life style and not even want to come visit us during her probation time.  Everything is still very much up in the air.  We’ll have more family discussions when we know more things, but right now, we don’t know a lot,” Shelby explained and Brittany nodded. Brittany placed the red crayon back in the box and then selected a green one.  “Will you color the bushes Mama?” she asked handing her the crayon.   Shelby nodded, took the crayon and began to color it in for her.  Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Brittany forming a question and so she waited patiently for the question to make it out of her pet’s mouth.  With Brittany it sometimes took a while.  “How come some parents abandon their children and others hold on to them so tightly, they suffocate them?” she asked.  “Sanny and Quinnie’s parents didn’t even look at them most days, and couldn’t care less where they go.  My parents were so on top of me, that I felt I had to run away.  Then I turned sixteen and they just stopped caring.  I mean, it really doesn’t make any sense,” Brittany said. “You’re right my darling girl.  It doesn’t make any sense at all.  What I do know, is that a lot of times people run away from what they don’t understand.  None of your parents understand the life style you chose and that’s okay, because my parents and Daddy’s parent don’t understand it either.  Aunt Terri gets confused by it, and my brothers don’t even know what I do.  It’s okay to not know about something, or be curious about something.  I don’t have a problem with that.  What I do have a problem with is when someone tells you that you have to act their way, because your way scares them.  That is not okay.  What we do, and how we live, we’re not hurting anyone are we?” Shelby asked kindly. “Well, spankings hurt,” Brittany said softly lowering her eyes.  She really didn’t want to say anything to anger or annoy her Miss.  She really wanted her day to be perfect. “Yes baby girl, sometimes, they do, but sometimes they are meant to.  That’s not what I mean though.  Mama is talking about mentally or emotionally hurting someone else.  For example, when Mama or Daddy punish you, does that hurt Grandma Rose?” she asked and Brittany shook her head no.  “That’s right.  We make sure we move away so that Grandma doesn’t feel uncomfortable, but you girls get the correction you need at the time.” “Yeah,” Brittany agreed.  “Sanny is just really scared Mama.  When we were with the other lady, Sanny told us she came out to her parents and then they disowned her.  I was told I was sixteen and had to finish school and leave after I graduated high school.  Quinnie said she needed to run away.  We somehow all ended up with the other lady.  You and Daddy are the safest people we’ve ever known,” Brittany explained. “So what do you think is making Sanny so upset then?” Shelby asked.  It appeared that quiet Brittany had some sort of insight into her sister’s life. “Sanny will never say it, because she’s too proud or too stubborn, or too something, but she is convinced that you’re going to get bored with us and replace us at some point.  Her mother once told her that she wished she had a different daughter, because then maybe she’d be a happier mother; that Sanny was or is too much work and stress and trouble.  I don’t know that she really meant it, because she was just really angry when she said it.  Sanny probably needs a Mama or Daddy day more than I do, but I like this Mama day,” Brittany said. “What made you want to have a Mama day sweetheart?” “Last night, I saw you and Daddy in a glass box.  You were just sitting there.  You were holding Quinnie and reading her a story.  She was being perfect as usual but you didn’t yell at her for it.  You were telling her how she was your good girl.  Then I turned around and saw Sanny.  She was wearing ropes around her legs, feet, wrists, and arms.  She was sort of tied up in a mess and there was a voice behind me, telling me, it was my fault that Sanny was tied up.  I should have paid better attention.  Then Quinnie’s stomach exploded and Sanny was yelling at me really loudly to get away from where I was.  Then I heard Miss Kate in my ear, telling me, it was all my fault,” Brittany said and as she spoke, she started to shake a little bit, so Shelby took her hand. “That was probably the scariest dream I’ve ever heard described,” Shelby told her gently and pulled her into her lap and wrapped her arms low and tight around her waist.  “How many beautiful, smart, funny, talented, respectful girls do I have Bree?” Shelby asked her gently. “Two and a half,” Brittany giggled.  Shelby holding her, made her feel a lot better and stopped her shaking almost immediately.  It was a pair of warm loving arms wrapped around her body, and she felt very safe in that moment. “And why is that?” Shelby asked in amusement. “Because all of us are all of those things, only seventy five percent of the time, I figure that equals two and a half people.  If Rachel comes to live with us, it’ll be three.  We can’t be perfect, but we do our best,” Brittany explained. Shelby smiled and gave Brittany a kiss to her cheek.  “How about we just stick with three girls who give me their best effort.  None of you are partial people,” she told her. Brittany nodded and took the crayon Shelby was offering to her.  “Where should I color this?” she asked. “Anywhere you want my love,” she told her. “No, Miss, you choose please,” Brittany said.  She may have needed a Mama day, but she also still needed her Miss and her Miss was the one who was supposed to make the decisions ninety nine percent of the time. “Alright baby girl.  Here, color this petal yellow,” she said pointing to the flower and very carefully Brittany colored in the small petal, staying within the lines.  “Very good lovely, move to the left and color the next one,” Shelby instructed and she felt Brittany start to relax.  It was what she needed.  She needed her Miss to take charge right now, on every little decision.   ~~ ~~ ~~ Late morning rolled around and the girls were resting in the family room, so Shelby took that time to call Terri and was informed that in the afternoon, they could go visit.  “I’m bringing Bree with me, do you think it’ll be an issue?” Shelby asked. “No, not at all, but what’s up with Bree, and isn’t that against the rules or something?” Terri asked curiously. “Normally yes, but not this time.  Bree needed a Mama day, she’s been with me, since she woke up and it’ll be that way until she goes to bed and tomorrow when she wakes up, we’ll see how she’s doing.  She may very well need another Mama day,” Shelby explained. “I never understand these days.  I just want to make sure my nieces are okay,” Terri said. “She is fine, I promise you,” Shelby smiled. “Alright, come down to the hospital in about an hour and I’ll make sure I’m there to assist if you need,” Terri said and they disconnected.  Shelby looked up and saw Santana sitting on the floor next to Brittany and playing carefully with her hair.  “Sanny baby, leave Bree alone sweetheart, let her finish her nap,” Shelby said kindly and Santana looked over at Shelby, not liking what she heard.  She wanted one of her sisters up with her, but right now, it was just her and Will and Shelby.  Quinn’s medicine had knocked her out and Brittany took a nap because she hadn’t slept so well the night before. Will came out of his office when he heard Shelby and walked over to Santana.  He seemed to tower over her from her spot on the floor.  He held his arms down to her, to help her up and she whined at him.  “You aren’t in trouble baby, I know you’re just lonely.  Your sisters dropped off to sleep and now you’re bored, it’s okay, come on,” he said and with a great deal of reluctance she lifted her arms and he pulled her to her feet.  “Sanny, no matter how much you pout and whine and complain I will always love you, and so will your Miss,” he told her.  “Come on, you and I and Mama are going to take your test now,” he said and she stared at him in surprise. “You were serious?” she asked. “I was absolutely serious when I told you that before.  I hope you were paying attention,” he told her and she looked concerned.  He lead her to the kitchen and Shelby followed along.  He pulled out the box of crayons and a piece of scratch paper.  He selected the red crayon and handed it to her, as well as the piece of paper.  “Now, these are the rules, pass the test and you’ll get a play date at the club, with whomever you choose, today if we can manage it.  If you don’t pass the test, we will keep trying until you do and then you will get your play date, understand?” he asked and she nodded at him, tears stinging her eyes.  She was either going to fail the test, or she was going to pass and be replaced anyway.  Shelby seemed to notice this and moved in close. She wrapped her in a hug from behind and Santana started to squirm.  Shelby tightened her grip and began humming softly in Santana’s ear.  “Shhh, my baby girl.  You are my baby.  I am your Miss and no matter what happens, I love you.  You are not going anywhere unless you choose to go somewhere.  That has been the rule from the very first minute we met.  We love you too much to force you into something you don’t want,” Shelby said. “Except spanking us,” she pouted and Shelby grabbed her tighter. “Do you remember what I told you Friday morning baby girl?” she asked her and Santana fell quiet, but Shelby didn’t push.  Santana was in a very delicate space right now.  She needed to cry, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it and Shelby was honestly afraid if she pushed too much and didn’t get her to calm down, Santana would do some harm to her own body.  “Well I remember.  I told you I would spank you, every day, one hundred times a day, but it would be, because you earned it.  You are one of my three, beautiful, smart, loving, pets Santana Aurora Lopez and if you choose to leave, that is your choice, but I will never just get rid of you, and neither would Sir,” Shelby told her. “What’s the test Sir,” Santana asked quietly.  She kept her eyes down on the paper, didn’t look up at anyone when she spoke, and tried to remain completely detached, even though Shelby had her in a loving and very warm hug. Will didn’t push.  Santana didn’t need that.  Santana needed to be guided and shown what was going to happen.  “It’s a very short and simple test Sanny.  On these three lines, I want you to write down the names of the pets that belong to Will Schuester and Shelby Corcoran,” he said. Santana rolled her eyes and wrote down her name and the names of her sisters.  The paper was no longer blank, it had their names on it.  Will took notice that she wrote her name smaller than her sisters, but kept quiet.  “Very good,” he praised her.  “Now, I want five adjectives for each of the names listed on that paper.  You can not repeat anything.  Five.  One to describe what I feel about the girl, one to describe what Miss feels about the girl and three to describe what you feel about the girl,” he said. Santana chewed on her bottom lip.  This was a hell of a lot harder than she thought it would be, especially since she couldn’t repeat.  She tapped the crayon’s blunt end on the bottom of the paper and decided to take her time, then she looked up for a moment.  “Is this a timed test Sir?” she asked him. “No my love, but I am so very proud of your for looking at me and addressing me properly when you asked your question.  That was wonderful,” he told her. Santana nodded and carefully drew a chart on the paper.  She wrote the initials of the girls down the left side of the page and drew a small line.  On the top line she wrote, Miss, Sir, Sanny and boxed it off, so that she would have enough space to write as she was told.  The first row seemed simple, Q, Beautiful, Smart, Perfect, Achiever, and Powerful.  It was how she saw Quinn.  It was how she’d seen Quinn for quite some time.  Quinn was a powerful blonde go getter who usually got what she wanted and was always praised by everyone in their circle for every little detail.  It usually made her pretty angry but also gave her something to strive toward. The second line read B, and then she stalled a bit.  She wasn’t allowed to repeat, she remembered that, and she had a crayon in her hand, so she had to make sure she was paying very close attention.  She tapped the crayon carefully and knew that she had at least two of her adjectives, so she filled those in on the little chart.  Then she thought about it some more and decided that Will called her sweet a lot of the time, but it didn’t sound like a good adjective, so she wrote down Lovable.  Then she thought a little bit more for Shelby’s word and wrote Steady.  Two of her words were already filled in so she only had to come up with another one.  She carefully and very lightly traced over her pre-written words of Determined and Persistent, before adding Courageous to her list. Lastly she had to move on to herself.  Right now, she wasn’t sure what anyone thought of her.  She was still convinced they were going to get rid of her anyway.  For herself, she wrote Intense and then she went back to tapping.  She felt she was replaceable, but she was pretty sure that wasn’t what they were looking for, but she did want to be honest.  She put the crayon down and closed her eyes, trying to think.  Shelby and Will used the words smart, beautiful, and lovable, all the time, but she’d used all those words so she needed a new word.  Under Shelby’s name she wrote Adventurous.  Shelby often referred to Santana as her little adventure queen.  Coming up with three more words was a lot more difficult.  She then went back to thinking about what she’d heard Will say about her over the past six months.  She tried to hear his voice and not her father’s.  Her father said things like stubborn, annoying, headstrong, and obstinate.  She didn’t remember if Will had said any of those things, so she put the crayon down completely, put her elbows on the counter surface, put her head in her hands, and tried to think as hard as she could.  She went back a few months, trying to recall different words they’d said.  She’d gone back to that morning when Will told her, he hoped she was paying attention.  She had.  The difference was now she had to come up with words that she used for herself and she knew her Miss and Sir didn’t like negative talk.   The last time, negative talk happened in the house, it was from Quinn and she had parent day for a week, she wasn’t allowed to play sex games at parties, and she wasn’t allowed to have sex games with her sisters either.  Santana had to be careful, because taking away sex from Santana was like taking away her oxygen.  She remembered back to four nights before when she had asked to be tied up.  She wanted to be bound and teased a bit, to see if she could have an orgasm, in such awkward positions.  It turned out she could and Will told her that he thought she was one of the more talented pets for having been able to do that, so she wrote down Talented.  Then she realized she needed two more of her own opinion.  She wanted the test to be done though, so she thought only as long as it took, to come up with two more adjectives, that were more her, than her sisters.  Brave came to mind, because she was so adventurous, and then she looked up at Will. “If I’m honest, am I going to get in trouble?” she asked him. “No, but if it’s negative, we are going to be having a very long discussion about why you think negative things about yourself,” Will told her.   With that, she knew she couldn’t write replaceable.  She didn’t want to have a discussion at all.  It took three more minutes for her to finally look up and tell Will she couldn’t do it. “I can’t think of another word Sir.  All I can think of is negative words, and I don’t want to have a discussion,” she said. “I’m very proud of you for telling me that Sanny.  That shows courage, intelligence, and bravery,” he said kindly tapping the paper with his finger. She blushed slightly but nodded and then looked down at the paper again.  Finally it dawned on her and she wrote down the word Observant.  Of the three girls, she was the one who looked around and paid attention to the most details. He gave her a very proud smile, leaned in and kissed her forehead.  “Very smart my beautiful girl.  I’m very proud of you,” he said.  He pet the side of her face, drawing his fingers through her hair, to the very last strands.  Santana liked that.  She always did and Will and Shelby were glad that it was a constant thing she would respond to.  “Now then my darling.  I want you to look at all these words here on the page, and on this line here, I want you to write yes or no.  Yes means you think that the words you wrote under my name and Mama’s name apply to all three of you,” he explained. She didn’t hesitate, but she didn’t look thrilled about it, and wrote the word yes. “You did that very fast my darling, do you really believe what you wrote, or are you simply writing it to move the process along?” Shelby asked and Santana shrugged.  She honestly wasn’t sure.  Shelby wrapped her in a slightly tighter hug and kissed her temple gently as she spoke.  “Thank you for being honest.  I want you to think about something my love.  I have a Mama day with Bree, and I’m supposed to go to the hospital to see Rachel, to give her a chance to meet me.  Now, neither of those plans include you, but do you see me running away?  Do you see me moving off and letting Sir take care of everything all by himself?” she asked and Santana shook her head no. “Sanny, baby, it’s okay to want a parent day,” Will told her kindly, seeing how sad her features looked.  “It’s okay to want it, and ask for it.  You will never be turned away.  It may be delayed slightly, due to our jobs and other responsibilities, but it will happen,” he told her. She nodded and Shelby kissed her temple again a few times in a row.  “Sanny no matter what you are feeling, I want you to believe more than anything that you are so loved and treasured in this house, as our pet, our girl, as our family member,” she told her.  “As your Miss, as your Mama, as a person who lives in this house with you.  I love you,” she told her and she kissed her again and looked at Will.  “I need to wake Bree and take her to the hospital or your sister is going to say a lot of very not nice things about me,” she told him. “Hear that Sanny?  She’s my sister, but when I grouch about my sister, Mama gets very possessive and says she’s our sister.  Mama is confusing,” he told her and she smiled slightly. “Oh my God, I saw a smile!” Shelby teased and she covered Santana’s cheek in noisy sloppy kisses.  “I love you.  I love your smile, and now I need to wake your sister and take her to the hospital.  Will you help Sir with Quinnie?” she asked. “I can help Daddy,” Santana smiled. “Best girl ever,” Shelby told her and she walked into the other room to wake Brittany and take her to the hospital, so they could meet Rachel. ~~ ~~ ~~ Shelby and Brittany drove to the hospital to see Terri.  They stepped out of the car and Brittany immediately took hold of Shelby’s hand.  She was a little bit nervous, but mostly, she just needed to know that her Mama was with her.  It seemed a little bit silly somehow, but she felt as though letting go of Shelby’s hand, would cause her world to stop turning. “I’m not leaving you baby.  You still get your Mama day, it’s just a little bit different than normal,” Shelby assured her as they walked inside the hospital and down the hall to the elevator.  They were the only ones inside the elevator and Shelby pulled Brittany close and wrapped her in a tight hug.  “You are my very sweet Brittany Susan Pierce, my Bree, and should you decide to leave, I will support you, but you are by no means being replaced, and you only ever have to leave, if you decide that is what you want,” she told her. “Thank you Mama,” Brittany smiled and snuggled into her.  It was nice to have Shelby be so warm and loving toward her.  She loved having that assurance and comfort.  They stepped out of the elevator and were surprised to see Terri waiting for them.  “I know you two,” she smiled and she pulled them both into a quick hug and then her pager went off.  “Ugh.  Okay, you two wait for me in my office please, I’ll be there shortly.  I have to go see a patient and make sure they’re okay,” she said and she kissed each of their cheeks quickly and off she went. She rode in the elevator to the correct floor and walked over to the correct wing.  “Why was I paged?” she asked. “Call button went off in the fruit room,” the nurse said.  She was clearly in one of her classic bad moods because she didn’t seem to mind at all that what she was saying was highly unprofessional.   “Berry, Gretta, her last name is Berry,” Terri scolded.  Terri always said she would not make a good Miss or Mama, but when she took charge at the hospital, anyone of the circle members who witnessed it would disagree with that statement.  When push came to shove, Terri knew how to take charge.  “I will go check on her,” Terri grouched and she pulled herself together.   Terri went into Rachel’s room and spoke kindly.  “Hi Rachel, how can I help you?” she asked and Rachel didn’t even look.  She just answered.  “I need a change of sheets and clothes,” she said, tears flowing down her cheeks slowly, but she spoke very evenly.  She knew how to speak calmly, even while crying. “Okay, Rachel, I can call Danielle in here to help you with that.  Do you need her to bring you anything else before I page her?” Terri asked.   “Can’t you just do it?” Rachel asked and she Terri noted she sounded scared and little now.   “I can’t Rachel.  I have other patients to check on and rounds to cover.  I’m sure that Danielle can help you quickly and I have two visitors for you today,” Terri said and Rachel looked at her in disbelief.  Two people had come to see her?  People didn’t come to visit her.  She was a disgrace to her fathers, or so they told her and she didn’t know anyone in this area. “Is it that man with the curly hair again?  The man who was here yesterday?” “That man’s name is Will and no, it isn’t him.  This is his wife Shelby and their pet Brittany,” Terri said.“Their pet?” Rachel asked, her eyes going wide in surprise.  How was it that Terri knew all these people and how was it they were coming to see her.  This was a lot of new and little overwhelming, and she was still in some pain.  Terri nodded and went to speak, but Rachel cut her off.  “Just page Danielle please,” she said. “Are you up for visitors now, or shall I have them wait,” Terri asked calling in a page to Danielle on the house phone, and then looking at Rachel, expecting an answer about her guests. “It doesn’t matter, it’s fine,” Rachel pouted. “No Rachel.  It does matter.  Your opinion matters.  I know people who are willing to help you, but you have to want it for yourself.  If you don’t want it, no amount of me giving you counselors and therapy and people who can advise you will help.  You have to want it too.” “I just need to be changed, I don’t care about anything else right now,” she said seriously, small tears falling down her cheeks.   “I sent Danielle the page, I’m sure she’ll be here shortly,” Terri said.  “I’m going to go talk to your visitors.  I’m going to tell them that they can come visit you, but the second you want them gone, they need to leave, no questions asked,” Terri said and Rachel simply stared off into space. It was taking quite a long time for Danielle to show up and so in order to help hurry things along so she pressed the call button again.  Gretta looked at the light up screen and growled softly to herself.  She didn’t like this girl.  The only reason she didn’t like her though was because she was related, somehow, possibly to Terri.  Gretta didn’t like anyone associated with, or associating with Terri, because she really didn’t like her.  She also didn’t think it was fair they were hired to work on the same floor at the same hospital and it seemed that Terri got special treatment, which was something Gretta also didn’t approve of. Terri had sent Shelby and Brittany to the right room and Brittany looked at Shelby.  “Mama is she a baby baby like Kenzie and Courey?” she asked. “I don’t think so love, why do you ask?” “Aunt Terri said she needed a diaper, so I thought maybe.  I know Corey wears them and Kenzie said she wears them at night when she sleeps,” Brittany said. “I think that Rachel is just recovering dear, and it’s easier for her to go in the diaper, rather than move herself to the toilet.  I know her legs are weak and recovering, so that is most likely the reason.” “Okay,” Brittany said softly and Shelby noticed, she slowed down her walking pace.  Brittany was getting a little more nervous about being in the hospital now and Shelby was trying to think fast, to help Brittany out.   “You know what Bree, if this is too much for you I want you to tell me,” Shelby said. “No,” Brittany lied.  “Just um, I just,” she stammered and Shelby pulled her into a tight hug. “Bree, no matter what anyone ever tells you, it’s okay to be scared, but know that Mama is right here with you,” Shelby told her gently.  Shelby nodded and pulled Brittany in for a hug and rubbed her back gently.  “It’ll be okay baby, this is just a little visit and then we’re going to let Rachel rest and we’re going to go home and have the rest of our Mama day,” Shelby told her. Brittany nodded and put a death grip on Shelby’s hand as they walked to the room.  They now stood outside the room at the nurses’ station and one of the nicer nurses smiled at them.  “Hey Shel, and Bree is it?” the woman asked. “Hi Jane,” Shelby grinned. “Hi Miss Jane,” Brittany said taking her Mama’s lead. “Terri said you’d be stopping by to see Rachel,” she said.  “Danielle is in with her now, she should be out shortly,” she said and they both nodded.  A moment later, the door opened and Danielle came out and walked away.  “Okay, go on,” Jane said and the two girls walked over to the doorway. Shelby tapped softly on the door frame and Rachel looked over at her in shock.  This was quite possibly what she was going to look like in fifteen or so years.  Shelby and Brittany looked surprised too.  It was amazing how much Rachel and Shelby looked alike, and just seeing that, Brittany knew Santana was going to freak out.  “Hi Rachel, I am Miss Shelby and this is Bree,” Shelby said introducing herself. “Yeah and?” Rachel asked. “Okay, clearly you are not in a mood to talk.  That’s fine, we can come back later then,” Shelby said and she was fully prepared to leave.“No Mama,” Brittany hissed, seeing fear written all over Rachel’s face.  Shelby saw it too, but she didn’t want to push Rachel, she wanted to give her time to adjust to all the new that was going on around her. “What is it Bree?” Shelby asked as they were at the doorway. “We came to visit, we can’t leave, she’s scared, and she looks like Sanny and probably needs company, we have to stay,” Brittany said. “That is Rachel’s choice sweetheart,” Shelby said and Rachel felt relief.  It was nice to hear that she had a choice.  She didn’t believe it, but it gave her some sense of hope. Brittany sighed and turned around, not moving from her spot, feeling a growing pressure in her bladder, but she ignored it for the moment.  “I have a sister, who looks kinda like you.  She gets very scared and then doesn’t tell anyone and it leads to all kinds of trouble.  She gets headaches and she cries, and trust me, Sanny hates to cry, so I can see those looks on your face.  We’re not bad people.  We’re just people.  I maybe understand why you want us to go, but I’m gonna ask anyway.  Would it be okay if we came to just talk to you.  We won’t do anything but talk, and I can tell you all about Aunt Terri,” Brittany said and just like that, the cat was out of the bag. Shelby didn’t scold or correct her, it was going to happen eventually, it just happened sooner than she wanted.  “That’s your Aunt?” Rachel asked raising an eyebrow. “Wow, Sanny does that too,” Brittany said and she hopped from foot to foot for a moment, before speaking.  “Yes, she is.  Not by blood, but this woman, is my Miss, my Mama,” Brittany said holding up Shelby’s hand, that was still clasped in her own.  Brittany may be telling Rachel about her life style, but there wasn’t a chance in hell she was letting go of Shelby’s hand.  “Her husband, my Sir, my Daddy, his name is Will, and Aunt Terri, is Daddy’s younger sister, so yeah, she’s my aunt,” Brittany said and she wiggled a little bit, something Shelby caught. “Girls, let’s put the introductions on hold a minute.  Bree sweetheart, do you need the bathroom maybe?” Shelby asked kindly. “Oh, um, yeah, okay,” she said and then ran off to the bathroom.  She reached the door and then poked her head around before going in.  “Sit Mama, we can all talk sitting,” she said. “You do not get to give orders little one, go do your business and then come back to me,” Shelby said sternly.The door shut and Rachel picked up the call button in her hand, took a very deep breath and looked to Shelby  “Are you going to beat her for ordering you around?” Rachel asked. “No,” Shelby said.  “I do not beat any of my girls and I have three of them, all nineteen, all pets, and beatings do not happen in our house.  Mr. Will and I, their Miss and Sir, or Mama and Daddy, depending on their mood, we do spank them, and sometimes it hurts, but there are never beatings.  The most intense spanking they get ends in a “conversation” and they are over my knee getting either a slipper, a paddle, or a hair brush.  They have all experienced it, in the past six months that they’ve lived with us, but they only get that if they do some very severe rule breaking.  I think beatings are wrong, and I think a beating is not what any person, pet, master, mistress, or partner of any kind, wants,” Shelby explained. They heard the toilet flush and Brittany came out a few minutes later, with cool slightly wet hands.  She returned to Shelby’s side and looked to Rachel.  “We get spanked when we don’t listen or break rules, but never beaten,” she said.  “If Mama is going to spank me now she can do it in front of you.  I want you to see that I’m telling the truth and so is she.  I know a lot of people lie, but Mama doesn’t lie,” Brittany said seriously and Rachel thought about that for a moment.  This girl was willing to get spanked in front of her, which was probably going to be a very humiliating thing, but part of her had to see it.  Will seemed like a good guy, like someone she could trust somehow.  It was in his face she thought.  He looked at her with caring eyes, and she hadn’t seen a look like that in a while.  Brittany and Shelby seemed to have those same eyes now that Rachel was looking a little more closely. “Bree my love, what you did, does require you to be spanked, by my rules yes, but you don’t have to do it in front of Rachel.  We don’t know her yet and she doesn’t know us.  I wouldn’t subject you to that level of punishment,” Shelby said. “No.  I think I have to Mama,” Brittany explained.  “She doesn’t trust anyone and she looks like Sanny.  Sanny has trouble with trust too.  If she can see you are good, then she can learn to trust me, and you, and then that’s two less people to work on, and if she comes to live with us, well then she’ll know there’s safe people for sure in the house,” Brittany reasoned. “Alright, turn around then,” Shelby said and Brittany turned around and hugged her Mama tightly.  Shelby let her arms go to the small of Brittany’s back and she just held her.  “You are a very brave girl my love.  I am very proud of you for wanting to help so much, however, I want to know why you deserve what you’re about to get,” Shelby said. “Because I ordered you to do something Mama, and I’m not supposed to order anyone to do anything, unless, oh crap,” she said. “Breathe baby, just breathe, think about it, we’re not on a clock.  Do your remember how many reasons?” Shelby asked gently. “Three,” Brittany said.  “Nine one one cases are first, self endangerment is second, and, and,” she said not remembering the third, even though she was trying very hard. “Calm down honey,” Shelby said feeling Brittany get tense against her.  “Let’s finish this first, then we can explain all of this to Rachel,” she told her and Brittany nodded her head against Shelby’s chest.  Shelby gave her two firm smacks and then it was over. “Whoa!  That’s it!” Rachel asked in a loud surprised voice and then winced in pain.  She’d moved a bit too much it seemed and her thighs notified her that she shouldn’t have done that.  A bell sounded off and Rachel set to crying immediately.  Brittany went on edge and Shelby quickly took control. “Sit right here Bree, right where Rachel can see you,” she told her and then she moved to the other side of the bed, seeing Rachel get very tense.  “It’s okay Rachel, it’s okay, just take my hand and breathe with me,” Shelby said and she put her hand, palm up on the rail, but she didn’t take Rachel’s hand.  Holding hands had to be Rachel’s decision.  “Breathe sweetheart, you’re okay, just keep breathing steadily with me,” she said. “My legs,” Rachel whimpered and she grabbed on to Shelby’s hand squeezing hard while the pain radiated through her legs. “Do you need more medicine for them, or do you need me to help you move them?” Shelby asked. Rachel pushed back the covers and showed the two large gauze pads covering her thighs, just below her gown.  She pushed the gown up, revealing tape and then ripped open the gauze, exposing four rows of stitches on each leg.  “They turned me into Frankenstein!” she cried and Shelby fought not to laugh, because Rachel’s theatrics would fit right in with those of her girls. “Ew, no, cover, cover, cover,” Brittany squealed, trying to help Rachel cover up her wounds.  “Aunt Terri will be mad if those get infected,” Brittany said, lightly pressing on the gauze pads as if that would help better keep the germs away. “Bree, baby, calm down, please,” Shelby said and both girls lowered their eyes to the floor and bowed their heads.  They knew a Mistress voice when they heard it.  Shelby smiled and pet both of them gently, running her hand over their heads.  “I’m not mad girls, you’re both fine, look at me please,” she said.  They both looked up at her and Rachel had tear tracks on her cheeks.  Shelby grabbed a tissue and handed it to Rachel.  She wanted to wipe her face for her, but that was pushing too much, too fast.  “We’ll call Aunt Terri and find out what to do about the pain Rachel, okay?” Shelby asked.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will was at home with the two other girls.  Quinn was now awake and whining about the pain she was in.  “Quinnie, stop,” Santana whined back at her trying to focus on the book she was reading.  She was still grounded and reading was her only escape, but Quinn’s noise kept interrupting her and she’d read the same sentence six times now. “Daddy!” Quinn called.  “Sanny’s being mean!” she called. “Liar!” Santana snapped and she stood up, ready to lunge at Quinn and tug her hair, or pinch her foot, anything she could think of that wouldn’t cause extra pain to Quinn’s stomach.   Will moved quickly to her side and wrapped her in a tight hug while giving her one firm smack.  “I could see you from my office, you know that,” he told her seriously.  “Now, look at me,” he told her and she did so quickly.  “I want you to go into the kitchen and have your lunch.  Mama left everything in there for you, on your special red plate.  You will sit down and you will eat.  I will be in shortly, understood?” he asked her. “Yes Daddy,” she said softly and she left the room. “Quinn Lucy Fabray, what has gotten into you.  Sanny did nothing to bother you, she’s just annoyed with your whining,” Will told her. “But I hurt, and she’s not paying attention to me or helping me.  She was just reading her stupid book!” Quinn complained. “Where do you hurt?” Will asked her pointedly, sitting next to her and petting her hairline gently.  He was very subtly checking her for a fever, because when any of his girls were sick, including Shelby, the last thing they wanted to do was admit it.  Couple that with a recent surgery, and Quinn’s stubbornness, and it was a recipe for disaster. “My tummy, and my back.  I want to move,” she pouted at him. “I will help you to stand and we will move you into the kitchen, where you will eat your lunch.  Mama made sure you have a lunch you can eat without upsetting your tummy any further.  She checked with Aunt Terri,” he told her and Quinn nodded, and reached for him.  She wanted to be cuddled.  He carefully got her to her feet and she struggled to stand up straight.  “Ease into it baby.  Breathe in and out steadily and then you’ll be able to stand up,” he encouraged her.  She was able to do it and then leaned back a bit, snuggling into her Daddy.  “Come on, in we go,” he said leading her to the kitchen and she took very slow and small steps.  She made it in and sat down carefully, whining as she did so. “Are you okay?” Santana asked her with genuine concern. “I didn’t ask you!” Quinn snapped. “Quinn!” Will said quickly and he moved to her side, had her stand up carefully and then smacked her bottom once firmly and she started to cry.  “No Quinn, you do not get to speak to Sanny like that and think it’s okay.  I know you don’t feel well, but that is no reason to be so mean, apologize to Sanny, right now,” he told her.  Quinn however, only whimpered and turned into Will.  She wasn’t herself, and she didn’t feel well, and she didn’t like that she’d just gotten spanked for seemingly no reason. “Where’s Mama,” she cried. “Mama is with Bree, she’ll be back.  Apologize to Sanny,” he said trying to remain firm, and Quinn stood there crying. “Daddy, is she broken?  Maybe the spank hurt her more than it should have.  By accident I mean.  Maybe her belly can’t handle the force,” Santana rattled.  She cared deeply about her sisters and while she didn’t like being on the receiving end of Quinn’s mood, she didn’t want her to be in any extra pain. “SHUT UP!” Quinn yelled at Santana and then Quinn burst into hysterical sobs, holding tight to Will and wailing for Shelby and Santana looked shocked.  This was not typical Quinn behavior, not even when she was sick.  She’d been fine the night before and today, she was an emotional mess.  She wasn’t the Quinn that Santana knew. “Sanny, are you okay baby?” Will asked her with concern.  Santana had a rough couple of days too, and Quinn screaming at her like that, he knew it wouldn’t help her.  She nodded and he smiled at her.  “All done with lunch?” he asked her. “Almost,” she said. “Alright, when you finish lunch, I want you to go into the family room and if you like, you can watch a movie,” he said.  “A Disney movie.  Your grounding is temporarily lifted.  I am very serious little girl, if I find out you even attempted to watch another movie, you will be having a conversation with my paddle, do you understand?” he asked. “Yes Daddy,” she said.  “Thank you for my,” she said trying to find the right words. “Temporary release baby, and you are welcome.  Finish eating,” he told her kindly.  “And you little girl, you are going to sit down in your seat.  It’s time for lunch,” he told Quinn. “I want Mama!” Quinn cried. “Shhh, Mama will be home shortly, but she’s giving Bree a Mama day.  Bree needed her too,” he told her. “No!  I want Mama,” she cried. “Come on, you’re going to sit down and Daddy will help you eat lunch,” he told her and he stood up and went to the fridge.  Quinn’s special color was green and once Shelby learned that, she made sure a lot of their things were coded to their favorite color.  Now that Quinn had a minor change to her diet, post surgery, Shelby had put some easy digestible foods in little green bowls and plates.  He pulled out a small bowl of macaroni and cheese and placed it in the microwave. “Where’s Mama!” Quinn cried as Will heated up her lunch. “She’ll be home soon baby, I promise,” Will told her and he heard the opening song in Mary Poppins get louder on the television in the other room.  He turned around and saw Quinn sitting at the table in tears and in pain, so he pulled out his cell phone and texted Terri.  “Side effects on Q’s meds?” he texted to her and then focused in on Quinn.  “Come on baby, let’s have a little bit of lunch, and then I think Mama will be home,” he said taking a seat across from her and she started crying harder. “Mama!” she wailed.  In the other room, Santana couldn’t take it. She knew that Will wasn’t doing anything to Quinn, but her sister’s cries were heart breaking and something was very wrong.  Deciding she wanted to help a little bit more, she went up to Quinn’s room and searched for Quinn’s little brown stuffed dog.  She gathered it up and went downstairs.  She carefully walked into the kitchen and put it on the counter. “Look baby, Sanny got Coco for you,” Will said kindly and Quinn didn’t care.  She continued to cry and fell forward, holding on to Will and crying for her Mama, causing some extra pain to shoot through her body.  “Thank you Sanny, that was very nice of you,” he said and she smiled at him.  “Go watch your movie baby, we’ll be in shortly,” he told her kindly and she nodded and left.  “Oh my goodness, Daddy’s baby girl is having a very bad day,” he said kindly.  “Come on sweetheart.  Let’s have lunch baby,” he cooed softly to her, rubbing her back gently.  Then he helped her to sit up properly and carefully and she continued to cry for Shelby.  “Come on my love, tiny bites,” he said and he carefully stabbed a few piece of macaroni onto a fork and brought it to her lips.  “Come on sweetheart, little bites,” he cooed. “Mama!” Quinn cried and Will heard how sad and tired she sounded.  This was not like Quinn at all, and he could almost guarantee it was the medicine giving her strange side effects. “Alright sweetheart, alright,” Will sighed.  He wasn’t going to get her to eat at all, so he stopped trying and stood up.  He carefully stood her on her feet and wrapped her in a hug, trying not to sway too much with her, knowing it might cause her more pain. “Daddy,” Quinn cried. “I’m right here sweetheart, you’re okay.  Daddy would really like it if Quinnie ate her lunch though,” he said. “No.  Where’s Mama!  I need her,” she begged holding tight to Will.   “I know baby, I know.  Mama will be home soon,” he assured her.  “Come on, should we go join Sanny on the couch, or should we try to have some lunch,” he said.  Shelby was going to kill him, if he didn’t get Quinn to eat something.  Terri was probably going to kill him as well. “No,” Quinn cried. It was around that time the garage door sounded and he heard Shelby’s car roll into the garage.  “Mama is not going to be a happy camper when she sees this,” he said softly, knowing Shelby and Brittany were going to come in through the kitchen.  “Sanny love, lower the volume just a bit sweetheart.  Mama and Bree just got home,” he said. “Mama!” Quinn cried and Will’s phone buzzed on the counter, indicating Terri had returned his text.  Shelby walked in to what appeared to be chaos and sighed.  “Mama!” Quinn cried and she reached for her. “Quinnie baby, what’s wrong?” she asked with great concern and then she looked to Will for information, because she knew Quinn wasn’t going to say much, if anything. “Sanny’s on temporary relieve.  She’s in the family room, watching Mary Poppins and little Miss Quinnie, won’t eat for me, she’s been begging for you, for the past few minutes,” he said. “Alright baby girl, stay with Daddy, I will be right back” Shelby said to Quinn and Quinn set to crying all over again.  Shelby took Brittany into the other room and had her sit on the couch and knelt in front of both her girls. “Hi Mama,” Santana said and she wrapped herself around Shelby. “Oh, I love my Sanny hugs.  Daddy says you’re being a very good girl Sanny, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her, giving her a kiss.  “Bree baby, I need to get your sister to eat.  Can you play with Sanny for a while.  As soon as Quinnie is done eating, we’ll continue our Mama day okay?” she asked her. “Okay Mama, I understand,” Brittany told her. Shelby leaned in and gave her a kiss to her forehead.  “I have three, beautiful, talented, smart, lovely girls, and you will never understand how deep my love is for you,” Shelby said kissing both of them before returning to the kitchen and as soon as Quinn laid eyes on Shelby, she set to wailing.  “This is when Mama wishes her girls were tiny and small and carry-able,” Shelby said and she wrapped Quinn in a tight hug.  “Hush my girl.  Calm down and breathe with Mama,” Shelby said.  It seemed as if all she did was coach the girls in breathing today, somehow.  “Shhh, hush my darling,” Shelby said in her Mistress voice.  She needed to be strong and firm in order to make sure Quinn settled down and listened to her.  “Time to sit and eat Quinnie, no questions,” Shelby said. “Mama!” Quinn whimpered. “Yes, Mama’s here,” Shelby assured her “and now we sit and we eat,” she said and Will handed her the bowl and went to go be with the other girls.  Shelby stirred up the food and stabbed a few pieces of food.  “Open Quinnie,” Shelby said.  Her voice was kind, but she spoke in her best Mistress voice.  It was a very fine line to walk.  Mistress Shelby Corcoran needed to take charge, but her voice had to be gentle enough to coax a very distressed pet into following orders.  Quinn opened her mouth obediently and Shelby smiled.  “Very good Quinnie, that’s very good,” Shelby said and Quinn took the bite.  She chewed and swallowed and looked to Shelby for her next bite.  “Very good baby,” Shelby said kindly.  “Now my Quinnie is going to have to follow all the rules,” Shelby said.  “Quinnie is going to finish her lunch with Mama and then she and Daddy are going to go upstairs and Quinnie is going to take a nap.” “Big girl Mama,” Quinn mumbled, protesting weakly. “Yes, my Quinnie is a big girl, but she is also a very sick girl right now, and sick girls need rest,” Shelby told her.  “So my Quinnie is going to upstairs and rest until dinner time, and at dinner time, she will eat all her dinner,” Shelby said. “Mama, will you feed me again?” Quinn asked a heavy blush creeping into her cheeks.  She was embarrassed by needing such babyish treatment.  Things like being fed were reserved for the babies of the circle and at parties when it needed to be controlled for energy purposes. “If that’s what you need, yes, I will,” she told her and with that Quinn let Shelby feed her the rest of her lunch.  Shelby was just finishing when Will walked in and looked at his phone.  The text from Terri was blinking at him, and he read over it.  “Look baby, there’s Daddy,” Shelby smiled, “and you’re all cleaned up and ready for a nap,” Shelby said kindly. “Mama,” Quinn cried. “Shhh,” Shelby said firmly.  “I’m right here, I’m not going anywhere, but Daddy is going to take you upstairs for a nap,” Shelby said.  “Once she apologizes to Sanny for yelling at her,” Will said. “You yelled at Sanny?” Shelby asked her shaking her head.  “You will take a nap and when you wake up and are more coherent, you will apologize!  You know much better,” she scolded her. “Come on Quinnie, Daddy will read you a story in your special chair okay?” he asked her carefully pulling her to him and she nodded into him.  “Come on baby,” Will said kindly and he started to guide her upstairs.  As he passed the counter top, he handed his phone to Shelby who rolled her eyes.  “Take her off the meds immediately, I’ll get her suppositories on my way home.  I get off at seven, see you at eight.  I want dinner,” she read and she laughed softly.  It was going to be a long night.  She cleaned up the  dishes from lunch and went into the family room.  “Okay my good girls, are we ready to play with magic sand?” Shelby asked. “Sanny too?” Brittany asked. “If she would like to join, yes, Sanny too,” Shelby agreed.   Shelby sat on the floor between both her girls who were now cuddled into her sides and playing with the magic sand in the fish tank.  Out of water, it was just dry sand.  When it was in the water, it could be molded and shaped anyway they wanted.  Of course anyone playing needed to immerse their hands in lotion and paraffin wax once they were done as playing in water for that long would dry out their skin. Brittany was using bits of her sand to make little people while Santana was building what appeared to be a car.  “Sanny, can we put my people in your car and drive them somewhere?” Brittany asked. “Sure Bree, where do you want to drive them?” Santana asked.  Both girls were perfectly content playing with each other, but didn’t want Shelby to leave them. “Let’s drive to Disney World!” “Let’s fly instead, it’s faster,” Santana giggled. “Okay, drug this one, it’s Quinnie, and she hates flying worse than me,” Brittany said smiling and Shelby simply watched.  Brittany was trying something and she was being very careful.  There were six people she’d created, and while Shelby had an idea, she had to remain quiet. Santana giggled and fixed her voice a bit.  “Here Quinnie.  Just a little pinch, then you can sleep all the hours on the plane,” Santana said trying to imitate Terri, and Shelby worked on not laughing at her girls.  For as much as they didn’t want to be babies in the circle, they did a lot of play acting through dolls and toys.  It was pretty adorable to watch, so she carefully ran her fingers through Santana’s hair, while the girls played, resting slightly on top of her. The phone rang moments later and Brittany looked up at Shelby.  “Rose Schuester,” the voice announced and Brittany cheered happily as did Santana before they went back to playing and Shelby answered the phone.  “Hi Mom,” Shelby smiled answering the phone. “Grandma!” the girls cheered happily. “Hello my darling girls,” Rose smiled. “Grandma says hi my loves.  Play nicely together, and I will be right back,” Shelby said.  “How was Vegas?” she asked. “It was nice.  I saw some lovely shows, caught up with my friends, and then came home to find out my granddaughter had an appendectomy!  Shelby, I am not happy about this,” Rose said seriously. “I’m very sorry this is how you found out Mom, really,” she said.  “I promise you though, she’s fine now, and is currently upstairs with Will, having him read her a story.” “What about her medication?  My friend was telling me, that some of the pain meds have serious side effects.” Shelby nodded and smiled.  “We’ve already done that.  Terri is coming over tonight with new medication, because yes, we’ve experienced some crazy side effects,” Shelby said honestly. “I’m glad most of my loves are okay.  May I speak to my granddaughters please?” she asked. “Hold on,” Shelby smiled.  “Do any of my little darlings want to talk to Grandma?” Shelby asked. “Oooh, me!” both girls said throwing their hands up into the air, flinging water droplets about the room and Shelby shook her head.   “Dry your hands.  Bree, you can talk first.  Sanny come with me baby,” Shelby said kindly.  Once their hands were dry, Brittany took the phone and Shelby took Santana out of the room, to give Brittany a little bit of privacy.  Shelby sat down on the couch and pulled Santana into her arms.  “Did you pass your test earlier?  I left before Daddy was done, and because Quinnie is having a bad day, he didn’t get to text me what was going on,” she said. “I passed,” she said simply.“That’s wonderful news baby, I’m very happy to hear that,” Shelby said.  “I want to talk to you about something very important though okay?” she asked. “I knew you were going to replace me!” Santana screamed and Shelby very quickly put her over her lap and spanked her firmly. “Santana Aurora, you tell me right now, what you did to earn this spanking,” Shelby said and she spanked her firmly and didn’t let up.  Santana stepped way over the line.  While Shelby wasn’t going to have a conversation with her, she wasn’t going to go light on her either.  The reason Santana was freaking out so much was because of abandonment issues and Shelby and Will, were willing to reassure her anyway they could that she was not going to be replaced.  However, Santana was not a very patient pet at times and would break rules, like screaming at her Miss or Sir, and being generally rude and disrespectful in general.  There were other smaller rules, but right now, the ones Shelby was concerned about were Santana screaming, and being rude. “You are!” she said and she cried hard, while Shelby spanked her, which wasn’t nearly as hard as if it had been a conversation with an implement. “I will keep this up all afternoon Santana.  What rules did you break?” Shelby asked pushing Santana’s pants down out of the way and Santana shrieked in what sounded like fear.  Shelby slowed down slightly and waited.  “Santana Aurora, I am waiting for an answer.  What two rules did you just break?” Shelby asked her and Santana used every ounce of strength she had and pushed herself away and into a corner, crying and screaming, trying to get away from whoever was near her.  This was not the first time either.  
Will had all the girls help him with the groceries, bringing them into the kitchen and he asked them all to put them away where they belonged.  “Quinnie, put all the extras in the basement, Bree put everything in the fridge, and Sanny put everything in the pantry please okay?” he asked her.
 
“This bites,” Santana complained.  “We’re only here for two more hours and we have to pack and put away groceries and all this crap!” she grumbled.
 
“Shhh,” Brittany hissed at her.  
 
“No!” Santana snapped at her.
 
“Fine, be grouchy,” Brittany sighed and she put away the fruits and vegetables she’d taken out of the bag. 
 
“Well hello my loves, I’m so happy to see you all, before you left,” Shelby said.  “I was getting worried that my lesson would run over,” Shelby said.
 
“Fuck off!  You don’t mean anything of what you say, because you keep sending us back!” Santana growled at her, and Will very quickly pulled her to him, tipped her over and gave her a very firm smack.  After one, he sat himself on one of the dining room chairs, put her over his lap and spanked her firmly.  She kicked and screamed, trying to get away and Shelby lead Brittany out of the kitchen and into the family room.  She took a seat on the couch and spoke seriously to Brittany.
 
“Bree, has Sanny been having a very bad day?” she asked.
 
“I don’t know Ma, Miss,” Brittany said.
 
“You can say Mama baby, it’s alright.  You aren’t in trouble.  I do need to get back to Sanny, but I wanted to know if you knew something that maybe I didn’t.  I’ve been at work most of the day,” she said kindly.
 
“She doesn’t think you’ll keep us,” Brittany said.
 
“And what do you think?” Shelby asked.

“Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne said you would keep us.  I know I want to be here.  Da, er, Sir said we’re going shopping next time to set up our rooms, but maybe Sanny didn’t hear him,” Brittany said.  “Trevor and Kevin said that you want us too, but then Kevin got in trouble cause he teased Sanny and said it was good we were leaving, because he didn’t want us anymore.  Quinnie and I knew he was kidding, but Sanny didn’t and now she thinks you don’t want us either,” Brittany said.
 
“Thank you baby girl,” Shelby said kissing her forehead.  “I want you to stay here, alright?” she asked.  Brittany nodded and Shelby went into the kitchen, only to find Santana bare bottom over Will’s lap and she was kicking and crying, mainly because not only did her bottom now hurt, but her heart hurt too.  They were going to get rid of her, she was convinced of it.

“Santana Aurora, I am very disappointed in your behavior.  What rule did you break?” he asked her seriously.
 
“LET ME GO!” Santana wailed kicking her feet and trying to get away.
 
“Answer my question,” Will told her sternly and when he went to grab the paddle that was on the counter, Santana wiggled, screamed and ran away, pushing herself into the corner and started shrieking.
 
Quinn had come up from the basement with all the noise going on and looked around her and she went to jump into action.  “Quinn, do not.  Go join Brittany in the other room.  Do not move from that space,” Shelby instructed her and Quinn was torn.  She wanted to help Santana, but she didn’t dare want to disrespect her soon to be Miss and Sir.  She’d missed something huge.  Maybe Brittany would know, so with a sad look toward Santana, she went into the other room.
 
“What happened to her?” she asked Brittany softly.
 
“I don’t know.  Miss Shelby came home and,” Brittany started.
 
“Wait, stop, I’m sorry, I thought we were calling them Mama and Daddy now,” Quinn said.
 
“I still want to, but I don’t know that they’ll let us after a stunt like that,” Brittany said and they both jumped when Santana screamed.
 
“Santana Aurora, you broke a very serious rule,” Will said, standing about three feet away from her and Shelby was near her as well.  “You are not to yell at any Miss or Master for no reason and you are definitely not to swear.  You know these rules.  They are very basic rules, which is why your punishment is not finished.  Now come over here, so we can finish,” Will said.
 
“No!”  she shrieked and she tried to push herself into the wall.
 
“Why Santana, what is crying in the corner going to accomplish?” Will asked her.
 
“You don’t want us!  No one wants us and we didn’t do a damn thing wrong!” Santana screamed and she broke down into hysterics, fell to her knees and threw up.  As soon as she threw up, she was fine, and looking around, trying to figure out what to do next.  
 
Shelby got Will a roll of paper towels, handed it to him, and he handed it to Santana.  “You will clean this up, I’m not leaving you, but this could have been avoided if you didn’t jump to conclusions, which we are definitely going to be talking about,”  he said with a frown.  
 
She cleaned up the mess and looked around the room, her cries now simply sniffles, and Will almost felt bad that they were going to continue their conversation.  He wasn’t backing down though.  Santana was very disrespectful and that warranted the spanking she’d gotten and would continue to get, once she was calmer.  He wasn’t thrilled that she had pulled this today though.  Today they were bringing them all back to Bruce and Anne’s house until the following weekend.  Had she done this yesterday, she would have seen that they would have punished her and then given her every ounce of reassurance that they could.  
 
“Put it in here,” Shelby said gently placing the garbage can in front of her.  Santana did so and Will held out his hand to her.

“We’re going to go to the sink, rinse out your mouth, and then finish our discussion,” he said.  She very quietly did as asked and tried to take the rest of her spanking like a well behaved pet.  She wanted to just lay there and take the blows and show that she could be a good pet, that she was worth keeping, but that wasn’t how it went down.  After the first five, she was crying, and by ten she was sobbing.  He gave her about thirty more smacks before he helped her to her feet and held her hands.  He didn’t want her reaching back to rub her bare bottom.  “Shhh, Sanny, look a me honey,” he coaxed and she looked everywhere else.  Her eyes were still filled with tears and she couldn’t quite catch her breath for the first few moments.  “Shhh, look at me Sanny, it’s okay, look at Daddy,” Will tried and she broke down completely.
 
She fell into him and he gathered her close, rubbing her back and soothing her gently, and she held tight to him.  He didn’t have to worry about her rubbing out the sting in her red bottom.  She was too worried about him sending her away so she held on as tightly as she could.  “Family discussion,” Will told Shelby and she nodded and went into the family room where Quinn and Brittany were obediently waiting as they’d been instructed.
 
Shelby moved to sit between them, wrapping an arm around each of them as they all sat on the couch and Will took a seat on the floor in front of them, pulling Santana into his lap.  She was now a bit taller than him, but at least she wouldn’t have unnecessary pressure on her very sore bottom.  “We my dear ladies are going to have a family discussion,” Will said and Santana turned in toward him, she didn’t want this.  She didn’t want to be sent away.
 
“Take them at least, they didn’t do anything wrong,” she cried.
 
“Shhh, Sanny, no more talking out of you.  Listening,” Will told her in his very stern Master voice and Brittany immediately bowed her head.  Shelby lifted her chin and kissed the tip of her nose.
 
“No one is in trouble baby, it’s okay,” she assured her.
 
“Sanny, listen to me very carefully.  When you went to live with Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne two weeks ago, what did they tell you would happen?” he asked her and she hiccuped, unable to answer him.  “Bree?  Do you want to help your sister?” he offered.
 
“We had to have probationary period.  We had to meet you a few times the first week.  Then we could spend some hours with you a few days last week, and then this weekend we could stay all weekend,” Brittany said.
 
“Very good Bree.  Did you hear that Sanny?  When Miss Anne explained those rules to you, did you understand them at the time?” he asked and she nodded.  She understood it then and now, she just didn’t remember it now.  Now she’d spent the weekend with Shelby and Will and it seemed so nice and so easy.  She didn’t want to go back, she just wanted someone to love her and keep her.  “Do you remember what the next part of probation is?” he asked and Santana shook her head.  “Quinnie, do you want to try?” Will asked her.
 
“Yes Daddy,” she said bobbing her head up and down.  “After this weekend, we can see you for dinners all next week and next weekend we can stay here again.  Sunday night we decide if we want to stay a whole week, and then have to take a week off and then another whole week and at that point, we can decide to stay, or we can go back to Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne and say we don’t want to stay with you,” Quinn said.
 
“That was excellent baby, very good,” Will told her.  “Sanny, look at me baby,” he said.  “What did Quinn just say?” he asked her.  “Can you rephrase it?” he asked and she shook her head, looking at him curiously.  She wasn’t entirely sure what he was after.  “How many days until you and Quinnie and Bree get to decide if you want to live here permanently?” he asked her.
 
“Three weeks,” she whimpered.
 
“Very good, and based on what your sisters said, when do we get to see each other again?” he asked her.  
 
“For dinner tomorrow night,” she whimpered.
 
“Very good,” he said kissing her forehead.  “I know you’re scared Sanny, but I promise you, with every fiber of my being that Miss and I want you.  We want to be your Miss and Sir, or Mama and Daddy, or whatever you need us to be for you,” he told her cuddling her tight to his body.
 
She nodded and Shelby spoke gently.  “Perhaps we all sit on the couch together and watch a movie, before we go back to Master and Miss Miller’s house,” she suggested.
 
“I’m sorry Mama!” Santana blurted out and threw herself at Shelby, needing reassurance and comfort from her too.
 
“Thank you baby girl,” Shelby told her.
  Shelby waited for Santana to throw up, which didn’t take long and when she finally did Shelby gathered her close and kept her there.  “My sweet baby Santana,” she cooed softly.  “My sweet baby girl is so worried about being replaced, and I wish I knew what I could do to convince her otherwise.” “No one wants me Mama,” Santana cried. “Really?  You think that?  Because I know a lot of people who would beg to differ, and I’m going to start with me,” she said.  “I told you the other night my love, do you remember?  We were getting ready to take Quinnie to the hospital and I told you how many pets I had, do you remember?” Shelby pressed gently. “You said three and the new girl makes four,” Santana cried. “Nineteen and still so young,” Shelby sighed.  Santana wasn’t ready to listen, she was too worked up still and whether she wanted to admit it or not, she was going to have a parent day, possibly several.  Will or Shelby were going to be with her at all times, and if that didn’t work, they were going to pull her from her job, and treat her as if she were one of the babies in the circle.  She needed reassurance and affection and they didn’t know any other way to give it to her than that. “I want to talk to Miss Rose too,” Santana whimpered. “No, you lost that right when you screamed at me.  If you are good girl, we can call Grandma later before bed, which is what I came to talk to you about in the first place, before you had your little melt down,” Shelby told her.  “Now, when you’re ready, we’re going to discuss bed time tonight,” she said. Santana nodded and snuggled into Shelby, trying to soak up every ounce of her Miss’s love and affection that she could.  Brittany walked into the room with the phone and noticed that there was a problem, but she was still entitled to her Mama day, so Shelby smiled, drew her close as well and took the phone.  “Hi Mom,” Shelby smiled. “I heard screaming,” Rose said. “You did, everything is fine though.  Sanny however, needs some time to herself, so she will call you later, and if we can keep Quinnie awake and coherent, we’ll put her on too,” Shelby smiled. “Alright darling, call if you and Will need something,” Rose offered and they hung up. “Mama?” Brittany asked softly. “Yes baby girl?” Shelby asked petting Brittany’s face gently.   “I think I want to go to the park with you,” Brittany said. “We can do that baby girl, Mama just needs to get Sanny settled with Daddy,” she told her. “Sanny can come too,” Brittany offered. “Oh no she can not,” Shelby said.  “Tell Bree why Mama is making you stay home lovely,” Shelby said gently. “I was rude to Miss and screamed at her,” Santana said honestly. “I am so proud of you Sanny, and I love you so much.  You are my very beautiful, adventurous, lovely Santana Aurora,” Shelby told her.  “Bree, go up and change into something you can get messy, and you my little adventure queen, you and I are going to see Daddy and Quinnie,” she said and took the girls upstairs to the bedroom. Brittany went to her room and Shelby lead Santana to the Master bedroom where Quinn and Will were lying on the bed together.  He was sitting up and she was lying down slightly, leaning against him as he read to her, her eyes closed and a soft snore coming from her while he continued to read. Shelby wrapped Santana in a tight hug and held her, the two of them listening while Will finished the page he was on. "What happened to the lounge chair idea?" Shelby asked kindly once Will looked up and smiled at them."It was not a comfortable position.  It's easier to stretch out in this bed," he explained. “Do you think you could make room for another lovely little girl?” Shelby asked. “Does this have to do with the screaming I heard moments ago?” he asked and Shelby simply nodded.  “Good thing Daddy has two sides,” he smiled.   “Go on lovely, into bed with Daddy.  Do you want a Waldo book?” she asked her.  It was usually best to have Santana concentrate heavily and then she was usually able to fall asleep better.  She nodded and Shelby gave her a kiss.  “Cuddle with Daddy, I’ll bring the book in for you,” she told her and then she looked at her husband.  “Terri sent you a text, she will be here with new meds for Quinnie at eight, she is expecting dinner, and we are going to need help,” Shelby said and he nodded.  He had an idea of what that meant, but he was sure he would get a better explanation later.  “Bree and I are headed to the park, we’ll be back in about an hour.  Sanny, I want you to stay with Daddy, cuddled up, for the entire hour.  The only reason you move is if you have to go to the bathroom, understood?” she asked and she wasn’t messing around.  Santana nodded and Shelby gave her a kiss.  “I love you so much Santana Aurora Lopez,” she told her and with that, she and left the room. A few moments later, she returned with the Waldo book for Santana and Brittany came in with a massive pout on her face.  She couldn’t get her overalls to fasten for some reason.  “Mama, I need help,” she said. “Did you have a fight with your clothes?” Shelby smiled at her. “Yes, and they’re winning!” she pouted. Shelby took her into her arms, gave her a hug and helped her straighten out her clothes.  “Okay, let’s go,” she said and Brittany nodded. She moved over to the side Santana was on and simply blew a kiss to Quinn, not wanting to wake her, then she kissed Will’s cheek and moved in close to Santana.  “I love you.  Quinn loves you.  Miss and Sir love you.  It’s okay to ask for what you want Sanny, please remember that okay?” she asked.  Santana nodded and puckered her lips.  Brittany grinned and gave her a sweet kiss.  “And she’s not prettier than you are,” she whispered in Santana’s ear and then she and Shelby left the room. Will shifted slightly and put Quinn’s head on a pillow on his lap, so that she would be comfortable, but still with him and he could help Santana with her book.  “Alright Sanny, what do you say we find Waldo,” Will said kindly and he opened the book to the first page.  Shelby stood in the kitchen and Will sat in a nearby chair with Santana on his lap, cuddling in close, while Shelby cooked and Brittany sat at the table playing with some legos.  “Bree, I want you to build me a blue boat, with a yellow sail,” Shelby instructed. “Yes Mama,” Brittany smiled.  She wasn’t right next to Shelby, but her Miss, her Mama was with her, being very attentive and giving very specific instructions and it made her feel special somehow.  To know that she was in the same room as her Miss who was busy, but still being focused on, that made her feel important.   “Sanny, will you build Mama a red castle?” Shelby asked her.  Santana was feeling better now that she’d had been cuddling with Will for the better part of three hours, but Shelby was determined to get her to give her as much personal time as she could. Santana nodded and carefully slipped off of Will’s lap and into the chair next to him.  He wanted to move away from her silently, but they’d learned in the past, that was not a good idea.  Quinn was in the bathroom, just across the hall of the kitchen and Shelby was waiting for her to come out, so she could talk to her.  She didn’t like surprising the girls, but she was fairly sure that this was not going to go over well at all.  She opened the door and very slowly and carefully, shuffled to the table where her sisters were busy building.  “Quinnie, build Mama a frog,” Brittany said handing her some green legos. Quinn giggled and picked up the legos.  “The most I could ever build with legos is square things,” she said.  “Frogs have too many curves.” “So build a square frog,” Brittany giggled. “Unless you build a castle, that matches mine, then they can do battle,” Santana smiled.  “Bree has the boat to travel from kingdom to kingdom,” Santana said and Shelby smiled.  This was the sight she loved to see.  Her three girls sitting at the table together, while she cooked dinner, and Will was nearby either grading papers or correcting the girls in whatever task they were tackling at the moment. “Okay girls, question time, who’s coming to join us for dinner tonight?” Shelby asked. “Aunt Terri,” they all answered. “And what is she bringing with her?” “New meds for Quinnie,” Santana said. “Ugh!  No, I hate medication,” Quinn pouted. “Yeah, well I hate you going crazy!  Mama had to feed you lunch.  I don’t even remember the last time she fed any of us that wasn’t at a party,” Santana said and Will went to scold the girls, but Shelby shook her head.  She wanted to see this play out.  Santana was being protective and helpful and Shelby thought that should be rewarded. “Um,” Quinn said trying to remember.“Don’t think so hard, you’ll pop a stitch,” Santana teased her and then she kissed her cheek.  “I love you,” she told her.  “Medication is designed to help you, and the pills you took, trust me, those did not help you,” Santana said and she went back to building her castle. “Mama?  Is it yucky medicine?” Quinn asked. “No my love, you won’t taste it at all,” Shelby said kindly. “No!” Quinn yelped and Brittany looked up from building her boat. “Be careful, you’re gonna hurt yourself,” Brittany cautioned kindly. “Please Mama, I don’t want a shot,” Quinn said. “You won’t be getting a shot baby, stay calm please,” she said. “But you said I won’t taste it,” Quinn reasoned. “You won’t,” Shelby assured her. “Don’t worry Quinnie, I’ll stay with you and hold your hand and make sure you have Coco and I’ll close my eyes, incase you get embarrassed.  I’ll be right next to you the whole time,” Brittany offered. “You can’t, you’re having a Mama day, you’re supposed to be with her until you go to bed,” Quinn sighed. “You don’t get to tell me how I have my day!” Brittany said with a pout. “It’s alright girls,” Will spoke up.  “You can both stay with Quinnie, if she wants it, but this will be her choice.  Quinnie, Aunt Terri has to be with you, but anyone else after that is up to you.” “I want to know what the meds are, please Daddy,” she begged him.  Quinn was their most tactical pet.  She had to know everything before it happened, so she could make it all as perfect as possible.  Certain things Will and Shelby kept from her at times, so she didn’t have time to plan, so she didn’t have time to figure out how to be perfect.  They were trying to teach her that perfection was not required, nor did it exist.  This was not a time to do that though. Will nodded and grabbed his phone to go over Terri’s informative text.  “It’s just a suppository baby, it’s nothing painful, or too big, but taking it that way will make sure you get your medicine without it, as your sister so eloquently put it, making you go crazy,” Will told her. “I don’t like those,” Quinn pouted. “I do, I’ll hold your hand too, and if you want, I’ll see if I can take the medicine too,” Santana offered. “No you will not!” Quinn scolded her. “Calm my darlings, or you will both be eating dinner with a sore bottom,” Will said quickly. “Daddy, you can’t, Quinnie is still healing.  We can’t shake her.  Remember how Aunt Terri said no sex?” Brittany said quickly. “Then I will find a different way, but I want you all to remain calm,” Will said. “Why don’t you want my help?” Santana asked, a hurt look all over her face. Quinn reached over and took Santana’s hand.  “Look at me please,” she said softly and it made Santana smile.  It was that same soft and sweet voice, that she had used earlier to issue her apology for screaming at her during lunch.  “You can’t take my meds.  If you thought I went crazy what do you think is going to happen to you?” Quinn reasoned. “So I’ll take a blank one,” Santana said.  “You may not like that, but I’m okay with it, so I will stay with you and make sure you don’t experience it alone, okay?”  “I think that’s very nice of you Sanny, but Quinnie can take all of dinner to think it over and then she can decide okay?” Will said kindly and then the doorbell rang. “Aunt Terri!” Brittany grinned. “Girls, clean up, Daddy will get the door,” Shelby said kindly.  “I want all the legos back in the bucket, you don’t have to destroy your creations, I just want it cleaned up,” Shelby instructed them. Will went to get the door and Shelby put the finishing touches on dinner.  He opened the door and smiled pulling his sister into a tight hug.  “You don’t have to ring, you know that, and be prepared for an inquisition, Quinnie is not too thrilled about how to take her medication,” he said. “That doesn’t surprise me at all,” Terri said. “And Sanny wants to take blanks, so Quinnie isn’t alone.” “That only shocks me slightly,” Terri laughed.  “Where are my nieces?” she asked him. “In the kitchen, along with my wife,” he said.  Terri stepped into the kitchen and was immediately attacked by Brittany and Santana who wrapped her in a massive hug and didn’t let go.  “Oooh, my girls, I’ve missed you all so much,” she said kissing each of them on the top of their heads.  “Quinnie, you can give me hugs too sweetheart, unless of course you’re mad at me,” Terri teased. “No, she just moves like a turtle while she’s trying to heal,” Santana said. “Santana, we’ve talked about comparisons,” Will scolded her and she blushed.  Santana had a tendency to make these really good comparisons in reference to something, that sounded very much like an insult.  Twice last month it landed her in a great deal of trouble with two different Masters she’d been playing with. “I’m sorry Quinnie, you know I didn’t mean it,” Santana said and she let go of Terri and moved to her sister’s side to help her move toward Terri. “I know, I love you,” Quinn said and then she leaned in to whisper softly in Santana’s ear.  “When I get better we can play and I’ll spank you myself,” she said and Santana giggled and blushed heavily.  When Brittany and Quinn told her about the sexual play they wanted to do with her, it made her blush more heavily than if a Master or Mistress had said it. “All my baby girls need to go set the table please,” Shelby announced. “Even me?” Quinn asked. “Yes my darling, even you.  You can arrange the silverware,” Shelby said and the girls helped Quinn into the dining room to set the table.  “And you,” she said looking at her sister in law, using a semi threatening voice.  “Thank you for taking care of my babies,” she smiled. “Mmmm, don’t thank me yet,” Terri said. “Why do I not like the sound of this,” Will said. “Because this is about Rachel, and we have a very strong, spirited, desperate young lady on our hands.  She wants in, with you, as fast as possible.  She wants to meet Quinnie and Sanny, whose names she does not know yet, and she wants you all to take her in.  I don’t know what you did at the hospital today, but you sped things up a lot.  She wants in, and fast,” Terri said. “Bruce won’t let her move fast,” Will said calmly. “I tried to tell her that, but those words didn’t seem to make it through to her brain.  All she can focus in on, is Bree, and Miss Shelby, and Mr. Will, and Doctor S, who is related to all these people somehow,” Terri said. “What did you tell her?” Shelby asked Terri calmly, while glancing at her husband.  She was most likely in hot water with him because she went and met Rachel.  She wasn’t supposed to bring Brittany with her and the fact that she did, was not going to go over well with Bruce and Anne. “I told her that there are rules the circle follows, that I don’t know what they are specifically, that I will help her find out, and that she needed to sleep for the night,” Terri said.  “And then I gave her enough medication to keep her calm and sleeping until the morning.  She’s as stubborn as my three loves in there,” Terri said pointing to the dining room. “Mmm, speaking of, can you please make sure they aren’t killing each other?” Shelby asked and Terri gave her a look and then decided that she should listen.  She left the room and Shelby looked at Will.  “I didn’t know it would have that strong of an effect and apparently it’s a good sign she wants us,” Shelby said. “You’re back pedaling,” Will said. “Oh come on,” Shelby tried. “No!  No come on.  You and I are now in quite possibly some serious hot water with Bruce and Anne, and we won’t be able to sit for a while, I can guarantee you that,” he said.  “And if we aren’t in it together, you are with me!  You should not have gone with Brittany and you know it,” he said. “Fine,” she said holding up her hands.  “You and I can take care of that later tonight, when the girls are asleep.  You bought monitors for them, we will use them so that no one hears what’s happened.  I don’t have to be perfect and I don’t have to lie, but they don’t get to know that we punish each other.  They already know that Bruce and Anne take care of a lot of that as well.  They know why we have “play dates” at the club.  They don’t have to think we are better than them, we are not, but I don’t want them thinking we are on the same level,” Shelby said. “Oh, they won’t, and we are definitely not,” Will agreed.  “Those girls are still green, and if I have my way they will stay green,” he said. “Hey, Daddy,” Shelby smiled and she leaned in and gave him a sweet kiss.  “They can grow up a little bit, it’s okay,” she told him. He smiled pulled her close to him, making her gasp in surprise and smacked bottom once firmly, much as they both did with the girls.  “I’m annoyed that your actions potentially got us into hot water, but I stand by what you did.  When you think about it, all we did was prove Bruce right.  The only reason we’ll be in extra trouble is if Rachel gives them a hard time about following the rules of coming to live with us.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Dinner finished and Quinn stood up and carefully moved her way to Will’s lap and took a seat.  When Quinn didn’t feel well, she went to her Sir, or Daddy, depending on her mood.  Something about him made her feel safe and protected.  She knew how much he loved all of them, but when she was sick, and he held her, it felt as though she was the only person in the world he cared about and being the soul reason for his attention, made her feel warm and fuzzy inside.  “Quinnie baby, how are you feeling in general?” Terri asked and Quinn shrugged. Brittany shifted in her seat and snuggled into Shelby’s side, while Santana did the same with Terri.  “She just doesn’t want to take her medicine,” Brittany said. “I offered to take a blank at the same time,” Santana announced. “I think that’s very kind of you Sanny and Quinnie, I think you should say yes to her offer honey.  I know it isn’t the best situation, but the meds I had you on originally were messing with other hormones.  These won’t do that, and you’ll have to take less of it.  The muscle tissues in that part of your body are much more delicate and permeable.  It’ll act faster and you’ll feel better a lot sooner,” Terri explained. Brittany smiled and raised her hand.  “We’re home baby, it’s okay, you can speak freely,” Shelby told her kindly. “When I was in my first year of college, before I dropped out, there was one party and this girl had a beer enema.  She was completely trashed in minutes,” Brittany said. “And if I find out any of you girls try anything like that at a party, I will come spank you all myself,” Terri said sternly.  “That is one of the most dangerous things you can do and that girl is lucky she didn’t do any serious damage to her body,” Terri lectured. “Daddy, do I have to take it this way?” Quinn asked softly, sounding very young and innocent.  Shelby rolled her eyes slightly.  She knew Quinn was doing it on purpose.  All her girls did that.  When they were sick, they wanted Daddy, because usually Daddy wouldn’t force them to do whatever it was that was being asked of them. “I know you don’t want to sweetheart, but I really think it’ll help you.  I’m sure you didn’t like feeling so off earlier today,” he offered and she pouted heavily but nodded her agreement. “Alright, how about you girls all go get ready for bed, showers, pajamas, we’ll have an early movie night,” Shelby said. “My turn to pick!” Santana said. “No it isn’t!” Brittany countered quickly. “Yes it is!” Santana whined and just like that they went from nineteen year old girls who were acting only slightly younger, to nineteen year old girls who were acting like six year olds, fighting over who got to choose the movie. “You my little adventure queen are grounded.  You do not get to pick the movie.  You are allowed to watch it with your sisters though, because I think the three of you need to be together tonight,” Shelby said seriously.  “Now, can you all handle a shower and pajamas, or do you need assistance,” she asked. “I want it please Mama,” Brittany said softly snuggling in closer. “I will help you then my sweet Bree,” Shelby smiled.  “Anyone else?” “Can Daddy help me and Sanny?” Quinn asked.  “Then he can call Aunt Terri and she can medicate us and we’ll be done,” Quinn reasoned. “Don’t be so perfect,” Santana told her.  “It’s annoying,” she said honestly. “I don’t really care,” Quinn told her. “Come on my girls, upstairs, time to get ready for bed,” Will announced. “I will be back.  I’m going to run home and get Sanny some “blanks” so that Quinnie isn’t alone,” she said. Terri left and Will looked at Quinn.  “Do you want to walk baby, or should I try to carry you?” he asked. “I want to walk Daddy, please,” Quinn said. “Alright, nice and slow, there is no rush,” he assured her.  The steps were the worst, but there weren’t that many of them and Santana was right near Quinn holding her hand and speaking every encouraging word she could think of.  Eventually they made it upstairs into the Master bathroom and Will assisted both Quinn and Santana into the large walk in shower while Brittany was escorted into the second bathroom so Shelby could give her a bath.   “Daddy, I think I should hold Quinnie up, and you can wash her down, and then she’ll turn around and you can wash the other side and then you help her dry up, and I’ll wash me,” Santana said thoughtfully. “Now who’s the perfection planner,” Quinn teased and Santana rolled her eyes. “Didn’t hear anything out of you,” Santana said in a clipped tone. “Easy my little girls, there is no reason to bicker.  Quinnie, I think Sanny has a very good idea.  Do you want to try that, or do you have something else in mind?” “I think we should sit in a tub and you should wash both of us at the same time,” she said pointing to the soaker tub that was right next to the shower they were standing in. “You should have said so before we came to stand in here,” Santana grouched. “What crawled up your ass and died?” Quinn asked her angrily. “Enough ladies,” Will said sternly and they both stopped.  When he needed to be strong and take charge of his girls, even when they were ill, he knew how to do it and the girls usually responded well to that tone of voice.  He was lucky they had responded now, because he wasn’t sure what he would do if they had pushed the limit.  Quinn was still a bit too fragile, and he didn’t want to risk further injury.  “Quinnie, do you want to take a bath?” Will asked. “Why does she get to decide?” Santana whined. “Because Quinnie is the one who is sick and in pain, and you my little love are still grounded for poor behavior from Thursday.  If you would like to continue to argue, I can extend your grounding,” he said simply as he helped Quinn into the tub. “No!” Quinn said quickly.  “Sanny come on, you had a good idea, but standing hurts me still so let’s just sit together in the tub,” she tried. Santana huffed and rolled her eyes but went into the tub and sat across from Quinn.  Will set the water to warm and then put the drain plug in place.  Then he pulled down the shower head and changed it to an intense jet, being sure to keep the spray away from the girls.  He looked at Santana and spoke kindly.  “Lavender or Eucalyptus bubbles Sanny?” he asked her.  Both were calming scents and he wanted them to get calm.  Santana wouldn’t be a problem, she took suppositories without any trouble.  Quinn on the other hand would give them some trouble.  She didn’t like suppositories. “Lavender please Daddy,” Sananta said politely and Will nodded.  He poured the bubble formula into the tub, and directed the spray down on it, creating millions of bubbles. “Alright my girls, sit in the bubbles, and then I need two very clean young ladies,” he said. “I think you should wash us Daddy,” Quinn said. “And why is that my love?” “Because it’s more fun when you do it,” she said. “I can wash you,” Santana offered. “Sanny, if you want to wash each other you can, but you will not turn each other on.  This is not play time,” Will said and both girls pouted. “But her body is right there Daddy and I haven’t had play in two days!” Quinn pouted. “Because your body is not healed and ready for it.  No messing around little girl.  Clean bodies, and then out for medicine,” Will said seriously.  In the bathroom across the hall, Brittany was seated in the tub while Shelby knelt outside of it watching Brittany pouting heavily.  “What’s wrong my sweet Bree?” Shelby asked. “I hear Quinnie,” she said softly and so Shelby stopped what she was doing and turned her head to listen more closely. “Please Daddy!” they heard Quinn whine and Shelby sighed. “I hear her too now,” Shelby smiled and pet the side of Brittany’s face.  “Why does it make you so sad looking though baby?” “Cause she’s whining and that’s not nice, and she’s gonna get in trouble, and I don’t want that.  She’s still in pain, spankings are going to make it ten times worse,” Brittany said.   “You my darling girl are one of my best loves, do you know that?” Shelby asked her and Brittany looked confused as to why she was getting praise.  “You are sweetheart,” Shelby assured her.  “You and your sisters care so much about each other.  It’s a very beautiful thing to watch,” Shelby said. “How do you know we do?” Brittany asked softly, with a playful tone to her voice, even though she kept her eyes down on the bubbles and water around her in the tub. Shelby smiled and picked up the little yellow duck and swam it over to Brittany’s body.  “Because Mama watches and listens very carefully to her girls,” she smiled.  “You and Sanny were so sad the other night, that you both fought as hard as you could and did everything you could think of to get Daddy to bring you to your sister, so she wasn’t alone.  Sanny was wiling to take medication she doesn’t need just so Quinnie doesn’t have to feel scared, and you went to see the new girl with Mama and made sure we stayed and talked to her, so she wasn’t alone and scared, and to report her behavior to your sisters,” Shelby said and Brittany blushed, she didn’t think Shelby knew about that part.  “Didn’t think I knew about that did you?” Shelby teased her.  “You all care about each other so much Bree.  I am so proud of you,” Shelby said. Brittany took the duck that was now handed to her and floated it through the water a little bit.  “Sanny and Quinnie are gonna be mean to the new girl, if she comes to live with us,” Brittany said.  “When is she going to get to decide Mama?” Brittany asked, finally looking up at Shelby. “I don’t know baby girl.  We have to see what Aunt Terri and Mister Bruce say first and the same is true for Rachel, that was true for the three of you.  It has to be her decision to want to stay and it will not be forced upon her.  She’ll spend a few hours a few days a week at first, and then do you remember what happens?” “Um,” Brittany said sailing the little yellow duck around the tub.  “Then a weekend, and then she goes back, but dinner every night plus some time, then another weekend, then I think a whole week, then a whole week not here, then another whole week, and on that Sunday night if she wants to stay she can,” Brittany said. “You my darling girl are a genius,” Brittany said kissing the tip of Brittany’s nose.  “Now, are you going to wash yourself down, or does Mama have to do it?” she asked. “Can you please?” Brittany asked with a heavy blush. “Yes my baby girl, I can,” Shelby said kindly and she picked up the plastic cup near by and used it to scoop water out of the tub and on to Brittany’s body.  She started at her shoulders and let the water fall down her body and Brittany sat patiently, letting Shelby wash her down. “Mama?  What movie can we watch tonight?” “I think Daddy is going to choose sweetheart.  Sanny can’t pick because she’s grounded and it is technically her turn.  We don’t want to throw off the rotation and Mama likes the educational movies which you girls aren’t crazy about.” “Yeah, but your education movies are porn movies Mama,” Brittany giggled softly. “Only some of them, but that isn’t fair to Quinnie because she can’t play right now, so Daddy will choose,” Shelby smiled and she leaned in and gave Brittany another kiss.  “I love you baby girl.  You are one of my three most beautiful ladies,” she told her. “I love you too Miss,” Brittany smiled. Shelby was glad she was interchanging titles.  She was hoping it meant Brittany felt more confident.  “Okay sweetheart, let’s finish up, and get you changed into pajamas and then downstairs for a long cuddle before your sisters join us okay?”  Brittany nodded and Shelby finished washing her up.  Then she rinsed her off and helped her to stand before rinsing her off a second time with the shower head.  “Step out sweetie,” she said holding one hand out to Brittany and grabbing her towel with the other hand.  She wrapped Brittany in her royal blue towel with the white block letters that said BREE on it.  She rubbed her dry and helped her change into clean pajamas and then had Brittany brush her teeth.  “Finish up brushing your teeth baby, I’m going to go check on your sisters and make sure they haven’t turned Daddy into a drowned rat,” she said and Brittany nodded and smiled. Shelby went into the bathroom and when Quinn saw her, she lit up!  “Mama!” she cried happily. “Hi baby girl,” she smiled.  “Are you being good?” she asked her knowing that she probably wasn’t. “Yeah, but I want to wash Sanny and have her wash me and Daddy said no,” she pouted. “That’s because our little Quinnie is still healing and you don’t need any extra stimulation today.  You need pajamas and medicine, and cuddle time on the couch,” Shelby said. “I’m bored of cuddle time on the couch,” Quinn pouted. “Hey!  You said I was a good cuddler,” Santana protested. “You are, but I want more,” she said. “Not yet my love,” Will said as he gently tugged on Santana’s arm, so she could stand up.  “Okay baby, step out and wrap up,” he said as Shelby handed him the red and green towels.  Santana was wrapped up and then Will helped Quinn and she cried out as she stood, panting heavily once she was up on her feet.  “And you want to have sex?” Will asked her. “Yes,” she pouted.   “Not yet love,” Shelby told her.  “Sanny, you don’t have to do this baby,” Shelby told her kindly. “I want to Mama, even though she’s being mean,” Santana said. “I am not!” Quinn pouted. “You’re being insulting then,” Santana said and she pulled her towel tighter around herself.  “Is Aunt Terri back yet?” she asked. “Not yet,” Shelby said. “I’m here!” Terri’s voice called from downstairs. “I guess she is then,” Shelby smiled.  “I will send her up and Bree and I will be downstairs waiting for you all on the couch.  Quinnie, be good.  No fighting,” Shelby warned her. “I’m not fighting with Sanny Mama, I promise,” Quinn said honestly and she meant it.  She really wasn’t. “I know baby, I mean no fighting with Daddy and Aunt Terri.  Be a good girl, take your medicine, and then Daddy can choose a movie to watch,” Shelby told her and then she gave them all a kiss and went downstairs with Brittany.  She gave Terri a quick kiss to her cheek and smirked.  “Good luck,” she sing songed, and Terri rolled her eyes.  She already knew it was going to be a fight to start with.  Terri entered the bedroom, just as Will was helping Quinn to lie down.  “Ow!” she yelped and Santana quickly took her hand and exhaled loudly. “Are you alright Sanny?” Terri asked. “Uh huh, I’m trying to remind Quinnie to breathe,” she said. “I am breathing,” Quinn growled as she laid down and then she started to whimper.  She wasn’t sure if she could lift her knees up for this yet. “Don’t growl, we’re not dogs,” Santana said, “and I know you’re breathing, but you didn’t exhale.  Mama told you, blow out birthday candles,” Santana scolded. “Only Daddy can yell at me!” Quinn whined. “I’m not yelling,” Santana said.  “I’m, I’m,” she said trying to think of the right phrase.  “I’m reminding you loudly and sternly,” she said. “Not helpful,” Quinn said taking a tighter grip on Santana’s hand.  She was convinced this was going to hurt and while she didn’t want Santana there, she was glad she was. “Quinnie, baby, I will go very slow and careful with you, and as soon as it’s done, you’ll be able to do your movie night, but we have to do this first, and Mama or Daddy are going to have to give this to you every night for four more nights, no exceptions, do you understand?” Terri asked and Quinn nodded.  “And you miss Sanny.  You hold hands, but you only get blanks tonight.  I’m not completely comfortable doing this.  I know it won’t hurt you, but if you don’t need help going to the bathroom, then you shouldn’t get it,” Terri said. “It’s just for tonight Aunt Terri, I promise,” Santana said honestly.   “Alright loves, nice and slow.  Quinnie, I’m going to talk Daddy through it and I’m going to work on Sanny okay?  I want you to know what it feels like as it’s happening and this way, you’ll do it together like Sanny wants to help you with,” Terri explained as she and Will slipped on gloves and Quinn just nodded dumbly. “No wait!” she said once Will had on a pair of gloves.  “Someone has to teach Mama.  Daddy works late on Wednesdays,” Quinn said, her eyes already filled with tears.  Memories of Kate forcing them into things against their will were starting to flood her brain.  She knew this had to be done, so she could heal, but she wasn’t happy about it.  It wasn’t play.  There was no long work up, where her body was ready or excited for it.  It still had to be done though and she was scared. “Are you sure baby?” Will asked.  “That’s everyone in this room.  That’s a lot of eyes watching you,” he said. “Please,” she whimpered. “I’ll go get her,” Santana volunteered and she practically sprang off the bed and Will caught her in time. “Run and see what happens,” he warned her.  “You know much better,” he scolded her.  “Walk,” he said punctuating his command with a smack to her backside.  She pouted, but kissed his cheek and then went down the hallway, down the stairs and over to Shelby. “Why are you naked Sanny?” she asked her pulling her towel encased pet down onto the couch for a cuddle. “Quinnie wants you to come learn how this is done, because Daddy works late on Wednesday and she needs this for four more nights after tonight,” Santana said. “That was very well said my love.  Come on Bree, everyone to Mama’s room,” she said and they all went upstairs.  Shelby sat on the bed near Quinn’s hip to watch, Santana returned to her place beside Quinn, while Brittany laid herself over the top of both of them, her head, between their two, so she could also reassure her sister that everything would be okay.   “Okay,” Terri said and she walked them through the steps.  First they helped her tuck her knees to her chin and she whimpered only twice. “Candles Quinnie, blow out the candles,” Brittany reminded her and Quinn nodded, exhaling as lubricant was rubbed around the tight area. “Sanny, what are the two rules I have in place for all people with this play?” Terri asked her kindly. “Lots of lube and very slow,” Santana answered. “Good girl,” Terri praised as she and Will spread a lot of lubrication on their respective charges before Terri pressed the small suppository to Santana’s bottom and then watched as Will did the same thing.  “Quinnie, look at me,” Terri said kindly.  Take a big deep breath in and then when you blow out and I want you to bear down, like you have to potty,” she said kindly. “Poop, Aunt Terri, we’re big girls,” Brittany snapped adding in a pout for good measure “I’m sorry Bree, I saw the babies today.  I forgot,” Terri said and Shelby looked over, smacking Bree’s bottom as a warning. “Bree, apologize,” she said simply. “I’m sorry I snapped,” Brittany said and Will and Shelby nodded their approval. “Come on Quinnie, push down,” Will coaxed and very slowly the little suppository was inside her.   “That’s good Quinnie, push down again,” Terri instructed and then she looked at Will.  “Look here,” she told him and she was two knuckles deep on her index finger into Santana’s body.  “If you don’t push it in high enough, it’s going to slip out,” she said and so he pushed slow, easing his finger deeper and deeper into her body.  Quinn closed her eyes, let the tears fall slowly, and did as good a job with her breathing as she could. “I’m so sorry baby, it’s okay though, we’re almost done and you’re doing a wonderful job.  I am so proud of you Quinnie,” Will assured her.  He hated that he was the one making her cry and he hated more that giving her oral medication messed with her brain.  This was the lesser of two evils, but it still hurt to look at his little girl and see her crying. “I just don’t like it Daddy,” Quinn whimpered. “Quinnie, look at me,” Brittany said kindly and she started to sing softly and Quinn smiled slightly eventually singing along and Santana joined them.  “Whenever I wake up, before me put on my make up, I say a little prayer for you,” they sang and Shelby smiled.  The girls were helping each other, it just proved how strong their bond was, and the three of them continued to sing. “Take you finger out slowly,” Terri told Will kindly and Quinn started to struggle to get up, once it was removed.  “No sweetheart, stay still.  You need to let it melt.  It’ll take about ten minutes,” Terri told her. “I”m gonna leak,” she whimpered, feeling it melt inside her. “It’s okay sweetheart, if you do, it’s just a little bit, but you’re okay.  Most of it is melting inside you and being absorbed.  If Mama has any old towels we can put that under you, okay?” she offered. “Please Mama,” Quinn pleaded. “Okay baby, I can do that,” she said and she got up and got an old towel.  When she returned in, she looked at Quinn and smiled.  “Lift your hips honey,” she told her and Quinn struggled to do as told.   “Mama, I wanna stay here, I don’t wanna move, can we do movie night here?  Please?” she begged and Shelby very gently pet her face.  She didn’t want to move Quinn downstairs, only to have her move back again. “Staying here is fine, but two of my girls need pajamas, and all of my girls need pillows and blankets,” Shelby said. “I can get them!” Brittany volunteered, but she didn’t dare move, until she knew she was allowed to. “Come on Bree, I’ll help you,” Will said helping her to her feet and giving her a quick cuddle.  “I love you all so much,” he said squeezing her tightly against him. “But I’m the favorite, right Daddy?” Brittany asked. “Yes of course,” Will said. “Hey!” Santana and Quinn whined. “He’s just teasing my loves, don’t worry, I’ll get him later,” Terri said kindly and she gave both Quinn and Santana a kiss.  “Be good for Mama and Daddy please,” she told them. “You’re not staying?” Santana asked. “No sweetheart.  Not tonight, I’ll check on you in the morning, I just have to go home and sleep,” Terri said. “Stay with us!” Quinn protested.  “You shouldn’t sleep in your house by yourself,” she reasoned.  “We’re all family and you don’t have to be alone,” Quinn explained. “And who said Aunt Terri was going to be alone?” Terri asked. “Ooooh,” Santana grinned, her eyes sparkling.   “Do not be fresh little girl,” Shelby warned her and Santana pouted. “Be safe then Aunt Terri, but have a lot of fun,” Santana smiled. “Thank you, I’ll keep that in mind,” she said and she gave them one more kiss and then kissed Shelby’s cheek.  “I’ll be safe and if I need help you’re right next door,” Terri grinned. “Mmm, have fun, don’t tell your brother,” she said and then Terri left the room to kiss Brittany and Will goodbye. “You’re keeping secrets Mama?” Quinn asked in surprise.  “Sir is going to freak out when he learns of this,” she said. “Your Sir, Aunt Terri’s brother, is a very protective man my darling.  Sometimes, only sometimes, it’s good that he doesn’t know everything.  When it comes to the three of you though, we will know everything at all times,” she said and she picked up a pair of shorts.  “Who wants these?” she asked. “Me,” Santana said raising her hand, but she laid still next to Quinn and let Shelby dress her.  “Miss, maybe later, we can call Aunt Terri and make sure she’s really safe okay?” she asked. “We can do that my love,” Shelby smiled as she finished dressing her girls.  Rachel whimpered in pain.  Her medication was either wearing off, or her body was healing and the pain was from her muscles twitching and contracting lightly.  She wanted out.  She wanted to be with the nice people who’d come to visit over the past two days.  Will seemed very caring and concerned about her.  He’d given her a safe word and she felt that had to mean something.  Shelby had sat with her and helped her breathe through the pain in her legs the first day she came to visit.  They were nice people and she wanted them to come back.  Bruce and Anne had come to check on her earlier in the day, spending a couple of hours with her.  Anne had given her a safety test, to help her get the idea of how the circle worked and she passed the test without any trouble.  They had kissed her cheek and pet her face and left her to rest and heal on her own.  However, it was now late in the evening.  She was more than bored and she wanted to see the nice people again.  “If I’m going to do it, I’m going to have to do it on my own,” she told herself. She listened to what was going on outside her room and determined that no one was paying any attention, it was too quiet.  She heard a brief conversation about someone’s children, and how they were causing lots of emotional havoc, but other than that, nothing was happening.  It wasn’t until five minutes later, when alarms and pages started happening and the floor jumped into action, deserting her wing, in order to go help out in a different wing. Rachel used that time to her advantage and while hissing loudly through her teeth, she made a very painful walk toward a computer.  The pain in her legs was blinding but she didn’t care.  The only way she was going to get what she needed was to push through it.  She made it to the nurse’s desk and was very grateful that the computer hadn’t locked out.  She went into patient files and typed in her own name.  An entire file popped up and under emergency contact were the numbers for Bruce, Anne, Will, and Shelby.  She stared at the screen and studied the three numbers for Will and Shelby.  “One cell for each and one for the house,” she said and she studied the numbers a little more.  The area codes for the cell were the newer codes.  “They may have been annoying and tried to kill me, but at least they taught me something,” she said. 
Rachel walked into the house, to find her Sirs waiting for her.  She walked over and knelt before them as she was expected to do.  “We’ve been doing some research Rachel and we need to keep a closer eye on you while you’re out,” the one Sir said.  “As you are aware, we will not get you your own cell phone as that means you could be calling from anywhere,” he continued.  “Now, here is a list.  Study this list very closely.  Every one of these three digit numbers is called an exchange code.  When the caller ID tells us where you are calling from we will have a general idea of where you are.  There will be no point in lying to us,” he’d said.
 “Twos and threes for cell phones and eights and nines for landlines,” she repeated to herself and focused in on the 528 number before sinking down to the floor and then crawling to the front of the nurses station.  It didn’t take long for someone to come back and see her sitting on the floor. “What are you doing out here?” the nurse asked sternly. “Well you all ran away and I fell out of bed, so I figured sitting out here would eventually get me help, when you came back from where ever it was you happened to be,” she lied smoothly. “Are you hurt?” the nurse asked with a mix of annoyance and concern. “My legs are on fire, but other than that I’m fine and I looked, there’s no blood coming through the gauze pads,” she said lying.  She hadn’t looked at all, but she didn’t want to be delayed.  She had to call over to Shelby and Will as soon as she could.  The woman nodded, snapped her fingers and all too quickly Rachel was being hoisted into the arms of an orderly who took her back to bed, and made sure she was comfortable before leaving her alone. She laid in bed for a good ten minutes and repeated the number to herself.  “419-528-6347,” she said and then she growled at herself.  That didn’t sound right to her, so she said it aloud again.  When it still didn’t sound right, she closed her eyes and messed around with the last four digits.  She wanted to make sure she had the numbers right.  It was nearing midnight and she didn’t want to call some poor sweet elderly lady who had enough trouble getting to sleep in the first place. She was getting frustrated and decided that she had to calm down.  She wanted to talk calmly, at least to just talk, to be assured that the seemingly nice people were truly nice and what better way to test it than to call them at some ridiculous hour of the night.  She thought about waiting until three am, but that seemed cruel, so she figured eleven thirty was a better time.  Taking a deep breath, she reached for the phone by the bed and carefully dialed the phone number.  “Hello!” a gruff voice answered. “Yes, is Will there please?” she asked. “No, you have the wrong number,” the voice grumbled and then hung up on her. “Rude,” she said softly, so she pressed the call button and a very sour-looking Gretta showed up. “What?” she asked, her voice short and to the point.  Gretta really didn’t like Rachel, that was clear, but she did seem to make sure she was taken care of. “I’m sorry to bother you.  Could you please assist me?  I need a piece of paper and a pen,” she said. “What could you possibly need that for?” Gretta asked in annoyance. “I’m trying to keep myself entertained,” she said trying to appear cute.  Gretta arched an eyebrow.  “Doctor Schuester asks me to write stuff down when I remember it.  I’ve run out of paper and remember too much,” she said calmly.  It must have worked because Gretta handed her a pen and a script pad, before leaving the room and saying nothing else.  “She really must have a stick up her ass,” Rachel thought to herself.  “Thank you,” she called after her, and then decided to get to work.  She was absolutely certain the last four digits were what was doing her in.  She had to write down the all the possible combinations to be sure she had the right one.  “Four numbers, four places, this is going to take me a while,” she said, and so she started writing them down.  Unfortunately for Rachel, she didn’t have the best memory for this particular phone number.  She ended up with twenty four combinations of numbers and dialed every single one of them.  By combination twelve she was frustrated.  By combination eighteen she was whimpering and on combination twenty four, she knew this was her very last shot.  She was in tears, praying that the nice people would still be nice, now that she was calling them at a quarter after midnight.  One ring.  Shelby groaned and rolled over in bed to look at the glowing phone on the bedside table.  Two rings.  She carefully shifted in her bed and reached over a sleeping Quinn to grab the ringing phone.  Three rings.  She tried to focus her eyes on the neon orange display screen and started to panic when she realized it was the hospital calling her.  “Who is it this late?” Will asked sleepily. “It’s the hospital,” she said softly and he immediately sat up, accidentally kicking Santana in his haste to move quickly.  When he learned it was the hospital calling, his heart leapt into his mouth.  Four rings.  “Hello?” Shelby answered cautiously. “Miss Shelby?” a soft voice asked. “Kenzie?” Shelby questioned not entirely sure who was calling her with such a desperate sound in their voice so late, and by her title and first name. “No Miss, this is Rachel, the girl from the hospital, you came to see me and your husband came to see me, and you brought a blonde girl with you.  Brynn I think her name was,” Rachel said. “Bree, and Rachel, how did you even get this number, are you alright?” Shelby asked stopping herself from asking the ten other questions that she wanted answered immediately. “Yes, I’m sorry, Bree, but I, I needed to talk to someone.  You seem like nice people and I’m supposed to be with you, and I can’t be here alone anymore,” she said and she started to cry a little harder.  She’d woken up the nice family of people and now if they had been nice, they weren’t going to be anymore.   “Rachel, calm down please,” Shelby said seriously and held up her hand toward Will’s face.  He was getting ready to lecture her, but it wasn’t the right time.  Right now, she had to make sure that Rachel was indeed okay.  “First question, are you injured severely or bleeding where you shouldn’t be?” Shelby asked. “No Ma’am.” “Next question, why are you crying?” she asked and Will softened immediately.  He was lying between Brittany and Santana.  Rachel slightly resembled Santana.  They both had the long dark hair and a fighting spirit, as well as a very vulnerable side that they had a great deal of difficulty expressing.  If Rachel was crying something was very wrong.  Shelby on the other hand was trying to keep her voice calm and gentle, but it was late and not the easiest task. “I was struggling to get your number correct Miss.  I’ve called twenty three other numbers and I just needed you or someone in your family to talk to, so I knew that you were really the nice people I met the other day,” she said. “Rachel.  I want you to hang up this phone and lay down.  I will be there shortly and you and I are going to be having a very serious talk.  Rest.  It’ll take me about twenty minutes to get there and another ten minutes to leave my house.  I will see you in half an hour,” Shelby said.  “Do you understand the instructions I’ve given to you?” she asked in her full on Mistress voice. “Yes Ma’am,” Rachel said and she tucked her chin, lowered her eyes, and went into as submissive a state as she could, even though she was only on the phone.  Maybe she’d been wrong, maybe these people weren’t nice.  It was too late now, so she simply waited for further instructions. “Very well then, hang up and wait for me.  I will be there in half an hour,” Shelby said seriously and she very carefully crept out of bed and into the bathroom to change.  She stepped out and Will was now in front of her and the girls were all snuggled up together in the king size bed.  “You just lost your place in bed,” she said as he pulled her into a tight hug and kept her there. “You need to calm down,” Will told her kindly. “No, not a chance.  She put herself in danger to get our number and then called twenty three other people before she finally got around to us.  I will not calm down.  What’s worse, is that I caused all of this, because I went in with Bree and showed her that good Masters and Mistresses do exist,” she hissed. “I’m glad we showed her that.  She needed to see it, but you can’t go in all gang busters and punish her like you would our girls,” Will said. “She deserves it, but I will listen to her story first.  Then I will decide.  When I get back, you can punish me, I’m probably going to need it,” she sighed. “You, Shelby Lynn Corcoran Schuester are the love of my life and I would only punish you if you deserved it.  The same as we do for our girls.” “We have four now though.  I know it’s not official, but a phone call like that, at this hour, this soon in the game, we have four, and I don’t know how Sanny is going to handle that,” she said with concern. “We will all handle it very carefully,” Will said softly and he hugged her tighter just a moment longer.  Shelby gave him a kiss and then headed off downstairs to try and talk to Terri before she left.  She looked out the back door and saw that the lights were on upstairs and in the kitchen, so she took a risk and called over to the house. “This better be important,” Terri panted. “EW!  If you’re having that much fun, don’t answer the phone!” Shelby scolded, realizing she’d caught her sister in law in the middle of some sexual act. “I have a sick niece, of course I’m taking your call.  What is it?” Terri asked hearing something very seriously in Shelby’s voice. “Rachel called the house.  I am on my way down to talk to her about why this was wrong.  I need to know if I can spank her.  Should she decide to live with us, she better learn what’s up quickly.  The other girls did.  Is it safe?”  “Not over your lap, no.  I don’t think her thighs can handle that kind of pressure.  You also have to be super careful with her bottom.  I did reconstructive surgery on her bowels.  You might need to find a different way to punish her this time,” Terri said.  “And Shel?  Calm down before you get in that car,” Terri said. “I’m calm, I’m calm, I’m working on getting calmer.  Thank you very much and good luck with your fun night,” Shelby said and the two hung up.  Shelby grabbed two granola bars and headed down to the hospital.    Shelby walked into the hospital and took some very deep breaths, she was not at all thrilled with Rachel’s behavior.  She went to Rachel’s room and found her in bed, looking very submissive and somehow very tiny.  It took a lot of effort not to look at her and speak to her the way she did with Mackenzie and Courtney.  Rachel hadn’t expressed a desire for babying, or staying in the community for that matter, until tonight.  She entered the room and spoke kindly.  “Rachel look at me please,” she said and Rachel lifted her gaze as Shelby moved in closer.  “You and I need to have a talk, but it is late, so I brought us something to eat,” she said. “I think I’m only allowed to have jell-o,” Rachel said smoothly, telling her second lie of the night, and Shelby simply nodded. “Back to resting, we are not done by a long shot,” Shelby said and she left the room, walking briskly to the cafeteria to gather a few cups of jell-o.  She grabbed a red and a green, and kept taking steady breaths as she returned to Rachel’s room.  “Now then,” Shelby announced walking in with two cups of jell-o and one spoon.  Rachel briefly wondered if Shelby was going to eat in front of her as punishment, or offer her food and then not let her have it.  “My husband, Mr. Will, he gave you a safe word.  What is that word?” Shelby asked as she opened the first jell-o cup. “Wicked Ma’am,” she said. “Very good.  I expect you to remember that word and say it, if you feel you are in severe trouble or danger with me, understood?” she asked her sternly.  She peeled back the lid of the jell-o cup and pushed the spoon inside, breaking it up a little bit.  She put it on the spoon and brought it to Rachel’s mouth and Rachel looked concerned.  “Rachel, I am here, and I’m going to answer your questions and I’m going to make sure you eat, because sour-face Gretta out there doesn’t look like she’s been on top of her game, you’re looking pale.  However, we’re going to do this my way and once I get all my questions answered, we’ll talk about a punishment for you, should it be determined that you need one, understood?” she and her; her voice was a lot calmer than it had been moments ago when she walked in, so Rachel nodded and opened her mouth.  Shelby fed her bite by bite and noticed that she was only chewing on one side of her mouth and even then, it wasn’t a lot.  She seemed to be sucking the jell-o into liquid and then swallowing, but it wasn’t time to bring that up yet.  “Okay,” Shelby said after a couple of bites.  “Let’s start with how you got any phone number at all,” she said. “I heard a bunch of alarms go off and then staff ran out of here like crazy, so I got out of bed and shuffled my way carefully to the nurse’s station and looked up my name,” Rachel said. Shelby took a deep breath and fed Rachel another few bites.  Bruce had said she was a fighter, but no one really understood how much of a fighter she was.  Shelby fed her another spoonful and formed her next question.  “Rachel, do you know how illegal that is?  You are not allowed to look at other people’s medical information!” Shelby scolded, although she kept her voice soft. “I didn’t look at anyone else’s though.  Just mine,” Rachel said.  “Frankly I don’t care about anyone else in the hospital, but me,” she said.   “Well thank you for your honesty.  How did you get back into bed?” she asked her.   “I was too tired to move so I sat out front of the nurse’s station and waited for everyone to return.  Some woman, not Gretta, saw me, snapped her fingers for an orderly and this big giant man put me back in bed.” “I know she’s not the warmest person on the planet, but you will refer to her as Nurse Gretta, just as I make my girls do,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded, accepting another bite of food.  “Did anyone look at your legs?” “No, they feel fine, they just hurt,” Rachel said. “That is a contradictory statement, sheet down, gown up!” Shelby ordered in her Mistress voice and Rachel snapped into action.  Shelby didn’t like that so much.  It was good that Rachel was listening, but she was listening too quickly, she wasn’t stalling or whining or doing any of the things Santana, Quinn, and Brittany would have done, so she put her hand on Rachel’s to stop her and spoke kindly.  “What is your safe word Rachel?” she asked her. “Wicked Miss,” Rachel said. “Good girl and do you feel threatened at all?” she asked. “No,” Rachel answered honestly. “Alright, continue then, let me see your legs,” she said and Rachel did as asked.  Shelby found two thin gauze pads covering her thighs and only one had some traces of blood on it.  “When were these changed last and when did that occur?” she asked pointing to the bloodied bandage. “Um, Doctor Schuester changed them before she left, I don’t know if those were there, and do I call her Doctor or Aunt or how does that work?” Rachel questioned. “My questions first.  We’re not done,” Shelby said and fed her the last few bites of the green jell-o cup.  “When you got the information, what did you see?” she pressed.  The bandage wasn’t that bloody, so she knew she could wait a little bit longer. “I saw my name and information that they had, and then emergency contacts for you and Mr. Will, as well as Mr. Bruce, Miss Anne and well Doctor Schuester I guess I should say,” Rachel said. “Why were you crying when you finally got to our house and why would you call at such a late hour?” Shelby asked. “I needed help.  I needed to know that you were nice people.  That you weren’t just putting on a show for me.  That I could truly believe everything you said.  I used to believe everything every one said, and then I wound up in this hospital because the two men that I believed, didn’t honor that, so when I said stop they didn’t, and I was left bleeding, because they left me to die.  That’s first.  Secondly I used to have a photographic memory, apparently I don’t anymore.  I dialed what I thought was right and then a man answered and it wasn’t Mr. Will and unless your girls smoke six packs of cigarettes a day, it wasn’t them either.  It definitely wasn’t you.  I didn’t know what else to do and I don’t know why you’re here.  I didn’t ask you to come down and see me!” Rachel said her, blood pressure rising and Shelby very calmly laid a hand on her shoulder. “Okay, first, we breathe,” she said gently.  “Secondly, you were given a word, tell me what that word is please.” “Wicked,” Rachel said softly once she had taken a couple of breaths.   “Good,” Shelby praised.  “Now, if your’e calmer, we can do a little more talking,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded. “We are nice people Rachel.  We are what I assume you want us to be.  Masters and Mistresses who take charge of their pets’ lives because that is what they want, what they chose.  I’ve been informed by various pets it’s nice to have consequences for actions.  It’s nice to be looked after.  It’s nice to do something for someone else and have them tell you you’re good or they’re proud of you.  I am assuming that is what you are looking for and you hope that you found it with us, or at least with this circle of people.  Is that correct?” “Yes, yes, all of that,” Rachel said a little too quickly. Shelby took a deep, slow breath, before speaking and was happy to see Rachel copy her.  “Good.  Well I’m glad we could be that circle of people for you, however, I just gave you a list of things, so I want you to repeat that list back to me.” “Tell me I’m good or they’re proud of me when I do something right.  Not have to worry about every little detail of my life.  Let someone else take control,” Rachel said and Shelby waited patiently setting the jell-o cup aside. “That was very good.  You missed one.  Can you try and think of it?” “Um doing something for someone else to make them happy,” Rachel said after a moment. “That is very good too.  There is one more and it’s a big one.”  Rachel thought for a few moments and then decided she couldn’t remember.  She had an idea of what it was, but she didn’t want to say it out loud.  “Very well then I will inform you.  The two biggest rules in my house and in our circle of people are respect and consequences for your actions and it goes for Master and Mistresses as well,” Shelby said. Rachel nodded along and thought for a moment.  This could go very bad, very quickly, but she didn’t feel threatened  There was a sense of doom that would come over her when her Masters would approach her.  It happened the first time she’d met them, but she never paid any attention to it.  She put it down to nerves and everything being new.  She didn’t feel any of that with Shelby or Will.  She didn’t feel it with Bruce or Anne either.  “Miss Shelby am I in trouble?” Rachel finally asked. “Yes you are.  We are going to be having a talk and you will find out what kind of consequences you’re about to receive before you receive them.  I also want you to know that I will never touch you in anger.  No one will ever touch you if we are not calm.  You are a pet and you are human, which means you may very well do something that makes us so angry, that were we to punish you immediately, we could do some pretty severe damage.  That reason alone, is why a lot of pets, no matter what level they are, are given corner time.  It’s not only for you, to think about what is about to happen, but it’s for us too,” Shelby explained. “That’s nice of you Miss,” Rachel said. “Thank you,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, you’re going to be getting a punishment, but before we do that, I want your legs to be looked at,” she said.   “Doctor Schuester isn’t here,” Rachel said with shock. “She has back up, and they know what they are doing.  I am not leaving you,” she assured her and she pressed the call button. Gretta showed up and huffed, rolling her eyes.  “Listen fruit,” she started. “Hey!” Shelby said protectively.  “Her last name is Berry.  If you can’t remember your patient’s name then you should look it up before you come in and start putting people down.  Now I know you don’t like me, or my sister in law, or my husband, but I’m not asking you to.  I’m asking you to do your job.  Kindly go get the doctor on staff at the moment, so that her legs can be checked.  One is leaking blood and I want to make sure it’s not a problem,” Shelby said and Gretta simply left the room.“Wow,” Rachel said softly and Shelby gave her a questioning smile.  “No one has ever talked to someone else for me like that before,” she said. “Well, get used to it.  You have found your way into a very safe circle of people and we will fight for you and stand with you, when you fight for yourself, however, that does not mean that punishments will be overlooked.  You broke some very heavy rules Rachel.  I am not at all happy about that,” Shelby said.  “You saw the other day what my family believes in, so I want you to tell me what you think is going to happen to you.” “You’re going to spank me,” she said and then the sense of doom came over her.  She hadn’t been spanked, ever.  What her previous Masters did was not spanking, it was beating, or they came up with some bizarre sexual punishment designed to leave her in pain for a few hours. “Rachel you calling your safe word does not mean I will not punish you, I will just find a different way to do it.  I can see your scared, and if I were you, dealing with me, I’d be scared too.  My girls have been with me for six months and they still get nervous.  I still get nervous,” Shelby said honestly and before Rachel could respond, the doctor came in. “Hi Rachel.  My name is Doctor George Stanley.  We haven’t officially met.  You were asleep and heavily medicated the elastic time I saw you.  I hear you are now less medicated and that there is a concern with your legs,” he said.  She nodded and pushed back the sheet that had since been replaced.  He stepped closer and took a look.  “I’m going to peel this back and take a quick look.  I think you simply popped a stitch, it doesn’t look serious.  I’m going to pull the gauze back now,” he told her and touched her leg, pulling it back, to reveal her stitches.  “Yes, just a small pop.  You’re okay, and as long as you’re body isn’t on fire, or in severe pain, we can take this as a good sign and get you started on minimal therapy,” he said.  “I’ll replace this pad, put on some topical cream to help keep infections away and speed the healing and then get your a script to start your therapy in the afternoon,” he said kindly.  “Good to see you Shelby,” he smiled and with last minute instructions for Rachel to rest as much as possible, left the room. “Alright my dear, so now we have a talk.  You have been put in my care, or you are supposed to be.  Right now you are under the care of Bruce and Anne Miller, but you didn’t call them, you called me.  I will gladly come show you how important and special and normal you are.  I am also going to punish you for what you do wrong, as long as you tell me, this is the life style you still want,” she said. “I do Miss,” Rachel said simply. “Alright then, so we’re going to go over your behavior and then I will deliver your punishment.  Tell me what you did wrong,” she asked. “I got out of bed when I’m supposed to stay resting, and I looked up information on the computer and I bothered twenty something other people in order to find you,” she said. “Very good, now, we’re going have the bed down flat.  I have spoken with Doctor Schuester and while I would normally put you over my knee to do this, she has informed me that it is not good to have pressure on your thighs.  I think you should be staying in bed, so we’re going to push your knees back and you’re getting spanked on the back of your thighs,” Shelby said with finality.  “Do you consent to this or do you want to call your safe word?” she asked. “I consent Miss,” Rachel said simply. Shelby nodded, closed the door to give them privacy, reclined the bed, helped Rachel pull her legs back and then spanked her firmly.  She knew that Rachel had very recently had major surgery and so the spanks were a lot lighter in force and greatly reduced in number.  She delivered one spank for each of the major transgressions and while she spanked her, she lectured her on all the rules she’d broken.  She lectured her on the legality of looking up computer information, forcing herself out of bed when it could potentially cause further injury, and for disturbing so many people from sleep at such a ridiculous hour of the night.  Then she added two more for good measure, totaling five spanks and when she was finished, Rachel was in tears.  Shelby grabbed a few tissues and put them in Rachel’s hand.  Then she helped her roll onto her side and rubbed her shoulder and pet her face gently.  “Shhh, breathe Rachel, you’re okay, you’re okay now.  It’s all over and now it’s a clean slate.  The only way you will be punished for this again is if you repeat the infractions you did today.  “Do you understand sweetheart?” she asked her. Rachel hiccuped but nodded.  “Please stay,” she whimpered. Shelby sighed and nodded slowly.  I will stay with you until you fall asleep, and then I need to get home.  I want you to know that I’m going to be informing Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne about what’s happened here tonight, but you will not be punished again.  it’s over and done with, do you understand?” “Yes Ma’am,” Rachel said. “Very good, now close your eyes for me and just rest.  My hand is here for you to hold, but only until you are asleep and then I need to be going home,” Shelby said.  “I will leave proper contact numbers for you, and I will return to visit you again but for right now, you rest,” Shelby said. It took only minutes for Rachel to fall asleep while she gripped Shelby’s hand tightly.  “Sleep my little love.  Everything will be better in the morning, and I want you to dream wonderful dreams.  I want you to know you’re loved and respected and that will continue no matter what path in life you choose,” Shelby promised her and once Rachel was fully asleep, Shelby left proper contact information, and headed home.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Monday mornings were never fun for anybody.  Will was pretty certain that on every inch of the globe, whenever it became Monday, there was a groan made by someone.  The work week started and usually the high someone got from the weekend, left them the moment you opened your eyes, letting depression and desperation for Friday set into their bones.  On this particular Monday, his three girls had apparently woken up on the wrong side of the bed.  The three of them were cuddled up tight together, which was apparently the first issue.  Secondly, they all seemed to want individual parent time and when one girl even looked at her sisters the wrong way, it was the beginning of a World War.  They’d each earned a trip over Will’s knee before he even jumped into the shower to get ready for work and then as he was headed out, they were pressing their luck with Shelby. “Ladies, sit down to breakfast,” Shelby told them as she finished pouring Will’s coffee into his travel mug.  He came into the kitchen and Brittany jumped up and ran to him, hugging him tightly. “What’s up my sweet Bree?” he asked keeping her close and rubbing her back. “I don’t want you to go to work.  Stay home with me today,” she said. “How come she doesn’t have to go to work!” Santana whined.  “Quinnie’s sick, that’s fine,” she started. “I’m not sick!” Quinn protested. “You can’t have sex, therefore you’re sick,” Santana quipped and then turned to Will.  “I want to know why she gets a special day with you and I don’t!” she demanded.  She never heard Shelby come up behind her.  Shelby took Santana’s arm, bent her carefully in half and gave her five smacks to her covered bottom. She kept her in place and then lectured her.  “Santana Aurora.  It is very early in the morning.  You will stop fighting with your sisters for no reason.  You will stop jumping to conclusions about the proceedings of the day and you will apologize to Daddy for being so demanding,” Shelby said and then she gave her three more firm smacks for her poor behavior.  Santana whimpered and ran to Will, pushing Brittany carefully out of the way.  Stopping herself from shoving her all together.   “Call out of work Santana,” Will told her and her jaw nearly dropped to the ground.  In her house, if you were perfectly well and were told to call out of work, only trouble would follow.  “Do not look at me like that.  Go over to the phone, tell them you have a doctor’s appointment you forgot about and you will not be in today,” Will said sternly.  He wasn’t fooling around and she knew it was not going to be a good day.  He hadn’t even called her Sanny.  He didn’t say it gently.  She’d crossed a line somehow and she was trying to figure it out.  Shelby stood at the kitchen island and shot him curious look that said, ‘are you sure about this’, and he simply nodded.  “Now Santana, do not push me,” he told her, gently pushing her off of him and guiding her toward the phone.  “Bree, I love you, but I’m not able to take off today.  You have to go to work and so do I,” Will told her.  “Go back to the table, finish breakfast,” he told her. He looked up to see Santana stalling slightly, and quickly reminded her to pick up the pace.  She called out of work and then turned to face him.  “Now, you are spending the entire day with Mama,” he started and she went to say something.  “Stop,” he told her holding up his hand.  “This is your day.  You will stay with Mama.  If you leave the room she is in and you don’t ask permission you will earn a spanking.  You’re going to be as helpful as you can, and when I get home, you and I are going to have a very long talk,” he told her.  He was about to continue when his phone rang and he panicked slightly when he saw the caller ID pop up as the hospital.  “Hello?” he asked grabbing Santana and holding her tight. “Mr. Will?” a voice asked. “This is he, who’s calling please?” he asked. “It’s Rachel Sir.  I just.  I needed to hear familiar voices, because Nurse Gretta is just really sour and kind of freaking me out,” Rachel said. “You gave her your phone number!” Santana shrieked and she pushed herself out of his grip, shoved three plates off the island counter top and ran up to her room. “Rachel dear.  Someone will call you back shortly,” he said kindly and hung up to look at his wife.  “This is not a good start to our week,” he said. “Don’t spank her too hard.  She’s feeling insecure and over anxious and honestly the only thing I’m interested in, is her cleaning all this up,” Shelby said kindly. “Oh she will.  I’m think we should call her out of work for the week.  I think she needs to be on sub green level for the next few days.  I think she should rely on us as much as humanly possible.  We can work out the details of this later,” he said sighing a bit.  He took a deep breath and then kissed Shelby’s cheek.  “If you could please call me in an hour, I would appreciate it,” he said and Shelby nodded her agreement.  Then he turned to the girls.  “Bree?  Do you have any questions as to what you’re going to do today?” he asked her. “No Daddy, but I know that I want cuddles and Sanny needs them, and I don’t know how we can both get them,” she said honestly. “I will make sure you both have all the cuddles you need my love,” he assured her and kissed her forehead now that she was hugging him tightly, having navigated her way carefully through the broken glass.  “Quinnie, any questions?” “Do I have a game plan for today Daddy?” she asked softly. “Yes, you are going to be resting on the couch for as much as you can while I’m gone.  Card games, books, and netflix for you only, understood?” he asked.  She nodded and he smiled.  “Good girl,” he told her.  “Now.  Bree, finish breakfast, I have to go talk to your sister,” he said. “Wait please Daddy!” Quinn said raising her hand and he acknowledged her before she continued.  “The girl who called you.  The one Sanny thinks is replacing her.  Can I call her and talk to her?” Quinn asked. “What’s your reasoning behind that sweetheart?” Shelby asked kindly. “I’m just curious Mama, and I think she might be too,” Quinn said. “Alright then.  You may talk to her for fifteen minutes the first time, and maybe later, you can do another fifteen minutes, but that will be up to Mama, understood?  She gets to make the final decision,” he said and Quinn nodded her agreement.  With one last kiss to all the women in the room, he went up to talk with Santana.  He walked into Santana’s room, over to the bed, carefully scooped her into his arms and held her tight, letting her fight, kick, scream and tire herself out.  She finally reduced herself to sobs and he waited for her to catch her breath and calm down.  Once she was calm, he gathered her even tighter to his body and carried her over to her lounge chair.  He sat down and cuddled her tight, dropping little kisses to the top of her head as she snuggled in close and tried to make herself as tiny as possible.  “Santana Aurora, you are one of my beautiful princesses.  I have several.” “You don’t mean it,” she cried and she pushed herself away from him and while he didn’t pull her back, but he didn’t let her leave his arms either.  She was having a moment and he needed her to have it, so she could move past it.  Santana was the most emotional of the pets, as far as he was aware.  Quinn and Brittany acted like this too at times, but it was rare for them.  When Santana got worked up, this was a common occurrence and spanking her immediately was not the way to go about things.  She needed to calm down and be reassured and whether she wanted it or not, she was getting a parent day. “Okay Sanny, we need to talk and I need to know you are listening, so we are going to sit here and we are going to use your white board and we are going to write,” he told her and he pulled out a small white board from the book case and then the nearby pencil box that held the proper markers and eraser.  He handed her the box and she pulled out the green marker for herself and the silver marker for him.  Then in her color, she scribbled no, in big capital letters with five quick lines drawn in rapid succession underneath.   He smiled to himself and erased her word, before writing a few of his own.  She wasn’t going to make this easy for either of them.  On the top of the board he wrote, listen, respect, understand, compromise.  When Santana was this worked up, she didn’t do well with orders.  They had to be phrased as a compromise, and sounding somewhat like her idea, before she agreed to things.  He handed her the eraser and she waited, until her heart stopped pounding in her head and finally she erased the words he’d written indicating she was ready to continue.  Then she turned to look at him and for the first time that morning, he saw the anxiety in her eyes.  She was so scared that she was going to be replaced and he saw it in her face.  He gave her a kiss to her forehead and proceeded carefully.  On her board he wrote Master William Adam Schuester loves Santana Aurora Lopez and then he drew three little periods before continuing.  He felt her tense, and he knew what she was thinking because she put her hand on top of his, to stop him from writing what scared her so much, and he felt a few of her tears drop onto his hand. He leaned in close, pressing his lips gently to the back of her head.  “I want you to write it with me Sanny.  Keep your hand on Daddy’s and we’ll write together,” he said softly and she nodded slowly.  Maybe if she didn’t fight him, he’d at least find her a good home to be in.  He picked up his hand and wrote slowly and neatly.  “Santana Aurora Lopez lives with Master William Adam Schuester until SHE decides, she wants to leave,” he wrote, going back to underline the words Santana and she, and she studied the words carefully.  He kept her hand on his and wrote over what he’d written several times, as if he were creating a muscle memory for her and Santana was so stressed, she never caught on to what he was doing.  He’d learned this trick from Mark and Allison Hughes.  They created a lot of varying muscle memory situations for their girls to give them a greater sense of security and it seemed to be working for Santana right now. After seven or eight times of slowly going over the phrase, he grabbed the eraser and cleared the board.  Then he picked up his marker and wrote slowly.  “Write the sentence we just practiced please my Sanny,” he wrote and she whimpered and shook her head.  She couldn’t do it because she didn’t believe it.  Taking a deep breath and giving her some kisses, he wrote again.  “Will you write it with Daddy’s hand?  Can you make Daddy’s hand form all the letters?” he asked her and she whimpered again but nodded.  It wasn’t her belief if she helped him write it.  She could follow orders and still keep her beliefs, as wrong as they were, in tact and in her mind valid.  She helped him write the sentence again and he nodded his approval, before erasing the board.  “Write it again my love,” he wrote for her and then handed her his hand so she could use it if need be.  She took her time and wrote it for him again.  She wrote it three more times, before Will tried to get her to write it on her own.  She did, but when she turned to look at him for approval, he saw that same fear and anxiety in her eyes.  It hadn’t diminished at all.   He picked up the marker, erased her sentence and drew a little house on the board.  Then he drew five little stick figures.  Beneath each stick figure he wrote a name.  “Mama, Daddy, Quinnie, Sanny, Bree,” is what he wrote and she studied them all very carefully for a moment.  She circled everyone but herself and then drew arrows into the house, indicating they all lived together.  Will took his marker circled everyone as a unit and drew the arrow into the house.  Santana shook her head no and drew a large X over the entire picture and wrote the word no across the entire board.  Will sighed and thought for a moment.  Then he erased everything and she sunk into him, seemingly defeated and lost.  He let her have a few minutes and then he drew a single stick figure.  To the bottom left he wrote Master/Sir/Mr. Will and to the bottom right he wrote Daddy.  At the top he wrote.  What does My Sanny really want?  She continued to cry, but took her marker and to his surprise she wrote at the very bottom stay.  Then she circled her name, the word stay, and then she circled the stick figure and then the word Daddy.  So Will copied her movements and then finally wrote a giant yes across the entire board.  She dropped her marker onto the board, turned into him and cried.   He pushed everything back to its place nearby and stayed in the chair with her.  “Sanny, tell me when you’re ready to listen baby girl,” he said and she shook her head no and gripped him tighter.  He gathered her closer and spoke gently.  “You my baby girl are so wanted and so loved, and I do not understand why you think differently.  Mama and I will do everything we can to reassure you, until we see that you believe it and do you know how we’re going to do that?” he asked and she shook her head no.  “My darling girl, I think it’s time we cut your hours at work this week,” he said and she started to panic. “No, I can’t pay rent if I don’t work, I can’t stay, I have to make money!” she cried. “Shhh, shhh, it’s okay baby, it’s okay,” he assured her and he understood in seconds why she was freaking out so badly on this decision.  The insecurity and anxiety they could work with, because they had the tools to do it.  The white board had worked a little bit, because she was able to communicate, but she wasn’t truly paying attention.  He and Shelby did not charge the girls rent.  Some other members of the circle did, but they didn’t think it was right.  These girls chose a life style of being controlled, and their Master or Mistress, or whomever was controlling them, took on that responsibility, so it didn’t seem right to charge them money when the “controller” wanted them to come live in their house.  The pets serving them was enough.  When they stayed with Kate, Kate made them do things for her, and charged them rent.  “Sanny baby, what’s Daddy’s name?” he asked her. “Will,” she whimpered. “Very good baby and what’s Mama’s name?” he asked her. “Shelby,” she said softly. “Very smart my sweet girl, and what are the names of our three lovely pets?” he asked. “Quinn, Brittany, and I don’t remember,” she said and he sighed.  She wasn’t going to give in on this.  He wanted to shake her.  He wanted to do anything he could to get it through to her brain that she was their pet and that wasn’t going to change, but that wasn’t working at the moment.  Santana was their most fragile and most stubborn pet, so he went another route. “Sanny, do you remember what Daddy said you’d be doing today?” he asked her. “Stay with Mama all day,” she said softly. “That’s right, and do you remember what I want you to do?” “To be polite and helpful and stay with her at all times and tonight we’re having a very long talk,” Santana answered. “Very good my love.  Now, I want to talk to you about the dishes you broke downstairs,” he told her and she pouted at him.  “You’re going to stay with me for a little while longer.  You are going over my knee because of the tantrum you had downstairs.  Once that is taken care of, we will cuddle for a little while and then we are going to go downstairs and you are going to clean up the mess,” he explained and Santana whined softly.  She didn't like the fact that she had to clean up a mess she made.  Downstairs Brittany stood up and walked over to Shelby, sneaking in under her arm and pressing herself close.  She did not want to hear Santana screaming.  It physically hurt her.  “Breakfast baby girl,” Shelby said kindly, but Brittany shook her head no and pressed herself a little closer. “Bree, Daddy wouldn’t hurt her.  He wouldn’t hurt any of us, and Mama has arnica cream,” Quinn offered. “I do, however, I don’t think that’s why she’s screaming,” Shelby said.  “Come on baby girl, breakfast time,” Shelby encouraged and still Brittany refused.  “Okay love, come on,” Shelby said and she guided Brittany to her seat and sat herself between her girls.  “Should Mama feed you?” Shelby offered and Brittany nodded and slapped her hands over her ears, not wanting to hear Santana cry or scream anymore.  Shelby gave her a smile and carefully started to feed her breakfast, little bits of pancake that Brittany would chew, swallow, and then open for more.  After four bites, Brittany stopped eating and looked ready to cry herself. “Does this make me a baby?” she asked with concern. “Bree, you are not a baby,” Quinn told her.  “I don’t like hearing Sanny cry either, it just bothers you more, because you have sensitive ears.  There is nothing wrong with that,” she said and Shelby turned to give her a kiss. “That was very well said my love,” Shelby told her kindly.  “Now, besides curiosity, are there any other reasons that you want to talk to Rachel?” she asked, hoping to guide the girls’ thoughts in a different direction for a little while. “Bree says she looks a tiny bit like Sanny, and I know how scared Sanny was, even when she didn’t admit it, so I thought if she talked to me, she’d be less scared, since I can answer questions and stuff,” she said. “That is very thoughtful sweetheart, however, you are going to be timed, just as Daddy said.  Do you remember?” “Yes Mama, fifteen minutes,” Quinn said. “Yes, that is correct, but you will tell her that the moment you get on the phone with her and you will tell her why.  Do you know why?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Um, because I don’t know all the answers and she’s in the hospital and needs to rest?” Quinn asked skeptically and Shelby frowned slightly. “Come here my darling, very carefully,” Shelby said guiding her into her lap.  “Here, you can help Bree,” she said handing her the forkful of pancake.  “You don’t have to be so scared to be wrong.  You’re not wrong.  Everything you said is correct, but there are additional reasons involved,” Shelby told her kindly. “I want to try please Mama,” Brittany said suddenly.  The screaming had stopped and she was able to take her hands away from her ears by now. “Alright love, you can try,” Shelby said. “We can’t overwhelm her Quinnie.  We came into it from a not so good home and we were only there for three months.  We don’t know how long Rachel was with them.  We have to give her little bits at a time, so she doesn’t get completely overwhelmed by all the new that’s going on around her,” Brittany said.  “And I spilled the beans, so now she knows that Doctor Terri Schuester is Aunt Terri and I don’t know if she was cool with that,” Brittany said honestly.  “She also has to deal with Danielle, the wrestler, so she’s probably just like Sanny, and probably doesn’t like her surroundings at the moment,” Brittany guessed. “Ohhh, yeah, Sanny can’t stand Danielle,” Quinn said thoughtfully and then she braced her arms on the table and tipped herself carefully forward.  “No one is ever allowed to call you a baby.  You are too much of a genius, thinking of things I never would have considered,” Quinn told her. “Except for me,” Shelby said.  “I have three baby girls and the only way that stops is if they decide they want it to.  And even then, I will still mother all of you girls.  I love you more than I can put into words,” she said proudly and she gave each of them a kiss.    “All done Bree?” she asked and Brittany nodded.  “Alright then, dishes in the sink, upstairs, shower if you need, change your clothes, brush your teeth and then back to me,” Shelby told her. “Wish I didn’t have to work,” Brittany pouted.  “I want to spend the day with Daddy,” she said honestly. “When you get home from work, you can spend all evening with Daddy and your sisters, okay?” Shelby asked her kindly and Brittany nodded, before heading off to do as told.  Once she was gone, Shelby helped Quinn into her own chair and pet her face gently.  “Are you in a lot of pain baby?” she asked. “No Mama,” Quinn said and Shelby searched her face for honesty.  Their girls were very sneaky when it came to their health.  No one liked to admit they were coming down with something or in any type of pain at all, which was why Quinn’s appendix went for so long.  Shelby saw no trace of anything other than truth, so she gave Quinn a kiss to her cheek and then stood back.  “I will give you the phone and you may have your fifteen minutes with Rachel, however, before you dial in, we are going to go over what you are to say at the very beginning of the conversation.  After pleasantries, what are you going to tell her?” Shelby asked kindly, but still in her Mistress voice.  Quinn chewed on her bottom lip for a very long moment.  “Quinnie, it’s okay to be wrong, talk it out,” Shelby said.  Even after six months, she still tried to be perfect. “I’ll tell her, who I am, and how I know you, and then tell her that it’s a fifteen minute conversation to avoid overwhelming her with all this new that’s going on,” Quinn said. “That was very good baby,” Shelby told her and she dialed the phone number to Rachel’s room and then waited. “Hello?” Rachel asked anxiously.  “Mr. Will?” she asked hopefully. “No sweetheart, this is Miss Shelby, his wife.  You called earlier and he promised that someone would call you back.  Mr. Will is busy right now, but one of our other pets, Quinn, she is here and she has time to talk to you for a little while,” Shelby said. “Oh, okay.  Thank you Miss,” Rachel said. “Hold on, here she is,” Shelby said and she hand the phone to a very nervous looking Quinn.  “It’s alright baby girl, I promise,” Shelby told her. “Hello?” Quinn asked. “Hi I’m Rachel,” the other girl said. “I’m Quinn.  You met my sister the other day.  The blonde.  Brittany.  Do you know her nickname?” she asked. “I get it mixed up.  I always want to say Brynn, but I know that’s wrong,” Rachel said honestly. “It’s close.  We call her Bree.  She likes it most because when she was a baby it’s how she was able to say her own name.  It sort of stuck since then.  I have too short of a name, so they made mine longer and most times I’m Quinnie.  Our other ‘sister’ is Santana, but we call her Sanny.  I would recommend you not do that until she tells you, because she can have a temper at times.  She is a wonderful person and very protective, but you have to take time and get to know her,” Quinn said and Shelby felt the hair stand up on the back of her neck.  She didn’t know if this was a good direction for the conversation to be heading, but it moved quickly when she heard Quinn speak next. “No, not at all.  If that’s what Mama gave her at the hospital, then that was all she got.  In our house, a punishment is taken and then over.  I mean I know I could just be saying that, so you’re comfortable, but I don’t know you and you don’t know me, so I have no motive to lie,” Quinn said. “You’re right, I just get nervous.  I mean, I came from a place with two masters.  Masters who, well, they only seemed to want me when it was convenient for them, you know?” Rachel said. “Yes, actually I do.  My sisters and I were in a house like that, but we had a Mistress whose name is Kate, and she wasn’t the nicest and I don’t know why, but she got bored with us, and then she just got bored with being a Mistress all together.  One day she decided to do something else with her life and we were sent to live with Master Miller, or sometimes Mr. Bruce.  I’m assuming you met him,” Quinn said kindly. “I did.  He introduced me to your Sir, well Daddy I guess right?” “Sometimes, it depends on our moods usually.  Mostly we’re just normal girls and very happy go lucky type people.  We all have a job, and Bree goes to school at the college Daddy works at.  Only when we get very tense do we start with Miss and Sir.  Mama and Daddy are comfortable terms for us.  Sometimes if we’re at parties then we’re sort of forced to use Miss and Sir, to show we’re well trained and polite, but if we start to freak out, then we can call them Mama and Daddy,” Quinn explained. “Whose decision was that?” Rachel asked. “It was collective.  They have this thing called parent day.  It usually happens when we get freaked out and unsure of life basically.  They do everything they can to assure us, but sometimes, we just don’t believe it, because I think Miss Kate really messed with our heads.  So sometimes we have these days where we spend all day with them.  Bree had one yesterday, and I think Sanny is going to have a few now.  They said they were going to call them parent days, but then Sanny asked if she could call Miss Shelby Mama on her first time and she said yes, and it just stuck ever since.  They care for us a great deal, just like real Mamas and Daddies care for their kids.” “I wouldn’t know about that,” Rachel said with a sad laugh and a yawn. “You are not alone in that either, but I feel like I’m talking too much.  Do you want to say anything else I have a few minutes left.  Maybe three I think,” Quinn said and Shelby looked at the microwave and held up four fingers.  “Oh no, I have four,” she smiled and the two girls talked for the rest of the time about little things.  Favorite colors, jobs, favorite subject in school, and movies.  They were safe categories.  After four minutes passed they disconnected and Quinn looked at Shelby, tears in her eyes. “What’s wrong baby?” Shelby asked with concern. “I like her,” she cried and Shelby gave a sad smile and walked over to her love.  She carefully helped her to her feet and hugged her tight.  “Shhh, it’s okay to like her Quinnie, I promise.” “Yeah, but I didn’t want to, incase she doesn’t want us to be her family.  I didn’t want to like her, so that Sanny wouldn’t feel replaced.  I didn’t want to like her Mama, and I do, and I think she needs us and we need her, and Sanny’s going to hate me,” she cried. “Oh my sweet girl,” Shelby cooed and she cuddled her close and rubbed her back.  “You know what baby, it’s okay to feel all those things and if she does decide in a month’s time, that she wants to live with us, well I predict a lot of trouble between all four of you girls and that’s okay too.  Daddy and I don’t always get along, we squabble, you girls squabble, it’s life.  It’s why we keep telling you that perfection doesn’t exist,” she explained and Quinn simply nodded.  “Come with me my darling.  We’re going to sit on the couch and you are going to find a movie you want to watch and we’re going to watch it together,” Shelby said.  Will guided Santana downstairs and guided her in cleaning up her mess in the kitchen, before he took her over to Shelby in the living room.  “Sit baby girl,” he instructed Santana kindly and then he noticed Quinn looking distressed.  “Quinnie?” he asked kneeling down in front of her.  “Are you okay baby?” he asked smiling to himself when he saw Santana cuddle into Shelby as tightly as she could.   “Yes Daddy,” she said softly.“Are you really baby?” he asked, knowing she was lying. “I have gas,” she said blushing furiously and he gave her a kiss.   “Try stretching out.  That seems to help and Mama and Sanny will take very good care of you today, okay?” he told her. “You’re going to be late.  Your coffee is back in the pot, so it stays warm and your lunch is in the fridge,” Shelby told him. He nodded and gave Quinn a kiss to her cheek, before putting his hand gently on Santana’s knee to gain her attention.  “Kisses,” he said gently and she pressed herself further into Shelby.  “Alright baby,” he said kindly and he rubbed her shoulder and then kissed his wife.  “I love you all Sanny,” he told her specifically and then he left his girls alone. He wasn’t going to force her, if she wasn’t ready.  Brittany came down a few moments later and looked at Shelby. “Do I look okay Mama?” she asked giving a small spin. “Yes baby, you look perfect for work,” Shelby said. “You look good Bree,” Quinn offered. “I heard you tell Daddy you have gas, are you okay?” she asked with concern and Quinn nodded. “I just feel sad today and the gas isn’t helping,” she said as honestly as she could.  She couldn’t be completely honest because Santana was right there and Santana did not need to hear about the new girl and how she might be coming to live with them in the near future. “Well I hate Mondays, and so we can all suck this one up and move past it and get to Monday night, because once dinner hits, Monday is over,” she said. “Alright Bree, I’m walking you to your car and we’re having a quick reminder before you go.  Quinnie stay here and stretch out a bit.  Sanny, come on, let’s go see Bree off,” and Santana whined.  “You can whine all you want baby girl, but you are to be by my side all day which means seeing your sister off to her job,” Shelby said sternly.  Santana stood up and fresh tears fell down her cheeks.  Mondays officially sucked. Shelby and Santana walked Brittany to the car and when Brittany got in, she rolled down the window and waited for instructions.  “I want a text or call when you arrive.  I want a text or call when you are leaving, and I want a phone call on both your breaks today.  I know it’s a long shift.  By law you are entitled to two breaks, you will take them and you will eat,” Shelby instructed her. “I will Mama, I promise,” Brittany said. “Good girl, drive safe,” she said and she stood in the driveway with Santana glued to her side while Brittany drove off to work. “I want to go to work,” Santana whimpered as they made their way back into the house. “You don’t need work baby, you need to be with me.  You need to understand how loved and important you are, and you can’t learn that if I let you go off to work angry, frustrated, and scared,” Shelby told her. “I’m not those things!” Santana whined. “You are baby, and it’s okay to be all of those things.  Once you admit it, and are ready to talk about it, we will help you and you’ll feel better,” Shelby said. “You’re wrong!” Santana challenged.   “You’re looking for a fight so early in our day?  You’ve already been spanked once, are you trying to go for a daily record?” Shelby asked raising an eyebrow and that shut Santana up pretty quickly.  She didn’t want a spanking, she just wanted to be sure that she was loved and wanted.  Somehow she felt that being forced to stay at home with her Miss and one of her sisters wasn’t going to accomplish that though. They went back in and sat down to watch whatever movie Quinn was watching.  Santana decided she was bored with it and picked up the remote and went to change the channel.  “Hey!” Quinn whined and she burst into tears. “Mama has two very upset little girls today,” Shelby sighed and without another word, she pulled Santana over her lap and spanked her firmly.  “You do not steal.  Give it back and apologize,” Shelby ordered her pausing the spanking for the moment. “Mama,” Santana cried. “Santana Aurora, I gave you a direct order,” she said and then she gave her several more spanks before waiting for Santana to follow through with directions.   “I’m sorry!” Santana wailed and she handed it back to Quinn and was quickly righted and sat on her freshly slapped bottom, but on the couch cushions, so Shelby wasn’t concerned.  Santana however, was very lost in all her dangerous thoughts and cried so hard she lost her voice twice and now had a death grip on Shelby, struggling to climb into her lap and wrap herself around her Mama. “I know baby, I know,” Shelby cooed softly as she held her close and waited for her to get comfortable.  The truth was that Shelby did know.  Shelby knew abandonment feelings very well.  The minute she decide Will was the man for her, her brothers stopped speaking to her.  It was like she never existed.  This was typical behavior for the overly anxious and insecure Santana.  What she wasn’t completely sure of was how all of Santana’s emotional outbursts would affect Quinn and her want to get to know Rachel.  “Shhh, calm down baby, you’re okay,” Shelby cooed and she very carefully shifted the two of them, so she was seated on the floor, her back braced against the couch.  “Stretch out Quinnie,” she told her and she felt Santana put a death grip on her, squeezing so hard, that Shelby felt a small trace of pain in her rib.  She shifted them a bit more and then Santana settled down.  She was chest to chest with her Miss, her head resting carefully on the couch cushion in front of her, instead of Shelby’s shoulder and her body trembling slightly from all the pent up emotion she’d released so quickly.  “You’re okay Sanny, Mama’s here, you’re very safe and loved and one of my three beautiful, smart, lovely, treasured girls.  You’re mine Sanny, until you decide you don’t want to be,” Shelby told her rubbing her back and patting her bottom gently.  She would have brought her up to her room and put her in her lounge chair, but Quinn needed to be watched too, so she left it alone for now and cuddled her poor baby girl in her arms.  Quinn reached out and pet Santana’s face.  “Miss Shelby Corcoran is our Mama.  Mr. Will Schuester is our Daddy.  You have two sisters Sanny and we all live in one house and love you so much.  I’m sorry you don’t believe it, but it’s true, and no matter what you do, we will all still love you,” Quinn told her, using her thumbs to gently brush away her tears.  “Sanny, you are my sister, now and forever.  Blood isn’t always the absolute truth okay?” she asked her and Santana nodded snuggling in closer to Shelby. Shelby smiled when she felt some of the tension leave Santana’s body and Santana got slightly heavier.  The phone rang, indicating Brittany was calling, safe at work, and after Shelby took the call, she needed the bathroom.  “Alright baby girl.  Mama needs the bathroom, do you want to try?” she asked her.  Santana shook her head no.  “Stay with Quinnie then,” Shelby said kindly and she gave her a kiss and went to the bathroom.  It wasn’t until she returned a few minutes later and was practically attacked by Santana in a vice like hug that she realized how bad it really was.  She kept her close, went back to the floor in front of the couch and texted Allison Hughes.  Allison had two very young and insecure girls, she would know what techniques to use to help Santana cope.  Her girls were usually playing around three.  If they were scared it was two.  Santana was around four right now.  For Shelby it was close enough. Allison texted her back rather quickly and it was a rather long reply.  “I tend to use pictures with her.  Family photos tend to be really good, because I point to the person and she has to say the little girl word for it.  If she doesn’t, I don’t move on.  I’m Mama, Mark is Daddy, our siblings are Uncle or Aunt X, etc.  Sanny is your little girl, I know you know her very well, but even after having my girls for two years, I still sometimes feel overwhelmed and unable to help them.  Keep me posted and let me know if you need help during the day.” “After she wakes up,” Shelby thought.  It was easier to deal with Santana when she first woke up rather than as she was falling asleep, and she was absolutely falling asleep.  Shelby adjusted her slightly and was now cradling her in her arms rather than holding her chest to chest.  Santana snuggled in and rested comfortably against her Miss and Quinn licked her lips and got up the courage she needed to speak softly. “Mama?” she asked sadly. “What’s up baby girl?” Shelby asked her gently tipping her head back and to the side so she could look at her.  She and Will expected them to look at them when they spoke, so she felt it should be returned when the situation allowed.   “I still want to do the thing I’m afraid of,” she said softly hoping Shelby understood. Shelby turned her head and spoke just as softly.  “You can baby.  You don’t have to be afraid and I’m very proud of you for wanting to try and being so brave and welcoming,” Shelby told her.  “You will always be one of my best baby girls,” Shelby assured her.  Santana woke up from a morning nap and was practically glued to Shelby’s side, which was actually a good sign.  Before Will left, she’d been fighting against touch; now she was craving it.  She was also craving one other thing.  “Mama?  What time is Daddy coming home?” she asked for the tenth time in the last half hour. “Daddy will be home in about four hours baby, but before he comes home, we have to have lunch, and help Quinnie move around a bit, and Bree has to come home too,” Shelby said. “Okay,” she said sadly. “It’ll go fast baby, I promise, but before we have lunch, will you come with with Mama?” Shelby asked her kindly and Santana nodded.  Shelby smiled and moved over to the table, pulling out scrap book of photos.  “Let’s look at some pictures baby girl,” she said and Santana slid into the seat next to her Miss and looked on with her.  She went to the tab marked Florida and saw Santana smile slightly.  The first picture was of her and Will cuddled up on a beach blanket and making out.  Santana had taken that picture when they weren’t paying attention.  “Who’s that baby?” she asked pointing to Will. “Daddy!” Santana smiled. “Very good, baby girl, and who is Daddy with?” “You Mama,” she said and Shelby gave her a kiss and turned the page to find another good picture.  This one was of the three girls buried in the sand up to their chests with Terri nearby. “And who is that pretty little girl right there?” she asked.   “Me,” Santana smiled, remembering how much fun that beach day was. “Very good baby, and who else is in the picture with you?” “Quinnie, Bree, and Aunt Terri,” she grinned. “And what is this little girl’s name?” Shelby asked. “Sanny Mama, that’s me,” Santana said with a smile. “Very good, and who took this picture, do you remember who stole Daddy’s camera to try and be sneaky and then it didn’t work?” she asked. “Grandma Rose,” she giggled. “That’s right,” Shelby praised her and they went picture by picture.  Shelby hoped that the happy memories would pull Santana out of her insecure state, at least for a little while, and so far, it seemed to be working.  
Rose watched her daughter and her granddaughters.  “Come on Aunt Terri, cover me up to here, please?” Brittany begged, pointing to her neck.
 
“I don’t think that’s safe monkey.  What happens if a wave comes up and washes you away?  Your Daddy would have my head on a silver platter,” she said.
 
“The waves are one hundred feet away!” Brittany laughed.  She found Terri’s logic very funny for some reason.  She was simply having a good time with her family laying on the beach and being buried in the sand.
 
“There are tides,” Santana offered.
 
“There, see, Sanny agrees with me,” Terri said.
 
“No, I’m just laying in the sand, buried up to my chest, having a good time with my sisters and hoping I don’t get bitten by crabs,” she said smirking at Quinn who was just getting used to having the sand on her body.  She was very skittish when it came to dirt and bugs and general yuck, and was just getting used to everything so Santana used this moment to tease her.
 
“Behave, or I’m going to tell on you, and I don’t care that it will get me spanked too,” Brittany warned.  “She’s just being mean Quinnie, keep getting buried, we won’t get bitten by anything,” she assured her.
 
“You’re toast when we go to bed tonight,” Quinn said to Santana.
 
Rose continued to watch the four girls talk and squabble and eventually Terri did bury her three nieces in the sand.  Rose rushed over to her son and asked him for his camera, so he handed her his cell phone.  “No dear, a real camera.  I am an old woman,” she said and Shelby struggled to hide her laughter.  
 
“Okay, I have to go to the bathroom, someone let me out,” Brittany said wiggling a bit and she was loud enough for Rose to hear.
 
“No!  Stay there Bree, one more minute,” Rose called.
 
“But Grandma!” Brittany protested.
 
“Hurry up before you make my granddaughter mess herself, give your mother a camera,” Rose said.
 
“Daddy’s in trouble?” Quinn asked Terri.
 
“No, Grandma is a very stubborn woman and likes to get her way,” Terri smiled.  “Mom!  Leave him alone, I’ll take the picture,” she called out, pulling out her phone.  “Look here girls,” she said and they all turned to give brilliant grins as they lounged in the sand, with their sunglasses on, looking like three movie stars.  “Beautiful girls,” Terri smiled and then she went to dig Brittany out of the sand.
 
“Bree when you’re done, get back in the sand.  I want my picture, and your father has ruined my shot, so you’ll get in and we’ll try this again,” Rose said, her tone getting very stern and demanding, but still somehow kind.  It was a tone that Will used with his girls from time to time.
 
“That’s where he gets it from!” Santana said quietly to Quinn.  
 
Brittany went into the rental house, did her business, came back out and climbed into the sand.  Once she was covered back up, Will apologized to his mother for annoying her and helped her take the picture of Terri and the girls.  Then she gave him a a smack to his bottom and told him and Shelby to get in the picture as well.  “You ruined my photo, now you have to go take one,” she said knowing that he wasn’t a fan of having his picture taken.  Will and Shelby got into the shot and Terri stood up, helping her mother take the picture.  “Thank you my children,” Rose smiled.  “This is going to be framed and put on proud display on my house.  I want all my guests to see my children and my grandchildren,” she smiled.
  Shelby and Santana went into the family room and got Quinn to her feet and then helped her shuffle into the kitchen so they could all have lunch.  They sat down and Quinn noticed that Santana was extra quiet, so she decided to try her own tactic.  Quinn had talked to Rachel for fifteen minutes and Quinn was sure that Rachel and Santana would get along.  It may not be all the time and completely perfect, but Quinn was sure that for at least most of the time, the two would be at least friendly with each other. “Mama?” Quinn asked.  “Mama, my feet are cold, and I forgot my socks upstairs, can you go get them for me please?  The fuzzy ones that Daddy bought us to match our towels please?” she asked.   “Alright baby, I can do that,” Shelby said and she moved between her two girls running her fingers through their hair and speaking kindly.  “Girls please continue to eat and no bickering while I look for Quinnie’s socks.”  Quinn watched her go and then turned to look at Santana. “Sanny, you used to tell me lots of things.  Will you tell me why you’re so sad now?’ Quinn asked once Shelby was gone. “Did you mean what you said before when I was a basket case?” she asked. “You’re always a basket case,” Quinn teased kindly and she carefully took Santana’s spoon and scooped up Santana’s baked potato soup, feeding her and Santana smiled and returned the gesture.  Both girls were eating, but feeding each other made it better.  “And yes, I did.  You are my Sanny, my sister, end of discussion,” she smiled and then fed Santana another bite. “Did you meet her too?” Santana asked after she’d swallowed.   “No, I haven’t,” Quinn said honestly.  “I talked to her on the phone this morning.  Daddy said no more than fifteen minutes, so that’s what we did,” she said. “Do I want to know what you think?” Santana asked. “I don’t know, do you?” Quinn asked and she opened her mouth to accept a spoonful from Santana.   Santana fed her and seemed to think for a bit.  “It’s always been us.  The three of us.  I feel like adding one more is going to screw it all up, screw us up, and let’s face it, I’m not the best pet the world has ever seen, I’m sure I cause enough trouble, that if this girl comes in and decides that she wants to stay with us, I’ll be the first one they kick out.” “Because they can’t handle four pets?” Quinn asked. “We’re too much work.” “That was Miss Kate, that was never, ever, Mama or Daddy, ever,” Quinn said. “It feels like it was.  It feels like we are,” Santana said. “You haven’t been this upset since we first got here.  Then I understood, because I was that nervous too, but we’ve all calmed down.  We’ve all made peace with the fact that this is our home.  We chose this family, this life style and each other.  What happened on Thursday at that party?” Quinn asked pointedly.  She’d had an appendectomy and was definitely a little out of it herself, but Santana’s mood had changed drastically by Friday morning, which means something tipped her over the edge Thursday night. What they didn’t know was that Shelby was right outside the kitchen door and she was listening to the girls, waiting for the right moment to go in and talk to them.  Quinn was on to something and she didn’t want to interrupt, because there may be a chance that Santana would give her sister more information than she would give her Miss. “Nothing,” Santana said quickly, getting defensive and uptight. “Sanny, it’s just me,” Quinn said kindly and she fed her a few more bites, taking the ones that Santana was giving back to her.  “Let’s try this.  What games did you play at the party?  I saw you with Matt, and he’s fun to play with.  What did you play?” she asked. “He was practicing some rope ties.” “Was it fun?” “Yeah.  He did a good job.  He went slow too, and I’m not sure how, but I breathed like he said and he had me bent up like a pretzel.  I came three times and all he did was touch my thigh.  Harry was watching and then decided we should go off to play.” “We like Harry,” Quinn smiled. “Yeah, but he always gets to pick first so I said I wanted to pick first.” “What did you pick?” “Puppy Dog.” Quinn froze.  This was not a good game to play.  Everyone knew it.  “Did he hurt you, because pain or not, I will kill him before Miss or Sir ever get the chance,” Quinn said. “No!” Santana scolded.  “And no yelling at me, I was already spanked for it!” Santana said. Outside, Shelby let her head fall against the wall.  Her baby had been spanked due to lack of safety, not because she played Puppy Dog.  The game wasn’t a terrible game as long as it was played safely.  Quinn calmed herself before scooting in close and cupping Santana’s face gently in her hands.  “What do I have to do or say to show you that I love you, with everything I am huh?” she asked gently.  Santana wasn’t ready though, so she carefully kissed Quinn’s lips, pulled back and fed her a few more spoonfuls of soup.  “Quinnie.  They can’t love me and take on another girl.  I’m too much.  I’m always too much.  I’ve always been too much,” Santana said. “You are not too much Sanny.  You never were.  The voice you hear in your head is Miss Kate, it’s not Mama or Daddy, or Miss, or Sir, or anyone we know.  You are not too much Sanny.  You are you, and we love you, and I wish I knew how to make you see that when that ugly voice of Miss Kate shows up in your brain.  I know, that you know, deep down in your gut that you are a member of this family.  We have parents and grandparents, an aunt, and maybe an uncle down the road, maybe several depending on what Miss’s family decides, but you are, without question one hundred percent a part of this family,” Quinn said. “Stop talking,” Santana said kindly her eyes welling up with tears at how genuine and kind Quinn’s words were.  She fed her a few spoonfuls in return and then took a deep breath.  “I don’t know how to meet another person,” she said. “So maybe you don’t do it alone.  Bree was having her Mama day when she met her,” Quinn offered. “What did you learn in fifteen minutes?” Santana asked trying to get answers without sharing her real fears and Shelby heard it in her voice and she knew it wasn’t something she could fix.  She would spend the rest of the day with Santana and play with her after dinner, and be with her little girl, but drawing the true reason for her fears out of this young woman was going to be Will’s job.  He could absolutely make her talk and then they could work it out. “Her favorite color is purple.  She hates pink, she was good in math at school.  She had two dads, her fathers disowned her when she chose this lifestyle and she’s met Daddy, Mama, Bree, and aunt Terri.  She’s talked to me, and she wants to talk to you when you’re ready, but I told her that might take a while.” “She needs a better color choice,” Santana grumbled, already knowing she was at some point going to like this girl.  She was too much like the three of them.  Will and Shelby would be great for her.  Give her the life style she wanted, make her feel safe about it, and just be the genuine supportive network of people she needed. “She might not want this life anymore,” Quinn offered. “She’s too much like me, she wants it.” “She might think Mama is awfully strict though.  She didn’t have a mom, only two dads,” Quinn said.  “She might not want to share and she might be this really mean person and we haven’t figured it out yet.” “You’re definitely reaching.  You pick up on people faster than anyone else I know, including Mama and Daddy.  About the only person who has you beat is Master Miller and even then, I’m not so sure,” she said.  “I would prefer her favorite color to be red,” Santana said thoughtfully. “No, can’t have that,” Quinn said seriously. “And why is that?” “Because the only red girl I want in my life is you!” Quinn said. Shelby decided to break up their moment right then.  It was getting too heavy and the last thing she needed were two stressed out girls on her hands.  “Okay Quinnie, I need your feet,” Shelby said. “They’re attached though Mama,” Quinn grinned and Santana actually chuckled. “Funny,” Shelby said and she knelt next to Quinn and bunched up a sock to slip it on to her feet.  “How’s your belly?” she asked Quinn kindly. “Um, a little pain over here still, but not as much as before,” Quinn said. “Good,” Shelby said and she kissed Quinn’s forehead before turning to Santana.  “And you my sweet Sanny?  How are you feeling?” she asked. “Full Miss,” Santana said honestly. “Okay.  You and Quinnie did really well.  I’m very proud of you,” she told her and gave her several kisses.  “Shall we all go into the other room and play a game or color or watch a movie until Bree comes home?” she asked and Santana simply nodded.  Shelby was still kneeling between them and she saw nothing but anguish in her eyes.  “Sanny baby?  Do you want a Mama day?  Or a Daddy day?” she offered her and Santana simply cried, unable to hold it back any more.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will came home to find his four lovely ladies in the kitchen, so once he set everything aside he went in to see them.  Shelby had instructed Brittany to slice up the cucumbers, Quinn was carefully setting the table, and Santana was pulling out the spices and liquids needed for the steak marinade.  “Well hello my lovely women!” he smiled. “Daddy!” Santana gasped and she ran to him, holding on tight, trembling lightly. He held her close and rubbed her back.  “Come my love, you and Daddy are going to go into my office and spend some time together,” he said.  Shelby had texted him earlier in the day and later when she had a spare moment by herself, while doing laundry, she called him and told him he had to sit with Santana and talk to her.  All the concerns she mentioned to him earlier about Santana were completely valid and now she needed him to go and take care of their little girl.  He picked her up and she didn’t even struggle against him, she simply wrapped her legs around his waist as best she could and allowed herself to be taken into the office. He shut the door behind him and Brittany turned to Shelby.  “Mama, she wasn’t bad,” Brittany said sounding panicked. “It’s okay Bree.  It’s not a punishment.  They’re just going to sit and talk.  Sanny needs to talk out her feelings and the only person she seems to do that easily with is Daddy.  She’s okay baby, I promise,” Shelby said wrapping Brittany in a hug.  “You my baby girl did a beautiful job slicing up the cucumbers.  Will you put all the spices and liquids in the container though?  When it’s all set, we’ll add the steak and you can get Quinnie to touch the button that does what?” she asked kindly. “Sucks out all the air,” Brittany grinned.  It was a food saver gadget that would pull all the air out of the container it was hooked up to.  It was great for marinades and wrapping up left overs.  Brittany wasn’t one for the kitchen, but this particular gadget always made her smile. “I love you,” Shelby told her.  “Now, set all that up and I’m going to make sure your sister hasn’t fallen down or accidentally stabbed herself,” Shelby said and Brittany giggled.  Quinn was moving super slow and very carefully.  There was no way she was going to get injured setting the table. In the office Santana was seated on Will’s lap and holding on as tightly as she could.   “My adorable, sweet, precious baby girl.  I need you to calm down and talk to me please,” he said kindly and he cradled her in his arms and she rested her head against his shoulder.  He kissed the top of her head and used his free hand to pet her face, brush away her tears and smooth out the invisible wrinkles on her forehead with his finger tips.  “You know baby girl?  You used to tell me everything, do you remember that?” he asked her kindly and she nodded.   He gave her his free hand and she took it in hers, opened his fingers carefully and laid it on her chest, just below her collar bone, taking in the heat of his hand.  It was a strange sensation that for some reason she discovered brought her a mountain of comfort.  “Daddy, I don’t want to be replaced,” she cried, her words coming out very slowly between her ragged breaths and uncontrollable tears. “Shhh,” he said softly.  “That’s very brave of you Sanny.  I am so proud of you,” he told her honestly and he was.  After six months, he knew exactly how hard that was for Santana to even admit to herself let alone say it out loud.  “I am so proud of you baby girl and so concerned that you think you’d be replaced,” he said honestly and she clutched her fingers around his hand, keeping it pressed to her body.  It was comfort, even though she looked like she was still pretty hysterical.  Will was quiet and dropped soft kisses to the top of her head, letting her gather her thoughts, so she could continue. “Jenna was caned,” she whimpered. “Take a breath baby,” he told her kindly.  “I think we need to figure out the story and I think we need to make sure we know all the details and then discuss things,” he told her and she nodded.  She took a few moments to collect herself and then she started to talk, but it came out as one long stutter. “Juh, juh, juh,” she stammered and he carefully pressed his lips to her forehead and pressed his hand a little more firmly onto her chest.  She needed reassurance and a constant touch, and they’d learned over six months, these were the two spots that gave her chills, in a good way.  Chills that ran through her bones and made her feel alive and loved, and like she could take on the world as long as her Daddy was right by her side and at that point, he was her Daddy.  He was the father figure who was tough, yet kind, and supported every little decision she made when it came to exploring her life and made her feel like she could take on the world. “Breathe baby, I’m right here, take your time,” he told her.  “We’re going to break this down okay?” he asked her and she nodded slowly, her deep brown eyes looking into his, trying to find truth in his eyes.  It was always there, but sometimes, she just had to look really hard to see it and he never stopped her.  “Let’s start with the first part of this story.  When did you find out that Jenna was caned?” he asked her. “Thur-rs-rsday,” she said slowly. “And who told you she had been?” he asked. “H-h-h-harry, be, before, we played,” she said slowly, feeling a bit calmer now.  They were just talking, and things just might be okay from talking. “Do you remember what Harry told you?  The details of why she got caned?” “He, he, he,” she stammered and he put his finger to her lips to silence her. “Breathe Sanny, you’re okay,” he reminded her softly. “He said that.  She crossed a line at home.  He didn’t say what it was.  He said she got caned and wasn’t playing that night.  She was home with Mr. Justin,” she said slowly.  She got it all out, but it took her some time. “Yes.  That did happen.  She was caned, and she’s been grounded for a month.  I spoke to Miss Kelly about it,” he said.  “Are you afraid Daddy is going to cane you?” he asked her gently. “I.i.i.i.i,” she started and then she closed her eyes and looked away, gathering her courage again and speaking softly.  “If the new girl comes.  If we fight.  If she stays.  If I’m terrible.  I can’t be caned Daddy,” she cried. Will nodded and then went into his computer pulling up a file.  “We’re going to read Sanny.  Daddy is going to read this paragraph to you,” he told her highlighting a portion of the document.  He waited for her to calm down a little more and then began to read to her.  “Master William Adam Schuester and Mistress Shelby Lynn Corcoran agree to bring Santana Aurora Lopez, nicknamed Sanny, into their care.  Sanny’s main concerns are whips and canes.  She has experienced the not-so-safe practices of one Miss Kate Beckson.  She was caned all along her thighs when under Ms. Beckson’s care.  Five marks were put in parallel lines from her hip to her knee.  A sixth line was laid across the five previous marks resulting in a fear of extremely harsh punishment.  Her word is Bubblegum, and no implement stronger than a flat object, such as a paddle, hand, or slipper, will be used on Sanny, until she has passed every test, in my circle, until she reaches the gold level.  Any violations of this agreement, will result in removing Sanny from the care of her current Master and/or Mistress, until we can find her a safer home, where her wishes will be respected,” Will read.   “Does Jenna have that paragraph Daddy?” she asked starting to put the pieces together for herself.  She’d jumped to conclusions.  She’d been told repeated times that Rachel was not a guarantee, although after talking to Quinn at lunch, it sounded like she should be.  She’d heard at the party that Jenna had been caned for poor behavior toward her new “brother”. “I do not believe so my love.  I do not believe that Jenna is afraid of canes.  Canes are not scary to everyone, only to some and to those some, they have a very good reason for being that way.  I do know that Jenna is timid of anything that requires her to be tied up,” he said.  “Where as your sister loves it.  Some of Bree’s best times have been when she was tied up and locked into a position that left her open to whomever was trying to bring her to orgasm,” he explained.  “Now, let’s back up a little bit.  Do you know why Jenna was caned?” he asked her gently and Santana shook her head.  She didn’t know all the details, she just knew Jenna had some sort of fit about not being the baby of her family anymore and after her tantrum was over, she was caned.  Will waited for Santana to calm down a little more before continuing her.   “When I talked to Miss Kelly, she said that Jenna was at home with Mr. Justin.  He was putting cream on her bottom to help her heal and she was writing an essay on sibling rivalry and how to curtail it.  Did Harry tell you what Jenna did?” he asked. “No Daddy,” she said softly and she curled into Will, rolling slightly onto her side, working to stay on his lap, where it was safe. “How many pets to Miss Kelly and Mr. Justin have?” “Four Daddy,” she said. “Yes they do, and what order did those pets show up in, do you know?” he asked. “Um, Jenna came to them after us, and then Ryan just showed up.  I don’t know when Harry and Mike showed up,” she said honestly and Will felt relief flood his body.  She wasn’t stammering anymore and she seemed to have stopped trembling finally. “That is correct.  Mike and Harry came at the same time actually.  They were like the three girls who I have care of.  They were friends who wanted to explore together.  Mr. Justin and Miss Kelly either got two or none, so they got two.  Jenna came next and then they just took on Ryan,” Will said. “Jenna didn’t want another brother.  She said it was too much testosterone in her house,” Santana offered up. “I can imagine.  Daddy has a lot of estrogen in his house,” Will laughed.  “I wouldn’t have it any other way though my love.  You girls and Mama, the four of you are my world,” Will explained to her.  “I will tell you what Jenna did though, and then you will tell me something, but I want you to wait until I ask my questions, do you understand?” he asked her calmly. “Yes Daddy,” she said. “Jenna was very mean toward Ryan and she didn’t want to admit to her Miss or Sir that she didn’t like the lack of estrogen in her house so she took it upon herself to “correct” that and that is what got her in trouble.  Jenna told Ryan that Miss Kelly and Mr. Justin didn’t want him.  She told him, that they wanted a girl named Rylee instead and because of that, she was going to help him be the best for their Miss and Sir.  She was going to help him be more girly so that he wouldn’t be sent away.  Once she convinced him of that, she did his nails, helped him dress in her clothes and then paraded him into the kitchen to show whoever was home that she may have a brother, but clearly he wanted to be a sister.  Unfortunately for Jenna, Ryan is a very honest pet and when Mr. Justin asked him if he was sure that was what he wanted, Ryan said no.  When he was pulled aside, he told the entire story and that is why Jenna was caned as punishment,” Will explained. Santana seemed to take all that in and spoke after a moment of looking deep into Will’s eyes, trying to put everything together.  “Daddy, Jenna is green like us.  No punishments other than spankings for green levels.  That is Mr. Bruce’s rule, she said. “You my darling girl are very smart  Did you know that?  I’m so proud of you for remembering what happens as punishment to green levels,” Will praised and he let that sink in.  “Now, on to your recent statement.  What you say is true, but this was a special circumstance.  Miss Kelly and Mr. Justin took Jenna and went to talk to Master Miller about it.  Do you remember that day?” he asked her kindly and she thought for a moment. “All the boys were here on Tuesday.  You were with us after work and you said we could all play outside in the backyard.  We played basketball.  Well really we played HORSE, but we played it as a group and Ryan won the game,” she said. “Yes and that was the day that Jenna, Miss Kelly, and Mr. Justin went to see Master Miller because what Jenna did to Ryan was deceitful, disrespectful, and potentially damaging to his psyche.” “Because she said he wasn’t what they wanted, which is what Miss Kate told us the last few days we were with her,” she said and Will nodded. “Sanny, listen to Daddy very carefully baby.  Mama and I know that you are the one we have to watch the most.  You are our bravest, most adventurous little love.  You are also the love we know, through no fault of your own, who is the most insecure.  It’s not good or bad, it’s just who you are.  Now, yes Master Miller thinks we might be a good fit for this new girl who is named Rachel.  Just because he thinks we might be, doesn’t mean she will agree to that.  If she does and we go through the steps and she comes to live with us, we know that there will be fighting.  You girls lived together before you came here and you still fought.  It’s a natural phenomenon.  Whenever people are put into a new situations and tensions build fighting occurs, but Mama and I will step in, before it can get out of hand,” he told her. “Now,” he said after a moment of pause and rubbing her back gently.  “Do you plan on telling Rachel that she needs to change her gender to make us happy?” he asked and Santana shook her head.  “Have you been afraid this whole time that a potential, and it is still a potential, new pet will lead to you being caned?” he asked and she nodded tearfully. “I’m happy here and caning means I’d have to leave and I don’t want to leave, and I am too much.  Miss Kate said I was trouble and a headache.  We all were, but you took us anyway and one more, means if she likes this house and doesn’t like me, I’m gone because I’m the most trouble,” she said and she broke down into sobs again.  Will sighed and kept her close.  Kate had messed with all of them, and they all got very insecure at times, but she seemed to work on Santana the most, mainly because Santana was the one who was the most strong willed.  Kate wanted to break her to be calmer and more docile, but that wasn’t who Santana was. Will adjusted her in his lap and held her against his chest, rubbing her back and pressing gentle kisses to her temple.  “Sanny, listen to Daddy baby,” he said kindly.  “You are not trouble.  None of you are trouble.  You are beautiful, smart, talented young ladies.  You are my girls.  You are Mama’s girls.  You have two sisters, two grandmothers, one grandfather and an aunt who love you all very much and would probably die without you in their lives.  The only way you leave this house is if you want to and from what I can see, you clearly don’t want to,” he told her. “No, I don’t,” she whimpered. “So then we’re going to stay here and rest and when everything is ready, Daddy and Sanny will join, Mama, Bree, and Quinnie for dinner, because the five of us are a family.  The five of us live in this house.  Tell me baby girl.  Tell Daddy the names of the five people that live in this house,” he said. “Will, Shelby, Quinn, Brittany, and Santana,” she said hiccuping a moment and then settling in against him and he heard the sincerity in her voice.  He’d calmed her fears.  He’d gotten her to verbalize them, he talked them out with her, and assured her that what she was so deathly afraid of, for valid reason, was not going to happen.  “Daddy, thank you for loving me,” she added after a moment of silence and she wrapped both her hands around his one that was on her chest and moved it so that they were just holding hands now as she rested against him. “Anything for you my Sanny,” he told her.  In the kitchen, Brittany was looking nervously at the office and then back at the marinade jar that she was mixing together.  “Bree baby, it’s okay,” Shelby said moving in close.  Her girls were completely connected and attached to one another.  She knew if she didn’t keep a close eye on Brittany something was going to be spilling onto the floor, which would only lead to further chaos.  “Daddy is only talking to her.  There’s no spankings and no punishments happening, I promise,” Shelby told her.  Brittany nodded and turned back to the marinade jar.  “You have done fabulous with this my girl.  Why don’t we go get Quinnie, help her in here and then the two of you can suck the air out of all the meat so we can marinade the steaks,” Shelby said. “Okay,” Brittany agreed, but her eyes were still locked on the office door as she spoke.  She didn’t hear anything and she didn’t know if she wanted to hear anything.  Pretty much every room in their house was sound proofed, for reasons just like this.  Not everyone wanted to hear a punishment going on.  Not everyone wanted the entire house to know what a phone call was about.  Not every client Shelby had for voice lessons was a good singer.  Rooms were sound proofed, to keep the rest of the house in ignorant bliss, which was normally a good thing.  For this moment, all it did was make Brittany nervous and Shelby couldn’t seem to break her from her thoughts.  Luckily the phone rang and Shelby smiled.  “Grab the phone baby girl,” she said kindly, but it was an order and Brittany knew the difference. “Schuester Residence,” she answered. “And which lovely little girl is this?” a sweet voice said on the other end.   Brittany pulled the phone away from her ear and looked at the caller ID quickly.  “This is Brittany Miss Hailey,” she said. “My sweet Bree.  How are you doing love?” she asked.  Brittany smiled and sat down on a nearby bar stool so she could have a conversation with the Mistress on the other end of the phone.  Mistress Hailey Carson.  The judge in Kenton, Ohio, who looked sweet as pie and was tough as nails.  She did not put up with any crap in her courtroom.  She was a circle member who had known Anne in college, and the two had stayed in touch all these years later.  She was the Mistress to Matthew Edward Levinson, a level orange pet, and Kyle John Larson, a level pink pet.  These grown men, lived to serve their miss.  She took great care in training them and made sure they were tested regularly on safety precautions and various games.  Their next test was coming up and Hailey wanted to use one of Will and Shelby’s girls as the test subject. Brittany informed Hailey of her job, her one class on campus this semester, and all about Quinn and Santana.  “Quinnie had surgery?  Is she doing better now?” “She is Miss.  Aunt Terri is making sure that she is healthy and stays on her medicine and she even changed it, because the first prescription made Quinnie lose her mind,” Brittany said. “She didn’t need to know that!” Quinn yelled in from the dining room and Hailey forced herself not to laugh. “Tell Quinnie, that we love her no matter what shape her mind is in,” Hailey smiled.  “Now then my love.  It has been wonderful talking to you, but are your Miss or Sir around because I need to talk to them,” she said. “Yes, Sir is with Sanny, and Miss is here.  Hold on one moment please,” she said politely and she walked over to Shelby with the phone.  “It’s Miss Hailey Mama, she says she wants to talk to you about something, but she didn’t specify what and I didn’t ask,” Brittany said. “Thank you my love,” Shelby smiled and she kissed Brittany’s temple.  “Go get Quinnie for me.  Then the two of you come back here and you can pull out the steaks from the fridge and put them in the marinade,” she said and she sent Brittany off with a playful smack to her bottom.  “Hello?” she asked. “Shelby, I want to steal your girls.  They are too delicious for their own good.” “You want to ravage my girls because you my friend are a sex fiend,” Shelby laughed.  “What’s up?” “I’m having a test for my boys tomorrow and I need a test subject.  I’m hoping you’ll let me borrow one of your girls,” she said. “I don’t know.  It’s not the best idea right now.  I have one one who is simply on edge, one who is recovering from surgery, and one who is having extended bouts of anxiety issues.  Are you sure it has to be one of my girls?  Can Allison donate for the night maybe?” Shelby suggested. “No, not for this.  Kenzie and Corey are too little.  They’ll freak out on me and I don’t want to test my boys that much.  I need good girls, who will not cry out at every little touch and who like attention.  I’ve already asked for Jenna, but she is in a ton of hot water and not available for tomorrow.” “I’m not agreeing to this, but at least tell me what the test is, so I know if I might be able to help,”  Shelby requested kindly. “Food design and presentation.  I want to turn one of your girls into a human sundae.  Ice cream, toppings, the works.  She literally has to look good enough to eat, and then when they answer all my questions, the guests at the party will eat, including her as long as that’s allowed by you and Will.” “Let me run this by Will and we’ll suggest it to Quinnie and call you back.  I suspect she’ll say yes, because it’s about all the activity she can handle, and right now she’s lit up like a Christmas Tree as she hears me speak to you” Shelby smiled. “Aww, let me talk to her please.” Shelby nodded and told Hailey to hold.  “Quinnie, it’s Miss Carson.  Be polite,” she reminded her kindly. “Yes Ma’am,” Quinn said.  “Hello Miss Carson,” she smiled.   “You’re Mama is too formal.  You can all me Miss Hailey sweetheart,” she told her but she didn’t let Quinn speak further, she simply continued speaking.  “I’m testing my boys tomorrow night dear and I need a test subject.  The test is in food design and presentation.  We’re going to turn you into a human sundae.  If my boys do their job properly, you’re going to look good enough to eat, and then we will,” she said. “What do you say Quinnie, would you like to try?” “As long as my Miss, Sir, and Aunt Terri say I can, yes, I would like that very much.  Thank you for giving me the opportunity to play a part in Matt and Kyle’s training Miss,” Quinnie said. “Don’t be so perfect,” Brittany hissed from her side and Quinn simply took her hand and squeezed it.  In her mind, she wasn’t being perfect, she was being polite.  In everyone else’s eyes she was trying to be perfect. “Thank you very much my delicious girl.  Now, please put your Miss back on the phone, I want to go over details with her and I will also call your Aunt Terri to speak with her directly,” Hailey said. “You get to play Quinnie!  Yay better!” Brittany cheered and she gave her a tight hug.  This was around the time Will and Santana came out of his office and Quinn shared her good news with her sister and then both she and Brittany made sure Santana was alright.  They offered to answer any and every question she had about Rachel when she was ready to ask them and they told Will that he should give her all his attention that night.  They all seemed to know and understand when it was necessary to give up time with one parent for the sake of their sister’s emotional needs.  They all did it.  It was like an unspoken rule they had for themselves.  Will smiled and gently wrapped his three lovely girls in a hug, maybe mondays didn’t suck so much after all.  It was four in the morning when the phone rang and startled everyone out of their sleep.  The phone upstairs was only in the Master Bedroom, however, that was where everyone was sleeping.  Quinn needed her medication, Santana needed her Daddy, and Brittany simply wanted to be with everyone else.  Once Quinn was given her meds, Shelby put on a Big Bang Theory Marathon and everyone settled in to sleep.  A ringing phone at four in the morning however changed all of that.  Will tiredly answered the phone and cursed Tuesdays as well as Mondays.  “Hello?” “Mr. Will.  Please.  Please come save me.  It’s not safe here.  I have to get out.  I don’t want to go with Mister Bruce.  I’ll come stay with you, in your house, and out of the way, but I can’t stay here,” the crying girl said on the phone. “Corey?” he asked as he tried to clear the sleep fog from his brain.  The girl on the other end of the phone sounded young and vulnerable and she called him Mr. Will.  It stood to reason that a young girl sounding like that was either Mackenzie or Courtney. “No,” she wailed.  “It’s Rachel,” she sobbed and Will’s heart broke.  This girl was scared and bordering on terrified it sounded like.   “Shh, Rachel, calm down please honey.  It’s hard to understand you,” he said knowing she’d said a lot in the last few seconds.   “I’m sorry Sir,” she whimpered trying to calm down, but it wasn’t working and Will knew that something was terribly wrong.  Rachel kept saying she didn’t feel safe and that concerned him. “It’s alright sweetheart, let’s take this one step at a time,” he said and in the shadows he noticed Santana moving her way up onto his chest.  She rested her head against him and closed her eyes and just listened as Will coached Rachel in taking deep breaths and reminding her of her surroundings.  Santana laid on Will’s chest and listened to the loud panicking girl on the other end of the phone and she let her mind wander.  
Santana was hiding under the bed.  She didn’t want to come out.  She couldn’t bring herself to do it.  She’d messed up royally and she fully understood that.  It was just supposed to be a simple meeting of new people.  They were going to have dinner and just talk and get to know each other, but she couldn’t bring herself to understand that the words being spoken to her were not an attack.  She couldn’t make herself understand that the parents at the table were not judging her, or their own children.  She closed her eyes and tried to think about what had happened.
 
“And what do you do Santana?” Rose asked kindly.  Rose was Will’s mother she remembered, so she was Mrs. Schuester, or Miss Rose, or if Santana felt comfortable, Grandma Rose.  Santana did not feel comfortable, even though she was seated between Quinn and Will.
 
“I’m a waitress,” she answered, her voice tight and short.  She was on edge and while Shelby and Will did their best to calm her before the guests had arrived, she was too worked up to stay that way.
 
“Titles,” Quinn hissed at her.  Santana ignored her hissing and simply stared at her plate.  It seemed to be growing in size every time she looked down at it, and oddly, as she was eating, the food didn’t seem to disappear.
 
“I was a waitress in college.  Do you work and go to school or just work?” Karen tried and Will saw Santana get tense.  She didn’t go to school.  She’d taken time off to figure out what major she wanted to study and it was a huge point of contention between her and Kate for some reason.  However, that frustration and strong willed attitude of her doing what she wanted, rather than what society dictated, followed her to Will and Shelby’s house. 
 
“I’m not a lazy slut!” Santana snapped slamming her hand on the table and glaring at Karen.
 
“Santana Aurora!” Shelby said sternly.
 
“I’m not!” she yelled and she stood up to deliver some great speech.  Brittany hung her head.  This was it, it was all downhill from here and Santana was going to get herself in a lot of trouble.  
 
“Kitchen.  Now!” Shelby ordered her.
 
“No.  I don’t care who you are, none of you get to sit there and judge me!  You don’t know my life or my story and I’m not going to sit here and let any of you talk down to me and degrade me!  Fuck all of you!” she screamed and she ran out of the room, upstairs, slammed the bedroom door to the master bedroom, and crawled under the bed.  That was how it started and now she was hiding there for some reason, unable to bring herself out.  She felt a lot of things.  Scared was the first one.  She’d just broken at least six rules and it didn’t matter that she was nervous.  She was expected to be polite.  When she heard foot steps come into the room, she felt like she was going to wet herself.  Everything in her body was tight and tense and now she was having a muscle spasm in her leg.
 
“Santana Aurora Lopez, I want you to come out from under the bed, so that you and I can go into your bedroom, in your house that you live in, and figure things out together,” Shelby said.  Her voice was so loving, calm, and relaxed, that everything Santana was feeling went out the window, and she only wanted one thing.  
 
“Mama!” she called out.
 
“Yes baby girl.  Mama came up to talk to Sanny and we are most definitely going to talk, but I will not talk to you while you hide under the bed.  Time to come out,” Shelby said.
 
“No.  Too scared,” Santana whimpered.
  “I can’t Sir.  I’m too scared.  Please, this place is not safe!” Rachel cried. “Shhh, Rachel honey, you have to try,” Will told her.  “I know you’re scared, I understand sweetheart, but if you don’t calm down a little bit, it’s going to get harder to breathe and you’re going to get very worked up and your doctor is going to be very angry with me,” Will said. Santana carefully rolled off his chest and in the darkened room walked around the bed and over to Shelby.  “Mama,” she said softly.  “Mama, please.  You have to wake up.  We have to go now!” Santana said carefully. “Sanny, it’s so early baby, what’s going on?” Shelby asked tiredly and by now all the girls were starting to wake up, the two blondes whining about not wanting to get up at all. “It’s Rachel.  I hear her.  She’s scared Mama, you have to go sing to her, like you did to me.  Please Mama!  I’ll go with you.  But she’s very scared, you have to go!” Santana pleaded getting louder with each word. “Okay, okay, calm down,” Shelby said and she slipped out of bed and went over to the other side.  She took a seat in the recliner and pulled Santana in front of her.  “What’s going on baby?” “Mama, it’s Rae.  I hear her.  I know that sound.  I make that sound.  She’s scared and she needs you to sing to her.  She needs you to hold her and be with her and know we’re safe, because she doesn’t understand and that helps us!” Santana said and tears were now falling down her own face as Will also slipped out of bed, cooing gently into the phone to try and help Rachel calm down.  Shelby looked past Santana to the king sized bed to find Quinn and Brittany sleeping again and Santana started pleading again.   “Hush Sanny,” she said seriously and she pulled her into her lap and held her close.  “Hush baby, let Mama listen,” she scolded gently.   “Rachel honey, I know it’s hard sweetheart, but take breaths with me.  Nice and slow.  In and out, so you can calm down,” he told her. “No.  Please Sir.  It’s not safe.  I can’t stay here!  I’m not safe here!” she cried and she started to freak out a little more. “Shel!” he whispered into the bedroom.  “Is Terri home?” he asked pointing to the window that looked into Terri’s driveway. “Mama.  Please!  Please we have to go.  We have to help her!” Santana said getting worked up as well. “Sanny stop, stop.  Listen to Mama very carefully.  It is very very late and all of us including Rachel should be sleeping,” Shelby said. “No.  Mama we have to go.  Please Miss.  Please.  She’s freaking out and I know that feeling and I talked to Daddy and I’m not scared now.  We have to go.  You have to hold her and sing to her, like you did to me.  You have to Mama, please.  Please Miss,” she urged and Shelby felt her heart swell slightly.  Santana had improved by leaps and bounds in a matter of hours.  Shelby also decided that her husband was the best man in the world, because whatever he and Santana had discussed, it had struck a nerve with her and now Santana was trying to get to the new girl, rather than trying to push her away.  “Mama please!” Santana pleaded. “Quiet little girl.  Right now.  You need to stay very quiet because your sisters are sleeping.  Not one word from you,” Shelby ordered her and Santana shut up.  She closed her eyes tight and wished and prayed for Shelby to go to the new girl.  “Hey babe,” she called softly into the bathroom to gain Will’s attention.  “Terri’s at the hospital.  Sanny and I are headed over now,” she called and Santana went to run out of the room and get dressed.  She was quickly pulled back and given a reminder smack to her bottom.  “You do not run, especially at this ungodly hour!” she scolded holding her still in front of her as she continued to sit in the black recliner and try to wake up a little more.  “Walk, carefully, into your bedroom.  Sweatpants, a tank top, and a hoodie.  Go carefully and when you are done, turn on the stairwell light and wait by the front door,” Shelby said.  Her voice was calm and controlled, but she was using her Mistress voice.   “You’re taking her with you?” he asked. Shelby nodded and quickly changed her clothes while Will was still on the phone letting Rachel babble and cry to him, trying to reassure her he was right there.  “I don’t know what you two talked about, but now she wants to help and as of two days ago, she wanted nothing to do with her.  We are going to the hospital, because apparently this is very important now, and we need to set up a meeting with Bruce and Anne.  This is getting out of control.  I feel like we’re breaking all kinds of rules, well I am anyway,” she said.   Will gave her a kiss and spoke kindly.  “We’re helping a pet.  We can’t be the first ones to get a hospital case,” he assured her.  “We’ll call for a meeting as soon as they have time.  Have Terri paged the second you get there.  I think she’s talking about blood, but she won’t calm down,” Will said and Shelby saw the concern in his eyes.  This was it, they were all hooked and there was no turning back.  Shelby made sure that Santana’s seatbelt was firmly in place and then pulled out her cell phone handing it to the young girl next to her, who seemed to be freaking out.  “Shhh, Sanny, calm down baby.  Use Mama’s phone.  Speed dial three and ask to have Doctor Schuester paged,” she said setting it to speaker.  Twenty minutes was a long time and blood wasn’t to be messed around with. Santana took shaky hands and did as told and eventually Terri picked up the phone.  “This is Doctor Schuester,” Terri said. “Terri, it’s Shelby,” Shelby said. “Are the girls okay?” was Terri’s response and Shelby smiled. “I’m sorry to scare you honey,” she told her.  “Yes.  My girls are okay.  Bree and Quinnie are sleeping, Will is on the phone, and Sanny and I are headed in to see Rachel, at Sanny’s insistence.  When we left, Will was on the phone with her.  She’s pretty worked up and Will said he thought she mentioned blood, but she’s pretty hysterical.  We’d like for you to go check on her and Sanny and I will be there in fifteen minutes,” Shelby said. “Drive carefully,” Terri growled protectively and then hung up. “I’m sorry Mama,” Santana cried. “Oh baby,” Shelby sighed.  She pulled the car over to the side of the road, put it in park, undid the seat belts and shifted the two of them around.  She pulled Santana into her arms and held her close.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, you’re okay.  You didn’t do anything wrong sweetheart.  You have nothing to be sorry for,” Shelby assured her. “No, no, no,” Santana cried and she wiggled, trying to get her seat belt back on.  “Go.  We have to go.  Rae needs help!  She needs it Mama!” Santana cried, tears streaming down her face. “Stop!  Sanny,” Shelby said trying to gain her attention but it wasn’t working.  “Santana Aurora, that is enough,” she said sternly and she pulled her tight and held her there.  She rubbed her back and waited.  “Rachel is in the hospital with Aunt Terri, she is very safe and we are on our way over, but you need to calm down.  We are not going anywhere until you calm down,” she said sternly and Santana worked hard to calm down.  Rachel needed Shelby and fast, so Santana took several deep breaths as fast as she could and forced herself to stop crying as fast as possible. “I’m ready Miss,” she said simply and she brushed her hands roughly over her face to wipe away her tears and make herself look presentable. “You are not ready baby girl,” Shelby said kindly.  “Come on.  Let’s calm down.  Rachel is okay.  Aunt Terri is with her.  She’s in good hands and we’re on our way over to see her,” she assured her, “but you have to be taken care of too.  Let me do that baby,” Shelby said kindly. “Mama, I’m still scared,” Santana admitted. “Do you want to tell me why sweetheart?” she asked her gently. “What if I’m bad like Jenna?  What if I can’t do this.  What if she hates me, or I hate her or I can’t be good and get spanked all the time,” she cried softly. “Sanny, listen to me very carefully sweetheart.  What do Daddy and I keep saying about Rachel and her placement?” she asked. “That it’s her choice,” she said softly. “Yes, that’s right, and what else do we keep telling you?  What do we say might happen?  What is the one thing Rachel can do differently than you girls did?” Shelby pressed gently. “She can opt out,” Santana hiccuped and she leaned into Shelby, glad to be wrapped in her Mama’s arms, completely safe. “Yes she can, that is very good baby.  Now, what Mama wants to know, is why we are headed there now?  Why were you so insistent baby?  What did you hear in her voice that Daddy didn’t?” “I remembered when I yelled at your parents Miss,” she said. Shelby gave her a kiss to the top of her head and held her for another five minutes in complete silence, waiting for Santana to take even breaths.  Once she was settled and calm, Shelby pet the side of her face, buckled her back into her seat, and drove the rest of the way to the hospital. When they finally arrived Terri was in Rachel’s room, talking to her and trying to get her to calm down.  “I know Rachel, I know, it’s okay, let me just look at your wrists so I can make sure that you don’t need any extra care,” Terri said kindly. “No!  It’s not safe!  It’s not safe!” Rachel cried, tears flowing down her face and Shelby and Santana’s hearts broke.  Rachel was a mess. “Rachel,” Shelby said sternly as she entered the room. “Miss!” Rachel cried immediately.  “Miss please!” Rachel cried and she went to move to get to Shelby but screamed in pain as her body resisted the quick movements. Santana covered her ears and Shelby rushed over to the bed to prevent further movement.  She wrapped Rachel in a hug and looked at Terri, keeping Rachel tight against her.  “Is she connected to anything and watch her please,” she said nodding slightly toward Santana. Rachel was in tears, crying so hard she was losing her breath.  “She’s not connected to anything,” Terri said walking over to Santana and gathering her close.  “I took it all off to stop the bells,” Terri said and at Shelby’s questioning look, Rachel cried harder and latched on tightly to Shelby. “Oh my tiny girl, come here sweetheart,” Shelby said and she didn’t even struggle to shift Rachel into her arms, sit down on the bed and cradle her gently.  “Shhh, calm sweet girl.  You have to calm down.” “Not safe.  Take me out of here!  Please!” she begged and Santana frowned holding tighter to Terri. “Why isn’t it safe Aunt Terri?” Santana whimpered and she watched as Rachel squirmed and screamed, turning into Shelby to be held and cuddled, craving the safe person’s touch.   “Not safe, not safe,” Rachel cried. “Shhh,” Shelby said softly.  “It’s okay Rachel.  You’re in the hospital and I promise you this hospital is a very safe place,” Shelby said and Rachel glued herself to Shelby and didn’t dare let go.  “Santana, are you okay sweetheart?” Shelby asked her knowing this was probably going to be very hard for her. “Not safe!” Rachel cried. “Shhh,” Shelby said seriously and she rubbed Rachel’s back and patted her bottom gently, the same way she did with all her girls when they were upset.  “Terri, what do you need to do?” Shelby asked. “I want to check her wrists and her legs, and I’d like to get a blood screening on her,” Terri said. “Can I hold her while you do all that?” she asked and Terri nodded.  “Alright little one, alright, shhh, you’re safe,” Shelby cooed and she kept up a steady stream of calming words while looking at Santana, gauging how she was handling this. Terri gently moved Santana to an empty visitor chair, had her sit down and knelt in front of her.  “Sanny baby, look at me please,” Terri said and Santana’s eyes looked past her toward Rachel.  “Come on monkey, just for a minute please,” Terri said and finally Santana looked.  “I know this is a lot but no matter what happens, that is your Mama over there.  She is your Mama and I am your aunt and Daddy and your two sisters are at home, hopefully sleeping.  I want you to sit right here and I’ll be back shortly.  As soon as I get Rachel taken care of I will make sure you are with your Mama,” she told her. “Rae needs her more,” Santana whimpered.   “Stay calm sweetheart.  I’ll be right back,” she assured her and she left and came back as soon as possible.  “Sanny, do you want a run down?’ she offered her.  Santana was always interested in medical proceedings, but this time she shook her head. “Not safe Miss,” Rachel cried, but her voice was weak and Shelby felt her getting heavier, which meant she was falling asleep. “It’s alright little one.  You’re okay Rachel.  Miss Shelby has you and you are very safe in the hospital with Doctor Schuester.  She will keep you safe and get you well rested,” she said and as Rachel got sleepier and sleepier, she eventually rested all her weight on Shelby’s shoulder and woke herself up completely, screaming in pain.  “Her cheek Terri,” Shelby said simply. “Wrists and legs first, I’ll page someone for her face in a moment,” Terri said and she quickly changed the bandages on her wrists.  Rachel screamed herself raw when Terri went to change the bandages on her legs.  Santana sat and watched.  Terri was talking to Rachel as if she were very young, like Mackenzie or Courtney.  Part of it made Santana jealous but part of it seemed really nice.  Part of her wished she stayed home, but the other part of her was glad she was here, even though she hadn’t been acknowledged by Rachel yet. Eventually Terri had Rachel’s bandages changed and turned around.  “Sanny.  Do you want to come with me?” she asked her and Santana shook her head.  “Alright baby, stay here with Mama and Rachel.  You’re doing very well sweetheart.  I’m very proud of you,” Terri praised her and she went to page her colleague who worked in oral surgery.  He came in and very quickly gave Rachel a quick exam. “Knock her out, bring her up to me, and we’ll fix her tooth, no problem,” he said. “Whoa!  Hey!  NO!” Santana said quickly. “Santana!” Shelby warned quickly. “NO!  No.  Mama, he’s treating her like a toy and not a person!” Santana said getting worked up. “Not safe!” Rachel cried tiredly and just like that Shelby had two extremely upset little girls.  One was scared for her own safety and one was concerned for the safety of a stranger. Shelby looked at Terri and Terri moved in closer.  “Give them both a sedative please.  Everyone needs sleep.  Rachel needs surgery, and I need my husband and a meeting with the Millers,” Shelby said softly.  Will rolled over to grab his cell phone as it beeped notification of a text from Shelby.  “I don’t want to wake the girls, it’s only six thirty in the morning,” it read.  He carefully slipped out of bed and went into the en-suite, noticing that Quinn and Brittany were cuddled up close to each other, both sleeping peacefully.  He dialed Shelby’s cell phone and frowned when she answered, sounding tired and concerned.  “This is a very sad voice,” he said. “I am a very stressed wife,” she told him. “What happened?” he asked taking a seat on the toilet and letting Shelby tell the story. “I messed up.  I messed up big time,” she sighed.  “I never should have brought Bree with me when I did and there is no way Sanny should have been with me tonight, even though she was the one who insisted we get here,” Shelby said sounding sad. “Shelby, I don’t think you did anything wrong though.  They were all going to have to meet eventually, it just happened faster than we thought it would,” he tried. “No, not like this.  This is different.  Sanny yelled at a doctor, got way too worked up.  Rachel got way too worked up, and I had Terri sedate them both,” Shelby sighed, her heart breaking for the two sleeping brunettes before her.  “Babe, what’s going on?” he asked. “So, long story short, Rachel was taken up for surgery.  When we got here, Terri changed her bandages, while I held her and then I tried to rock her to sleep.  Her head went to my shoulder and as soon as sleep started to set in, her cheek rested on my shoulder and she set to screaming again.  It has now been determined that Rachel had a cracked molar as well as two oddly grown wisdom teeth, which were both broke in her fight to free herself.  It’s why she lied to me and told me she could only eat jell-o when I brought her granola bars the other night.” “Shel, she needs us, she needs a family, she wants it.  At least she seems to.  I still don’t see the problem,” he said kindly. “Oh no, it gets better.  Sanny is a mess too.  It appears that even though she didn’t want Rachel to start with, she still has a very good idea of right and wrong and how to treat people.  However, that meant that when the doctor said things about Rachel as if she were just a thing and not a person, our little Sanny came to Rachel’s defense,” she sighed. “Oh Sanny,” he sighed. “How are my other girls?” Shelby asked. “They are sleeping.  Personally, I’m worried about you,” he said. “I want a meeting,” she sighed.  “I want a meeting here at the hospital.  You, me, the four girls, Bruce, and Anne.  Rachel needs a game plan and I can’t keep running to the hospital at these ridiculous hours of the day.  If she were in our care, or Bruce’s care, she’d be comforted without too much movement,” Shelby said. “Do you want a parent day too?” Will teased her and she laughed. “No.  I want a meeting,” she said.  “For today,” she clarified. “How about a meeting for today, and a date night with your husband.  I miss you.  There are these three large bodies in our bed recently and while I love them all very much, I miss your body.  I haven’t cuddled in you in ages!” he said dramatically. She smiled and shook her head.  “Please call the meeting, and please call someone to monitor our girls, and yes I want a date night with my husband,” she smiled. The two disconnected after a couple vital exchanges of I love yous and Will looked at the clock.  It was seven thirty in the morning.  Bruce would be up, but just to be safe, he sent him a text.  “Please call me when you have a free moment Sir.  Shelby and I would like to call a meeting,” he texted.  Three minutes later his phone rang and Will smiled. “And who would you like this meeting with my dear friend?” Bruce asked kindly. “My wife, myself, my girls, you, Miss Anne, and Rachel.  At the hospital,” he said. “That is quite a list, can you give me a little more detail as to why this is so important?” Bruce asked. “Rachel has put herself in physical trauma in order to get our number.  She’s reaching out for Shelby, and myself.  She met Brittany, she’s talked to Quinn, and now she’s met Santana, who I’m told jumped to her defense when a doctor spoke tin what Santana deemed a rude manner.  We need a meeting to set up a game plan please Sir,” Will said. “Anne and I will meet you and your family at the hospital at ten o’clock,” he said. “Thank you Sir,” Will said. “And Will, my boy.  Kindly tell your wife that she is not in any trouble.  I know her.  I’m sure she’s expecting some sort of punishment for having things move so quickly.  Will smiled it was always impressive that Bruce read every member of his circle as if he were inside their heads at all times.  “We’ll see you later,” he said and then he hung up.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

By a quarter of ten, Will and the girls made it to the hospital.  Rachel was still asleep and Shelby wanted to keep it that way.  Rachel was calm and peaceful, relaxing in sleep as her body healed and her anesthesia wore off.  The girls were sitting in the chairs and on the other bed in the room, playing cards.  Poker was their game of choice and they were simply playing to keep themselves occupied, rather than for money.  If they had been at home, they would have played for pretzels and chips.  Will watched them and wrapped his wife in a tight hug, resting his chin on her shoulder, holding her in front of him, swaying slightly from side to side.  “Don’t be so nervous,” he whispered in her ear, feeling nothing but tension running through her body. “I’m about to get punished.  I have every right to be nervous,” she said. “Bruce assured me you are not in trouble.  All we know is that we’re going to have a meeting, all eight of us, in fifteen minutes.  That’s all we know,” Will said. “That will result in your wife getting spanked at the very least, if not worse, because of the havoc I created,” Shelby said. “But did you really?” he asked kindly.  “I mean Rachel talked to Brittany in person.  That was going to happen at some point.  Santana met her but nothing was exchanged from what I understand.  Quinn talked to her on the phone.  All that was going to happen anyway, it just happened a lot faster than we thought it would.  I don’t think that’s havoc, I think that’s a process we’re used to, but on a slightly faster time table,” Will reasoned. “Just hold me,” Shelby said. “For eternity my love,” he said and kissed the nape of her neck. “Sir, we’re about to have a meeting!” Brittany said glancing up at them. “Yes, and?” Will asked her with an amused look on his face. “You can’t be making out before a meeting,” she reasoned. “Why not?” Quinn asked and she carefully moved forward and gave Brittany a searing kiss.  “What was so horrible about that?” she asked with a cheeky grin. “It’s distracting,” Brittany said making a face.  Even though she did enjoy the affection. “Miss, she is going to wake up eventually right?” Quinn asked kindly pointing at Rachel. “Don’t point my darling, and yes she will.  It just takes time for things to wear off.  It’s the same as when you had your surgery.  We figured out you had an issue and Aunt Terri took care of you, explaining what was wrong and you healed.  Rachel has been thrown for quite a loop though, so I don’t want anyone freaking out if she is upset and seems to not understand what’s going on.  I did some research and she may very well be even more worked up than she was before she went in for surgery,” Shelby said. “Ugh!  That’s bad Miss.  Can’t Aunt Terri give her that dopey stuff?” Santana asked. “Phrase that better please,” Shelby said not liking where Santana was headed with that statement, but she kept herself calm and let Santana express herself. “Okay, so they give you stuff to make you calm so you’re not all hyper and stuff.  It’s a calming drug,” she said and she started to think.  “You know,” she said trying to come up with the right word.  “It makes you all loopy and you can’t see straight sometimes,” she said.  “Mainly it just makes you calm,” she said. “Valium?” Quinn asked. “Yes, thank you.  Can Aunt Terri give her valium?”  “I am very sure that Aunt Terri will make sure Rachel gets all the proper care she needs,” Shelby said and Rachel let out a painful cry, causing everyone in the room to go on edge. “It’s just us Rae!” Santana called to her.   “Rae?” Quinn asked raising an eyebrow.  “She told you her nickname?”  “No, I gave her one,” Santana said. “Oh but that doesn’t make her an E one like us,” Brittany pouted.   “So then we can spell it R A E, and then she can end with an E in the spelling at least,” Santana reasoned. “It should be double though,” Brittany said thoughtfully.  “Rae is just too short and sounds like a boy.  Rae-rae is more girly and Quinnie said her favorite color is purple.  Daddy do they make purple towels?” Brittany asked. “Do you see?” Shelby hissed at him and then walked over to Rachel who was looking very sorry for herself and very scared, with a very swollen face, even in her half sleep like state. “We’ll look into it Bree.  Why don’t you three put the cards away.  Mister Bruce and Miss Anne will be here shortly,” Will said, although it wasn’t really a suggestion.  It was a kindly delivered order.   The girls put the cards away and Brittany moved over to Shelby’s side.  “Rae-rae,” she said softly.  “Come on, wake up.  We’re all here to visit,” she said. “We are?” Shelby asked her. “Aren’t we Mama?” Brittany asked kindly. “We’re here because Mama wants a meeting with the heads of the circle, to discuss a game plan.  The visiting is just a bonus,” Shelby reasoned. Brittany nodded and leaned into her side.  She loved her family and she hoped Rachel did too.  “Come on Rae-rae, wake up, just a little more.  Then you can meet everyone properly,” Brittany said, gently rubbing her hands along Rachel’s forearm and Rachel blinked her eyes open and started to cry immediately.  “I didn’t do it Mama!” Brittany said panicked. “No,” Shelby laughed.  “You didn’t.  This is what I was talking about,” Shelby said.   “Valium Mama.  We should get her valium,” Santana insisted. “She doesn’t need valium baby, she needs to let the drugs wear off, not have us pump her full of more, although if she doesn’t calm down we’ll talk to Aunt Terri,” Shelby said and she moved around a bit.  “Come here sweetheart,” she said to the crying girl before her.  She adjusted the two of them and sat on the bed with Rachel held gently in her arms while the three girls piled on the bed in front of them, effectively staring at Rachel. “She doesn’t need a peanut gallery ladies,” Will said kindly and he took a seat next to the bed and pulled Brittany into his lap.  She could still see, but they weren’t crowding her.  “Quinnie, off the bed baby.  In a chair,” he told her kindly, but again, it was an order.  “Sanny can sit with you,” he said before any protests or complaints could be made.  The girls did as asked and Shelby spoke kindly. “Rachel honey, do you know where you are?” she asked and Rachel shook her head no.  “Does anyone want to help out?” Shelby asked and Brittany raised her hand. Shelby nodded and Brittany smiled.  “Overlook Central Hospital,” she said. “Very good,” Shelby praised her.  “Rachel, do you know who all the people in the room are?” she asked gently and Rachel nodded.  “Very good.  Will you share with me please?” she asked. “Lips, Eyes, Bird, Sam, Key,” she said, touching Shelby’s arm and then pointing to the rest of the people in the room. “Strong drugs,” Will smiled. “That’s not even close to what she should be saying.  What’s happening to her?” Quinn asked with concern.“It’s alright Quinnie.  She needs a little more time to relax and wake up.  It’s going to sound strange for a bit, that’s all,” Shelby said kindly. “Oooh, let’s play a game and get her going then,” Santana said excitedly.  “I can pull up the app Kenzie put on my phone,” Santana said looking to Shelby for permission. “That’s a very thoughtful idea Sanny, but calm down a little bit and then you may get up on the bed.  You will be gentle and calm.  She hasn’t officially met you yet,” Shelby reminded her kindly.  Santana nodded, pulled out her phone and began flipping through different apps. “Get the one Corey told us about instead.  It’s easier,” Quinn said. “What app is that my love?” Will asked. “When we saw them the other week, Kenzie and Corey had their Daddy’s phone and there was an app for barnyard animals, colors, shapes, and something else I think,” Quinn said. “Numbers I think,” Brittany offered. “It’s interactive, but if she tells it to me and I touch it, that will help,” Santana said pulling up the app on her phone.  “It’s not important to be fast right now is it Mama?” Santana asked. “No baby, it’s okay to go slow.  I think Rachel would want that more.  Right love?” she asked her kindly and Rachel nodded.  She seemed to understand everything that was going on around her, but speaking correctly seemed off.  When she said the words, they felt right to her, but they sounded completely wrong apparently. Santana took a breath and then very carefully and calmly crawled onto the bed.  “Okay Rae-rae.  I’ll show you the picture and you tell me the word, when you get it right, we’ll move on.  There’s no time limit so just relax.  Are you cool with all that?” Satana asked and Rachel nodded. “Wait, I have a question first.  Are you okay with the girls calling you Rae-rae?” Shelby asked her.  Rachel shrugged.  She didn’t hate it, but she didn’t know how she felt about it.  “Girls until communication is fully restored it is Rachel, understood?” Shelby asked.  It was phrased as a question, but it was still an order and Shelby knew her girls knew the difference.  They all nodded and Shelby nodded at Santana to continue. Santana pulled up the app and the first was a red circle.  She pointed to the circle and looked at Rachel.  “What is the name of this shape Rachel?” she asked. “Bugs,” Rachel said and Brittany struggled not to giggle. “Try again please,” Santana said kindly. “Crawl,” Rachel said. “So close Rachel,” Quinn smiled.  “Try saying it slower,” she offered. “Car go,” Rachel said. “You are so close Rachel.  Try a few more times, nice and slow.  It’s getting there,” Brittany said and Will smiled.  All the girls were trying to help Rachel, which seemed like a good sign. “Girl cat,” she said slowly and Quinn smiled. “Try softer,” she said moving closer to the bed. “Circle,” Rachel whispered. “Yaaay Rae-rae!” Brittany cheered.  “Oh, sorry, Rachel,” Brittany said immediately correcting herself.  “I’m sorry Mama.  I got excited,” she explained. “You did a good correction sweetheart,” Shelby praised her.  “Move on to the next picture please,” Shelby said and Santana swiped her finger over the screen. “Air,” Rachel said. “Much closer on the first shot.  Good job,” Santana praised.  “Try again though.  Try to say the beginning part,” Santana encouraged. “Share,” Rachel said. “So close.  Keep trying Rachel.  You’re really close,” Brittany said.   “Scare,” Rachel said. “That is close enough.  Let’s go for the next one,” Santana praised.  She swiped her finger across the screen and up popped a third picture. “Diet,” Rachel said and then she rolled her eyes at her own voice, because now she was hearing exactly what she was saying. “It’s just the drugs sweetheart.  They’re wearing off though,” Will told her, seeing the look on Rachel’s face.  “Try again,” he encouraged and she nodded.  Everyone was being calm and patient with her, welcoming, supportive.  It was a feeling she didn’t remember having for a while; if ever before. “Die-min,” she said and then she laughed at herself.  It just sounded so funny and stupid to her.  She knew how to talk, and she was getting better, but the heavy groggy feeling was still present.  She brushed away her tears and took a deep breath.  “Diamond,” she said softly and Quinn, Brittany, and Santana all cheered for her.  It was the moment that Bruce and Anne walked in. “Are we missing the party?” Bruce asked and the girls quickly stood to go hug him.  He wrapped them all in his arms and gave them each a kiss, before moving aside so they could greet Anne properly. “How are you feeling my sweet Bree?” she asked her specifically. “I’m okay Miss Anne.  Thank you,” she said, glad to be fussed over for the moment. “Hello Rachel, how are you feeling love?  We heard that you had some dental work done,” she said and Rachel nodded.  Santana raised her hand and waited to be acknowledged.  “Yes Sanny?” she asked. “Her words are off, but she’s really close.  She’s too drugged up right now.  I think we should talk for her until she starts feeling better,” she said, “and I gave her the nickname Rae, which Brittany changed to Rae-rae, but Miss said we have to wait till she can tell us if that’s what she wants,” Santana said. “Well first of all, I am so proud of all of you girls for helping Rachel.  I also think that’s very smart thinking on Mama’s part.  Your Mama is a wise woman, which is why we keep her as a circle Mistress,” Anne smiled. “You get to keep your job Mama,” Quinn teased and she snuggled into Shelby’s side.  Shelby giggled and gave Quinn a kiss to her temple. “Rachel honey, do you understand everything we’re saying sweetheart?  I know anesthesia can mess with your reasoning sometimes,” Bruce said and Rachel simply gave a thumbs up and he saw her snuggle into Shelby and Quinn, even reaching for Quinn’s hand, taking it carefully.  Quinn smiled and gave her a reassuring squeeze and then Bruce continued his little speech.  “Well Rachel, Miss Shelby called a meeting with all of us, to discuss a game plan, but before we do that, I think we should see if we can get Doctor Schuester in here, so she can tell us when you’ll be able to be released,” he said and everyone seemed to nod in agreement.  Rachel picked up the call button with her free hand, yawned and pressed the button to get people in to see her.  Seconds later a page went out to Terri and several minutes after that, Terri entered to find her family as well as Bruce and Anne waiting for her. “Well hello everyone,” she smiled.  “Have I been invited to a party?” Terri asked with a smile. “Master Miller would like to know when Rachel can be released,” Will said kindly. “Well let’s see, I think if all goes well and there are no extra complications that arise we can release Rachel into the Millers care tomorrow,” Terri said. “No,” Rachel whimpered and she turned into Quinn and Shelby and started to shake.  She didn’t care about the pain in her mouth, wrists, or thighs.  Her entire body was screaming, but she didn’t want to leave the hospital with the Millers.  They were nice people.  She didn’t mind them, but the people she wanted to stay with were Will, Shelby, and their three girls.  She’d been given a word, a nickname, and the girls helped her to come out of her medically induced fog. “This is what I wanted to have the meeting for,” Shelby sighed looking directly at Bruce and she she took a calming breath of her own, made sure she was calm and began speaking.  “Rachel, it’s okay baby, let’s all sit and talk, that’s what this meeting is for.  We’re going to set up a game plan, so you understand everything that’s going on.” “No,” she whimpered and the tears came faster, mainly from the movement she was doing.   “Shhh, calm down Rachel.  It’s alright,” Shelby cooed.  “We have to talk though.  We have to listen and we have to develop a game plan,” Shelby told her and Rachel shook her head no and turned in further, not wanting to do this.   “Why done you andy me,” she finally whimpered. “Oh my darling,” Shelby sighed.  “Okay, we need to calm down and then we need to talk,” Shelby said kindly. “No!  I’m good, I’m good,” she cried and she pressed hereslf as far into Shelby as she could.  It was something that everyone in the room had seen Santana do from time to time.  Bruce was more sure now, than ever, that Rachel belonged in this family. “Shhh, yes you are sweetheart,” Shelby assured her.  “You are a very good girl Rachel.  You’re a wonderful girl.  You are a wonderful listener and you’ve done a great job with your communication recently.  I’m very proud of you for that,” Shelby told her and she noticed that Brittany raised her hand.  “Yes my baby Bree?” she asked her. “Rachel, Miss Anne and Mister Bruce are really nice people.  They have two pets and we lived with them for a while.  You’ll get to visit us lots while you make up your mind if you want to really live with us,” she said. “I do!” Rachel yelled.  Her words were clear which was a great improvement, but Terri could see her body screaming in pain.  Moving that fast, was just too painful.  It seemed more painful for her to just accept being “taken away” from Will and Shelby for a temporary period. “Rachel, look at me,” Shelby said sternly and she waited for Rachel to follow orders.  “What are rules number one and two?” she asked her seriously.  The same had been true for Rachel that were true of every other pet.  The second you entered the circle, rules started being thrown at you, and you were expected to remember them, whether you stayed with the life style or not. “Polite and respectful,” she said quickly, trying to prove that she could do as told. “Very good, and is yelling at Brittany polite?” she asked. “No,” she said honestly.   “Good girl.  Apologize for yelling,” Shelby ordered calmly and Rachel did so. “I understand how scared you are.  We were that scared.  Miss and Sir are wonderful people and it’s hard to be away from them, but Mr. Bruce does this so that we are sure it’s what we want.  I have quite literally been in your shoes.  It’s scary and it sucks, but it doesn’t last forever,” Brittany said kindly. “My genius girl,” Will whispered in her ear and kissed her temple, making her blush with pride.  She may not always do the right thing by pet standards, but when she got things right, and they praised her, that meant everything to her. “Everything Bree just told you is one hundred percent true and accurate,” Bruce offered and then he called on Santana who had her hand raised. “When we stayed there, we had a calendar and I was able to mark down the days.  It sounds corny, but it helps,” she said.   “I still have that calendar Rachel.  It’s a dry erase board, so we can write lots of things on there to look forward to,” Anne offered. “No.  Mama,” Rachel whimpered.  She’d heard Santana say it and Brittany, and she thought Quinn mentioned it once or twice during their phone call and right now, the only person she wanted was Shelby. “Miss Anne, do we have to go through these steps?” Santana asked sadly curling into the head Mistress of their circle.  She couldn’t believe how painful it was to watch Rachel be so sad.  Rachel was clearly scared, and Santana just wanted to make it better.  If Rachel was with them, then she would at least be calmer.   “Yes my girl we do.  Every one has to go through this.  You know Mackenzie and Courtney yes?  They are super little girls and they had to go through this too and it was just as tough.  Why don’t we explain to Rachel why we go through this,” she said.  “Does anyone want to try?” she asked and Quinn raised her hand.  “Go on Quinnie,” she said kindly. “Rae-rae,” she started and Will leaned forward and gave her a pop to her bottom.  “She said Mama though,” Quinn defended. “She didn’t agree to a nickname,” Will said.  “That is your last warning!,” he added firmly and she pouted, but nodded and turned back to Rachel. “Santana and Brittany and I came from a horrible woman.  She messed with our heads.  I feel like maybe the people you were with messed with your head too somehow.  I promise you’ll get to see us a lot while you learn the rules with Miss Anne and Mister Bruce.  They are very nice people,” Quinn offered. “No.  Mama, please,” Rachel begged. “Okay, Rachel, Shelby, Doctor Schuester and Bruce Miller,” Bruce announced.  “If I did not call your name, kindly leave the room,” he said and the girls pouted. “Sir, I want to help Rachel!  I want to prove I can be good and they won’t replace me,” Santana said quickly. “Santana my love, you and I and your sisters and Sir are going to leave the room, as we were asked to do.  While we are out, we are going to sit down and have a very long talk,” Anne said, not liking what Santana had just said.  “Mama please,” Rachel pleaded. “Shhh, Rachel honey, let’s calm down and breathe and we’re going to talk.  That’s all we’re going to do, but I know that your body is still healing, so let’s just calm down and breathe and then we can talk it all out,” Shelby said. “No, you’re my Mama, please Miss.  Please,” she begged.   “Shhh, calm down Rachel.  Breathe, we’re going to talk.  I’m not leaving you.  I’m staying right here.  I’m holding you, and Mister Bruce, Doctor Schuester and I are all going to talk to you.  I’m right here,” Shelby said. “Rachel dear.  Why is Miss Shelby your Mama?” Bruce asked her kindly. “She, she, she,” Rachel stammered. “Shhhh, it’s alright Rachel.  Take your time.  I’m not in a rush.  We have quite a few hours left in the day to get this straightened out,” Bruce told her. “She.  When I called.  It was late.  She came and fed me.  She was nice.  She didn’t have to be.  No one did.  I’m not worth anything to anyone.  She was nice, and I never had a Mama.  She spanked me when I was bad, but she still came back.  She didn’t treat me different.  She treats me like her girls.  Bree calls her Mama.  Quinnie said it on the phone,” she said slowly, tears still falling, and her breath started to get more ragged and strangled. “Rachel honey, do me a favor.  Just breathe.  In slow and out slow,” Terri said doing the technique with her and eventually she calmed down.  “Very good Rachel.  That was wonderful,” Terri praised her.  “Now, you answered Mister Miller’s questions and you did so beautifully.  If he doesn’t have any more, I want to talk to you about some of your medical stuff.  I need to know that you consent to that.  Legally I can not and will not share medical information about you with anyone other than who you say is okay,”  Terri said. “They can hear,” Rachel said. “Alright, so I ran your blood screening.  You are a very lucky girl who has somehow managed to escape all forms of chloroform poisoning,” Terri said.  “That’s first.  Secondly, you need to start aqua therapy.  It will be a combination of water and weight training.  Walking is going to be painful for a while,” Terri said. “I found out the other day.  Is the pain going to shoot all over me all the time?” Rachel asked. “Back up.  I need some clarification.  What do you mean you found out the other day?” Bruce asked calmly. “I think you should tell them sweetheart.  If you don’t want to tell them, then I will tell it for you,” Shelby offered. Rachel shook her head and recounted the story of how she made her way to the nurses’ station, and got the phone number for Will and Shelby’s house.  “And you made it back to the bed on your own?” Bruce asked her. “No Sir.  A very tall man carried me.  The nurse just snapped her finger and he showed up and put me back here,” she said honestly. “What did you feel in your body when you walked to the station?” Terri asked her. “It just felt like a lot of pins and needles.  Maybe a little bit of ripping, but I was only focused on getting to the computer to get the phone number of the people I feel are safe,” she told her honestly. “I’m very glad you think that Will and Shelby are safe people.  They are safe people.  I have known them for a very long time,” Terri said and Rachel smiled. “Bree already spilled the beans.  I know who you are in relation to them,” Rachel said. “Do not interrupt Rachel,” Bruce scolded gently. Terri smiled and gently pet Rachel’s face.  “You’re a good girl Rachel and you’re driven and you know what you want and all of that is good.  I would be happy to call you my niece at some point, but for right now, you have to follow the rules that Master Miller has set in place.  I can and will call you my niece if you like, even if you don’t choose this life style,” Terri said. “I don’t know any other life,” Rachel whined. “We’re not going to make you choose immediately sweetheart.  That is how my girls got into trouble and they are lucky they found their way to our circle, because Master Miller knows a lot of people in a lot of high places.  My girls are extremely lucky that he and Miss Kate had a mutual friend and that the mutual friend thinks quite highly of Master Bruce Miller,” Shelby told her.  “Now what you need to remember, throughout your entire probationary period is that there are rules in place.  Including steps to take to come and live with Mister Will, and I and our girls permanently, should you decide that is what you want.” “I do.  I want a Mama and Daddy and sisters,” Rachel cried.   “Shhh, calm please,” Bruce said kindly.  “Rachel honey.  I want you to listen to me.  You have an idealized version of what this family will be like.  Do you know how living with them would work?  How living our circle of people would work?” he asked.“Yes, I have to be polite and respectful Sir,” she said desperately. “Yes, that is very good sweetheart, but what about when you mess up?  What about when you’re human and you make a mistake?  What happens then?” Bruce asked. “I am punished,” she said. “Sometimes yes.  What else?” he pressed gently and she stalled and looked at him curiously.  She didn’t know the answer to that question. “Well I will just always follow instructions,” Rachel reasoned. “The same way you followed instructions when Doctor Schuester told you to stay resting in your bed?” Bruce questioned. “That was different.  I’m not safe here!” she protested getting agitated and angry. “Calm down little girl,” Shelby said.  “We need to discuss this.  You need to understand why you can’t come live with me right away,” Shelby said and Rachel felt angry tears fall.  All she heard was how she was not wanted.  She was a typical stubborn nineteen year old girl who thought she knew everything.  Anne took everyone down to the cafeteria and everyone sat down at a table of her choosing.  “Sanny, come with me my love.  We’ll get pudding and water for everyone,” she said kindly and Santana nodded.  She went with Anne and was not at all surprised when Anne wrapped a protective and kind arm around her shoulders and spoke kindly to her.“Are you mad at me Miss?” Santana asked. “Should I be?  Have you done something you think I won’t approve of?” Anne questioned. “Not that I can think of,” she said honestly. “I’m not mad Sanny, I just want to talk.  I want to discuss what you mentioned earlier, about how you’ll be a good girl so your Mama and Daddy won’t get rid of you,” Anne said.  “Sweetheart, the fact that you even think that concerns me greatly.  No member of my circle should feel that way or be made to feel that way.  So why don’t you tell me what’s been going on.” “I just know I’m not perfect and if I can’t be perfect, they’re not going to want me anymore.  I fight too much.  I’m too much trouble.  I cry too often which I hate doing.  You name it and I do it wrong.  I always have.  My whole life.  My parents have always told me that.  Miss Kate just reinforced it,” she said. “Sanny,” she said kindly.  “Sweetheart, you and Quinnie have so much more in common than you will ever understand.  However, I want you to think.  When you were living with us, what was your job every morning when you came down for breakfast.  Do you remember that first week?” Anne asked kindly. “I had to write three positive words about myself and I had to mean them.  I was supposed to do it before breakfast, but some days it was very hard and I had to do one before each meal and if we went to Mama and Daddy’s then I had to call you and speak it to you.  I wasn’t allowed to text,” Santana told her. “That is correct,” Anne smiled.  “Nine puddings and nine waters please,” Anne said to the lunch lady once they made it up to her.  “Sweetheart, I did that in hopes that you would believe what you said, that it would be ingrained in your body, so you would truly understand how amazing you are and will always be.  I wanted you to learn that your biological parents and Miss Kate were so wrong about you,” Anne said. “I just don’t want to mess this up.  I don’t know if Rachel will come live with us, but if she does, because of who I am, I’m scared that I’ll hurt her or being really mean somehow and then I’ll be made to leave, because I know Master Miller doesn’t put up with such rude behavior,” she said honestly. “I want to thank you for being so honest with me Sanny.  That’s very brave of you.  Now, I would like for you to tell me what you heard about Jenna,” Anne said and Santana looked at her, with a dropped jaw.  “I’m the head of this circle for a reason my love,” Anne said kindly. “Harry and I were playing at Madam Sylvester’s party on Thursday and then yesterday Daddy and I talked about what happened in slightly more detail, but not all of them, because it’s really none of my business,” she said honestly. “Yes, well I think at some point we’re going to have a conversation between you, Jenna, and myself, so we can get everything ironed out.  What do you know about Jenna?” Anne asked. “That she tried to convince Ryan to be a girl, because she didn’t want another brother or to be not the youngest in her house, or both maybe, and she got found out,” Santana said.  “Daddy said it was very serious because she was messing with someone’s psyche,” she said. Anne nodded, handed one prepared tray of puddings and waters to Santana and taking the second one for herself and paid for the order.  They made it back to the table and Anne handed out the snacks, to Will and the girls and then took one for herself.  “Are we going to talk more Miss Anne?” Santana asked. “Do you have more you want to talk about?” Anne asked her kindly. “Um, not at the moment,” she said honestly. “Then I think for right now, we have our pudding and water and then go back to the rest of our family and give them their snack too,” Anne said.  “You can’t leave,” Rachel cried and she held on to Shelby as tightly as she could, her body screaming in pain as she struggled to get a good grip. “Shhh, Rachel honey.  I can’t stay all day.  I have things to do at my house today.  I know that Miss Anne said she would stay with you this afternoon,” Shelby said. “No!  Mama please!” she begged, tears streaming down her face. “Shhh, I am so sorry my girl.  I am,” she said kindly.  “Here, let’s calm down,” Shelby said kindly and she glanced toward the door to see Will and the girls waiting for her, just outside the door frame.  “Shhh, calm down.  Take a breath, let’s talk,” Shelby said kindly. “I’ll be good Mama, please!” Rachel pleaded. “Shhh, you’re a good girl Rachel.  No one is debating that, but there are steps we need to follow, including you starting out with Master and Mistress Miller and I promise you my sweet girl, you are not the first young lady to flip out over not coming to live with the person of their choosing immediately,” she assured her.  “Come on, we’re going to write together,” Shelby said kindly, picking up the pen and the new note pad that Terri had given to Rachel.  “Let’s write down Mama’s number,” Shelby said.  She was very leery of referring to herself as Mama when it came to Rachel, but this girl was clearly upset and if she wanted a Mama, she was going to get one.  Including the type who did what was needed rather than what was wanted.  “We’re going to write it down together baby.  Let’s write the numbers together,” she said and Rachel nodded, sniffling softy and then telling Shelby what numbers to write. “That was wonderful Rachel.  I’m so proud of you for remembering the number correctly,” Shelby praised her.  “Now, this number is a number you can always call.  Let’s write down the times I want you to call today.  Do you think you can do that?” Shelby asked trying to give Rachel something to look forward to.  “Let’s see.  Mama has three voice lessons today, so you can call at four pm to let me know how your day went.  I want to know what you ate, and what you drank, and if anything was done to you or with you from the different doctors and nurses you talk with today.  Do you think you can do that?” she asked and Rachel nodded, staring at the paper in front of her and the hands that were writing it. “Very good my love.  And then I want to hear from you again at seven pm.  I have to help Quinn get a bath at that time, because she has an appointment to get to tonight, but I will have time to talk to you before hand.  Maybe this time, you can tell me what you ate for dinner.  I also want you to talk to Miss Anne and find out what day you can come to dinner with us.  On that day, I will cook your favorite dinner, do you think that sounds good?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded, brushing her hair out of her eyes. “Mama?  Can I have the pen please?” she asked and Shelby nodded, handing it over.  Rachel wrote in tiny script next to the four pm, “What I did today, doctors, nurses, activities,” and then she thought for a moment.  Next to the seven pm time she wrote, “What I ate today.  When I go for dinner.  What I’d like to eat,” and then she handed the pen to Shelby who smiled. “That is wonderful Rachel.  I’m very proud of you.  I want you to think about this one though sweetheart,” she said tapping her finger on the sentence that said what I’d like to eat.  “Is that what Mama said?” she asked her kindly.  For a millisecond Rachel worried, but she calmed down the second Shelby pet the side of her face and spoke kindly.  “It’s just listening skills darling.  Try to remember.  You won’t be in any trouble if you don’t get it right,” she assured her. Rachel closed her eyes and thought and then scratched out the sentence and tried again.  “Tell Mama what my favorite dinner is and she’ll make it for me when Miss Anne says I can go for dinner,” she wrote.  “Which I hope is soon Mama,” she said aloud, turning a bit to look at Shelby directly. “You my darling girl are very smart and a very good listener.  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her.  “I hope you get to have dinner with us soon as well,” Shelby said honestly.  “Now, are you calm?” she asked and Rachel nodded tearfully.  “We’ll get to talk two more times today my sweet girl and you can talk to me, or Mister Will, or any of the girls, or all of us both times that you call.  We won’t be home until very late tonight, otherwise I would tell you that you can call at ten pm as well,” Shelby explained.   Rachel nodded and hugged Shelby tightly.  “Soon my sweet girl.  Soon you’ll be in a real house and people will be around you all the time and it won’t be so hard, I promise,” Shelby told her and with a few last sweet kisses to her forehead Shelby left the room and Anne came in. “Rachel my darling, I know you’re not happy sweetheart.  It’s okay to be unhappy.  I’m glad you have such a strong connection with this family so soon.  It’s a very good sign, but I want you to remember something.  Even if you determine that this life style is not for you and you want options of other paths, we will help you with that and you will always be allowed to know and visit us and any other member of our circle that you find a connection with,” she told her. “No Miss Anne.  I want to be with that family,” Rachel said sstaring at Shelby’s hand writing, wishing it was four pm already.  Hailey sat at her vanity, in her robe and nothing else, while her pet Matthew applied make up to her face, making her look even more beautiful than he thought she already was, while Kyle styled her hair carefully.  It was eight fifteen and their guests would be at the house any moment.   “Miss, would you like your hair up or down tonight?” Kyle asked. “Down is fine my darling,” she told him.  He finished brushing her hair and Matthew held up two different lipsticks.  She selected the pink one and Matt smiled before carefully applying it to her lips.  Once she was all done up, they moved to her closet and discussed what she should wear. “I love her in this one though,” Kyle said selecting a black teddy, that was sold as lingerie but looked too sophisticated for bed time.  It accented her breasts and the narrow point at the bottom drew anyone’s eyes down to her long toned and tanned legs.  It was a very sexy outfit as far as Kyle was concerned. “I like that one too, but we have babies coming tonight,” Matthew said. “Kenzie and Corey are coming?” Kyle asked.  “Mistress, I do not mean to sound disrespectful, but they are called babies for a reason and I think this may frighten them,” he said as respectfully as he could.  Hailey had made the decision and he would abide by it, but seemed like a bad idea.  Mackenzie and Courtney were terrified of most sexual things now and didn’t go to many parties. “Mistress Hughes is interested in what you’re doing and she is the one coming to observe.  Kenzie and Corey will be in the kitchen with a rotating baby sitter, so they can socialize a bit, and Mistress and Masters Hughes can watch the demonstration,” Hailey explained. “I’m sorry if my concern sounded as though I questioned your judgement Miss,” Kyle said. “Come here my boy,” she told him and he moved over to his Mistress, kneeling before her.  She gently cupped his chin, tipped it upward, so they were eye to eye and she kissed him lightly on his lips. “You have pleased me greatly, by showing concern for other pets,” she told him giving him another kiss.  He smiled and melted slightly into the kiss.  Once it broke she helped him to his feet.  “You’ve both done wonderfully with my hair and make up.  Both of you are to go and shower now please.  When you come out, black pants and a white button up top, left unbuttoned,” she told them.  “Your model will be here soon and I will greet her and be sure she is properly prepared before you two handsome gentlemen come to work on her,” she said and with a quick kiss and a playful smack to both of her boys, everyone went to do as told. Hailey went downstairs and as she reached the bottom step the doorbell rang and Hailey grinned.  “Well well well, it’s my beautiful model,” Hailey smiled once she opened the door. “Hello Miss Carson,” Quinn beamed. “So polite my love,” Hailey smiled and she let Will and Quinn inside and smiled giving Quinn a warm and loving hug.  “How are you feeling my sweet girl?” she asked. “I’m good.  Excited and also a bit nervous,” she said honestly. “As anyone would be.  Where are your sisters and your Mama?” she asked.  Hailey was good at reading the new and younger pets.  These three girls specifically would alternate between the terms Mama and Miss, but everyone learned that anxiety, nerves, and general newness, usually lead to the term Mama.   “They are on their way over Miss.  Sanny was trying to find the right outfit,” she said. “Well I’m sure that once they are ready, they will be very glad to be here to support you,”  Hailey smiled.  “Are you ready to get prepared?  My boys are upstairs being sure they look presentable,” she said. “I’m ready for whatever you need Miss Carson,” Quinn said. “Well how about you and Daddy and I, go into the other room.  You’ll need to disrobe, lie down on the cart we have set up for you, and we have to insert one little thing into you before we cover you in warmth,” she said. “Insert miss?” she asked with hesitation. “Yes my love.  Since we are covering you with ice cream, you’ll be very cold and if I were to send you into any form of hypothermia, not only would your Aunt Terri be mad, but I’d have your Mama, Daddy, sisters, Master Miller and Mistress Miller chasing me down to hurt me, for injuring our sweet Quinn,” she said and Quinn blushed.  Being reminded how loved and protected she was, was always a embarrassing somehow.  “It’s a simple thermometer.  I’ve seen your Mama cook with this.  You put one end in the turkey or chicken that you are cooking and the output screen sits outside the oven.  In this case, we’d stick the thermometer end in your bottom and then the output screen will be in Matt and Kyle’s vision at all times,” Hailey explained. “Thank you for keeping me safe Miss,” Quinn said. “Anything for you my darling girl.  Will you and your Daddy accompany me to the sitting room please?” she asked and Quinn nodded, holding tight to Will’s hand. “I’m sorry Miss.  I move very slow still,” Quinn said taking tiny baby steps while Will helped support her. “It’s alright darling.  Perhaps Daddy can carry you?” she suggested and Quinn blushed.  In her mind, being carried was not a good thing, it made her look incapable of serving a Master or Mistress correctly somehow.  “Surgery is very intense, the fact that you are even doing this, is very impressive.  I’m very proud of you,” Hailey said and Quinn’s blush disappeared and a smile took over her face.  To please another Master or Mistress was a great accomplishment for her, it meant that she had shown she was a good pet to her own Master and Mistress. Quinn agreed and Will carefully scooped her up and she let out a soft grunt.  “Daddy,” she said softly.  “Will you stay with me please?” she asked quickly. “For as long as I can sweetheart, yes,” he assured her and he carefully put her on what looked like a medical gurney.  “Hailey where did you get this?” he asked carefully setting Quinn down on the movable bed. “Hear that Quinnie?  Daddy thinks he is the only one with medical connections,” she teased and Quinn smiled and very carefully laid down, wincing slightly as the pain went through her stomach.  “What’s that face for?” Hailey asked her with concern. “It just hurts a little bit when I lay down on my back Miss.  I can’t sit up from this position.  I have to roll to my side and have someone help me for a few more days,” Quinn said. “You my sweet Quinnie are a very brave girl and oddly the cold from the ice cream, may help you with healing,” she smiled.  Quinn nodded and carefully stretched out and then Will took off all her clothes, revealing a lithe naked body and Quinn reached for his hand.  “Do you have any questions sweetheart?” Hailey asked picking up a blanket to cover her with for now. “Can Daddy put the thermometer in me?” she aasked. “Titles sweetheart,” Will reminded her and she immediately panicked. “Miss, oh my God, I’m so sorry Miss Carson,” she said. “Calm down sweetheart, it’s alright that you forgot and to answer your question, yes he can.  I will let him put that in you while I check on my boys.  Once the boys are ready, they will stay in here and design you.  When they are finished, you will be wheeled out for display and they will be questioned about their choices.  You won’t be questioned at all.  Once the questions are finished, the guests will be allowed to eat the ice cream.  I was going to have them lick the ice cream and toppings off of you, to give you some extra pleasure, but I talked to Aunt Terri and she is very against that, this early in the game,” she said kindly petting Quinn’s face and then with a quick kiss to her forehead, she left them alone so Will could put the thermometer inside Quinn’s body. “Daddy, is this gonna hurt?” she asked. “No sweetheart, not at all.  It may be slightly uncomfortable, but it won’t hurt you.  Miss Carson even left some KY here to help lubricate you and I see that she’s filed down the end so it’s round and smooth,” he said. “Filed?” Quinn asked. “Yes baby.  You know when Mama cooks turkey or chicken or lamb sometimes and we use this thermometer?  It has a very sharp pointy end so that it can pierce the meat.  Normally, that’s what you want, but in this case, we don’t want it piercing you,” he smiled and she grinned and nodded him.  “Okay Quinnie, fi’m going to lift the blanket up to your neck and push your knees back.  I’ll lube you up and gently push it in.  What’s your word?” he asked her seriously.   “Watermelon Daddy,” she said and he smiled at her.  Once she was well lubricated, he slowly worked it into place and turned it on.  It beeped and finally registered at 96 degrees even.   There was a soft knock at the door and Quinn and Will turned their heads.  “Come in,” Will called and Quinn immediately took his hand, squeezing it purely out of anxiety.  He squeezed it back and smiled as both Kyle and Matt walked in, and Quinn relaxed immediately.  She loved these boys.  All his girls did.  They were tall, muscular, well trained, and both had a killer smile to match stunning eyes.  “Hello Master Scheuster,” they greeted together before focusing in on the young semi-naked girl on the table. “Quinnie!” Kyle smiled at her.  “Hey beautiful,” he said giving her a kiss on her lips.  “What’s cookin?” he teased her. “Me,” she laughed. “Very funny.  I”m going to take the blanket off now, okay?” Kyle asked her and he removed it when she nodded.  “We appreciate you doing this sweetheart, but are you sure you want to?” Matt asked lightly tracing his finger over her small incision. “It’s the only sex thing I can do, so yes, I want to,” she said honestly.   “As long as you’re sure, that’s all we need to know,” Kyle smiled petting her hair, brushing it back out of her eyes.  “Actually that’s a lie, the other thing we need to know is your safe word,” he smiled. “You know it silly,” she grinned.  “Everyone knows everyone else’s.  We get tested on it regularly,” she said. “And yet, I still want you to tell us,” Matt said kindly and noticed Will nodding his approval just out of Quinn’s sight line. “It’s watermelon, Mister Matt,” she said politely. “I’m not a master yet honey,” he told her. “I know, but you’re training to be one, so I’m going to practice.  You’ll be a Master long before I’ll ever get out of being green,” she said. “Quinnie,” he asked kindly.  “Are you happy being green?” he asked her and she nodded.  “So then it’s fine.  I know that your Mama and Daddy love you so much, they wouldn’t care if you were green until the day you died.  Green is where we start, so we can learn safely and grow, and feel comfortable.  You’ve been in our circle for seven months,” he said and she raised her hand to interrupt him.  The ever-perfect Quinn.  He nodded, letting her say what she needed. “Six months,” she corrected kindly. “See that?  I didn’t get it right.  I’m not perfect.  I may not even pass my test tonight, but I know it’s something I’m ready to try.  You have to want it before you are ready to move on, and if you never want it, that’s okay too,” Matt told her. “Thank you,” she smiled at him. “Anything, for you sweetheart,” Kyle smiled, petting her cheek, neckline, and arm gently, knowing those were reassuring spots for her.  “Now, do you want your Daddy to stay, or should he go out with the other guests and wait to see the finished product?” Kyle asked. “Um, I don’t mind.  Whatever you want to do Daddy,” she told him. “Then I am going to wait outside,” he said.  “When Miss Carson tests these two wonderful gentlemen, I don’t want to be accused of feeding them extra information or giving them pointers.  They are both brilliant young men and will be able to pass the test without my help,” Will smiled.  “Plus, I know nothing about food design and presentation,” he grinned and Quinn let out a little giggle.  With a quick kiss to everyone’s cheek, Will left them alone. “Alright Quinnie, let’s take this slow okay?  First off, we’re going to turn on the bed warmer.  Your temperature is registering at ninety six, which is perfectly normal for you, but we can not let you fall below ninety five.  That’s when hypothermia starts to set in.  So for you, we’re going to set you at ninety six.  In order to keep you warmer for longer and your body from going into shock, the table will stay on warm, and we’re going to give you a slow massage to keep blood circulating.  Easy breathing on your part, okay love?” Matt explained to her.  She nodded, took a deep breath in and let it out slowly, closing her eyes and letting their slightly slick warm hands rub over her body. “How are your hands so slippery Mister Kyle?” she asked. “We’re using peanut oil to rub you down,” he told her. “I’m gonna need a bath,” she laughed.  “Please don’t press near my scar,” she requested. “Of course Quinnie and if we get too close you can always say your safeword, which is what again?” Matt asked her. “Watermelon,” she said and they politely paused the massage, to prove to her that they would listen and respect her.  She smiled gratefully, went back to her slow rhythmic breathing and let the boys coat her body first in peanut oil, then warmed towels and then in ice cream, fruit toppings, whipped cream, crushed walnuts, chocolate syrup, sprinkles, and cherries. “Okay sweetheart, we’re each going to feed you one.  Bite only half.  You may eat it,” Matt explained while Kyle checked the temperature gage.  She was reading just above ninety six degrees and he turned up the heat on the bed a little more.  Quinn bit half the cherry and swallowed.  Matt used his tongue to open his half of the cherry a little more and then used it to cover her nipple area, as Kyle was repeating the process on the other side. “Alright Quinnie, you’re all set.  We’re going to wheel you out, answer our Miss’s questions and then we will get you cleaned up and into a warmed robe to start,” Kyle told her and she nodded, lying perfectly still for them. Quinn was wheeled into the observatory and everyone oohed and ahhed about how fantastic she looked.  She truly looked good enough to eat.  Hailey then began asking her questions, each of the boys alternating between giving answers.  There was no pausing, no stuttering, no stalling.  She asked, and they knew the right answer. “How are you ensuring that your model doesn’t slip into hypothermia?” Hailey asked. “This model is under medical care.  She has been primed with warmed towels on her torso, so the cold doesn’t touch her skin directly.  She is also wearing a food thermometer.  It is located in her rectum and has been filed down to ensure that she is not accidentally punctured,” Kyle answered. “Had she not been under medical care, everything would be the same and the peanut oil we used would have been warmed.  There is also a warmer on the bed, so the posterior side of the body, is being heated continuously,” Matthew offered. Hailey nodded and smiled; proud that her boys had covered all angles of Quinn’s care.  “What did you coat her body with?” “We went through an allergy history for our model and our guests.  No one is allergic to peanut products.  Under the instruction of Doctor Schuester no one is to eat off of the model tonight.  Should it have been allowed, we chose peanut oil, as it went with the sundae theme.  We used it to massage her body briefly before we began to encourage proper blood circulation. Hailey nodded and continued her line of questioning.  “Daddy,” Brittany hissed softly to him.  “Daddy, she’s going to freeze if they keep this up,” she said with concern. “No sweetheart, look, they have a thermometer in her.  They know exactly what her temperature is.  Yes, she is cold, but she’ll warm up soon, I promise,” Will said and Brittany looked unsure.  All she could remember was Kate and how horrible she’d been to them.  
“Bitch!  I asked you who broke the glass!  You answer questions immediately!” Kate screamed, having slapped Brittany across the face.  
 
“Hey!” Santana and Quinn said protectively and they each received a similar slap.  
 
“The three of you are so tight?  Fine, you’ll all suffer the same punishment!” she said and without warning, she shoved all three of them out of the house and into the freezing cold of winter.  It was twenty degrees outside with an inch or two of snow on the ground, and she locked them all out of the house.  “I don’t care if you freeze to death!” she shouted at them.
  “Daddy, please, I can’t,” Brittany cried and he took her into the kitchen to be with Mackenzie, Courtney, and Hannah.  Hannah was now watching the girls while Mark and Allison watched the demonstration. “Bee-bee!” Mackenzie cried happily when she saw her and she ran over to her, giving her a hug.  “No cwy Bee-bee, you be safes in here wif us.  Corey, Bee-bee si’ wif us,” she told her sister. “You okay Bree?” Hannah asked with concern and Brittany nodded. “I just need to not remember,” Brittany said honestly.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The quiz finished and as soon as Hailey announced her boys were released from their test and everyone was free to go into the kitchen to have their ice cream, Santana all but pulled Shelby over to Quinn as fast as humanly possible.  “I know you took care of her, I’m trying, I swear, but clean her up!” Santana said, trying not to yell and failing. “Sanny stop!” Quinn said taking her hand and squeezing it tightly.  “I remember too, but it’s not the same.  This is so different.  I vo-vo-lun-teered,” she said. “And now your teeth are chattering.  No more cold.  Clean up,” Santana said, unshed tears in her eyes. “We’re going to clean her up right now Sanny, do you want to help us?” Kyle asked her and she nodded violently.  She had to make sure Quinn was okay.  They all shared the same awful memories, and Shelby and Will only got bits and pieces of it, during the first month of their permanent placement.  They weren’t quite able to weave the entire story together, but it was gathered knowledge that lead them to understand the girls had terrible memories about winter and being cold. “Watermelon, her word is watermelon.  I’m calling it for her and if you won’t listen to that, I’m calling bubblegum, which is my word.  Game stops now, no more cold,” Santana said and she let her walls burst and the tears come down her face.  She wasn’t focused at all and it was starting to get out of control. “Sanny, shhh, please d-d-d-don’t cry,” Quinn said calmly.  “Feel,” she said taking her sister’s hand and putting it on the bed, showing her how warm it was.  “I’m okay Sanny, just a little cold,” Quinn said. “No.  Cold is bad!” Santana whimpered. “But we have to be calm and p-p-p-p-po, ugh,” she grunted.  “Polite,” she said. “Cold is bad, bubblegum, bubblegum, bubblegum,” she said softly, over and over and over, needing the game to stop. “Sanny, breathe baby.  Kyle and Matt are cleaning her up, but they have to be slow and gentle,” Shelby told her.  “You know that.  We can’t go from one extreme to another, because what might happen if we do?” Shelby pressed.  Santana was trying and Shelby wanted to reward that, but she also wanted to get the safety lesson in as well.  Santana wasn’t focusing and Shelby was trying to pull her back in so that she could realize Quinn really was okay. “No, Mama, bubblegum!” Santana cried not wanting to answer the question.“Sanny, look honey, feel this.  These are what we’re using to clean Quinnie off,” Matt said gently, coming around to her side and wrapping a warm towel over her hand.  “See Sanny?  We keep it warm to help ease her body back.  Nice and warm, nice and slow, so we can avoid shock” Matt said and Kyle continued to clean her off, pooling all the ice cream and toppings into the center of Quinn’s belly and using the towels in place to scoop all the unwanted ice cream into a large bowl.  Then he continued to gently clean her up with more warm towels while Shelby and Matt talked to Santana to get her to calm down some more. “Are you feeling warmer now Quinnie?” Kyle asked her once he noted that her temperature went up a half a degree at the removal of all the ice cream.   “Mama!  Bubblegum for Quinnie.  Bubblegum,” Santana cried. “I got her Matt, but thank you for trying,” Shelby said and she pulled Santana close and held her tightly.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby.  Quinnie’s okay and so is Sanny.  Everyone is safe.  No one has hypothermia, or frost bite.  Everyone played nicely and you did a very good job worrying about your sister.  Mama is so proud of you,” Shelby cooed gently and Santana continued to cry.   Matt and Kyle finished wiping Quinn clean, and then helped her to stand and wrapped her in a warm fuzzy robe.  “Our miss got this for you,” Kyle told her. “Really?” she asked pulling the warm, soft, green robe a little tighter around her body. “For you,” Kyle grinned.  “Thank you for being a lovely model.  You did brilliantly,” he said and Quinn blushed, but kissed his cheek.   “I’m glad I could help,” she told him and then carefully moved over to Shelby and Santana.  “Mama?  I know I was just covered in it, but can I go have ice cream too?” she asked. “Yes baby.  I think that’s a very good idea, but that robe is not coming off of you, until Daddy and I get you home and into a warm shower and then a bath.  I don’t want you going to bed, coated in sugar and peanut oil,” Shelby laughed. “Okay Mama,” Quinn said and she simply hugged Santana.  “Sanny, I’m okay.  I am.  I promise.  Look.  No more stutter.  Come on.  Let’s go into the other room and have sundaes with everyone else.  Including Bree,” she said.  Santana nodded and very reluctantly let go of Shelby and hugged Quinn.  “Come on,” Quinn urged and before she could continue, her stomach rumbled.  “See?  Hungry,” she smiled.   Santana let out a small, tearful laugh, and went with Quinn, very slowly and carefully, into the kitchen.  Santana however, stopped short of the door, unable to go in, memories flooding her body, and she started to tremble.  “Go on in Quinnie.  Mama and Sanny will be right there,” Shelby said kindly, taking her into the hallway bathroom.   Quinn walked in and the first person to spot her was Courtney.  “Bee-bee, you sisser!” Courtney called loudly and excitedly, even though she was sitting right next to Brittany on a bar stool, while Will stood behind Brittany, keeping her wrapped in a tight hug.  She was flanked by the two babies of the circle, mainly because they saw how sad she looked and that wasn’t right to them.  They didn’t like when anyone in their circle was sad and would do anything in their power to help cheer them up.   “Shhh, indoor voices Corey,” Mark said from the other side of the table and then he picked up her spoonful of sundae and fed it to her.  He wanted her to eat her dessert now, because once they got home, she was going straight to bed.  She and Mackenzie were already fighting sleep as it was.   “Bee-bee,” Mackenzie said kindly.  “Look Bee-bee, Quinnie no hurted.  Her happy,” she said and then she carefully picked up a spoonful of her own ice cream and offered it to Brittany to try and make her smile and Brittany graciously accepted the bite. Quinn wrapped her sister in a careful hug and didn’t let go.  “I’m okay Bree, I promise,” Quinn whispered. “Quinnie, I feeds you,” Mackenzie said and then she fed her a bit as well. Quinn kindly accepted and then smiled.  “Thank you Kenzie, that was very sweet of you,” Quinn smiled. “You no hurted Quinnie?” Courtney asked.  Something wasn’t right.  Quinn was fine and yet Brittany still looked super sad to her. “No.  I don’t hurt.  I’m fine.  I’m not even cold anymore,” she said and they both looked at her curiously.  Quinn noticed Mark shaking his head.  His girls would not understand anything she was talking about as they were not told about it and Allison and Mark were sure it would scare them.  Quinn smiled at him and tried to cover smoothly.  “I was pretending to be an ice cream sundae and Bree thought I was really really freezing, that’s all,” she said. “You sillies,” Mackenzie smiled. “She very much is,” Will said wrapping his two blonde girls in a tight hug.  “Where are Mama and Sanny?” he asked. “Sanny was very upset, so they stopped in the bathroom,” she said. “Sanny cry too?” Mackenzie asked. “Excuse me little one, we mind our business,” Mark scolded gently and little Mackenzie pouted.  She didn’t want her friends being sad. “You know what I think Kenzie?” Will asked kindly.  “I think that Bree and Sanny are just super tired and need to go to bed early,” he said kindly.   “Daz why Mama makes us go nap time,” Courtney pouted. “Well right now, it’s dessert time, so why don’t we finish eating,” Mark said trying to keep his girls on track. “I like that idea too Daddy,” Quinn said giving Will a pleading look. “Why don’t you try getting yourself a small bowl sweetheart,” Will said and she nodded and very carefully walked herself over to the dessert bar, selecting three scoops of vanilla.  She covered one in chocolate syrup, one in gummy bears for Brittany, and one in fresh strawberries for Santana.  Then she covered the whole thing in whipped cream and rainbow sprinkles.  She went to lift it and turn around to walk back, but couldn’t move while carrying the bowl.  It was suddenly a very difficult task and then the knot in her robe opened up.  Kelly was standing nearby watching and when she saw Quinn start to get really upset and frustrated, she quickly moved in. “It’s my Quinnie Bear,” she said gently wrapping her in a hug, being sure to block her naked body from the rest of the room.   “Aunt Kelly, I need Daddy,” she pouted, her eyes shining with unshed tears. “Okay sweetheart.  It’s alright, take a breath, what did you get in your hand?” Kelly asked her kindly, gently taking it and setting it aside so that she could do Quinn’s robe up in a tighter knot. “I, got, ice cream for me and my sisters.  They’re both very upset,” she said whimpering softly. “I think they have some company in that department yeah?” Kelly asked her kindly.  “Come on my love.  Let’s get you and your ice cream all back to your Daddy, and I’m sure your sisters are waiting for you,” she said. “No.  Sanny isn’t happy and Bree is freaking out, and I just.  I want to cry and Rae-rae isn’t happy either,” she said and she finally broke down crying, the pain near her stitches starting to radiate through her body. “Oh sweetheart,” Kelly said and she gathered Quinn close and looked around the room.  Spotting Shelby, who was by herself and passing through the room, she flagged her down and Shelby sighed and walked over. “Hey,” she said kissing her friend’s cheek. “Mama!” Quinn cried. “Oh sweetheart, what’s wrong?” she asked kindly. “I can’t carry this and Sanny’s upset, and Bree is freaking out, and Rae-rae is lonely, and I can’t do this anymore,” she cried. “Oh, my sweet baby girl,” Shelby said.  “Come on.  Come with Mama.  We’re going to sit down and we’re going to have your portion of this fabulous sundae that you built, because you deserve it.  You did so well tonight, and I am so proud of you,” Shelby told her. “And Aunt Kelly is going to sit with the pair of you, because I haven’t seen you all in nearly a week,” Kelly said kindly and the three went to an empty couch, took a seat and Quinn cuddled into Shelby, feeling tired and not ready to move.  It was only nine o’clock and yet, Shelby had three exhausted girls.  “Here sweetheart.  Can I help you?” Kelly offered kindly holding her hand out for the bowl of sundae. Shelby handed it over and cuddled Quinn into her side.  “Quinnie, this is so thoughtful.  You made a bowl for you and your sisters.  I am so proud of you my darling girl,” she told her, kissing the top of her head. “You my darling girl have always been thoughtful, for as long as I have known you,” Kelly praised her and then she looked in the bowl, zeroing in on the pile of ice cream with chocolate syrup on it, knowing that was Quinn’s pick.  “Here baby, open up,” Kelly said and Quinn balked for a moment, opening and closing her mouth like a fish.  “It’s okay that you’re tired and sad and need help,” Kelly assured her and Quinn let Kelly feed her slowly in small bites. “Who or what is a Rae-rae?” Kelly asked. “She’s the new girl in the hospital,” Quinn whimpered.  “She looks like Mama, and Mr. Bruce thinks Mama and Daddy are gonna be good for her,” Quinn whimpered, trying to pull herself together.   “Yeah?  You’re going to get a new sister?  That’s pretty exciting huh?” Kelly questioned gently. “Sanny was scared, but she’s doing better I think, and we all met her today, and she’s so scared, we just want her to come be with us and know it’s alright,” Quinn said “Come on baby girl, eat please,” Shelby said kindly and she looked sternly at Kelly, silently encouraging her to change the subject. “Tell me Quinnie, you looked even more delicious covered in all that ice cream, how did it feel?” Kelly asked her kindly steering conversation away from the fact that there was a new potential pet in the circle.   “It was cold Miss, but I kind of felt sexy too,” she said honestly. “Well that’s always a good thing, and you my sweet Quinnie Bear, you will now and forever be a very delicious girl,” she smiled and leaned in, kissing her forehead and then the tip of her nose.  She carefully finished feeding Quinn her portion of the sundae and noticed Quinn was fighting to stay awake.  “You two cuddle, I will go bring this to your husband and your other girls.  Call me tomorrow please,” she said and Shelby nodded, the two shared a quick kiss to the cheek, and then Kelly was gone. “Mama, my stitches hurt a tiny bit,” she said honestly. “As soon as we get you home Quinnie, everything will be better, I promise.  For right now, you cuddle with Mama and rest okay?” “I hope Rae-rae isn’t alone tonight,” she said yawning. Shelby pulled Quinn closer and spanked her bottom gently and repeatedly while she talked to her.  They couldn’t be rough with her yet, especially since her stitches were hurting her but this somehow calmed all her girls when it was done gently.  They were very much green level babies, who needed to be babied, just a little bit extra at times.  “Aunt Terri is working her shift tonight.  Rachel won’t be alone sweetheart and this is your last reminder.  Until she decides that the nick name Sanny gave her is okay, you will not call her that.  Her name is Rachel and that is what we will call her,” Shelby said seriously.  Rachel woke up to a rainy Wednesday morning.  She looked out the window and saw nothing but grey and gloom.  She didn’t like that it was such a grey day, and even though there was hope, because she was about to be released that day, it wasn’t to Shelby and Will, and that made the dreary morning, much worse than it normally would have been.  She’d survived worse, clearly, but to be with Shelby and Will and their three girls; that was everything to her right now.  Bruce walked in and knocked on the door.  She turned to look at him and gave a soft smile.  “Good morning Rachel, I’m very happy to see you,” he said with a cheery smile. “Hello Sir,” she said being sad and formal. “That is the saddest hello I think I’ve ever heard,” he commented.  “Talk to me sweetheart, what can I do to help you, or did you just wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?” he asked kindly. “It’s nothing,” she lied and he could see she was holding back; afraid to be honest. “You know what Rachel your feelings are your feelings, they are neither right nor wrong, they just are.  Neither I, nor anyone in my circle, will ever punish you for talking about your feelings.  We will punish you for acting disrespectfully toward someone, but never for talking about your feelings,” he told her. “But my feelings now are going to make me act rude,” she said calmly, unshed tears in her eyes. “No my darling.  They are simply your feelings, you can share them with me.  Just say them out loud.  Even if you just want to say them softly,” he encouraged. “I want to go to Mama’s house,” she said softly, preparing for him to do something horrific to her, for not wanting to be with him. “Which is why I chose them as the family for you.  I think you’ll fit in very well in that house, however, that house, the family I think you’d be a good fit with, they live a very dominant/submissive life style.  Mr. Will and Miss Shelby are strict.  They expect their girls to live to a certain standard and when they slip up, or they simply need correction, it is handed out and the girls in that house are spanked,” he said. “Mama spanked me already,” Rachel blurted out. “Calm down,” Bruce said.  “I am not finished.”  Rachel closed her mouth quickly and tried not to say anything.  “Rachel, living in that house, would mean you would be punished for any rule you break.  You’d get a reminder punishment for what you slipped up with, and you would be expected to learn all aspects of being a green level pet in my circle.  I am very glad you feel so certain that they are the family for you, but you are still on probation, because I don’t want to put you in a situation only to have you realize you don’t want it, and then you feel stuck and unhappy.  You have to know that you want it, and based on your background and where you came from, I’m not sure you do,” Bruce said kindly but seriously.  He wasn’t going to give in on this point and Rachel didn’t like that.  All she wanted was to be with her Mama and Mister Will and the three girls.  Bruce was starting to think he was looking at a third baby of his circle rather than a pet, but probation had to be carried out, so he could be sure. “I don’t care though.  I want to be with them.  They made me feel important.  I want that!” she said getting worked up and starting to yell, but Bruce remained calm.  This was always the difficult bit for him. “Shhh.  Rachel darling.  You should care.  That’s what I’m trying to impress upon you.  You should absolutely care about the family you’re going to live with.  You should be worried about me.  You should be asking me about every detail under the sun about me, Miss Anne, and what living with us will be like.  You should also be asking every question you can think of about Miss Shelby, Mister Will, Quinn, Santana, and Brittany.  The fact that you aren’t asking any questions, concerns me.  It leads me to believe that you have been brainwashed so to speak and I, along with my family, and circle, have to work to undo all of that,” he said. “It’s not the only thing I had done to me,” she grumbled. Bruce waited for her to continue, but she didn’t, so he took his moment to talk to her a little bit more.  “Rachel dear, do you know that I have talked to Doctor Schuester and that I am aware of your condition?” he asked her. “The bells?” she asked, trying to be vague. “Yes.  The bells, and with the help of some very good therapists, I, and the members of my circle, who are aware of your situation will be able to help you reverse that particular action,” he explained to her. “I just want Mama,” Rachel pouted. “And on Friday night, which is two days away, we’re going to have a Friday night dinner.  You, Miss Anne, my pets, Mister Will, Miss Shelby, and their three girls.  Dinner will be held at my house,” he told her kindly.  “We will sit and talk and help you learn much more about how our circle works,” he said. “Whatever,” she grumbled and turned her head away so she could cry without him seeing.  She wanted Shelby.  Shelby seemed safe and that was all she wanted right now. “Rachel, please look at me dear,” he said kindly, keeping his voice calm, and he was going to keep his voice calm for as long as humanly possible.  She was new and probably scared, and had definitely been brainwashed.  She’d also made a connection with Shelby.  He was very concerned though, that she was just looking for female connections rather than a safe place.   “I just want to see Mama.  That’s all I want,” she said tearfully. “And on Friday night you will.  You are also allowed to call her and talk to her, or any of them any time you like.  My goal is not to keep you from them Rachel.  My goal is to help you understand how this circle of people work, and help you determine if this is what you really want in life.  Some people do and some people don’t, and no matter what, that’s okay.  I’ve helped approximately sixty pets, and only a small percentage of them have decided to stay within our circle.  Some of them want to remain clients at my establishment, for temporary release when they need it, and some just want help getting back onto their feet,” he explained. “I just want Mama,” Rachel pouted, which was the moment that Anne chose to walk in. “Oh, you are up.  That’s wonderful.  How are you feeling dear?” Anne asked and Rachel rolled her eyes and turned away. “Rachel.  Attitude is a big deal in my circle.  You will address Miss Anne properly, by her title, and you will answer her question politely,”  Bruce scolded her. “Fine,” she sighed.  “I’m sad Miss Anne.  I am very sure that you and Mister Bruce have the best of intentions for me, but the only people I want to be with are Mister Will, Miss Shelby and their girls,” she said honestly and then she went back to staring out the window, watching the rain fall feeling a lot of dull pain course through her body. Anne laid a gentle hand on Bruce’s shoulder.  “Love, would you go find Doctor Schuester and make sure the papers are all ready for Rachel’s release please,” Anne asked and with a quick nod, Bruce agreed and left the room, while Anne quietly packed up anything Rachel had in the room with her. After a few minutes, she paid attention to the fact that Rachel was watching her and once everything was packed, Anne took a seat near Rachel and simply spoke.  “The hospital gave you some basic toiletries, but I spoke to the Schuesters last night and found out a few details about you.  Quinnie said that your favorite color is purple, so I’ve gotten you a purple toothbrush for you to use.  They are also all pretty excited to have dinner with you this Friday night, and Bree said that she would like for you to call her after your therapy session this afternoon.” “Why would she want that?” Rachel asked in confusion. “Brittany has been through therapy as well.  Not for the same reasons you’ll be going, but similar, and she just wanted to remind you that there is a brighter side after therapy,” Anne explained.   “And she’s okay with you telling me that?” Rachel asked her words having quite a bite to them. “Yes, she is.  I wouldn’t tell you, if I didn’t have her permission.  However, you are getting a warning now and this will be your final warning of the day.  Mister Bruce talked to you about attitude, so I want you to put yours in check, or you will get your very first punishment from me,” Anne said. “I thought I was still supposed to decide if I wanted this life style or not Miss Anne,” Rachel said through gritted teeth, trying her best to keep everything together and not explode with pent up frustration at the woman before her. “You are, and you will, but you can’t decide properly if you don’t experience it.  It’s like the little kids who say they don’t like broccoli, but they’ve never tried it, or they did try it, but it wasn’t cooked properly,” Anne said.  “That’s where you’re at Rachel.  You were served bad broccoli, and now I want you to try it the right way, so you can decide if you like it or not, make sense?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Good, now, would you like me to help you get up and get dressed into clothes, or would you like to do it on your own?”  “I don’t have clothes Miss,” she said calmly. “Luckily I have that covered for you,” Anne smiled.  “Along with your brand new purple toothbrush, you also have a lavender t-shirt and pair of black leggings,” Anne said.  “Along with socks and underwear.  So, would you like help?” she asked. “I can do it,” Rachel said softly. “Alright, I will give you your privacy, if you need help, do not hesitate to yell for me.  I’ll be just outside the door, and then yell to me when you’re done please,” she said and she stepped out of the room.  Ten minutes, and a lot of grunting from Rachel, later, Anne heard Rachel call for her, announcing she was ready.  “You did that very well.  I’m very proud of you,” Anne praised her. “Thank you,” Rachel said calmly. “Kisses?” Anne asked and Rachel nodded cautiously; shocked when Anne gave her a kiss to her forehead. “Why so surprised?” Anne asked her kindly. “Um, it uh, well, bad broccoli,” she said and Anne smiled, nodding in understanding. “Well now we’ll serve you better broccoli, but you have to know, it’s going to take a while.  There are steps and phases you have to follow.  You won’t like it, because you’ve made such a great connection with Mister Will, Miss Shelby, and their girls, but you still have to go through the phases, otherwise, you have the potential of ending up with what again?” she asked coaxing Rachel to give the right analogy.  Rachel gave her a curious look and tried to think of the right answer, but nothing was coming to her, so Anne tried again.  “What’s my analogy for your situation?” she asked. “Oh oh oh, I’m sorry Miss.  Bad broccoli,” she said and Anne nodded, giving her a quick kiss to her forehead and petting her hair. “Now, we have to get you out of this hospital room and down to therapy, as it will happen here at the hospital.” “Is Doctor Schuester supposed to release me?” she asked and before Anne could respond, Terri walked in. “Yes, I am,” she smiled.  “So overall, how is my number one patient?” Terri asked. “Fine,” Rachel said calmly although everyone in the room new she was lying. “Rachel you can be sad and you can express your feelings, I just need you to find a way to do so respectfully, without attitude,” Anne said kindly. “Then, I’m sad.  I found people who are safe.  Your family from what I understand and yet, I can’t be with them.  So I’m sad and it sucks!” she said angrily, but her voice was very calm and tears welled up in her eyes. “I know you think they’re wonderful people, Rachel.  It’s a good thing that you think that, but you have to go through the steps and phases, just like everyone else,” Anne offered gently and Rachel couldn’t take it anymore.  Her walls crumbled and the tears fell freely. “I want Mama!” she cried.  Shelby and Will miraculously had their bed to themselves on the gloomy Wednesday morning when her alarm went off, he rolled on top of her, shut it off and wrapped himself around her.  “I want you to stay in bed with me forever,” he whispered to her. “Yes but we have three little girls we have to take care of today, a fourth one at a therapy session whom I’m sure will be calling frequently, and at least two clients this evening,” Shelby said. “Yes, but my wife, is right here, with me, right now!” he grinned and he began to kiss her neck in all the right places, knowing she couldn’t resist him. “You’re cheating,” she moaned carefully, feeling her body give in to his careful loving touches and kisses.  He only laughed softly in response.  He kissed his way down her body, until his lips were poised just over her navel and then he kissed in a small circle over her tight stomach before continuing his way down her body, kissing her inner thighs and all the way down to her feet.  “I have lessons,” she protested.  It wasn’t a real protest though.  She loved when he tended to her first thing in the morning, it somehow gave her more energy throughout the day. Will very carefully worked his way down Shelby’s body and then back up to her center.  His tongue found her steaming hot sex, and then set to work bringing her up to her screaming peak.  She quickly grabbed his pillow, pressed it over her face and cried out into it, so as not to wake their still sleeping girls.  It was still very early and Shelby was a screamer.  As soon as she finished, she panted softly and reached down, running her fingers through Will’s curly hair, tugging it playfully pulling him up so that his chin was resting just between her breasts. “Go shower my love,” he told her.  “I will be downstairs making you and the girls and myself breakfast,” he said and he carefully crawled away from her so they could both get up and start their mornings. “Did we decide about Sanny and work?” she asked not ready to move just yet, using her legs to try and pull him closer. He gave her a playful smack and backed away, leaving her lying in bed, while he put on a white t-shirt and black sweatpants.  “I think we let her decide this morning.  She’s had two days off.  If she wants to go to work, then she is having a parent weekend, no exceptions.  If she wants to stay home, then she will have to be with Quinnie while you work with your clients and then when you’re not with them, she can be with you,” he said. “I’m good with that, but there is one more thing please” Shelby said.  “I want a date night,” she said. “I agree,” Will said and with one last passionate kiss, he left the bedroom and went downstairs to start breakfast while Shelby jumped in the shower and began warming up her voice so she could teach her lessons.  Her voice was loud and strong in the shower, but what floated down the hall into Brittany’s room, was a sweet soft melodic voice of her Miss running scales.   Brittany tried to stay asleep, curled up around Quinn’s left side, while Santana was curled up on the right side, both of them keeping her tight and secure so she wouldn’t get hurt in her sleep.  Unfortunately sleep was now gone and she felt a stabbing pain above her eye and couldn’t bring herself to do anything other than curl up on the floor, and pray she didn’t throw up.  “Breathe,” she told herself softly.  She needed to keep this migraine away, but it seemed to be attacking her.  “Breathe,” she repeated to herself and she continued to say it quietly over and over, in order to remind herself that she could do this, if she just stayed calm, even though every nerve ending her body was telling her to run as fast as she could to her Mama, who was clearly awake. Unable to take anymore, she crawled her way down the hallway to the bathroom.  As soon as she crawled into the bathroom, she bent herself over the toilet and threw up pretty violently.  The noise startled Quinn out of sleep, but the coughing and sputtering she heard next, really got her attention.  “Sanny!” she hissed slapping her thigh, trying to get her to move.  “Sanny, get up!  Bree’s sick, go get Mama!” she told her. “Why don’t you go,” Santana whined in sleep. “Santana!,” Quinn scolded.  “Wake up and get Mama or Daddy.  Bree is sick!” Quinn said, annoyed at herself for not being able to move quickly.  Getting up after sleep was always difficult as her body was still in the early stages of recovery.   Santana rolled out of bed and went into the bathroom to find Brittany bent over the toilet throwing up.  “What happened Bree?’ she asked softly. “Pain,” Brittany whimpered putting her hand up to her temple and then throwing up again. “Stay very still Bree,” Santana whispered to her and then she went into her Miss and Sir’s room.  “Miss!” she called out knowing that’s where the scales were coming from. “Sanny, why are we yelling so early baby?” Shelby asked, pausing her scales. “Bree has pain in her head and is throwing up in the toilet in the other bathroom,” she said. “Daddy is downstairs, go find him and get instructions,” Shelby said and Santana nodded and went to run out of the room.  “Santana Aurora!  Do not run!” Shelby scolded her. “Sorry Miss!” Santana called and then she went down the stairs as quick as she could without running.  “Sir, come quick please.  Bree is in the toilet!” she said. “Good morning to you too,” Will laughed.  “Why is Bree in the toilet?” he asked. Santana gave him a curious look and thought for a moment.  “No, sorry, over the toilet.  She’s throwing up and Miss said to come down here and get you and instructions.  Quinnie can’t move so much,” she said. Will nodded, turned off the stove, took her hand and the two went up the stairs together, finding Brittany crying over the toilet, and Quinn lying on the floor, trying to move closer to Brittany.  “Help your sister back to her feet please,” Will told Santana kindly and he moved into the bathroom taking the grey bath towel from the towel rack and bringing it over to Brittany.  “It’s just Daddy Bree,” he said softly and he carefully put the towel over her head and she pulled it down tight, not wanting any light to filter in at all.  He carefully turned her around and she grabbed on to him and carefully put her head on his shoulder.  Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and as he stood, she lifted her left leg up toward his hips.  She lifted her right leg up as well, wrapped herself around him and let him carry her.  He carefully shifted her into a better position in his arms and she didn’t fight him at all.  “Daddy,” she whispered quietly.  “Daddy, no light,” she whimpered. “I know baby, I know, we’re going to go back to your room and get you your special mask, and let you sleep this off,” he told her softly and carried her very slowly and carefully back to her bedroom.  He paused at her dresser, picked up her mask, and sat down in her lounge chair carefully cradling her in his arms.   “Not a baby, not a baby,” she said fighting him a little bit.   “Shhh, you’re not a baby sweetheart.  You’re my baby if you still want to be, but you’re not a baby,” Will assured her but he knew her mind was starting to wander.  “Brittany is my sweet Bree.  My love.  My treasured pet,” he told her and she whimpered and snuggled into him.  “Can Daddy have the towel sweetheart?” he asked and she whined and shook her head no.  “I need it baby girl.  I don’t want you to suffocate yourself.  I bet it’s getting pretty hot under there,” he said gently and she whined at him.  This wasn’t the ideal situation for waking up.  Will gathered her closer and rubbed her back gently.  “Bree my love.  I know it hurts, and I have your dark mask waiting for you, but I need the towel first,” he said softly and she simply snuggled into him. “Not a baby,” she whimpered. “No, you are not a baby.  You are my sweet Bree who is in pain and that is causing her to be stubborn,” Will said kindly.  “Take off the towel please,” he ordered gently, and she turned her face into his chest, pulled away the towel and waited for her mask.  “Thank you Bree,” he said gently and he kissed the top of her head, putting her mask on her eyes for her.  The tension was still pretty heavy in her body, but she stopped whimpering almost immediately.  The pain was a level eight or nine, but it wasn’t as intense, now that she had nothing but black in front of her eyes.  “Try to relax your face baby girl.  Just lay here and rest with me,” he said. “Not a baby,” she cried softly. “I’m sorry love,” he said kindly and he simply gathered her closer and rubbed her back soothingly.  Brittany hated her migraines, because they made her feel helpless.  She relied on her Miss, Sir, and sisters so much when she had them that she felt as though she were a baby and that was never what she wanted.  To be dominated and controlled, that turned her on.  To have to rely on someone else to take care of almost every aspect of her life, that was not a turn on at all.  It made her feel as all the teasing that was done to her by Kate and some of the other pets, would be seen as a reality.  Mackenzie and Courtney were happy as babies, but she didn’t want to be one. Shelby walked in, wearing a robe and Will assumed her underwear was on beneath that.  She frowned when she saw Brittany cuddled in Will’s lap and he sighed when he saw her carrying the blue sippie cup they had.  They had one of each of the girls’ favorite colors in the house and they’d bought them with Brittany’s permission and assistance.  
“Miss, I don’t want to do this, anymore, I changed my mind,” she said getting ready to have a fit in the middle of the grocery store.
 
“Bree, it doesn’t make you a baby,” Quinn said kindly jumping into the conversation.
 
“Quinnie, last warning,” Shelby told her calmly and kindly, but Quinn knew she meant business.  Quinn would be taken to the bathroom and spanked if she jumped into conversation again without being asked.  Shelby turned to Brittany and took her hand.  “I want you to tell me what happened to you yesterday sweetheart,” Shelby said.
 
“I had a massive migraine all day long that only went away with darkness, cuddles from you and Sir, my sisters, and a very steady pump of caffeine, Miss,” she said.
 
“That is correct, and what happened yesterday when you drank your caffeinated drinks and couldn’t see because you were wearing your mask?” Shelby asked.
 
“I spilled hot coffee on my chest and got burned,” she said sadly.  “And then you gave me iced coffee and I spilled that.  I spilled my chocolate milk, the sprite, the coke, and the ginger ale,” she said tears welling in her eyes.
 
“Yes you did, and what did I suggest we get you while you were having your bath in a candle lit room?” Shelby asked her kindly.
 
“That a sippie cup would have saved me being burned and frozen,” she said tears shimmering in her eyes.  
 
“Shhh, take a breath, I’m not mad sweetheart,” Shelby assured her.  “Now we’re going to continue to remember.  When you were in your bath last night, what did you tell me?  What is your fear?” she asked her softly.
 
“That you’ll see me as a baby and treat me differently,” she said the tears now falling.  Shelby gently cupped her face and used her thumbs to wipe away her tears.  
 
“And what did I tell you about that, do you remember?” she asked kindly, being sure to keep Brittany looking at her.  Brittany had to believe that her Miss wasn’t lying to her, as her previous Miss had done.
 
“No Miss,” she cried.
 
“Shhh, it’s okay.  It’s okay.  It’s a very strong and valid fear.  I’m not mad sweetheart.  I just want to remind you.  The sippie cup is to do what again?  What is it’s job?” she asked kindly.
 
“No spills,” Brittany sniffled and Quinn smiled proudly at her sister.
 
“Very good my sweet Bree, and do you remember what else I said last night?  When did I say I would give this to you?” she asked.
 
“Only when I had a migraine,” she cried.  
  “Not a baby Sir, not a baby,” she whimpered softly. “No sweetheart.  You are a not a baby, but Miss is here and she has caffeine for you,” he said. “Not a baby,” Brittany cried, tears falling down even below the mask she was wearing and her sisters were in the doorway, watching and waiting.  They wanted to rush in and help her, support her, but they knew they had to wait and it was killing them. “No Bree.  You are not a baby.  What are you right now my love?” Shelby asked her. “In pain Miss,” she whimpered. Shelby pet her hair and spoke softly and kindly.  She placed the sippie cup in Brittany’s hand, but didn’t let go of it herself.  “Now my love.  I know you feel this.  Tell me what this cup’s job is,” she requested. “Stop spills,” she whimpered. “Very good.  Can you think of anything else it has a job to do?” she asked and Brittany shook her head no. “Your sisters are here maybe they can help,” Will offered. “It’ll help you drink it slower Bree,” Santana offered quickly. “That’s very good Sanny.  Why is that important?” Will asked. “Because if she drinks it too fast, then she might throw up again and that will make her feel even worse,” she said. “So smart!” Shelby praised.  “Do you believe what Sanny said Bree?  Does it make sense to you?” “Yes Miss,” she said. Quinn raised her hand and waited to be called on. “Yes my Quinnie?” she asked. “It has the safety lid on, so she can still drink and keep her mask on,” Quinn said. “Very good my darling girl,” she praised her blowing her a kiss and making her young pet smile. “Does that also make sense to you Bree?” she asked. “Yes Miss,” Brittany answered.   “Alright, then I’m going to leave you to cuddle with Sir, and your sisters and I are going to go downstairs.  I will save you a breakfast plate in case you want it later.  In your cup is coffee, ice, and no milk,” Shelby explain to her.  “Drink slowly and carefully my love,” she told her and with a kiss to each cheek and her forehead, she left Will and Brittany alone, ushering Quinn and Santana downstairs for breakfast.  Shelby set two plates down on the table and went back to get her own.  “Mama? Two questions please.  Can I have a sippie cup for solidarity purposes?  Second, what are we doing today?” Quinn asked. “Yes you may and it’s Wednesday today.  Mama has lessons to give today.  Daddy is working late tonight.  Quinnie is resting again today.  Bree is going to work on keeping her migraine away, and Miss Sanny, you have a decision to make my love.” “Me Miss?” Santana asked completely engrossed in her breakfast and trying to will Brittany’s migraine away so she wasn’t in pain anymore. “Yes my love.  Do you want to go to work today?” she asked her. “Yes please Miss,” she said.  It wasn’t a glamorous job, but she liked the variety of people.  She liked seeing how various people interacted, and she loved the minor challenge of some Mistress and Masters coming in to see her and praise her at her job. “Alright my love.  What is your normal Wednesday shift?” she asked kindly. “Noon to eight Miss,” she said.   “Alright then my love.  You may go to work, however, this weekend is a parent weekend for you.  You will be with Daddy or myself all weekend, no exceptions,” Shelby said.  Santana nodded and Shelby turned to Quinn.  “Alright my other love.  Do you want a babysitter today or do you want to go visit someone?” “Where would I go Mama?” Quinn asked. “To someone we know.  It’s difficult for you to move today, so when Daddy leaves for work today, he’s either going to call someone to come be with you here, or he’s going to take you to someone’s house,” Shelby said. “What about Bree Mama?  Does she need a sitter too?  I could do it.  I could watch her and she could help me,” Quinn offered. “I think that’s very smart and very polite my love, but no.  Bree is going to have a babysitter, whether she wants it or not.  You can have one too if you like, or you can go somewhere to have a change of view,” Shelby said. “I vote for the change of view,” Santana said raising her hand.   “That’s only because you’re getting one,” Quinn smiled and she blew Santana a kiss.  “I want to be home and make sure Bree is okay,” she said. “Yes baby girl.  I will find a sitter for the two of you then,” Shelby said.  Her girls were nineteen and more than capable of staying home by themselves, but that wasn’t something Will and Shelby liked to do.  For today, they had one girl with a migraine and one girl still recovering from surgery.  Leaving them alone was asking for disaster.  Even when they were well it was a recipe for disaster.  The first time Will and Shelby had a date night and left the three girls alone at home, they had so much sex that Santana was completely passed out, in what appeared to be a contortionist’s position and Quinn and Brittany were fighting over who could have the next orgasm, in the dark, since they tripped a breaker with all the electrical toys they’d been using. “Miss, I’m done, can I go cuddle with Bree now?” Santana asked. “No baby.  You need to eat more.  There are five strawberries on that plate.  I want three of them gone, and one full pancake,” Shelby told her and Santana pouted.  She always did better during her day when she ate breakfast, but she always gave such a hard time about eating it. “But Miss, please,” she begged. “Eat Sanny,” she said kindly.  “You don’t need to wolf it down, but you do need to eat,” Shelby said.  “Daddy is a good cook, it’s not poisoned and since you are going back to work, where there is nothing but greasy diner food, I want you to have a good breakfast in you,” Shelby said. “Please Miss, I’m full,” she said. “You’ve barely eaten my love.  Bree is fine.  Sanny needs to eat breakfast,” she said and at that point Will came downstairs. “Where is Bree?” Santana asked. “Titles my love,” Will said gently pulling her to her feet, hugging her tightly and giving her one firm smack as a reminder and then rubbing her back and cuddling her. “Please Miss,” Santana begged. “No Sanny.  Sit and eat,” Shelby said. “Alright love, what’s going on?’ Will asked looking down at his pet. “I want to go see Bree, I’m full,” she said and he looked at her plate. “You are not full.  You’ve barely eaten.  Bree is sleeping again, so there’s no point in seeing her.  Sit and eat,” he said.  Santana frowned greatly and Will sat down and pulled her to his lap.  “You my dear Sanny are a beautiful, smart, wonderful, intelligent, treasured young pet, and my little love, do you understand that?” he asked her and she nodded at him.  “Then you need to eat, because as wonderful as it is that you are worried about your sister, you need to worry about you too,” he said and he picked up a strawberry and fed it to her.  She ate it and Shelby smiled finally speaking up. “Sanny, how many baby girl?  What did I say you were supposed to eat?” she asked her kindly. “Two strawberries and the rest of that,” she said pointing to the pancake. “Try again sweetheart,” Shelby said patiently and Santana thought for a moment, looking at Shelby in confusion.  The fact that she was already on the verge of tears for a very minor correction that didn’t even require a spanking just reinforced how much she needed a parent weekend.  Those weekends reinforced how much the girls were loved and treasured and Shelby was concerned that Santana seriously doubted it. “One,” she said pointing to her mouth, “and then two more Miss,” she said politely. “Yes, I’m sorry, very good,” Shelby told her smiling and kissing her forehead as she picked up her empty plate, put it in the dishwasher and then made a plate for Brittany, sticking it in the microwave.  “Alright, I need to get dressed and get down to my studio so I’m prepared for my client.  Does anyone need anything before I start my day?” she asked. “Cuddles Mama,” Quinn said honestly.   “I think all my girls need a Mama day,” she said helping Quinn to her feet and wrapping her in a hug.  “Sanny decided to go to work, Bree needs a babysitter and Quinnie wants one so she can be close to her sister.  I want her to have one, because I think she’s trying to do a lot more than she should today,” Shelby said, knowing Quinn was feeling better.  She may have been moving slow, but she was raring to go full force.  Anything it took to make sure she was perfect.  Will nodded and smiled feeding Santana a bit of her pancake.  He was only slightly surprised that she wasn’t fighting him.  She really did need a parent weekend.  “So, you’re working late, Sanny’s shift finishes at eight o’clock, I need a sitter for my two blonde bombshells, and Quinnie and I have a date tonight to take her medicine,” Shelby said and Quinn frowned but continued to hold tight to her Miss. “I will be sure to get Quinne and Bree a very good babysitter,” Will smiled and then focused on feeding Santana more of her breakfast.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rachel sat at the leg machine and simply screamed.  Everything in her body hurt and she only wanted her Mama.  Will and the three girls would have been nice too.  They seemed encouraging.  She just wanted them though.  She needed them with her and eventually she screamed even louder, letting the tears fall, frightening her trainer slightly.  “I want Mama!” she finally screamed out loud and Bruce moved in and scooped her up.  She didn’t hesitate, she simply held on to him and cried for Shelby, working herself into a frenzy.  She’d been at therapy for two hours now and she was done, something Bruce recognized before the trainer did. “Excuse me Sir, she is not finished,” the gentlemen said. “I’m sorry Mister Scott, but yes, she is,” Bruce said and Rachel held tight to Bruce and cried hard. “Mama,” she whimpered. “I know sweetheart.  We’ll go call her okay?” he asked and Rachel just cried.  She was too upset and too tired to think straight or reason and she only wanted Shelby. “Love, why don’t we go back to the house.  Sit, relax, have a snack, make sure everything is okay, and then we can call Miss Shelby,” Anne suggested.  She didn’t think it would be wise to teach Rachel that Shelby was the answer to all her problems, because she wasn’t.  Rachel had to learn how to be strong on her own.  Bruce carried Rachel to the rest area and sat her down carefully and which point she screamed again.  Her bottom was still very tender from the surgery six days ago and sometimes being moved to quickly, or having too much pressure applied to her bottom hurt her.  “I’m sorry sweetheart,” he said and then he sat down, sat her on his lap and spread his legs a bit, giving her bottom something to fall through and alleviate all the pressure.  Rachel simply hung on and cried.  “Shhh, I’m sorry love, I am.  I didn’t mean to hurt you.  I thought the seat was soft enough,” he said. “Mama,” she cried. “Shhh, yes my girl.  We are going to call her as soon as we get home, have a snack, and make sure your body is okay,” he said and he realized he had to start talking to her like she was Mackenzie or Courtney.  Those girls were unfortunately scared of life in general.  It put them in a state of continual delicacy and right now, Rachel was in that same delicate state, so slow, careful and extremely gentle was the way to go.  He wanted to go in the younger girl direction as well, but Rachel hadn’t expressed that before, so he only did it when he felt it was absolutely necessary.  Now seemed like a good time though.  “Tell me sweetheart?  Do you understand everything Mr. Bruce just said?” he asked her kindly and she nodded but held tight to him anyway, her body screaming in pain.  “Tell me my sweet girl.  Tell Mr. Bruce everything we have to do before we call Miss Shelby,” he said kindly.  It was an extremely well worded, kind order, something Rachel had never heard before.   She didn’t know how to respond.  She didn’t want to be wrong.  She wasn’t with the safe people.  She started holding her breath, forcing herself to take in very small amounts of air, in order to try and calm down and speak.  She had to do it fast.  If she didn’t act fast, she’d be punished and she started to wiggle to get away.  She had to kneel and speak, and please him.  That was what a pet did.  That was what he expected from her, she was sure of it, but he simply held her a little bit tighter.  “Shhh, it’s okay Rachel,” he soothed her and he moved with her, to avoid any contact to the seat of her pants.  One false move of her bottom touching anything other than a soft, cushioned space, and she would be screaming.  “Shhh, calm down Rachel, let’s start smaller sweetheart.  Tell me when you’re ready to listen sweetheart,” he said kindly and she finally gave in and rested her full weight into his chest, using his shoulder as a pillow, blinking away tears as the fell freely. Anne took a seat next to her husband, pulled out a few tissues from her purse and helped Rachel dry her tears and blow her nose.  “It’s okay sweetheart.  You did so well, and as soon as we get back to the house and go through the three steps Mr. Bruce talked about, we’ll call Miss Shelby.  Do you remember those steps?” Anne asked gently and Rachel didn’t move, she didn’t even blink, she just stared.  She was going to mess this up and there was no safety net now.  There was no Shelby, and no call button for Gretta, the sour puss.  She was terrified. “No, no, my darling.  I said we were going to start smaller,” Bruce told his wife kindly and he carefully shifted Rachel into a more cradled position, being sure to keep all pressure off of her bottom.  “Very small.  You know what sweetheart?  I see a lot of young ladies and men throughout my day.  Everyone has the nickname of love, or sweetheart, even the boys,” he explained gently, being sure to keep his voice soft and even.  “I have two boys at home, and I call them love and darling all the time.  I also say my boy, or my baby boy depending on what they need in the moment.  Now, some people have nicknames, so when I talk to them, if I know it, I use that,” he explained.  “Nicknames are safe and secure and you only tell those names to people who you plan on spending a good deal of time with.  Do you want to tell me if you have a nickname?” he asked kindly. She hiccuped and then spoke softly, on jagged breaths.  “K....Qu...Quinnie call.....ed, me, Rae,” she said carefully. “Quinnie calls you Rae?” he asked and she nodded yes.  “Is that what you want everyone to call you sweetheart?  Is that your nickname?” he asked her. “Ba-Bra....Bree says Rae-rae,” she said. “I think that’s very sweet, my darling, but is that the name you want or do you have a different name you want us to call you by?” Bruce asked her gently, glad she was calming down while he held her. “Ra,” she started and then she thought about it.  Did she like it?  Did she ever have a nickname?  Her dad’s called her Rachie when she was very little, but they stopped immediately when she had trouble pronouncing her own name and introduced herself to  their new neighbors as Abby.  It was either Rach, which she wasn’t fond or, or Rachel, which while not a bad name, didn’t have the best nickname to go with it.  She didn’t realize how long she’d been quiet for, until Bruce spoke kindly to her, breaking her from her thoughts. “Would you like us to call you Rae-rae?” he asked her. “I think so Sir,” she answered softly and steadily, surprised that her voice was now under control, even though she was so incredibly sad and still wanted to cry. “Alright my love, then we will start with that.  So, Rae-rae, my sweet girl, Do you remember the safe word you were given?” he asked her. She nodded tearfully.  “Wicked Sir,” she said softly. “Yes my darling girl, that is correct,” he praised her.  “So I’d like you to pay attention and if at any point it is too much for you then you will say your safe word, which is what again?” he asked coaching her gently. “Wicked Sir,” she whimpered.   “Very good my love.  I am very proud of you,” he praised.  “Now, what I had said was we were going to head back to the house and do three things, do you remember them?” he asked her gently and she started to cry again.  She didn’t know them and now she was going to get punished.  “It’s alright that you don’t my darling, we’ll go over them again.  We will be going over lots of rules during your two weeks with us.  There is a lot to learn,” Bruce told her kindly.  “So, let’s go with this.  Mr. Bruce is going to give you the three things we’re going to do before we call over to Miss Shelby,” he said and she nodded.  “First, we are going to go back to my house, which is temporarily your house and have a snack.  You worked very hard, so you need to replenish your energy.  Secondly, we are going to take a rest.  It doesn't have to be a true nap, but you put out a great deal of effort in therapy today, something I am very proud of you for, and so in order to help your body with it’s recovery a rest is in order.  At least fifteen minutes of simply lying still,” he told her.  “And then, when all of that is finished, we’re going to call over to Miss Shelby and you can talk to her for as long as she has time for,” Bruce said and Rachel nodded.  “Now my darling Rae-rae, let’s see how well you paid attention.  Can you tell me the three things?” he asked.   She whimpered softly and nodded, falling quiet, not ready to say anything, afraid to be wrong.  That call button had been her life line should something go wrong and she didn’t have it anymore, which made her a lot more frightened about anything at all. “I’m glad my darling.  We can sit here for as long as you need.  I don’t mind cuddling you.  When you’re ready though, I need to know what those three things are,” he said kindly. “And if you get the answer wrong, we will simply repeat the steps and ask you again,” Anne said kindly, noting the frightened look on her face. “Go to your house, have a snack, rest, call Mama,” she said holding up one finger for each task ahead of her. “That was beautiful my love.  Can you tell me how long I want you to rest for?” Bruce asked. “Fifteen minutes,” she said. “You are a very good listener Rae-rae, I’m so very proud of you,” Bruce praised her and she gave a frightened smile, afraid that something terrible was going to happen now.  “Okay my darling, now you have to choose.  Would you like to sit in a wheel chair and be wheeled out to our car, or do you want to be carried?” he asked her. “Carried?” she whimpered, a hiccup escaping her body, indicating, she’d taken in much too much air, during her crying jag before. “If you want it my love.  It is your choice.  You don’t need to make the decision right away either my dear.  It is just early afternoon, we’ll be able to stay here for a good deal of time more.  You just have to tell me when you’re ready to go,” he said. “Wheel chair please,” she said softly. “I shall be right back.  Cuddle up close my darling,” Anne said kindly.  She pet Rachel’s hair and Bruce watched Rachel study Anne as she left.  Her eyes were wide and fearful and he knew that the next two weeks were going to be very challenging.  Rachel was not a baby, at least as far as he was aware.  She hadn’t shown any desire to be a baby, however, she was acting exactly the same as Mackenzie and Courtney; scared and unsure. Anne returned a few moments later with a wheel chair and Rachel was very carefully placed into it.  She whimpered softly and Bruce knelt in front of her.  “Talk to me sweetheart,” he encouraged.  “I know you have pain, but I can’t help you unless we communicate, so tell me what I can do for you Rachel,” he said and she set to crying.  “Oh honey,” he sighed and he picked her back up and held her close.  He sat back down on the bench, rubbed her back, and waited for her to settle down.  “Are you not ready yet baby girl?  Is that the problem?  Do we need to stay here a bit longer?” he asked her kindly and she didn’t respond yes or no, she simply laid against him and cried.  “Maybe we get Doctor Schuester to talk to her one more time before we leave,” he said looking at Anne. “We can, but I have another suggestion,” she said and she pulled out her cell phone.  She tapped a few keys and noticed that Rachel started to calm down.  “Rae-rae sweetheart, look at Miss Anne my love,” she said gently and Rachel lifted her watery gaze to the Mistress before her.  It was a direct order and Rachel responded well to it, but it also felt so strange.  Orders were supposed to be harsh and barked and there was supposed to be lots of yelling involved.  This hadn’t been any of those things.  “You are a very good listener baby.  Thank you,” Anne said.  “Look here sweetheart,” she said pulling up a calendar.  “You do it baby, tap on today’s date please,” she said and a list popped up.  On that list was a schedule of where all the Mistresses, Masters, and Pets of the community, should be that day.  “Now my love, sometimes this does change, but this is a general idea, so I want you to look on this list, find Miss Shelby’s name, and then tell me what it says please,” she instructed. The kind orders were so weird, but Rachel complied.  She scrolled carefully through the list.  Eventually she came to the name Mistress Shelby Corcoran, voice lessons from home.  Three spaces down from that, it said Master Will Schuester, late night at club Eden.  Once Anne was sure Rachel saw it, she went in to ask her a question.  “Now my darling, I know you’re scared.  I’m sorry you are, but I’m also glad you are.  What you’re doing is a scary thing, so it’s completely understandable.  Now, if you like, we can text Miss Shelby now and let her know what’s going on.  I will let you do it, and I want you to remember, that she has voice lessons today, so there will most likely be a delay in response, understand?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Alright my darling, this is what I want you to say in your own words.  Tell her who you are, where you are now, where you are going and that you would like to speak with her after you’ve accomplished your three items, do you remember those three items?” Anne asked. “Your house, snack to restore energy, rest to improve healing,” Rachel said slowly and calmly. “Those are amazing listening skills baby girl, I am so proud of you,” Anne told her and then handed her the phone.  “You can type it.  I meant that, but I want to see it before you send it.  If we have to make any corrections, we will and then we’ll send it off together,” she said and Rachel nodded. Rachel nodded, took the phone and began to speak as she typed.  “Miss... Shelby..., Mama.... This.... is..... Rachel.... I’m... going... to... Mr.... Bruce... and... Miss... Anne’s... house.  It... is... just... after... 11:30a.m.... and.... they.... said.... that.... I.... can.... call... you... after.... I.... have.... a... snack... and... rest... for... fifteen.... minutes...,” she said and Anne and Bruce struggled not to laugh at her little quirk.  It was pretty adorable and not something they were used to witnessing when another person texted.  No other member of their circle, as far as they were aware, did something like that.  Once she finished typing she handed the phone back to Anne and waited for her to read it over. “This is beautiful Rae-rae, here, you can hit the send button now,” she told her.  Rachel hit send and the phone made a loud wooshing noise, indicating it was now headed to Shelby’s phone.  Two minutes later, a text came back and Anne smiled.  “Look Rae-rae,” she said opening in the text. “Hi Rachel.  I’m so very glad you’ll be able to rest and recover in a house that is much closer to me, than the hospital.  I do have voice lessons today.  I am on break now, but I will be finished at four thirty.  I hope to hear from you then my darling girl.  You can talk to me, Quinn, Brittany, or all of us at that time.  Santana and Mr. Will are going to be at their jobs tonight.  Talk to you soon sweet girl, xxx.” “What do you say Rae-rae are we ready to go to my house?” Bruce asked and Rachel nodded but didn’t make a move for the wheel chair.  She held tight to Bruce and he smiled, petting her hair gently.  “Should Mr. Bruce carry you?” he asked her softly and she nodded.  “That is a perfectly acceptable decision Rae-rae, but you need to communicate that, will you tell me please?” he asked. How could these people be real?  How could it be that orders were kind?  These people both thrilled and baffled her.   “Please carry me Sir,” she pushed out on a shaky breath.  Bruce gave her a kiss to the top of her head and carefully adjusted her.  He stood up and made sure she was secure in his grip before rubbing her back gently and carrying her out of the hospital with Anne walking next to them.  It was time to work with a new pet.  Will went upstairs to check on Brittany one last time before he left and found her curled up in her lounge chair.  Her feet were near the top and her head was at the bottom, leaving her hands free to roam around the edges and pick up the sippie cup that was on the floor for her.  She had her mask in place, her special blue blanket draped over her, her little black teddy bear tucked up close, and her sippie cup was currently in her mouth.  He watched for a moment, wondering if she fell sleep like that, but then he saw her swallow and put the sippie cup down and curl up tighter into herself.  He sighed.  She was only making it worse, she had to relax, and he hated leaving her, with such tension in her body.  He walked into the room and spoke softly.  “Bree honey, do you need more to drink?” he asked her.  She whimpered at the noise and then her hand fished around for her cup.  Finding it, she held it out, in what she assumed to be his general direction. “More coffee please Sir,” she told him softly. “I will fill it up for you, love,” he said taking it from her.  “Did you go to the bathroom without me yet?” he asked her kindly.  When she was this incapacitated due to pain and current lack of vision, she barely moved.  Normally, that was not a bad thing, but because they kept pumping her full of liquid and caffeine, they needed her to go to the bathroom to get it all out of her system.  He’d heard commotion earlier, but it was very calm and somehow calculated.  Brittany knew her house very well.  She knew where she was and where she was in relation to each room in the house.  The bathroom that the girls shared, was right next to her bedroom.  All she had to do was walk out, turn left, turn left nearly immediately and she’d be in the bathroom.  Migraines like this though, left her crawling instead. “I did,” she said quietly. “Good girl,” he said petting her face and head, trying to get her to relax.  If she kept the tension in her body, the migraine wasn’t going to go away anytime soon.  Brittany’s migraines were triggered by stress, fear, anxiety, and oddly, kale.  He knew she hadn’t had any kale in the last six months she’d been with them, so this was all due to stress, fear, and anxiety.  He didn’t think that was going to happen though, as Brittany was the most accepting of having Rachel it seemed, but apparently she wasn’t communicating that properly.  “Keep resting my sweet girl.  I will get you more coffee and then I have to go to work.  Mr. Joseph is downstairs with Quinnie, Mama is doing lessons, and then she will come up and help you with whatever you need my love,” he said giving her a kiss to her forehead. “Daddy, don’t go,” she cried. “It’s just to work sweetheart.  Just for a little while,” he told her kindly. “No, please,” she begged him and he was beginning to wonder if the migraine was more than just stress of getting a potential new pet.  Maybe she was afraid of something else, that she hadn’t vocalized yet.   “Bree my love, you know I have to.  Let me get you more coffee, and then I’ll sit with you for a little bit before I go,” he said kindly and with another kiss to her forehead, he left her alone and she burst into tears.  He went downstairs, filled the cup with more iced coffee, brought it back to her, only to find her, curled tighter into herself and in near hysterics.  He picked her up and had her stand against him, keeping her in a tight hug.  “Shhh, you’re okay sweetheart.  You get to rest more and have some more coffee, and then when Mama is done with her lessons she’ll come up and make sure you’re okay,” he said. “No.  Don’t leave me!” she cried and he sighed.  He always wondered what Kate had done to them, to make all of them reach this point.  They all had, on more than one occasion and it seemed as though they were purely tortured and now all had greater abandonment issues than anyone was truly prepared to handle.  Brittany couldn’t stand being left alone and neither he nor Shelby were able to coax the girls into telling them why it was such a horrible thing. “Shhh, shhh, okay baby,” he cooed softly and he kept her close.  “Let’s get you downstairs with your sister,” he said gently and with very slow steps, he guided Brittany downstairs and put her on the couch next to Quinn. “Bree, what happened?” Quinn asked in a loud surprised voice. “Shhh, soft Quinnie,” Will corrected her kindly. “I’m sorry Bree,” Quinn said honestly and she pulled Brittany close to her and cuddled her as tight as she could.“Daddy, don’t go!” Brittany cried. “It’s just for a little while baby, and you’ll be here on the couch with Quinnie the whole time.  Mama will be done in a few hours and while she’s gone Mr. Joseph is here to keep you girls company,” Will said kindly.  He quickly went back up to her room and brought down her cup and her blanket and got her situated on the couch, even though she was still sobbing.  He gave each of the girls a kiss, reminded them how much he loved them, thanked Joseph several times, and then left. “Quinnie, I wasn’t bad,” Brittany cried. “Shhh, no my Bree.  You weren’t bad.  Daddy went to work, he’ll be home later and Mama is downstairs giving lessons to people, who I really think can’t sing,” Quinn told her softly. “They’re going to leave,” Brittany whimpered. “They are?  When?” Quinn asked. “Make us leave,” Brittany cried. “No they won’t Bree.  They love us.  You’re having that thing Sanny and I have sometimes.  It’s Miss Kate you hear in your head sweetie.  It’s not Mama or Daddy.  They love us.  They are our Miss and Sir,” Quinn said.  “I know it’s hard to hear them sometimes.  I know all we hear is Miss Kate yelling at us sometimes, but we’re here to stay unless we want to leave,” Quinn said kindly. “Bree sweetheart, why don’t you stretch out and cuddle with Quinnie,” Joseph suggested and Quinn nodded her agreement. “Yeah, Bree, like you do with Sanny when we get really sleepy in the middle of the day and cuddle and watch movies.  Move your head here,” she said kindly putting a little throw pillow on her lap.  “I’ll pet your hair and pretty soon, you’ll be sleeping and when you wake up, no more migraine,” Quinn told her.  She knew she was reaching.  Migraines this severe with Brittany, tended to last at least two days, so she wouldn’t start feeling better till Friday at the earliest.  “I’ll rub your head for you?” Quinn offered and Brittany nodded and let Quinn do whatever she wanted to her while she still cried.  Brittany felt like crap and she just wanted her Daddy.    Rachel carefully sat in the chair in the kitchen and then began leaning side to side.  They were wooden chairs and the incisions around her stitches in her bottom were killing her.  “Rae-rae, what’s the matter love?” Anne asked her as she worked at the kitchen island to fix her a snack of celery with either peanut butter or cream cheese to eat. “I’m sorry Miss,” Rachel said and she forced herself to stay sitting still and the tears started pretty quickly, so she stood up and waited for the shit to hit the fan.  There was no way, she wouldn’t get beaten now.  She’d been asked to sit down and yet here she was standing and crying as pain ran up and down her thighs and all around her bottom. “Oh sweetheart, I’m sorry,” she said honestly.  “Kevin!” she called out rushing over to Rachel and wrapping her in a hug.  “Sweetie, I’m so sorry.  I forgot,” she said softly and she kept Rachel tight and rubbed her back helping to calm her nerves as best she could. “Yes Ma’am?” he asked showing up at the entrance to the kitchen and staying back.  Rachel was new and needed space.  He’d been around when Mackenzie and Courtney started in the circle and Rachel was acting just like them. “I forgot a pillow my love.  Can you get me the very firm one that is in Sir’s office please?  Rachel needs to sit on something that will give her protection from the chair’s hard surface,” Anne said. Kevin nodded, left and returned with the pillow.  “Here you are Ma’am,” he said setting it down on the chair.  “I’m really sorry you were hurt so badly Rachel,” he told her. “No, no, no, I’m not a wimp. I can do it, I’m sorry,” she said quickly and she went to push it aside, but Anne stopped her. “Rachel, look at me love,” Anne said seriously.  “You are not now, nor have you ever been a wimp.  Sitting on the pillow is the brave, smart choice, and you are both brave and smart,” Anne assured her. “May I Miss?” Kevin asked and she nodded at him.  “I’m coming closer Rachel.  I want to whisper,” he said to her and she got tense, but didn’t fight him.  “You haven’t been spanked, I know why you hurt, but when I get spanked, when it hurts a lot, that pillow is the best thing ever.  Taking it now, is the best way to heal,” Kevin told her softly.  “I don’t know what happened to you in the past, besides you needing surgery, but I promise you that taking comfort, accepting comfort, it is not a terrible thing,” he assured her.  “It won’t get you punished further, it won’t get you teased, it won’t make you look poorly to anyone.  It may be a strict circle, but they are also very caring.  It’s okay to take affection and love.  I promise you,” he told her kindly. She nodded and he backed away giving her space. “Should I help you sit down?” Anne offered her and Rachel nodded.  They got her settled and Kevin took the seat across from her.  “Would you like celery sticks as well Kevin?” Anne asked. “Yes please Ma’am.  Can I ask Rachel questions so we can get to know each other a little better?” he asked. “Yes, but Rachel my darling, the moment you feel overwhelmed, you must tell us.  I want to make sure you get a proper rest.  You worked really hard today and I’m very proud of you,” Anne said. “I will ask easy questions,” Kevin assured her.  “First question, do you even like celery?” he asked. “Yes,” she said softly, but that was all she said, so Kevin decided to try a little harder and draw some more information out of her. “Me too.  I like the crunch it makes and Miss makes it with cream cheese or peanut butter.  I like the cream cheese ones better, do you think you’ll have a preference?” he asked. “Cream cheese,” she said. “For real or because I said it too?” he asked kindly, being sure to keep his tone light.  If he even sounded like he was attacking her with his words, he would be punished for tone of voice.  He was still pretty mischievous himself, so he did his best to keep it all in check when it came to the two babies, and any new pet. “Celery is water base which makes it light.  Peanut butter is very heavy, so cream cheese just tastes better because they’re two light foods,” Rachel said simply. “I like you.  You back me up when my brother comes home okay?  We have a great celery debate every time Miss makes us this,” he said and Rachel smiled. “They do my darling girl.  Sometimes it gets to be a very heated discussion,” Anne said kindly.  “Perhaps you’ll be able to show them some reasoning,” she smiled and then brought over a plate.  “You my darling boy.  I know you eat a lot, but please let Rachel have as much as she wants.  I can always make more if need be,” she said.  “Okay sweetheart, here we go, first order of the day.  I want you to eat at least three celery sticks.  They are all cream cheese, because Trevor is at work right now.  If you would like more, you may absolutely have more, but at least three.  There is no punishment for not eating them, you just can’t leave the table until you do.  Understand?” she asked gently and Rachel nodded slowly eating her first celery stick while Kevin thought up a question. Anne let them be and Kevin smiled at her.  “I’m twenty nine, how old are you?” “Nineteen,” she answered softly. “How long have you been a pet?  Or are you not a pet anymore?” “I was a pet for fifteen months, I don’t know what I am now,” she said honestly and Anne heard her but said nothing.  She was opening up and talking to Kevin, which was a great thing, but Anne suspected that she would clam up, the second things got too overwhelming for her. “I’ve been a pet for eleven years.  I started out here when I was eighteen years and three days old.  I’d been in contact with Master Bruce Miller for three months before that.  He took me on and has kept me here with him and his wife since that very first day, because that was what I wanted,” Kevin explained and then he thought of another question.  “You came from the hospital right?” he asked and Rachel nodded cautiously.  “Ooooh, that means you saw Doctor S.  She’s hot right?” he asked, his eyes twinkling a little bit. “Kevin,” Anne warned. “I’m sorry Miss, but I’m a horny twenty nine year old and she is hot and there are other women and men, in our circle, who agree with me,” he defended. “Be that as it may, she is Rachel’s doctor so kindly move the conversation in another direction.   “Do you have any questions for me Rachel?” Kevin asked but not before rolling his eyes  at what his Miss had just lectured him about. Rachel smiled at him and finished her first stick of celery and cream cheese and then quickly grabbed another one, slightly surprised that she was suddenly really hungry.  “Quinnie asked me my favorite color.  What’s yours?” she asked him. “Red,” he said quickly.  “Red is strong and powerful, but also red means stop.  Red is my safe word because I love it so much,” he said.  “And I know the family that my Sir wants to place you with, and I will tell you that Santana, or Sanny as she likes to be called, it’s her favorite color too.  She and I got along fabulously most of the time,” he smiled. “They told me I’m kind of like her,” Rachel said cautiously. “I haven’t known you long enough to give my opinion on that, however, give me a week and I will be able to fill you in,” he smiled at her.  She nodded and finished the second celery stick and went to reach for a third, but stopped.  It felt wrong to eat more, and Kevin noticed, so he kindly took her hand.  “Do you remember the instructions Miss gave you?” he asked.   “Three sticks,” she said softly. “Very good and do you remember the extras that went along with those instructions?” he asked kindly. Rachel took a breath and tried to think about it.  “No time limit, but no leaving till I’ve done three,” she said. “That was excellent Rachel, I am so very proud of you,” Anne said from the island counter. “So then hold on to that stick, because it’s the last one and if you put it down I’ll probably steal it,” he teased her but she didn’t see it as that. “I’m sorry, you can have it,” she said, dropping it as if it were burning her hand. “Yeah, you’re just like Sanny,” Kevin smiled.  “I was teasing and she never understood my teasing either,” he told her.  “You eat that one and I’m going to get my ass up off this chair and go make us some more,” he smiled at her. Anne rolled her eyes and watched Kevin move about the kitchen.  “Be neat my love,” she told him.  “Rae-rae my darling, do you want something to drink?” she asked. “Yes please Miss,” she said. “What would you like my darling?” she asked and Rachel shrugged.  She hadn’t been able to make choices of her own, in the presence of another Master or Mistress, in the last fifteen months.  She wasn’t sure she knew how to use her voice like that anymore.  This wasn’t even a difficult task, it was just a simple question about a drink.  Anne seemed to sense the personal struggle and spoke kindly.  “How about this my darling.  Would you like water, iced tea, or V8?  Those go well with celery,” she said. “As does tomato juice and vodka,” Kevin said. “You are not helpful young man,” Anne scolded. “I’m just saying,” Kevin said and then he approached his Miss carefully, leaning forward slightly to kiss her cheek in a form of apology.  Anne smiled and accepted the kiss. “He’s my cheeky young man,” Anne told Rachel.  “So what would you prefer darling?” she asked Rachel. “Tomato juice and vodka,” Kevin hissed at her playfully and then took a seat, but not before Anne got in a quick smack to his bottom for being so cheeky and fresh. “What would you like my darling?” she asked. “Water please Miss,” Rachel said and she was given a tall glass of water, which she immediately drank half of, not realizing how thirsty she was. “My dear girl, I think that we need to get you onto an eating schedule,” Anne said kindly.  “I will talk to Mr. Bruce about it, and then after your rest and after you talk to Miss Shelby, we’ll go over what we’ve come up with for you, okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Good girl.  Finish your third stick when you’re ready to and then I’ll help you into the other room for a rest,” Anne said and Rachel nodded her agreement.  Shelby escorted her last client out of the door and then locked it behind them.  Then she went up to the main floor only to find her blonde bombshells completely freaking out.  “Mama!” Quinn cried when she saw her and she wanted to run toward her. “Absolutely not little one, you stay right there, running is not in your near future,” Shelby said seriously and she crossed the room carefully.  As soon as she made it to her girls she wrapped Quinn in a hug and looked over at Joseph.  “My girls will be quiet,” she said seriously and she sat Quinn on the couch and moved over to Brittany, who was on the floor, at Joseph’s feet, crying heavily.  “Mama’s here sweetheart,” she told her, touching her back and then Brittany turned and wrapped herself into Shelby.  “You are still to be quiet baby girl.  You and Mama and Quinnie are going to sit on the couch together and Mr. Joseph is going to give me a report,” she said and both girls cuddled into her tightly.  “Were they good?” she asked him. “They were very well behaved, they are just very stressed and there appears to be a disagreement about someone named Rachel,” he said and Shelby rolled her eyes. “One at a time my girls.  No yelling,” she said sternly.  “Bree, tell Mama what happened,” she requested. “I called her Rae-rae and Quinnie yelled at me,” she pouted. “I didn’t yell!” Quinn snapped.  She was on the verge of yelling, but she was whining and definitely seconds away from crying.  The poor girl was bored out of her mind, with all the resting she was being made to do. “Quinn Lucy Fabray,” Shelby said sharply.  “Mama gave you a direct order,” Shelby scolded her.  “I told you no yelling, so you will stand up and you will go into the corner and you will wait until I call you out,” she said seriously and she sent her off.  “And you little one, we need to talk softly,” she said talking directly to Brittany.  “First question, how is your head?” she asked. “It hurts Mama,” she said quietly. “Okay.  Now, do you know how much coffee you had?” she asked. “No Mama,” she whimpered, keeping her still masked face, pressed into Shelby’s shoulder, tension coursing through her body. “I can answer that,” Joseph said and Shelby nodded at him.  “She’s finished a pot since I’ve been here and she’s been through the start of another pot.  Quinnie was very helpful and told me that she needs caffeine, however you are out of chocolate syrup, ginger ale, and seven up, so I made her another pot of coffee,” he explained. “Thank you,” Shelby said and the she kissed the top of Brittany’s head.  “No more coffee for you baby girl,” she said kindly.  “Now, how many times have you gone to the bathroom?” she asked. “Since Daddy left, only four times,” she said quietly, pushing her voice out as steadily as she could. “Very good, now,” she said.  “Quinnie, come back to me please,” Shelby said and Quinn moved as carefully as she could and then cuddled into her Miss.  “Quinnie, did you yell at Bree?” Shelby asked. “No Mama,” Quinn said kindly. “You did!” Brittany whined at her, using the same tone Quinn had used moments ago.  Shelby sighed heavily, because she knew her girls were just suffering from pent up energy and tension.  “Brittany Susan Pierce.  What did Mama tell you?” Shelby scolded.  “Mr. Joseph could you kindly escort my little girl to the corner please?” she asked.  “What did you say Quinnie?” Shelby asked her kindly. “I told her we shouldn’t say Rae-rae, because you said that she hasn’t approved that name yet,” Quinn said. “That is correct, now, hush please,” she told her and she looked to Joseph.  “Did you hear their discussion?” she asked him. “I did,” Joseph said.  “I think they are both bored and over wrought with stress,” he said and Shelby nodded.  She gave Quinn a gentle kiss to the top of her head and sighed.  All her girls needed a parent weekend.  Brittany was stressed and not sharing why, Santana was still concerned she’d be replaced even though she seemed more accepting of Rachel, and Quinn was being her ever perfect self, afraid to mess up any tiny little bit, and it was causing tensions between all the girls. “She can come back now,” she said and Joseph carefully lead Brittany back to her Mama.  “Both of you will wait until I address you,” she said sternly.  “Bree, why did Mama send you to the corner?” she asked her. “I yelled at Quinnie and you said no yelling,” she said softly. “Very good.  Quinnie, why did I send you to the corner before?” “I yelled and you said not to,” she pouted. “At least we’re all on the same page.  Now, very calmly and carefully, why are we talking about Rachel?” she asked. “We were trying to figure out when we were going to see her next and if Sanny was going to be okay with it,” Quinn said and Brittany held a thumbs up, indicating she agreed with everything that Quinn had just stated. “Both of you say thank you to Mr. Joseph and then we will release him from our craziness,” Shelby said giving each girl a kiss.  They both said thank you to him and he kissed all three of the beautiful ladies and left them alone for the rest of the afternoon.  “Alright girls, we’re going to sit in the soft quiet of the room.  We are going to text Daddy and ask him to bring home chocolate syrup for Bree, and we are going to wait for the phone to ring at around four thirty, because that is when Rachel is supposed to be calling,” she said.  “After she has called and we are done speaking, the two of you are going to get a private bath, given by me and you are both going to get ready for bed early,” she said.  “You all need a parent weekend and this weekend is going to be it,” she said and they didn’t even bother protesting.  There was no room for disagreement. The three of them sat in the quiet house for twenty minutes.  Shelby alternated between petting their hair and kissing the tops of their heads.  She loved her girls so much and the fact that they were all so still insecure about their placement, even though it had been six months and would continue to remain permanent for as long as the girls wanted, it just killed her.  All she wanted was for her girls to be secure in the knowledge that they were loved, wanted, and safe.  Currently she was most concerned about Brittany, who had nothing but tension coursing through her body, which was only keeping her migraine in place.  After twenty minutes of silence, the phone rang and Shelby smiled when she saw Anne’s number on the caller id, so she picked up the phone and smiled.  “Hello?” “Mama?” a soft voice asked. “Well hello there sweetheart, how are you?” she asked. “I want to be at your house please Mama,” she said softly. “I know.  I want you here too my dear girl, but we have to go through some steps and while it isn’t fun, it is completely necessary,” she told her kindly.  “Why don’t you tell me what you’ve done today so far,” she encouraged her.   “I had physical therapy and I’ve met Kevin and had a snack with him and I rested on the couch with Mister Bruce,” Rachel said. “That sounds like a productive first day Rachel.  I bet you are also super tired from that day,” she said. “I really just want to be with you.  Please.  I swear I’ll be good,” she promised and Shelby sighed and rolled her eyes.  Here was another one that was trying to be perfect, who made a solid connection with Shelby and wanted to be with her, and it seemed to Shelby that Rachel was a simple combination of the three girls she already had. “Shhh, you know what Rachel?  I already think you are a very well behaved girl and I know that we’ll be seeing you on Friday when we come to your house for dinner.  There’s going to be ten of us on Friday, and I promise while it seems very far away, it’s not that far,” Shelby told her. “It just seems forever Mama,” Rachel whimpered. “Shhh, calm down my darling.  I know.  It does seem very far away, but it’s going to show up a lot faster than you think, do you know why?” “Because you’ll be busy and your day will go fast?” Rachel guessed. “Well that’s very good logic, but you’re going to be busy too.  I know you have therapy tomorrow, two different sessions and I know that all that recovery usually means a lot of rest,” Shelby said.  “So you’ll end up working really hard, resting, working hard some more, resting some more, and then you’ll wake up on Friday and several hours later, it’ll be dinner time.  I know it’s a very long time away sweetheart, but this is very necessary in your recovery.  Your total recovery.  I know you don’t quite understand it now, which is okay, but I promise you darling, it is extremely important,” Shelby said. “It’s just very tough.  I’m afraid I’ll never see you again,” she whimpered. “Sweetheart, I have known Miss Anne and Mr. Bruce for six years.  I have seen a great number of girls, boys, men, and women go in their house, and every single one of them, my girls included, go through these two weeks.  Some of the people decide that they want to go off into the world and be done with this whole life style, and others, like my girls, and Kevin and Trevor, and the other pets you haven’t met yet, they are perfectly happy staying in this life style, but it’s going to take these two weeks to figure that out.  After that, there is more figuring out to do, but we take this one step at a time and right now, it’s the two weeks,” Shelby said. “It’s just a really long two weeks Mama,” Rachel pouted. “I know my love,” Shelby assured her and she nodded when Quinn raised her hand.  “Rachel, Quinnie wants to talk to you for a little while is that okay?” she asked. “Yes please.  I like talking to her,” she smiled. “Alright, I will let you talk to her for as long as you two are comfortable with,” Shelby said and she handed the phone to Quinn.  “Polite my darling,” she told her and she moved over to an end of the couch, with more space and gathered Brittany close, trying to hug her and soothe her body into a calmer, more relaxed state.   “Mama,” Brittany whispered.  “I have to go to the bathroom,” she said softly and Shelby nodded. “Alright love, I’ll guide you,” she told her.  “Quinnie, easy conversation, no heavy topics,” she told her and she stood up, with Brittany, and guided her to the bathroom.  She helped her balance and Brittany pushed her sweatpants down to her ankles and then sat on the toilet, holding tight to Shelby’s hand. “Mama, is Rachel okay?” Brittany asked with concern. “She’s fine sweetheart, she’s just a little upset, because she wants to be here instead of Mister Bruce and Miss Anne’s house,” Shelby said softly. “I want it to be dark now, because I don’t want this mask anymore,” she said. “Soon baby girl.  It will very soon be dark and you’ll be able to take off your mask, I promise.  I’m very proud of you for wearing it all day today.  Did you do a lot of sleeping?” she asked her kindly. “I didn’t want Daddy to leave, but I did a little bit of sleeping today,” she said.  “I don’t know how long though,” she told her.  “I didn’t mean to fight with Quinnie though Mama.  She just is so perfect sometimes, and it kind of gets on my nerves a little bit,” she said honestly and Shelby smirked, something Brittany couldn’t see.   “Bree, I’m proud of you for being honest with me, and I’m proud of you for caring about your sisters and I’m proud of you for being concerned about Rachel.  You’re a wonderful girl and you make your Miss, your Mama, your Daddy, and your Sir, very happy and proud, every day,” Shelby told her. “I love you Mama,” Brittany smiled.  Bruce and Anne sat on the couch, with Rachel between them, her body drifting in and out of consciousness as her body fought to sleep and her brain struggled to stay awake.  “It’s alright to sleep Rachel.  You did really well at dinner, and therapy today was very intense for you, it’s okay to sleep,” Anne assured her. She let out a soft little noise and Bruce smiled.  “Should we shift you sweetheart?” he asked.  “Maybe you need to stretch out a little?” he suggested as the five of them sat watching television.  The boys had picked a CSI rerun since Rachel said she didn’t care.  “Come on love, stretch out for me, nice long lines to help everything relax and repair,” he told her kindly and she wiggled a little bit, but let his gentle words take over her body and she let her body start to calm down.  She let everything go, her body falling still, her breathing falling steady and finally she began to fall asleep. Anne got up and moved over to her boys, loving that they were such cuddle bugs.  She seated herself between them and they snuggled into her.  They were her loves and it was very nice to see Bruce cuddling a young lady again.  Their son and daughter had moved out of state now, allowing their parents to live somewhat of a secret life.  They visited their children every couple of months and their pets went with them whenever they wanted.  Their biological children simply accepted them as foster children, their parents had taken on.  It was just a simple given fact and Anne and Bruce were both very proud of their children for being so accepting, even though they didn’t know the truth. “Miss?” Trevor asked softly.  “How did she do in therapy today?” he asked curiously. “She did very well.  It was very physical today.  Tomorrow will be more mental and then on Friday she’ll do her first water therapy and then the Schuesters will be joining us for dinner,” Anne explained. “She reminds me very much of Master Will’s girls and she looks oddly like Mistress Corcoran.  Sir was right, she’ll fit in very well with them,” Trevor smiled. “Yes she will.  She’s met all of them at the hospital.  Steps that normally happen later on in the process, happened a lot sooner and Rachel has made a very strong connection with Mistress Corcoran especially.  Should she decide to stay in this life style, she’s going to do really well, but again, she will always get the choice.  My biggest concern will be for those three girls if she decides not to continue this life style,” Anne said honestly. “I hope she decides to stay.  I think she’s kind of cute,” Kevin smiled. “You just like her because she eats cream cheese on her celery,” Trevor teased. Anne simply laughed and the five of them fell into a comfortable silence as the television show continued.  On the very last two minutes of the show, the phone rang, startling everyone and Rachel woke up, screaming. Bruce moved quickly, pulling her into his arms and she fought and struggled against him.  Her entire body hurt, and he was amazed at how much strength she still had inside her.  She worked really hard at therapy today.  He had hoped that she would be able to sleep through the night, but the ringing of the phone woke her up.  Her bladder opened, her body jerked in response, and pain shot through every fiber of her being and the wet stain bled through her clothes immediately.  Very carefully, through her struggles, Bruce carried her to the bathroom. Getting into the bathroom, she started screaming.  She didn’t understand what was going on, even though Bruce was talking to her.  She was too stressed out to pay attention.  All she understood were that she’d wet herself and the person who was holding her.  There was no way she wasn’t going to be punished for this now.  While Bruce was with her, Anne and the boys stayed out of the way.  Anne talked to her daughter for a little while, passed her around to the boys, and then they disconnected. “Okay boys, kindly get ready for bed and I’m going to help Sir with Rachel, and then we’re going to put her to bed.  “The two of you may play if you like until I come up.  Once I come up, it’s clean sheets, showers, and bed.  You’ll have about an hour,” she said.  She gave each of them a kiss and then headed to help her husband.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby had gotten all three girls into a very relaxed state.  She kept the house dark, using only candles to help light the way.  Brittany was finally able to take off her mask and she and Quinn very helpfully prepared dinner, working as a team to accomplish whatever task Shelby had given them.  It was going to be a late dinner that night, as Santana didn’t finish work until eight and wouldn’t be home until eight thirty at the earliest.   “Girls you did a fabulous job, this plate looks gorgeous, I’m very proud of both of you,” she told them, praising them on their dinner presentation.  “Bree my love, how are your eyes?” she asked. “Um, they’re okay I think.  They hurt, but just a little bit, not as much as they used to,” she said honestly. “The caffeine must be kicking in,” Quinn said thoughtfully and then gave Brittany a hug and a kiss to her temple, trailing it gently down her jaw line.  “I wish we could magically fix you,” she told her kindly. “I wish that too,” Brittany said returning the kiss.   “Miss, am I trouble cause I’m sick but not really sick?” Brittany asked. “No my love.  You are not trouble.  None of you are trouble, nor are you in trouble.  You can not help what your body does sometimes,” Shelby said kindly.  “I wasn’t kidding about bed time though.  You’re both getting an early bath or shower tonight, depending on what you need or want, and then we will wait for your sister to come home, and Quinnie my love, I will be giving you your medicine tonight,” she told her. “I hate my medicine,” Quinn pouted. “Yeah, well I hate you sick and infected, and Sanny hates you crazy, so you have to take your meds this way.  You haven’t been crazy since you started doing them this way, and today is the last day or the next to last day, and tomorrow is party day, and you need to be better,” Brittany said. “We’re not going to any parties tomorrow sweetheart,” Shelby said. “Why not?” Brittany asked pouting heavily.  Parties were her favorite part of the week sometimes; Party Thursdays and Family Dinner Fridays.   “You my darling girl, are still battling a migraine, so you won’t be able to handle the bright lights.  I have one love who whether she likes it or not is still recovering from surgery and would be incredibly turned on and unable to release herself safely, and another love who is more than anxious about the stability of her household.  We are not going to the party tomorrow night,” she said. “But it’s at Master Miller’s house Mama!  We have to go.  We have to go and support Rae-rah, er Rachel, and just, no, we have to go.  She’s going to be so scared!” Brittany protested. “No my darling.  We’re not going and Rachel will be fine.  She is in very safe hands.” “But we met you and Daddy at our first party!” Brittany whined. “Do not whine my love,” she said trying to remain patient.  “Yes you did, but the circumstances were very different compared to now.  The difference is that you all were not hospital stays, you were simple transfers and you hadn’t met anyone.  Rachel has already met all of us, and she was a hospital stay.  She needs time to adjust to more than just us.  She has to see everything that’s out there, and on Friday we’re having dinner with her at Master Miller’s,” Shelby said. “What about our family?” Brittany asked sounding highly insulted.  Why was her normal routine changing.  She hated that much change that fast. Shelby gave a soft sigh and walked over to Brittany wrapping her in a hug.  “Bree my darling, you are worrying much too much about things that you don’t need to be worrying about.  If you have a question about something I will answer it, but you’re getting very worked up for no reason.  I’m sorry we shifted the normal schedule on you so much but it needs to be this way.” “NO!  No more change!  It’s not right!  We weren’t bad!  We can’t have more change!” Brittany screamed. “Brittany Susan, calm down and ask your questions.  What don’t you understand?” Shelby said in a very calm tone, but it was too calm and Quinn could see trouble coming.  It was getting out of hand and becoming imperfect.   “I hate this!” Brittany screamed and she threw the cheese grater across the room.  It was not typical Brittany behavior.  Quinn and Santana were the ones who did the most throwing.  Brittany was much calmer.  The only time she would become like her sisters, and throw things, was when her world felt like it was spinning completely out of control.   “Are you finished?” Shelby asked firmly and Brittany immediately dropped her head and nodded, feeling guilty and ashamed of what she’d just done.  Quinn went to move forward to hug her sister, but Shelby stopped her.  “Quinn, you will not.  Brittany Susan Pierce, why am I annoyed with your behavior right now?” Shelby asked her seriously.  She didn’t want to deliver a spanking at all.  Brittany was already in pain and trying to recover from a stress induced migraine and this current outburst was probably going to make it worse, but Shelby wanted to remain consistent and a “discussion” at the very least was now in order.  Having an all out tantrum, like Brittany just had was not tolerated and it was going to be corrected immediately.  She had a tight grip around Brittany’s waist and was keeping her close.  The hold wasn’t angry, it was just secure and Brittany wasn’t to struggle.  Shelby looked to Quinn and spoke sternly.  “Upstairs my darling girl.  Into a shower or bath.  You may soak in my tub if you like, but you will stay upstairs and you will not come down, no matter what you hear, unless it is my voice calling you understood?” she asked sternly. “Yes Miss,” she said. “Good girl, move,” she said politely.  It was an order, and spoken firmly, but not unkind.  Shelby was still holding Brittany and she was going to remain calm. She continued to hold Brittany tight and glanced at the clock.  Santana would be home any second, so she waited.  Discussions were tough on all the girls and it was somehow tougher on the ones who weren’t receiving it.  Conversations where implements were used, were even worse.  Shelby was glad her girls were so fiercely protective of each other, and because they were, she made sure to rearrange placements for when she had to punish one of them.  It was easier to send the other two out of the room.  One on one was much easier than one on two or three. Santana walked in the kitchen door and went to Shelby, giving her a kiss in greeting and then she kissed Brittany too, which Shelby allowed. It wasn’t a comfort of you’re going to be okay, it was a statement of hello.  “Sanny, upstairs with Quinnie now.  Brittany and I are going to be having a discussion.  You will go upstairs and you will stay upstairs with your sister until you hear my voice calling you down.  Is that clear?” she asked. “Yes Mama,” Santana answered softly. Shelby waited until the girls were gone and very carefully moved Brittany into the family room and put her over her lap.  “I want to know why you thought throwing the cheese grater was a good idea young lady,” she said rubbing her lower back and then gave her a quick smack that caught Brittany by surprise. Brittany yelped but didn’t answer the question.  She simply cried and Shelby gave her a few more smacks.  “Brittany Susan, this is a discussion, that requires you to do some talking as well.  What part of your tantrum was okay?” Shelby asked her. “None of it Miss,” she answered. “Much better,” Shelby said and she proceeded to spank Brittany’s covered bottom, before rolling her sweatpants down and spanking her over her panties.  She kept going until Brittany was whimpering.  Then she lowered her panties and spanked her until she cried.  She finished the spanking fairly quickly.  The entire thing took less than five minutes, but with the way Brittany was crying, someone would have thought, she’d been spanked for an entire hour.  Shelby helped her to stand and she fixed her clothes back into place and gathered her baby girl next to her on the couch, keeping her held tight, kissing the top of her head, or her temple, and cooing softly to her, encouraging her to calm down. “Miss, it can’t change,” she cried. “What can’t change sweetheart?” Shelby asked. “It’s all going to get messed up.  Rachel needs help, she does, but having her is going to make it all different and you’re just going to get bored with us and send us away.  It can’t change!” she pleaded.  Her voice was soft and quiet, but spoke volumes.  As it turned out Santana was not the only one with a fear of being replaced, and Shelby had a sneaking suspicion Quinn was going to be having a similar outburst fairly soon.  Shelby was in bed with her three girls cuddled up around her.  Quinn was on her left, Brittany was on her right and Santana was sort of sprawled out between her legs, her head resting on Shelby’s chest, while Shelby read a story to them.  She kept her voice soft and gentle, lulling the three of them into what she hoped was a safe mindset.  The three of them drifted off to sleep and Shelby simply laid there with her girls, talking softly to them, continually repeating how much she loved them, how much Will loved them, and how wanted and treasured they were.  It was how Will found them when he came home that night and a smile crossed his lips. “Were you attacked?” he teased her quietly. “I was,” she said leaning up to give him a quick kiss as he leaned over Brittany.  “Our girls need a parent weekend.  All three of them.  They need to be reminded they are loved and wanted and no one is being replaced,” he said. “Sanny is still giving you trouble?” “Not tonight.  Tonight it was Bree and it’s for the same reasons Sanny has given us,” she said and his eyebrows shot up to his forehead. “Our sweet baby Bree thinks she is being replaced?”  he asked in surprise. “Yes,” Shelby said simply. “Well, then you and I must give off a vibe we are not aware of.  I got a text today from Bruce and the next time we see Rachel, she is to be reminded that her life is her choice, and no matter how she comes to us, we will accept her.  She apparently has an issue of some sort that she thinks, will prevent us from taking her on.  She’s afraid we won’t want all that work, and that they will make fun of her,” he said pointing quickly to the three girls. “The second anyone makes fun of anyone, they will be dealt with,” Shelby said getting a bit defensive. “Well yes, of course, and we are very lucky, our girls don’t do that, not even to the babies we have in our circle, so I’m fairly sure we are safe.  Now I know tomorrow is party night, but Bree is still recovering from a migraine, Quinnie’s got her stitches and moves rather slow, and Sanny has so much anxiety, I really don’t think tomorrow is a good night to go.” “Yes, well I mentioned that to Bree and she flew off the handle.  No Thursday party, no  standard family Friday dinner, she doesn’t know what to do with herself,” Shelby said. “What if I took Sanny with me, just the two of us, to give Rachel some familiarity,” he suggested. “I think it’s a really bad idea, and Rachel has you wrapped around her little finger, like these three do,” Shelby said with a smile.  “When I talk to Rachel tomorrow, I will explain why none of us will be there,” Shelby said. Will nodded and then began taking off his outfit, stripping down to his boxers while telling Shelby all about his clients for the evening down at the club.  He then went to take a quick shower, changed into pajamas and crawled into bed with his girls.  “Are you alright like that?” he asked. “Yes, she’s light, my legs haven’t fallen asleep yet,” she smiled petting Santana’s hair. “Did Quinnie take her medicine?” he asked. “She did.  She didn’t like it, but she was very well behaved.  Everyone is all set for sleep,” she said. “Goodnight my darlings,” he said and cuddled into the bed with his four beautiful women.  It was nice to have such a wonderful family, no matter how unconventional they were.  Thursday morning found Bruce and Anne sitting up in bed, cuddling Trevor between them and discussing the party they were throwing that evening.  “I am very concerned we are going to overwhelm her,” Bruce said honestly.  “Yes, but she has us to rely on in case that happens,” Anne said. “The more important part of that though is does she trust us?” Bruce said.  “You saw her last night.  The phone rang, she wet herself, and she didn’t stop crying for an hour.  That’s a lot of fear and anxiety that is just sitting in her.  It didn’t go away I don’t think,” he said. “We’ve had babies before though, we’ve had two, and we’ve seen every pet come and go through this house, we do that for a reason, and we’ve had our own children.  We know how to reassure anyone,” Anne said. “Yes, but does she believe it is the question.  Right now, all she is focused on is wanting her Mama, who will not be here tonight.  None of them are coming because their three girls are having their own issues.  My fear is that we are moving her much too fast in this process,” Bruce said. Trevor listened quietly and then raised his hand, waiting to be acknowledged.  Anne pet his hair and made sure her husband was done talking before speaking herself.  “Yes my love?” she asked giving him a scalp massage.   “Meeting all the new people tonight will not scare her.  Thinking that the “safe people”, that’s what she calls Mistress Corcoran and her entire family, will not want her because she has been conditioned to wet herself, that terrifies her.  Having anyone see that she wets herself, that only embarrasses her,” he said. “And when did you learn all of this my sweet boy?” Bruce asked, pulling Trevor up for a proper hug and tight cuddle. “Last night after bed.  Kevin and I were in our rooms and she came in and asked if she could ask us questions.  I’m sorry if we weren’t supposed to Sir,” Trevor said. Bruce simply smiled, kissed Trevor’s temple and pet his body.  “What were her questions?” Bruce asked. “If she was going to be kept here forever, if the safe people were really going to take her, and if she could be trained to not wet herself when bell tones sounded,” he said. “She only had three questions?” Anne asked. “She said she’s only allowed to ask three at a time,” Trevor said.  “Kevin asked her why only three, and she said those were the rules in the hospital,” he said. Bruce gave a soft laugh and nodded.  “That was at the hospital.  I’ll have to inform her she can ask more questions now,” he said.  “At the very least, she is a fabulous listener,” he mused.  “What answers did you give her my love?” he asked Trevor. Trevor yawned and snuggled in closer to his Sir, he was still a bit sleepy, but cuddling and talking were some of his favorite memories of being in the house.  “We told her it was two weeks probation that she had to stay here, and probation meant getting to know us and us getting to know her.  We said we couldn’t speak for the safe people, because we honestly don’t know the answer to that and we didn’t want to give her false hope and lastly we told her again, we didn’t want to give her false hope, but that you and Miss have two biological children of your own who are properly potty trained, and that you have contacts to a great number of therapists, so we want her to have hope.  Kevin also said he would google a bunch of things and see if he could find something on reversing her Pavlov's dogs syndrome thing she has going on,” he said. “You my darling, and your brother, are wonderful boys and I love you very much,” Bruce said kissing him on his jaw line. “I love you too Sir,” he smiled. “Alright, well this is just too much love for me, I’m going to start breakfast.  Please get yourselves downstairs in half an hour to join me,” she said and with a kiss to each of them, Anne left to check on Kevin, Rachel, and start breakfast.  Kevin was still sleeping, although Anne wasn’t sure how.  He was tangled up in his comforter, left leg dangling off the side of the bed and head dangling off the opposite corner.  She shook her head, smiled, walk in and carefully put him back on the mattress.   “Is it time to get up Miss?” he asked tiredly. “No my love, you can rest a while longer,” she said and she gave him a kiss to his forehead and went into Rachel’s room.  Rachel was sitting up in bed, knees tucked to her chest, forehead touching her knees, and she appeared to be mumbling something to herself.  “Rachel my darling,” she said softly to her and Rachel’s head shot up quickly so she wouldn’t be accused of being rude.  “Easy sweetheart, I didn’t mean to startle you,” Anne said. “No Miss, you’re fine,” Rachel said, hoping her voice sounded sincere.   “Did you sleep okay darling?” Anne asked and Rachel nodded, but had tears in her eyes, so Anne cautiously moved forward.  “May I sit with you for a while?” she asked.  Rachel simply nodded, convinced she didn’t have a true say in the decision of this question.  Anne took a seat and smiled.  “So tell me about your dreams,” she requested kindly. “My dreams?” Rachel asked not quite understanding. “Yes, did you have any dreams last night?” Anne asked and she saw Rachel relax a little bit.  Apparently, Rachel’s idea of dreams were bigger than her previous night’s sleep.  Rachel shook her head and Anne smiled.  “Well, that’s fair, sometimes people don’t remember their dreams, or they don’t want to remember their dreams, or in my case, they don’t have any.  I can go many nights without having dreams and then I’ll get a few nights in a row where the dreams are just absolutely insane and make no sense,” Anne smiled.  “However, since you’re good for now, and I’m good for now, how about we go downstairs and while I make everyone breakfast, we go over the list of guests that will be at the party tonight.  We have to make a white board to hang in the foyer.  I think you have very neat hand writing, so I’d like for you to write it up for me.  I’ll tell you what to write line by line.  Then when breakfast is ready, we will eat, and then continue the white board if we need to,” Anne said. Rachel thought for a moment and raised her hand to ask a question.  She saw Kevin do so the day before.  “You can speak freely sweetheart, but thank you for asking permission first, I’m very proud of you,” Anne told her. “Is there a penalty if I spell a name wrong?” she asked softly. “No darling, I will help you spell everything you need to spell.  I’m going to give you an example sheet to follow as well.  You are going to be just fine.  It’s a lot of people coming, however, tomorrow night, we’ll have dinner guests only.  Do you remember who those guests will be?” she asked her kindly.   “Mister Will, Miss Shelby, Quinn, Bree, and well, um,” Rachel stammered. “It’s okay if you don’t remember Rachel.  I won’t be disappointed and you won’t be in trouble,” she assured her. “Well she has a nickname, but I don’t know if I’m allowed to call her that and her long name is not something I remember right now,” she said. “That’s Santana, nick named Sanny, and I understand your hesitation in naming her, but I have good news for you.  She’s not here right now, so you can call her either name and you’ll be okay,” Anne smiled. “Thank you Miss,” Rachel said. “Alright my darling Rae-rae, let’s start our day.  Downstairs first, you’ll work on the white board and I will fix breakfast once I give you the example sheet, yes?” she asked. “Yes Ma’am,” Rachel said and Anne stood up and turned around. “I’d like to give you a hug Rachel, is that okay?” she asked and Rachel scooted to the edge of the bed, and stood, nodding.  Anne wrapped her in a hug and rubbed her back.  “You are a beautiful, lovely, special, young lady Rachel and I never want anyone to tell you, that you are anything less than extraordinary,” she told her. “Thank you Miss,” Rachel said and with that the two very slowly and carefully made their way downstairs.  Anne had Rachel sit at the table and from behind the basement door she pulled out a massive white board that had black electrical tape on it taped on in neat rows and columns.  There were six columns and multiple rows.  While Rachel wondered about the board Anne pulled out a group of dry erase markers in a multitude of colors.  She set the pack down on the table near the white board and then retrieved the cleaning solution and eraser in case there was a mistake.  “Alright my darling, so we have six major columns,” Anne started as she fished the example sheet out of the top drawer near the dishwasher.  “Here is your example sheet,” she said handing it to Rachel.  there was a small chart, completely empty but at the top it said Name, Nickname, Title, Age, Play Age, Safe Word.  “Do you know what you think I might want you to do darling?” she asked. “The only thing I don’t understand is the color Ma’am,” Rachel said honestly.  It was pretty self explanatory after that.   “Yes, okay, so I’m going to tell you what color marker to switch to as we go.  Do you remember a few days ago I gave you a colors test?  We went over the various colors that are used in the circle?” she asked. “Yes ma’am, should I decide to stay, I’ll be green and I only have to move if I want to,” Rachel said. “You are a fabulous listener Rachel, I’m very proud of you,” Anne said.  “Shall we start with the first person?” she asked handing Rachel the grey marker.  “First, Bruce Miller,” Anne said and Rachel wrote it very neatly, being careful to print so that everyone could read it clearly when they walked in.  “Because he is a master, his nick name is Master Miller, or Mister Bruce,” Anne said and she fell quite, giving Rachel time to write.  In the second column she wrote Master Miller/Mister Bruce.  She wrote Sir/Master under the title category and drew dashed lines through the age and play age columns, before waiting for his safe word.  Anne turned to peak over her shoulder while she pulled out a few pots and smiled proudly.  “Do you think he has a safe word sweetheart?” she asked. “Yes Miss Anne.  Everyone must have one, because even the Masters and Mistresses can play, so they need one for safety, because that is how you operate your circle,” Rachel smiled. “Very smart my darling,” Anne grinned. “His safe word is Marbles.”  Rachel wrote it into place and very slowly worked through the chart, changing marker colors when Anne instructed her to.  So far no one had a play age, but the last two people on the list were the babies of the circle.  “Okay my dear, let’s all sit down to breakfast and then we can finish up the last two names,” Anne told her. “Yes Miss Anne,” Rachel said and she carefully lifted the big white board and set it against the pantry door, so it was facing the room.  “Miss Anne, do I have a specific seat?” she asked. “No my darling, you can sit anywhere you choose,” Anne said and she watched Rachel take a seat that was opposite the pantry and she stared intently at the chart she’d just made.  She was trying to commit it to memory as fast as she possibly could.  There was a test coming, she was convinced.  There was always a test coming and when it finally did come, and she got it wrong, they would beat her.   “Rae-rae my love,” Bruce said gently interrupting her from her thoughts as he entered the room.  The entrance to the room was in such a way, that he’d have to cross in front of the pantry to have a seat, and she looked so studious, he didn’t want to interrupt whatever it was she was doing.  She immediately got up and ran to his feet.  She knelt down, bowed her head, and waited for whatever he was going to do next, whimpering in pain as her body sent waves of pain to every nerve ending.  He took a breath and calmed himself.  He was annoyed at her previous Masters.  He didn’t like that she was this jumpy.  He calmly helped her to her feet and gave her a hug, rubbing her back gently as he spoke.  “You were so engrossed in staring at the board I didn’t want to startle you by crossing in front of it,” he told her kindly. “Oh,” she said simply.  “Thank you Sir,” she said and she didn’t know if she should pull away or stay pressed against him. “What were you looking at so intently?” he asked her kindly. “The chart over there Sir,” she said pointing to the whiteboard. “Well that is not Miss Anne’s hand writing, which means, you did that, and you my dear Rae-rae, you’ve done an amazing job.  You have beautiful penmanship,” he told her trying to lavish her with praise. “Thank you Sir,” she said and then he saw the wheels turning in her brain.  She had questions for him, and he wanted her to know she could ask them, as many as she wanted, any time.  She was not restricted to three, so he decided to take the opportunity and inform her that she could ask whatever she wanted. “Rae-rae sweetheart, did you know that you can ask me any question you want, whenever you like?  You’re not limited to three at a time,” he told her. “Am I going to talk to Ma, I mean Miss Shelby today?” she asked. “You will.  We can call her later this morning, but I want to remind you of a few things.  They are okay with you calling them Mama and Daddy and so am I and so is Miss Anne.  You may be living with us temporarily, but if those are the people you choose to give that title to, then that is your choice and we will support that.  I know you want to go live with them immediately and while I understand why, that is something that will not happen, but you may always call them Mama, Daddy, or by a title of your choosing.  I will never stop you from doing that,” he explained. “Thank you Sir,” she said softly and snuggled into him.  He gave great hugs.  Her fathers used to give hugs like that and in the very beginning of their relationship, her Sirs gave her hugs, but only because it was leading to something more.  When that memory crept into her brain she went rigid.  She didn’t want to do anymore sexual favors for anyone. He was about to give a bit more of a lecture, but he heard her stomach rumble, so he kissed the top of her head instead.  “Let’s sit and eat.  I think you might be hungry,” he smiled at her. They sat down at the table and he made sure she was back in the seat across from the board while he sat next to her.  She was studying it, trying to learn.  She seemed to be taking an interest in the safety level of the circle and he was very grateful for that.  Deciding to use the moment as a teaching moment, he waited for her to finish her forkful of fruit and then spoke up.  “Rachel dear,” he smiled and spoke kindly.  “This is just a simple question sweetheart, nothing happens if you get the answer wrong,” he explained.  “Do you remember my safe word?” he asked. “Mechanic, Sir,” she said confidently.  “No, that’s too long and the wrong color.  Mah, mah, Mmm, Marbles Sir,” she said continuing to look at him and think.  She hoped this wasn’t a trick.  Her body was still healing, still in pain, she wasn’t ready to get punishments for incorrect answers.  Bruce said nothing would happen, but she couldn’t be sure of that just yet. “Are you sure darling?” he asked. “Yes Sir, your word is Marbles and a person in pink a little ways under you, his word is Mechanic,” she said. “You may turn back to the board Rachel.  That was wonderful darling.  I’m very proud of you,” he praised her.   He leaned over and wrapped her in a hug.  “You are a very smart young lady Rachel and I’m very proud of you,” he said kissing the top of her head and then he let go, so he didn’t overwhelm her again like he had minutes ago.  Rachel sat in front of the white board all morning long, once it was finished.  She didn’t budge a single inch, she just sat there staring.  She was out of the way, but it unnerved Trevor and Kevin to watch her stare so intently at the board.  “I don’t understand Sir, she’s been looking at that for over three hours.  Shouldn’t she have stopped, or gone to the bathroom, or gone cross eyed by now?” Trevor asked with concern. “She’s simply studying my love, come talk to me,” he said.  Bruce always knew when Trevor was concerned about a pet, or potential pet in Rachel’s situation.  He came from a not so great background, but he wasn’t tortured, he just wasn’t wanted.  His biological parents took care of him to the point where he knew they must have loved him at some point, but now it was questionable, so he sought affection in other forms and found his way to this circle.  He had been one of the lucky ones as far as he was concerned.  He hadn’t died, and he hadn’t been tortured or severely mistreated as some of the other pets in the circle had been. “I’m just worried about her Sir, she has her bell tone condition and I know that scares her.  I’m worried that she’s going to try and be so perfect in every other aspect so that when Master Schuester and Miss Corcoran do eventually find out about it, she’ll be perfect in every other way.  She’s almost like Quinn and I’m afraid it will lead to a nervous breakdown of sorts,” he said honestly. “You my darling are a very brave boy, a very kind and caring pet, and your Miss and I are very lucky to have you in our lives.  I appreciate you voicing your concerns to me, and I will talk to both Rachel and her potential family about her condition.  You also know that I have contact with wonderful therapist and counselors.  Somehow we will figure out a way to help her with it,” he said.  “Let’s watch her together and see if we can figure out a way to help her study, if that is in fact what she wants, does that sound good?” he asked. “She reminds me of Quinn Sir, maybe we do for Rae-rae what we did for Quinnie,” he suggested. “And what did we do for Quinnie that you thought was so helpful?” he asked kindly. “We made flash cards for her.  One set was by color,” he said. “That’s right, we did several sets didn’t we?” Bruce smiled.  “Do you think we should do those again?”  “No Sir, I think we just get the ones we used with Quinnie the first time.  She never took them with her.  She left them here for anyone else who came through the house who might want them, to use.  I think she made her own set that she uses that is much more complicated than what we did to start with.” “Do you know how she made it more complicated?” he asked. “She put on their address, their birthday, and I think their family members,” he said. “The ever perfect Quinnie,” Bruce smiled and he and Trevor sat in silence for a while longer.  “Okay love, why don’t we go see if we can distract Rae-rae a little bit,” he said and Trevor nodded.  Bruce stood up and walked over to Rachel taking a seat on the floor next to her.  “Hi Rae-rae,” he said kindly. “Hello Sir,” she said forcing herself to tear her eyes away from the board she was studying.   “You’ve been studying that board for quite some time,” he said kindly. “I want to make sure that I know all of this information for the party tonight.  I don’t want to make you look bad.  I want to prove that I can be a good pet,” she explained. “Do you know that you are welcome to stay next to one or all of us at all times tonight?  You never have to engage in conversation you’re not ready for and every guest at our party tonight, knows you are new and no one will pressure you into anything you are not ready for,” Bruce told her. She nodded and tears showed up pretty quickly, but she tried not to cry.  She wasn’t entirely sure she was sad but she felt like she had to cry, and she was sure that she was going to be in trouble now, so she dropped her head and stared at the floor, trying not to cry.  “May I pull you into my lap sweetheart?  I think you need a cuddle,” Bruce told her and Rachel simply nodded.  He pulled her into his arms and wrapped her in a tight hug and within seconds the tears that she was trying not to shed began raining down. “It’s okay my lovely girl,” he said holding her tight and rocking her slightly.  She simply sat there, letting him comfort her, but not hugging him back.  She wanted the safe people, or at least, the people she deemed safe.  Shelby seemed the safest.  When she held her, everything else melted away.  There were no bad people in the world.  Nothing was dangerous and no harm would come to her.  Shelby just made her feel safe for some reason. He continued to rock her and hold her, rubbing her back as Trevor returned with the flash cards that he and Quinn had spent an entire afternoon putting together several months ago.  
“Trevor?  Will you help me with something?” Quinn asked him.
 
“I’m sure I can, what do you need help with?”
 
“We have a members test next week and I want to make sure I’m fully prepared.  Will you help me make flash cards?” she asked.
 
“Yes of course.  How so you want to lay them out?” Trevor asked kindly.
 
Quinn beamed and picked up a gold marker.  “This is my idea,” she said and began to write on an index card.  “Master Will Schuester (Nickel)” is what she wrote.  “So I thought this would be good,” she said.  “It’s their name and their safe word and their level in the color of what their level is,” Quinn said.
 
“That’s a good idea.  I can help you write those if you like,” Trevor offered.
 
“Yes, but then I thought it would get too easy, these are kind of more for Bree.  She needs easy ways to commit things to memory.  She can’t be overwhelmed by things.  Sanny and I can handle a tiny bit more stress, so I think ours should look different,” she said.  “What are your thoughts?” she asked him and Trevor studied the card for a little bit.
 
“Well, what if we do it in two parts?” Trevor suggested.  On the front we can write the person’s name, just their name.  First name and last name.  Then on the other side, we can write down their title, their nickname, play age if it applies, their level and safe word.  
 
“That is a lot of information,” Quinn said.
 
“Yes, it is,” he agreed.  “Maybe you can take my suggestion and tweak it, so it’s not so difficult,” he suggested.
 
“Oh yes, good point,” Quinn said conceding immediately.  Trevor made sense and he was glad she agreed, because he wasn’t sure how he was going to convince her any  other way that putting only two bits of information on a card wasn’t the best idea.  Every bit of information was important, all the pieces fitting together like a perfect puzzle
  Trevor sat next to his Sir and Rachel and was slightly surprised when she turned her head and looked at him, gathering her composure.  “Tr..trevor,” she stammered.  “What are those?” she asked pointing to the cards.“These are flash cards,” he told her kindly.  “Almost six month ago when Quinn, Santana, and Brittany were living here, Quinn wanted to know if I would help her with flash cards.  I helped her make a set, and then when she got really good at it, we made a second set to make it a little harder to to speak,” he said. “How do you make it harder?” she asked. “Let’s start with the easy ones first sweetheart,” Bruce said kindly.  “Once you get the hang of the easy ones, then you can move to harder ones,” he told her. “If I don’t do the hard ones I won’t be good though,” she said with panic lacing her voice. “Rachel dear, listen to me please sweetheart,” Bruce said.  “I do not expect perfection.  I never will.  Giving me your best effort is more than enough for me.  If I started you off at the toughest level, would that make sense?” he asked her kindly. “Yes, that’s how you test me.  It’s how I know how much further I have to go,” she said softly. “It’s also a wonderful way to make you feel terrible about yourself,” he said kindly and turned her sideways in his lap so she could cuddle him and still hold a conversation with both Bruce and Trevor.  “Rae-rae my love, yes I do want you to eventually learn all of this information, but only if you decide you want to stay.  You are not going to be tested any time soon.  You still have to decide if you even want this life style.  You may not, and that’s okay too,” he told her calmly. “But I have nothing else to do with my life,” she said. “I’m very sure that is not true, but we don’t need to focus on that right now,” he said kindly.  “You would like to test yourself yes?” he asked and she rubbed her hands over her eyes and nodded.  “Alright, so I want you to just sit here with me, close your eyes if you like, rest, and just listen to my voice.” “Close my eyes?” she asked. “You don’t have to darling, but I feel like if you close your eyes you’ll be able to rest and your mind will be better able to process everything it’s been taking in this morning,” Bruce explained. “And maybe she’ll sleep peacefully for a few hours,” Trevor thought to himself.   Rachel agreed, closed her eyes and she started to lean into Bruce, her body fully resting against the taller man holding her.  “Alright love, let’s do a small test, okay?” he asked.  “I’m going to ask you a few questions Rae-rae.  After I ask the question, I’m going to give you several long moments to think.  I want you to use up all the time I give you and you are not to answer until I tap your knee,” he said.  “Do you understand?” he asked her kindly and she nodded her understanding.  Rachel woke up on the couch and looked around, trying to get her bearings.  There was a growing pressure in her bladder and she decided that she could go to the bathroom.  She sat up carefully and looked around the room.  “Oh, you’re awake,” Bruce smiled at her. “Yes Sir,” she said. “Did you rest well?  It seems like you needed it,” he smiled. “I think so, but I need the bathroom please,” she said. “Of course sweetheart, the downstairs bathroom is right through that door,” he said and Rachel got up, let out a little cry and then hobbled her way into the bathroom.  “Rachel when you are finished, I want to take care of your bandages,” he told her and she froze in place.  She carefully moved onto the wooden floor and looked at him in shock.   “My bandages?” she asked him with nothing but fear in her voice and he simply nodded. “Yes love, go on, when you’re done, take your time,” he said, but Rachel couldn’t move.  She was frozen in her spot and Bruce saw it was going to happen.  There were three young ladies and five young men who had passed through Bruce’s house and they all had the same problem.  When these eight young people had come to him, they were a bit tortured.  It was just their nervous reaction, they would wet themselves.  They all took the same body posture.  Rigid spine, frozen limbs, perfect posture and a knees bent slightly outward, making them appear if if they’d been on a horse for hours upon hours.  Fear seized their bodies and they were frozen in place.  Rachel was a fighter though, so while she took the stance to start with, he noticed that she moved to the wooden floor just outside the door.  “At least it’ll be easier to clean up,” he thought to himself. Rachel continued to stand there frozen, unsure of what to do and where to go and she didn’t want him looking at her bandages,.  There was too much potential for sexual contact that she wasn’t ready for or wanting.  Rachel was not entirely convinced that Bruce was completely safe.  She took the post horse riding stance and he carefully began talking to her.  “Rachel honey, it’s okay.  Nothing is going to happen, why don’t you move into the bathroom and take care of what you wanted.  Try that sweetheart,” he encouraged her and she couldn’t do it.  She felt stuck and he very carefully took a few steps closer to her, until he was right in front of her.  “It’s just Mister Bruce Rachel, and I’m going to guide you to the bathroom,” he told her.  “I won’t touch your jeans.  I will give you your privacy and I will be sure to close the door behind me when I leave you to yourself,” he told her, very carefully guiding her into the bathroom.  “Take your time Rachel.  I’m not in a rush my love,” he said kindly and then he left her alone, closing the door behind him, and he made sure the click was a loud sound.  He wanted her to hear that sound and truly believe that she had her privacy.  She counted slowly to five in her head, reached forward, locked the door, and then sat down to relieve herself.  She closed her eyes and tried not to remember.   
“Grow up you big baby, it’s a simple game.  You’ve been tied up before, it’s not like we don’t know what we’re doing or we haven’t done this to you before,” he said pulling her closer to him and wrapping her wrists in several binds of a rather course rope, being sure to pull it tight and lock the rope in place.  
 
“Oh fine, if you’re going to look so sad about it,” the other man said.  Her pushed her body forward, so she was bent in half, her head nearer to her feet.  The spare lines of the rope were then tied semi-tightly to her ankles.  “There now you have extra support for when we hang you from the ceiling.  All your weight will be put into your ankles and wrists,” he said and then she felt hands spank her bare bottom repeatedly.  The smacks were not hard, they were just relentless and eventually a uniform pink was painted onto her bottom.  Then he carefully picked her up, put her on her back and pressed a rag to her face.
 Rachel sat on the toilet and as the memories flooded her body, she fell forward and threw up while her bladder released into the toilet.  She wasn’t going to open the door at all now.  He was going to be angry and all Rachel could do was cry. What she didn’t know was that Bruce was right outside the door listening.  He had the key in his hand and he was ready to use it, but decided that it wasn’t the right time, so instead he talked to her.  “Rachel!” he called knocking on the door. “Y-y-y-yes, Sir,” she stammered softly.   “Do you need help Rachel?” he asked her. “N-n-n-no Sir,” she stammered and he nodded. “Alright love,” he called into her and then he slipped away from the doorway, pulled out his phone and looked at the time.  It was currently 1:38 and Will would be just finished with his lecture, so he took a chance and gave him a call. “This is Will,” he answered on the second ring. “Will my boy.  It’s Bruce, do you have a moment?” he asked him. “For you I have several moments,” Will grinned.  “If you were my wife, I would a lot more spare moments,” he laughed. “This is regarding your newest potential addition,” he said. “Oh dear,” Will said. “No, she’s okay.  She’s just having a stressful moment.  I think if she talked to you it would help her,” he said.   “Of course, I’ll talk to her.  I’ll come over if you’d like me to,” he said. “No, not today, I’m sorry.  I just think today she only needs to hear from you.  She thinks you and Shelby are safe people and you are, which I am very glad about, but I need her to learn that we are safe people too,” he said. “I understand Sir.  Put her on and I’ll talk to her,” he said and Bruce nodded while walking to the door. “Rachel honey,” he called in tapping on the door.  “Rachel you need to open the door so I can give you the phone please, you have a call,” he called in and she whimpered softly.  No one would be calling her.  She didn’t have any one who would be missing her.  Her fathers disowned her.  No one wanted her.  “It’s Mister Will sweetheart.  Can you please unlock the door?” Bruce called into her. “Daddy,” Rachel said in what she thought was a hushed whisper. “Yes sweetheart, it’s Daddy, unlock the door and I’ll pass you the phone,” Bruce said and several painfully long moments of silence later, Rachel leaned forward and unlocked the door.  “Thank you for unlocking the door sweetheart, I’m going to open it and pass you my phone, I won’t look,” he told her and he stepped in nearly backwards and held his arm out to her, handing her the phone. “Daddy,” she whimpered once the phone was to her ear. “Shhh, I’m here sweetheart, I’m only a phone call away for right now my darling.  What’s happened?” he asked her kindly. “Daddy, please come get me.  I need to be safe,” she pleaded. “Shhh, yes baby, I know.  What makes you think you are not safe where you are now?” he asked her gently. “I’m not Daddy, I’m not,” she said tears coming faster. “Calm down sweetheart, you’re okay, breathe,” he said kindly and all he wanted to do was wrap her in a hug and keep her there.  “Tell me sweetheart, why are you not safe?  What’s happened?” he asked her and Rachel stopped to truly think about it.  She wasn’t going to lie, that would be in no one’s best interest, but the truth was, that she didn’t feel safe.   “I...I.I.I.I.I...I,” she stammered and then she made a lot of whimpers and gulping sounds, working to catch her breath. “Breathe my darling, it’s okay, take your time,” Will assured her. “I just don’t feel safe Daddy,” she whimpered and Will’s heart split in half.  He had to reassure her somehow. “That’s okay baby.  It’s okay that you don’t feel safe.  I promise you though, Mr. Bruce is very safe.  Everyone in that house is.  Miss Anne, Kevin, Trevor, and Mister Bruce.  Everyone is safe in that house,” he said slowly, trying to help her calm down and focus a little bit.  “Tell me baby, what did Mister Bruce say that made you feel unsafe?” he asked her. “Bandages,” she said honestly. “Yes you have five major bandages on your body my love,” he said. “Check them Daddy,” she pushed out carefully. “I’m not there baby, Daddy’s at work, but I bet that I could stay on the phone with you while Mister Bruce checks them over.  This way you can tell me everything he’s doing and I can hear what’s going on, and if anything sounds unsafe, I will call the police immediately,” he told her.  He knew everything was going to be fine, but he decided that saying he would call the police to protect her, might help.  “I’m going to give you an address baby and you tell me if that’s where you’re living right now, do you know your address right now?” he asked her. “Yes Daddy.  Ke-Kevin told me,” she said. “He’s a very helpful pet, okay, so I’m going to tell you that I know where you are.  You are currently living at 2645 Fox Creek Drive, is that right?” he asked her. “Yes Daddy,” she said. “Very good.  Now, I’m not going to get off the phone with you.  I will stay on the line, but I need you to be a very brave girl and call Mister Bruce and let him know that you’re ready for him to check your bandages,” Will told her.   “Okay, but please don’t hang up Daddy,” she pleaded. “I’m not going to hang up sweetheart, I promise,” Will assured her.   “Mister Bruce, you can come in!” she called and even though her words were completely understandable, her voice was full of fear. Bruce walked in and spoke kindly to her.  “Is Daddy still on the phone?” he asked seeing it was pressed up to her ear and she nodded.  “Alright, let’s put Daddy on speaker phone then, so that I can help you take care of yourself but you can still talk to him,”  Bruce suggested. She nodded and very carefully put Will on speaker.  “Daddy?” she asked her voice wavering a lot more than she wanted it to. “I’m still here sweetheart,” he said and Bruce saw relief flood her body. “See darling?  Daddy is on the phone and Mister Bruce is just going to check your bandages.  Can you tell me how many?” Bruce asked. “Five Sir,” she said. “That is very good sweetheart,” Will said on the phone.  He wasn’t right there, he couldn’t hold her hand but he could hear how scared she was, so he wanted to say things to her so she knew he was still there for her. “Yes, very good, now let’s check your wrist first okay?” Bruce asked and she presented him with her left wrist.  “Did you know that Doctor Schuester sent you here with an anti-biotic cream?” he asked her and she nodded. “Once a d-d-day I gah, gotta put it on an-an-an change,” she said, her stutter getting so strong that she didn’t sound like herself anymore. “Yes Rae-rae that’s right.  Once a day we have to change your bandages and put on this cream.  Now Miss Anne thinks we should do this before bed, after a shower, but we started this process when you left the hospital so we have to continue to do so around the same time,” Bruce explained. “Yes, I know Doctor S. and she is very particular about time and I also know that you are her number one patient,” Will said and Rachel simply nodded.  The wrists were easily changed and Bruce then changed her thighs.  He would take off the old bandage, inspect the wound, pull out a gauze pad, spread the cream all over it, put the pad in place and then tape it down with the water sealing tape that would allow her to take a shower. “You know what sweetie, we only have one more bandage to change, but maybe we wait for Miss Anne to come home from work.  She’ll be home any minute, and while we wait for her, you can lay down in bed and talk to Daddy okay?” Bruce offered. “Yy-y-y--e-yes, p-p-p-puh-leez,” she stuttered. “We can do that sweetheart, let’s stand up and get your clothes arranged,” he said kindly. “M-m-m-my m-m-mess,” she said standing and letting him fix her clothes, not caring that his hands were so close to private places.  He wasn’t being threatening and her Daddy was on the other end of the phone. “It was an accident sweetheart.  You got over stressed and you got sick.  That’s not your fault.  You know what, I and your Daddy both know another young lady who gets over stressed and gets sick.  Perhaps you two can discuss that, while you wait for Miss Anne,” Bruce said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The party was loud and slightly overwhelming which left Rachel next to someone of the Miller household at all times.  Currently she was with Anne and Anne noticed there was a great deal of tension so she calmly lead Rachel to the kitchen, to give her a bit of a break.  As they entered they found Allison and Courtney having a soft conversation.   “Mama, C’n I has appa juice?” Courtney asked. “Yes my love,” Allison smiled.  “You may absolutely have apple juice,” Allison said.  She moved to the cabinet and pulled out a plastic glass and went to turn around, but was very quickly attacked by her little girl.  Miss Anne was someone Courtney trusted but Rachel was an entirely new story.  It didn’t matter that she’d been told about Rachel, she immediately hid behind her Mama for safety. “Hi, I.I.I,” Rachel started, her stutter in full effect.  “I’m sorry, I’m Rachel,” she said politely forcing herself not to stutter.  Stuttering wasn’t something she did, but lately, she couldn’t seem to stop herself.  The anxiety would build up and then out came the stutter. “Hi Rachel, I’m Miss Allison and this is my daughter Courtney,” she said. Rachel gave a kind smile and spoke gently.  “It’s nice to meet you both,” she said continuing to force herself to be calm. “It’s nice to meet you as well.  Miss Anne, this is a wonderful party, thank you for having us,” Allison smiled and then she gently pulled Courtney in front of her, silently prompting her to say thank you as well, but Anne spared Courtney of doing so.  She was nearly as nervous as Rachel was, so Anne simply spoke in order to keep the tension at a minimum. “Well we are thrilled to have you.  Rachel is our newest potential member and we wanted her to meet a few people tonight, in the safety of our house, with people she knew so she wasn’t so overwhelmed,” Anne explained. “Yes, we’re a spirited bunch,” Allison smiled and then guided Courtney to sit down on a bar stool at the island.  Courtney whimpered softly for a quick moment, but was calmed when Allison pet her hair and stood directly behind her, making her feel protected.  Then she handed her the cup of juice and let Courtney have her drink. Rachel thought the silence in the kitchen was more deafening than the party in the rest of the house, so she decided to break the ice with a simple compliment and see where it went.  Miss Allison had the two babies, so she had to choose something simple.  Courtney was currently dressed in a Disney grey t-shirt, with Mickey Mouse on it, and a pair of jeans.  White socks, white Keds, and thin pig tails in yellow barrettes completed her outfit.  “I like your shirt Courtney, my favorite Disney character is Cinderella,” she said and Anne smiled.  Rachel’s calm language meant she was calming down from her anxiety. “Kenzie wike her,” Courtney said quietly. “Maybe Kenzie and I can talk some time,” Rachel said politely and Allison watched carefully.  Rachel was simply making conversation but she looked so nervous and scared at the same time.   “Corey my love, who else do we know that likes Cinderella?” Anne asked kindly and Courtney thought for a long moment and then shrugged.  She wasn’t sure she knew the answer to this question.  “Should we play a game of it then?” she asked with a smile and Courtney lit up like a Christmas Tree.  She loved the games the circle had.  She was also the easier of the two babies to encourage into a game.  “Okay, let’s count all the women we know in our circle, can you hold your fingers up for me?” she asked. Courtney smiled and put her glass down after taking a long sip and held up all ten fingers.  Anne smiled and began tapping each finger to represent a person.  “We have Miss Anne, Miss Shelby, Quinnie, Sanny, Bree,” she said covering the first hand and Courtney giggled, wiggling her pinky. “Bee-bee,” she smiled. “Yes, then on this hand we have Miss Kelly, Jenna, Miss Hailey, Miss Hannah, and Miss Miranda,” she said and on that one Courtney made a face.   “No, no wike Cin’erella.  No happy,” Courtney said. “Miss Miranda is just strict my love, but now we’ve run out of fingers, do you think Rachel can help us with our game?” Anne asked and Courtney tipped her head up and looked at Allison who nodded. “I think that Rachel should help sweetheart, it’ll help her learn all the people, like you and Kenzie had to learn all the people.  Remember how hard that was?” she asked. “S’ary Mama,” Courtney said and Rachel noted Courtney’s language but said nothing of it.  She was referred to as a baby; maybe this was why. “Yes it was, but now you are in a position where you can be the one to help, so let’s try, I’ll help you help Rachel okay?” she asked and after a moment of thought Courtney nodded. She looked at her hands and then looked at Rachel, wiggling her fingers one at a time and stating off names.  “Miss Anne, Miss S’eby, Kin, Sanny, Bee-bee,” she said and Rachel smiled nodding her agreement.  Then she continued.  “Miss Kelly, Eh-na, Miss Hailey, Nana, Miss Man’da,” she said making a face. “No theatrics little one,” Allison scolded gently. “You’re doing very well Corey,” Anne said kindly.  “Now we move on to Rachel’s hands.  Who’s left?  Miss Cora, Miss Allison, Kenzie, and Corey,” she said and Courtney grinned.  “Now, the person we want, who likes Cinderella has blonde hair.  Do you remember every one of these ladies?  Do you remember who has blonde hair?  I don’t think Rachel knows all of them,” she said.“Um, you say firss, please,” Courtney said to Rachel. “I know Quinnie and Bree,” she said honestly. Courtney nodded and looked at her hands.  “Um, I no memba now,” she said putting her hands down.  “B’ond hair, Kin, Bee-bee, Miss Cowa, Nana,” she said. “Very smart my sweet girl,” Anne praised. “Now, let’s see if Rachel can answer this question okay?” Anne asked and Courtney nodded.  “The person who likes Cinderella is not a Miss,” she said. “So it’s Quinnie or Bree, so at least I’ll have something in common with them,” she said.   “You dere new gir’?” Courtney asked. “I’m trying to be,” Rachel said softly and she quickly put her hands down, when she knew Courtney noticed the bandages.  She didn’t want to traumatize a young girl with her own injuries.  That didn’t seem fair.  “Owie?” she asked and Rachel looked at her with confusion, so Courtney very carefully and very slowly inched her fingers toward Rachel’s bandage covered wrists.  “Owie?” she repeated. “Oh,” Rachel said.  “Yes, I got hurt, but I’m getting better,” she said. “How?” Courtney asked. “The people at the hospital gave me a cream to put on and Master and Mistress Miller put it on my bruises and then they’re supposed to heal,” Rachel explained and Anne smiled.  It was nice to see and hear Rachel be so calm.  She handed her a glass of water and Rachel smiled gratefully, before drinking it down and then looking at Courtney who was forming her next question. “All betta yet?” Courtney asked. “No, it’s only been a week since they found me,” Rachel said.  Dinner was looking to be a very quiet affair in the Schuester household.  Santana had a busy day at work and her last three clients left her lousy tips, putting her in a rather grumpy mood.  Shelby tried to intrigue her with cooking, because she’d been expressing a constant interest in helping Shelby cook and learning what she did.  Quinn was simply annoyed at life.  She didn’t think it was fair that her appendix had caused her such annoyance.  All she wanted to do was have sex with her sisters, or other members of the community, or go through training with her Miss and Sir.  She was sex starved, all due to her stupid appendix and moving was still rather difficult.  Brittany was still suffering from her migraine and cuddled with Will the entire time Shelby prepared dinner. Shelby decided to make a chicken parmesan, with stuffing, and a spinach salad.  She did her best to make a well balanced meal for her girls and they always seemed to appreciate it.  It was rare that they never finished a meal.  Once it was all put together, Shelby went into the family room and looked at Will.  “I need two, possibly three, young ladies to set the table for dinner,” she told him. “Sanny, help Quinnie to her feet and the two of you can go help,” he said. “What about me?” Brittany asked. “Can you take off your mask?” he asked her and she went to do so, leaving her eyes closed and her sisters watched her take the mask off and cover her eyes with her hand.  She spread her fingers apart slightly and began to carefully open her eyes.  “No,” she pouted.  “It’s too bright,” she said sadly. “We’ll fix the lights in the dining room for your Bree,” Quinn told her and leaned over to give her a kiss before Santana helped her up to stand.   “Wait a moment please,” Will said pulling Santana and Quinn closer to him.  He leaned forward and gave them each a kiss.  “I love all three of you so much, I can’t put it into proper words, do you understand that?” he asked them. “Yes Daddy,” the girls responded.   “Good, and I want you three to remember that always,” he told them and gave them each a kiss before sending Santana and Quinn off to the dining room.  The first thing Quinn did was lower the lights. “Now?” Santana asked.  Quinn rolled her eyes and gave Santana a pointed look.  “Don’t get pissy, I’m asking a question,” Santana grouched. “Be calm ladies!” Shelby said from the kitchen.   “If it’s darker now, she’ll adjust better and so will we,” Quinn said with a lot more attitude than she originally intended. “Quinn Lucy, last warning,” Shelby announced from the kitchen.  “Sanny, come help me carry plates.  Quinnie, set out the silverware and the napkins,” Shelby instructed and Santana rolled her eyes at Quinn one last time and then left.  Quinn didn’t notice it though, all she was thinking about as she grabbed the silverware was Rachel and how she was coping at her very first party.  
“Mistress, I put on the clothes you told me to,” Quinn said trying to stand as still as possible.  The dress was a little bit loose and kept slipping off her right shoulder and Quinn was afraid Anne would think she was doing it on purpose.  That’s what Kate always said.  They were terrible girls for wanting sex so often.  Kate told them, they weren’t normal, but she was almost glad for that, because she could mold them into “normal” girls who could learn to have sex when she deemed it was appropriate.
 
“Quinnie, you look beautiful darling and I think that dress might be a little too big for you,” she said.
 
“I’m sorry Mistress,” Quinn said bowing her head and not sure where to go.  If she ran, she’d be spanked, if she stayed still Anne was going to spank her anyway, so she simply braced herself for the terrifying moment that was about to happen.  She hadn’t been spanked yet by either of the Millers.
 
“Don’t be sorry sweetheart.  Just wait right there.  We don’t have time to get you a new outfit, so we’ll just have to pin this into place.  You’re a little smaller than my daughter,” Anne told her.  “We’re just going to use a safety pin in the back and you’ll be good to go,” Anne said and Quinn got very quiet, not answering yes or no.  She had been the only one excited about the party earlier in the day, but now that it was here and Mistress Miller was fixing her clothes, she was much less enthused.  Anne seemed to be going very slowly for some reason so Quinn simply waited patiently.  “Quinnie sweetheart, where did this come from?” she asked touching a faint bruise that ran the length of her shoulder blade.  
 
“Um,” Quinn stammered.  Master Miller found a bruise on Brittany the day before and he  started yelling and screaming in anger, but not at Brittany.  He was mad at Kate, but he didn’t get a good grip on his anger before he spoke and he had scared all the girls.  He apologized to them profusely immediately after it happened, explaining that he was scared and concerned and angry at Kate for being so abusive.
 
“I’m not going to yell Quinnie, I just want to know,” Anne said.
 
“A small whip, Miss Kate said she was just testing it,” Quinn said honestly and Anne forced herself not to make any sound of annoyance or disappointment.
 
“Thank you for telling me Quinnie.  That was very brave of you and now that you are pinned properly into place, let’s go put some aloe cream on your bruise so it heals faster,” she said and Quinn nodded silently.
  “Quinnie sweetheart,” Will said kindly, as he guided Brittany to her seat.  “Do you need help baby?” he asked her seeing she was stuck in a memory.  It was always dangerous to jolt any of the girls from a memory.  They had to process it all before they came back to reality.  When she finally did, she looked to Will.  “We have to go.  We have to go now!  Rachel is freaking out.  She needs our help.  She needs us.  She calls Miss, Mama.  We call her Mama.  She belongs here with us.  We have to go, please!” she begged. “Quinnie, sit down baby,” Shelby said coming out from the kitchen and putting three plates on the table.  Santana had her plate and Brittany’s.  She sat next to her sister and took her hand, putting the fork in her hand. “Try not to listen,” she whispered.  “You squeeze my hand if it gets too loud, I’ll talk for you,” she told her and Brittany nodded.“We have to go!” Quinn shouted, tears starting to come down her face. “Sit baby, we have to eat,” Shelby said calmly. “NO!” Quinn screamed and she slammed her hands on the table, rattling everything and Brittany whimpered in pain. “Focus on me Bree,” Santana said kindly.  She wrapped her hand around Brittany’s.  “Mama cut it for you, so it’ll be easier to eat.  Chicken Parm, from here to here,” she said holding Brittany’s hand at the twelve o’clock position of the plate and moving it to the four o’clock position.  “Spinach salad here to here,” she said indicating the four to eight o’clock position.  “And stuffing is here to here,” she said completing the last third of the circle. Brittany nodded and leaned into Santana tiredly, unable to focus on the food and only hearing Quinn yell.  “NO NO NO!” Quinn cried.  “Rachel needs our help!  Why aren’t you helping her!  You have to!  It’s not right if you don’t!” she said and she was getting loud and angry, but still the tears were falling. “Quinn Lucy, you will lower your voice,” Will said seriously walking over to her and she screamed in rebellion, which very quickly lead her to his office where they had a conversation with the paddle that resided in his desk. “No!” Brittany whimpered. “Bree honey, it’s okay,” Shelby said quickly moving between her two remaining girls. “No!  Mama please.  Quinnie’s right, we have to go.  It can’t change, but it has to and it’s going to be a big mess,” Brittany cried. “Shhh, talk to me sweetheart.  Mama needs more information.  Let’s just talk,” she said and Santana found it almost comical that Shelby was looking at Brittany’s eyes, or in that general region, even though Brittany still had her mask on.  “Bree, listen to Mama, tell me what can’t change baby girl?” she asked her kindly. “We can’t leave Mama, please don’t make us leave,” she said. “Bree my love, listen to Mama very carefully.  Five people will forever live in this house.  Those five people are Will, Shelby, Quinn, Santana, and Brittany,” she said tapping each  one of Brittany’s fingers. “No room for Rachel,” she pouted. “Not on this hand, but if we use your other hand, we definitely have room for her,” Shelby smiled and Santana gave a sad smile.  She understood exactly how Brittany was feeling. “I don’t want it to change again,” she said crying, tears falling below the mask. “Shhh,” Shelby soothed wrapping her in a slightly awkward hug.  “Sweetheart, it’s completely understandable to be nervous.  You can be as nervous as you want, but I am telling you now and I will continue to remind you every day if need me, I am your Miss for as long as you want, and Daddy is your Sir for as long as you want.  Sanny and Quinnie are your sisters, probably forever, whether you want it or not,” Shelby said and Brittany let out a sad chuckle.  Shelby was right.  Those three girls would be together forever if they could manage it.  “If you don’t want us to stop being those things, then nothing will change.  You and your sisters are very good girls and we love you very much and because you chose to be our pets, we will guide you in all the rules and regulations that you need to know, and that includes you girls screaming at us.  You heard that right?” Shelby asked. “Yes Mama,” Brittany answered as Shelby pet her head. “Quinnie is being spanked because she screamed at Daddy.  She’s having just as much anxiety about accepting Rachel as you and Sanny are,” Shelby said. “Hey,” Santana pouted, not liking that she was lumped in to the anxiety group. “It’s okay though,” Shelby said putting a free hand on Santana’s cheek.  “It’s okay that you’re all anxious.  It’s okay to want something and not fully understand it, and it’s okay to want to help Rachel and still be scared about doing so,” Shelby assured both of them and with the tone she used, they believed every word of it. “Quinnie shouldn’t have screamed at Daddy,” Brittany said softly after a few moments. “No, she shouldn’t have,” Shelby said.  “You are very smart my baby girl and I love you so much.  I love you, and Santana, and Quinn.  You girls are my everything,” Shelby told her and she gave each of them a kiss.  “Now, Daddy and Quinnie will be a while, so shall we eat without them, or shall we sit and cuddle and have dinner has a family?” she  asked. “I think we wait for Quinnie,” Santana said and Brittany quickly nodded her agreement.  The party was starting to die down and Rachel was trying to figure out a polite way to excuse herself.  She was exhausted, but she was under the impression that this party was for her so she felt bad.  She was trying to figure things out when she was approached by a tiny brunette, who was only a half an inch taller than her.  She very calmly plunked herself down on the couch next to Rachel.  She simply took her hand and patted the top of it gently.  “I’m Jenna, and I’m you’re new best friend.  I will help you learn everything you think you need to know,” she said and she sounded very sincere and sure of herself.“Young lady!” a male voice said and Rachel froze in fear at the tone.  It was a tone that she knew well.  When it had been used on her by her previous Masters, she’d been subjected to some type of sexual act.  “Jenna Nicole, we have talked about this.  You do not force yourself upon someone, you ease into things,” he scolded.  “Apologize,” he said. “But Sir,” Jenna started. “No buts, apologize,” Justin said seriously. Jenna took a heavy dramatic sigh, but Rachel noticed she didn’t seem scared or fearful.  If anything, she seemed annoyed.  “I’m sorry,” Jenna said honestly.  “I get very excited.  They can’t come up with enough tests for me to use my photographic memory,” she said. “Jenna, let’s try introductions before we move to bragging, which we’ve also talked to you about,” Justin scolded. “I’m sorry Sir,” she said sincerely.  “I’m Jenna and this is my Master/Sir Justin Summers,” she said.  “I’m number three of four pets in my house,” she said.  “We’re all here to celebrate you and support you and your decision.  Whatever that may be,” she said and Justin nodded and kissed the top of her head. “That was very well said my love,” he told her and then he turned to Rachel, kneeling down on the floor, so they were all on the same eye level.  “It’s nice to meet you Rachel,” he told her and she gave a forced tight smile and nodded at him. “So how long have you been here?” Jenna asked pointedly. “Easier than that Jenna,” Justin scolded.  “You have to start out more gently than that,” he informed her. “It’s too hard to know what’s easy and what’s not Sir,” Jenna said simply. “How about you start with a name,” Justin said. “I told her my name.” “What about her name?” Justin pointed out. “I know her name, it’s Rachel.  She’s the one the party is being held for,” Jenna said getting a little bit frustrated with the whole situation.   “Let’s calm down please,” Justin said pointedly and he began to speak kindly.  “Rachel.  I am Sir or Mister Justin and this is one of my pets Jenna.  I know your name is Rachel, but do you have a nickname that you like?” he asked. “Rae-rae, Sir,” she told him simply. “That’s a nice nickname, who gave you that?” Jenna asked. “My, well, I guess they’re my sisters,” Rachel said.  “Or maybe potential sisters,” she said. “Why does she get sisters and I don’t!” Jenna whined. Justin sighed and stood up, helping Jenna to her feet.  “Excuse us please Rachel, I will be right back,” he said and with one firm smack he got Jenna moving and went off to find his wife.  “Young lady, we have talked about this.  You don’t get to whine and complain because you didn’t get your way.  Baby girls do that and they still get punished for it, now if you don’t want to be a baby girl, I suggest you straighten up,” he said guiding her through the small crowd and eventually over to his wife. “My girl,” Kelly smiled and she pulled Jenna into a tight hug and then frowned when she saw Justin’s face.  “You my darling will tell me right now, why your Sir has that look on his face,” Kelly ordered her. “Yes, she will, and I will be talking with Rachel.  Kindly keep her with you for the rest of the night,” he said giving them both a kiss and then walking away back to Rachel.  It was only nine thirty, but she looked both sad and exhausted.  He approached her carefully and took a seat on the same couch as her, but left tons of space between them.  “I’m sorry about that Rachel.  Jenna is the only girl among my four pets, and she desperately wants a sister,” he explained and Rachel simply nodded.  “You look like you are deep in thought about something, can I know what it is?”  “Do you know Master Will Schuester?” she asked. “I do, he and his wife are two of my best friends and my wife Kelly feels the same way about them.” “I really want to go live with them.  They’re safe.  I know everyone here is nice and all that, but they just make me feel safe.  I just want to be with them all the time, and I have to be here for two weeks to start and I just.  I don’t know that I can handle that,” she said. “Two weeks is a very long time.  I know I get very upset when I’m away from my family for two weeks.  Have you been through anything difficult that you can compare it to.  Maybe something along the lines of, two weeks without the Schuesters is going to be really difficult, and situation X was even more difficult than that, so I can do two weeks,” he suggested. “I’m the puppy dog girl,” she said simply. “Puppy dog?” he asked. “I don’t know.  That’s what I’m calling it,” she said simply.  She didn’t even realize she was talking so much.  She just knew that talking to all these people, as overwhelming as it could be, it seemed pretty easy for some reason.  She saw strict Masters and Mistresses, she’d heard people talking all night long, but no one screamed.  No one ordered just to order.  It was all done kindly and with respect, so it just seemed easy to talk to these people.  “I keep hearing about games, so I’m going to say it’s a game,” she ventured. “It is.  It’s actually a very serious game and ended very badly for someone that most of us knew about months ago,” he said. “Can you tell me what happened?” Rachel asked. “There were two Masters who were playing with a pet at a big party.  Much bigger than this one.  Puppy dogs have tails, so this pet was given a tail and a choke collar, and with a lot of unsafe play, the pet died from asphyxiation and the pet had a prolapsed rectum.  It was messy and sad, and the Masters who did it, they left, before we knew what was going on.  They managed to escape police questioning somehow.  We all know who it was, and we all know they were the reason behind such a tragic situation and since then, we, as a circle, try not to play that game.  It doesn’t seem safe,” Justin explained. “Well my two former Masters, they gave me that lapse thing, and now my new family has to wait to have me, even though I really just want to be there.  It’s safe there.  It’s safe here too, but it’s different there.  Those people feel differently to me, somehow,” she said honestly. “Then I think, you and I should give them a call, so you can talk to them for a little while.  I know them very well, they are some of my dearest friends, and I know if one of my pets was with them and looked as sad as you do, I would want them to convince my pet to call me, so they stopped looking so anxious,” he said pulling out his cell phone.  “I can call if you want,” he said calling up the number and holding it out to Rachel.  “Button’s right there for you.  I’ll let you push it and make the final decision and because it is my phone, you can take as long a phone call as you need,” he said. Rachel pressed the button and was flooded with happy tears when Shelby answered the phone.  “Hello?” Shelby answered. “Hi Mama, I just had to talk to you.  I’m sorry,” she said. Shelby sighed and sat down on her bed.  She had just finished putting away some laundry for the night when the phone rang and she knew Will was downstairs watching television with the girls.  “It’s perfectly fine my love,” Shelby assured her.  “I was just putting away some laundry.  How is your party going?” “I wish you were here, and Daddy,” she said. “Well I wish we could see you too, but I know that tomorrow, we won’t have to share you.  Daddy, and Mama, and Quinnie and Sanny and Bree, we get you all to ourselves,” Shelby smiled and she heard Rachel sniffle. “I can call her that?” she asked. “Who sweetheart?”“Santana.  I can call her Sanny?” “I would think so yes.  She gave you your nickname, so you might as well call her by hers.  I know they all wanted to be with you tonight.  They all think you’re a pretty cool girl.” “Even though I talk funny.” “You were on medication.  That doesn’t count.  How is your mouth feeling?” Shelby asked. “It doesn’t hurt at all Mama,” she said. “That’s good and what about your body?  Did you have a good therapy session today?” “Today was mental therapy, so I did a lot of talking about my feelings,” Rachel sighed. “Not a fan of that huh?” Shelby asked with a smile and Rachel dumbly nodded.  “Well my dear Rachel, it appears that you are a very good combination of all three of the other girls that call me Mama, and from what it sounds like I now have four,” she said. “It’s really okay that I call you that?” she asked. “Absolutely my dear girl.  You can call me Mama and you can call Mister Will Daddy,” Shelby assured her.  “We’ll have some other people for you to meet when you spend your weekends and eventually the week, but for right now, we start small, with the five of us.  I know it’s frustrating, but in this circle we always start small.  It’s important.  Overwhelming you is not something we ever want to do to you, or anyone else who has come into this circle.  Tell me love, how did the party go tonight, did you meet anyone special?” Shelby asked. “I talked to one of the baby girls.  I don’t remember her name, but she’s really cute, and her sister likes Cinderella like I do, and they tell me Quinnie does too.  I met Mr. Justin Summers, and his pet Jenna, who is very, um,” she said and then she stopped.  She didn’t want to insult anyone in front of anyone else. “Jenna is intense sweetheart, everyone knows and understands this,” Justin told her kindly and Shelby smiled to herself.  The ever perfect Quinnie apparently lived inside of Rachel.  She was trying to follow every rule, every details, and not make anyone upset. “He’s right baby, tell me more about what you’re looking forward to.” “Dinner with everyone tomorrow.  I’m already sad though, because as much as I want you here, it’s only dinner, and that doesn’t last long.  I remember when you held me in the hospital, and that was a great feeling, I don’t want to let that feeling go,” she said. “Well tomorrow when we’re all together, we’ll talk to Miss Anne and Mister Bruce and set up some appointments together, so that when you come to be with us for your first weekend, everything will be here and ready for you.  It’s what Daddy and Mama did for the other girls.  You my darling are no different, so we will treat you, the same way as we treat them okay?” she asked. “Am I going to be spanked a lot?” Rachel asked worriedly. “No my darling.  They only happen when you need them, and right now, you are much too new, and young in this process to earn spankings for the entire time you are with us during visits.  I will tell you that if it happened, it wouldn’t be the first time.  The other girls will tell you more of what they are comfortable sharing, although judging from the time the four of you spent at the hospital, I think the odds are in your favor.” “They really accept me.” “You’d have to ask them baby, but I think they do.  They all told Daddy and I we had to be with you tonight, so you wouldn’t be scared, and I think you wanted that too.  I know you want us there or you want to be with us, but we have to go slow my love.  I understand you are frustrated and I still promise you that we will be here for you.  Tell me love.  What do you want tomorrow when we all get together?” “Um, I want to cuddle after dinner please,” she said softly. “That, my lovely girl,” Shelby smiled.  “Can most definitely be arranged,” she said and then Rachel let out a long yawn.  “You sound tired my love.  Shall I let you go, so you can go to bed?” she asked. “Oh, please.  Please don’t go Mama,” she begged, tears already coming to her eyes and slowly going down her cheeks. “Shhh, calm my girl.  It’s okay.  First thing.  Is Mister Justin still with you?” she asked.“Yes Miss,” she whimpered. Shelby frowned.  Rachel was already back to Miss, because she thought she had angered Shelby somehow.  “Alright, put him on the phone for one quick minute.  Do not leave.  I’m going to be right back on the phone, I just need to talk to him very quickly, then he will put me back on with you, that’s all sweetheart,” she said. “Yes Ma’am,” she whimpered and handed the phone to Justin.   He took it and sighed.  “Yes?” he asked. “Okay, are you and Kelly on your way out, or can you do me a favor?” “The boys are still playing and Jenna is being reminded by her Miss that she’s been given rules she needs to follow.  Those rules are being reinforced, so I’m free to help you,” he said. “I’ll talk to her, but I need you to cuddle her for me, let me continue to talk to her through your phone, and then hang up when she’s asleep please,” Shelby requested. “Absolutely, but will she agree to it?” he asked kindly. “I’m going to try to convince her, yes.” “Alright here she is,” Justin said and then he shifted carefully. “Rachel baby, can you do Mama a favor?  Can you cuddle with Mister Justin.  If you cuddle with him, it’ll be like I’m holding you while I tell you a story.  Will you try for me baby?” she asked her.  “Do you think you can rest and cuddle with Mister Justin while Mama tells you a story?” she asked her. “Yes Mama,” she said softly and she carefully edged her way toward Justin and he helped her rest against him.   “I’m set Mama,” she said. “Very good my love.  Alright, let’s calm our breathing together and then I’ll start the story,” Shelby said.  Friday morning came with a beautiful sunrise and lots of little sparrows chirping on the back lawn.  Shelby loved this time of the year.  It was just into the fall season and she was able to sit on the back porch swing, drinking her coffee, while Will put breakfast together for the entire family.  Shelby and Will had awoken earlier than usual.  Both of them were very excited to have a proper sit down dinner with Rachel, the girls, the Millers, and their lovely pets later in the evening.  Their excitement lead to three rounds of play, that left both Will and Shelby glowing.  Rounds one and two were quick and sweaty, which meant that round three would take place in the shower. Once they emerged, got dressed into their robes and slippers, changed the sheets on the bed, and then headed downstairs, Will cooked up breakfast, while Shelby made coffee and then went to sit on the back porch swing.  She was very slowly rocking herself, with her eyes closed when she heard one of her girls say a very tired good morning. “I checked the bedroom Daddy, you and Mama were gone,” the voice said. “I’m sorry baby, we came to take care of breakfast.  Mama’s out on the swing if you want to go sit with her, till it’s ready,” he said and she must of agreed, because the next thing Shelby knew a weight was settling in near her.  Then the young lady put her head down on Shelby’s lap and let out a jagged breath.  Shelby reached down and began combing her fingers through the girl’s hair. She ran fingers through shorter hair.  It was still shoulder length, but it wasn’t very thick, so this had to be Quinn or Brittany.  When she realized the hair didn’t quite make it past the shoulders, she knew who was lying with her.  “My darling Quinnie, did you sleep well my love?” she asked. “Mmmm,” Quinn hummed. Shelby smiled and continued to pet her hair and sip her coffee.  “Well that’s good to hear.  Are you ready to start your day?” she asked. “No Mama,” Quinn said honestly. “No?  You don’t want to start your day?  What do you want to do?” “I want to go to Miss Anne’s house,” she said. “You want it to be dinner time,” Shelby smiled.  “We still have to get through breakfast and lunch,” she smiled. “I want to go protect Rachel,” she said honestly. “From who or what, would you like to protect her from?” “I remember how scary it was, when you didn’t know where your life was going.  When you only met people who you weren’t completely sure about, even though Mister Bruce swore they were the right ones.  Sanny, Bree, and I, were not alone.  She shouldn’t be alone either.  She should move here immediately,” Quinn said, her voice thick with tears and distress. “And what about all the other pets who have come through; the ones who have had the chance to make a decision for their own life?  Shouldn’t Rachel get that same choice?” “She calls you Mama, she wants to be here,” Quinn pleaded. Shelby sighed and helped Quinn to sit up.  She adjusted her on her lap, so that they were chest to chest and Quinn leaned forward, wrapped her arms around Shelby’s neck and stayed still.  She wanted to cry.  Every bad memory, of living with Kate came flooding back to her.  She held tighter to Shelby and took a deep breath.  “Quinnie, listen to Mama sweetheart,” she said.  “Do you remember the first time we all met?” she asked. “Yes it was scary and they made me leader.  I have to help Rachel too,” Quinn pleaded softly, tears falling freely, but slowly.  Holding tight to her Miss, who was rocking her slowly in the swing was a very comfortable feeling, but she was still slightly crushed.  She already accepted Rachel as her sister, she had to protect her like she did Santana and Brittany.  She had to be there to make it perfect.  “I have to make it perfect for her Mama, I have to,” Quinn pleaded. “Do you think our first meeting was so perfect?” Shelby asked her.  
Shelby and Will entered the house and hugged Bruce and Anne in greeting.  They were quickly lead back to his office and he asked them to have a seat.  “Alright my dear friends.  We have a package deal for you.  It’s a three for one special.  It’s either a group, or not at all,” he said as he began writing information down on his chalk board.  “Do you think you can handle that much estrogen my boy?” he teased Will.
 
“As long as I can get my guys nights every so often, yes,” Will laughed and Shelby rolled her eyes.
 
“Good, so then while Anne leaves to get the girls and try to coax them downstairs, I will tell you about them.  My friend gave me a call earlier in the week.  We apparently have a mutual friend, who had decided that being a Mistress wasn’t right for her any longer.  From what I’ve heard and seen, it was not the proper decision to start with.  She never should have been a Mistress.  She got a taste of power and abused it.  Sanny is still healing from cane marks, Bree has wet her pants several times since she’s been here, none of which has been her fault, and Quinn keeps going around the house trying to help and be perfect.  That girl is going to wear herself out,” he informed them.
 
“Excuse me Sir,” Shelby said raising her hand.  “Coax?” she asked.
 
“It’s not a party Shelby, but thank you,” Bruce smiled and she blushed slightly as she put her hand down.  “Yes coax,” he said.  “The three girls who live upstairs are usually afraid to go anywhere or do anything without each other around.  The three of them are very tight knit.  It’s a good thing.  I haven’t discouraged it, and I won’t.  I don’t think you should either,” he said kindly.
 
“I’m confused though Sir.  They still want this life style.  Are they sure?” Shelby asked with concern.  Bruce Miller had a talent for knowing which potential pets were just potential and which ones would come join the circle.  He had a lovely track record at this point.  
 
“They do.  We had a very long discussion the other night.  I have set four rules in place and they have been studying them since yesterday afternoon.  These girls are well aware of the rules.  They picked it up very quickly.  They want this, they are just concerned.  It’s completely understandable though,” he said.  “When they are ready to tell you their story, it will all make more sense,” Bruce explained.
 
“What are the four rules Sir?” Will asked wanting to get right down to the point.
 
“Excellent question,” Bruce grinned.  “First.  They will show respect.  Miss or Ma’am, and Sir.  Should they want to use your names.  Mister Will and Miss Shelby.  Secondly, they will be polite.  No yelling, no swearing, no ignoring.  Third, if you ask them questions, they are to answer them as best they can.  If they don’t feel comfortable answering questions, then they are to calmly inform you of such so that you can move on with topics.  Lastly, if they break a rule they are going to be punished.  They are green levels, so spankings and/or time outs and you two will make the decision about it,” he said and he saw a bit of hesitation on their faces.  “Here is your reasoning my dears.  If they are going to live with you, they are going to learn, from the very beginning what they can and can’t do.  They are going to learn that there are consequences for their actions.  These girls are young and have only learned that the Mistress makes all the decisions.  Shelby my love, they may not take to you this afternoon,” he said
 
“I don’t see that being a problem at all,” Shelby smiled.  She truly meant it.  She loved watching her husband with pets, so to see him interact with ones that may potentially be theirs; she would watch that all day.
 
“I’m sure that the five of you will all get along without too much of an issue,” Bruce smiled and at that comment, there was a knock at the door and Anne was now standing with three very timid looking girls.  “Girls, just who we were looking forward to seeing,” he smiled.  “Mister Will, Miss Shelby, these are the girls I would love for you to meet.  Quinn, Santana, and Brittany,” Bruce said.
 
“Hello Miss and Sir,” Quinn said speaking not only for herself, but for her sisters too and Shelby took the time to truly study their faces and body language.  These girls were truly frightened it seemed.  “I’m Quinn, this is Santana, and that is Brittany,” Quinn said speaking for everyone.  She was the designated leader of the group it appeared and Shelby watched with growing curiosity, trying to figure the girls out a little more.  Brittany seemed to be the most nervous and Santana looked like she was either in pain, or suffering the beginnings of a panic attack.  It could have been a bit of both, but Shelby said nothing.  She wasn’t about to frighten these girls any more.  
 
“Hello girls.  it’s lovely to meet you all.  I’m Mister Will and this is my wife Miss Shelby.  Thank you for introducing yourselves.  That was extremely polite of you,” he praised.  “Do you have nicknames you’d prefer us to use today?” he asked and after a silent consultation between the three of them, Quinn finally spoke up.
 
“Not today Sir,” she said softly.
 
“Well it’s lovely to meet all of you girls, and maybe when your sisters are ready they’ll be able to speak to us as well,” Will smiled at Quinn and she simply nodded.  So far this was okay.  So far, no one said anything about Santana’s small limp, or Brittany’s nerves.  So far everything was perfect.
 
“We’ll be happy to answer any question you have Sir,” Quinn told him, but she stayed back next to Santana.
 
“Well how about we start with something easy,” he smiled.  “Do you girls have any favorite things you like to do?” he asked.  He had been referring to hobbies, such as reading or painting or dancing; something common and rather simple.  Santana however, thought he was going right to sex and she wasn’t going to put up with that.
 
“No!” Santana snapped at him and the entire room went tense.
 
“Don’t yell!” Brittany scolded her but as soon as she did, her body let go of all of the nerves it had been holding on to and she wet her pants for the second time that day.  
 
“Do you see what you did!” Santana yelled at Will.
 
“Santana Aurora, come over to me and stand right here,” Bruce said pointing to a spot just in front of him.  “You will review this afternoon’s rules with me, in front of everyone, at this moment,” Bruce told her and she carefully moved over to him, fully aware of everything she’d done wrong, while Anne walked over and gently spoke to Brittany.
 
“No Sir, please!  No!  She didn’t mean it!” Quinn cried, tears coming quickly, because all her perfect was falling apart and they were going to be sent away.  She didn’t know how to pull it all back together either.
 
“Yes Quinn.  There are rules that were put in place.  We all had a very long discussion about what would happen should you decide you wanted to stay in this lifestyle.  Santana just broke the rules and she’s going to tell me what they are,” he said sternly and Quinn shut up quickly, but the tears came fast.  She didn’t know how to make her world perfect again and she didn’t like that.
 
“Well being that Mister Bruce has said that Miss Shelby and I are in charge of today’s meeting as far as rules go, we’re going to do the following.  Brittany, you will simply go change your clothes and breathe a bit to calm down.  You haven’t done anything wrong.  It was a simple accident, and neither Miss Shelby nor I will ever punish you for an accident.  Emotions do crazy things to your body,” Will stated.  “The rest of us are going to stay here and calm down.  Santana you will go over the rules with Mister Bruce as he asked and then when Brittany comes back, we will have a group discussion about what rules you broke and you will receive a punishment for breaking those rules,” Will said.

“They’re going to watch!” Santana cried out.
 
“Yes, they will.  If you three decide you want to come live with us and continue this life style, should you earn a punishment in front of someone else, you will receive it in front of someone else.  Anytime you earn a punishment in front of someone who does not share in this lifestyle you will be removed from the situation and your punishment will happen in private.  Do you understand?” he asked her seriously and he made sure to speak slowly and carefully.  Emotions were running high, things could get misconstrued very easily.
 
“Yes Sir,” Quinn and Brittany answered and Santana mumbled it quietly.
  “When we go to dinner tonight, everything will be just as it should be.  If it’s perfect, then it will be perfect.  If it’s sad and upsetting for everyone, then that’s what it will be.  Things are what they are my love and perfect does not exist.  There are moments where you think things are perfect and that is okay, but absolute perfection, it doesn’t exist my baby girl and I know you want it to, but you’re going to have to let that thought go,” Shelby said kindly. Quinn stayed quiet, she didn’t like this, it just made her angry, so while she sulked and pouted she continued to sit with Shelby on the swing, still wrapped in her Miss’s protective embrace, chest to chest, with the woman she called Mama, who always made her feel loved and important, even when Quinn didn’t like what her Mama had to say.  They stayed in the comfortable silence, listening to the birds chirping when Shelby’s other two loves came out to join her.  Santana sat on Shelby’s left and Brittany on her right, both of them resting their heads on Shelby’s shoulders, effectively trapping her in place.  Neither girl said anything, they simply fell into a comfortable silence that made Shelby want to cry.  She had her three girls with her.  They were her treasured pets when they were at parties, but for all intents and purposes, these girls were her daughters and she wouldn’t trade a moment of it for anything in the world. Shelby realized that after five or so minutes, that the light weight girls whom she loved so much, were now still light weight girls who were sleeping and the reason she knew that was because now they felt a lot heavier.  “Hey babe!” she called out to her husband as strong and soft as she could.  Waking the girls was not what she wanted to do.  “Babe,” she called after a few more moments passed, and finally Will emerged. “Well I didn’t think they were going to tackle you!” he smiled. “Very funny,” she smiled.  “Will you please call Sanny and Bree out of work?  I want them all home with me today,” she said. “Are you sure about that my love?  That’s a lot of anxiety,” he said. “We will be fine.  Our daughters need their Mama and they will later need their Daddy.  I don’t foresee any trouble ahead,” she said bravely.  They both knew it could go wrong.  The three girls being this anxious, all contained in the house, was sometimes a recipe for the beginning of a war.  He raised an eyebrow and she smiled.  “Grandma Rose wants new pictures of her girls at the park,” she said. He leaned in and gave her a searing kiss.  “You cheat!” he accused her. “Three weeks ago, I had to go for a seminar and you called my parents to baby sit.  You cheat too,” she smiled. “Fair point,” he said.  “Shall I leave you crushed once the phone calls are made, or shall I come save you from our girls?” he asked.   “Save me, please,” she smiled.  “But only to move them to the living room.  Apparently everyone is still rather sleepy,” she smiled.  Shelby had made breakfast plates for the girls and placed them in the fridge to be heated up later.  She had breakfast with her husband, saw him off to work, did three loads of laundry, called her mother to talk for a while, called Anne to discuss the details for the evening, and spoke to Rachel for fifteen minutes before Rachel was off to her first water therapy class and finally her girls started to wake up. The girls woke up feeling much better apparently because no one was upset that they didn’t have to go to work, everyone was looking forward to time at the park with Grandma Rose, and the three of them seemed to be working up a game plan for dinner that evening. Rose showed up just after lunch and the girls all attacked her with hugs and kisses.  Grandma Rose was fun to be with.  She was just a very cool person and from the very first day she met them, she treated them as if they’d been her granddaughters all along.  “Oh my girls, I have missed you all so much,” Rose said hugging them tightly and kissing each of them on their cheek.   “Can we not suffocate Grandma please ladies,” Shelby smiled from the stairs, watching her girls shower Will’s mother with affection. “Yes, Grandma is a frail old woman,” Rose laughed.  The girls smiled and backed off.  “Did Mama tell you girls why I’m here?” she asked. “You won the lottery and you’re moving us all into the same house,” Santana laughed. “No, but my house is a part of it,” Rose said. “You’re moving into our house!” Brittany cheered happily. “No, but the members of your house are part of it too,” she said. “You’re taking pictures of us,” Quinn smiled. “You should be a private investigator,” Rose smiled at her.  “Why do you say that my love?” “You have your fancy camera with you,” Quinn smiled. “Well you my darling girl are an expert guesser, however, we are not just taking pictures.  I want my daughter and my granddaughters to walk with me to the park around the block.  We are going to take some pictures over there,” Rose smiled. “Really?” Santana asked excitedly. “Really,” Rose said.  These girls had come from homes where their parents didn’t seem to care about their children.  Miss Kate hadn’t treated them as though they weren’t wanted either, and now they were in a family where not only did they have their pictures taken, but they practically took photo shoots in varying locations and Rose would select her favorites and frame them in her house, on display, telling any guest that those were her lovely granddaughters. The girls were practically jumping up and down with excitement, when Shelby spoke up.  “Freeze my loves.  Everyone will go upstairs.  Blue jeans, white tanks, your light blue hoodies, and bare feet with flip flops, when you are dressed and come back downstairs.  Brittany looked to Shelby and raised her hand.  “Yes baby girl?” she asked her. “What about Daddy?  You’re dressed for it.  Is Daddy not in this?” she asked with concern. “This is coincidental.  I’m not in it today either.  Grandma has a new picture of us that Aunt Kelly managed to capture last week.  Grandma already has it on order,” Shelby smiled. “I do,” Rose confirmed.  “Today is for my granddaughters,” she smiled and with a quick kiss, she sent them all upstairs to get dressed into what Shelby told them to wear.  “Are you okay my darling?” she asked seeing slight traces of stress on Shelby’s face. “I am.  I’m a little anxious, but I’m glad that you want new photos.  It’ll be a good distraction before we go to dinner tonight,” Shelby said and Rose raised an eyebrow in question, so Shelby continued carefully.  She respected her parents’ and mother-in-law’s desire to know almost everything.  They left out the details that they thought would bother them, which were mostly whatever sexual game training the girls were working on at the time.  “We have the potential to give you a fully grown fourth granddaughter,” Shelby said. Rose beamed, sat down on the stairs next to her daughter in law and wrapped her in a hug.  “You should be happy about that my love.  I would be thrilled to have another grandchild,” she said. “I’m thrilled to have another one, but I’m still concerned.  It’s a lot of adjustment for the three I have and a lot of new for the one we may get, and don’t you to go getting excited, she has the same choice the three of them had.  It’s her decision and we must keep in mind that she may choose to leave this life behind her,” Shelby said. “You worry too much,” Rose said kissing her forehead.  “Which makes you a wonderful mother, wife, daughter, and sister,” she praised.  “Here is what I know.  This old woman, is thrilled to spend time with four of my family members today.  I love you all more than I will ever be able to properly express,” she said. “Do you know something?” Shelby asked and Rose waited patiently.  “I love you that much too,” she smiled.   Rose grinned and took Shelby’s hand.  “Ladies!  Grandma is not getting any younger, put a move on please!” she called.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Twenty minutes later the girls were all at the park and Rose told them to run off and play.  She watched them from a nearby bench with Shelby and picked up her camera to keep watching the girls, prepared to take a shot when at all possible.  “Tell me what you know about the new girl please,” Rose said. “She’s their age.  Her favorite color is purple and she is Terri’s number one patient for right now,” Shelby said and Rose turned to look at her her in confusion.  “Last Thursday, Terri was paged nine one one.  There were two gentlemen who were fairly high up in the, um, chain of command let’s say,” Shelby started. “Your level?” Rose asked.  “Not that I want to know what that means.  I just know you’re a golden goose,” Rose said and Shelby laughed.  Rose tried harder than Shelby’s parents, because less of the details bothered her, but Rose still didn’t have everything quite right.   “They aren’t directly connected to my circle of people, but I assume high up there, and they were not safe, and ended up killing someone.  They got away before they could be questioned and the police have never been able to find them.  However, the new girl, whose name is Rachel, is believed to have been with them.  They did a number on her mom, a serious number,” Shelby said and then she took a deep sigh.  “So,” she exhaled, “we’re looking at three different therapists to begin with and apparently there is some big bad secret that we haven’t been told about yet,” she explained. “If it’s a secret, how do you know it exists?” “We don’t.  This is your son’s theory.  Something about her eyes he says,” Shelby said. “How do the girls feel about it?” “They are both excited and anxious about it.  Sanny and Bree have a feeling someone will be replaced and Quinnie has expressed wanting everything to be perfect again,” Shelby said and she watched as Brittany climbed to the monkey bars and then went up on top.  “Brittany Susan, get your sisters to spot you immediately!” she yelled sternly.  She knew Brittany liked to practice her gymnastics and that didn’t bother her.  Practicing without a spotter; that bothered her a great deal. “Quinnie, come help me please!” she called to her and Quinn walked over, getting under the monkey bars.  Brittany sat herself on the edge of the outer rail and looked over to Quinn.  “Ready?” she asked and Quinn nodded her agreement.  Brittany smiled and turned herself around so that her back was toward Quinn.  Quinn put her arms up and touched Brittany’s low back.  Brittany slowly lowered herself backward so that Quinn caught her and then helped her to hang upside down.  Quinn moved so she stood to the side, keeping one hand on Brittany’s front and one on her back.  Once she was still Brittany squeezed Quinn’s hand and Quinn stepped away. Rose and Shelby watched them for a moment and then Rose picked up her camera.  Once she got the shot she wanted, she turned her attention to her little adventure queen, who was simply swinging on the red swing that was in the middle of the group of swings on the set.  “Ugh, I love them all so much,” Shelby said and Rose smiled, her attention staying completely on Santana.  The photo she caught was Santana swinging forward while her body leaned backward, legs pointed straight out in front of her, hair sweeping behind her and blowing freely in the wind. “It’s easy to see why,” Rose smiled and she went back to focus on Brittany and Quinn.   “Come down please, I want to go on the slide,” Quinn said kindly.  Brittany nodded and leaned her body slightly to the side.  She managed to pucker her lips indicating a kiss was wanted and Quinn smiled, puckered up, and gave her a sweet quick kiss. “I love you,” Brittany told her. “I love you too,” Quinn smiled.  They had no idea that Rose captured the kiss and it was now her favorite shot.  So far she had a shot of Santana, and a group shot of Quinn and Brittany, she just needed a few more shots and they’d be good to go. Once Brittany was set, Quinn ran off to the slide, climbed up to the very top platform and looked around the play ground.  From where she stood, she could see the rooftop of the house that Rachel was staying in. She knew this, because it was one of the first things that Anne showed her when she first brought the girls to the park.  She felt sad for Rachel.  She wanted to go there so badly and help Rachel out in any way she could.  She just felt it would be better if Rachel wasn’t alone.  Her thoughts were distracted by the fact that her sisters were now on the sea saw and they were howling with laughter at being unable to get up into the air and stay there.  Smiling Quinn decided Rachel could wait a few minutes and she would go help out her sisters.  She sat at the top of the slide and leaned all the way forward to peak around the corner at the sea saw behind her.  She didn’t know that Rose was just off to the side by now and Rose caught a shot of what was nothing more than a curious, happy Quinn, with a soft, but playful smile pulling at her face. Quinn slid down the slide and went over to her sisters.  “Quinnie help!” Santana laughed.  “You’re laughing too hard,” Quinn giggled and she ran to sit with Santana on her side, so Brittany could get to the top first.  The girls worked carefully to get Brittany up top and keep her there which was Rose snapped the first of two pictures as the girls tipped up and down slowly, laughing so hard, they were starting to hiccup.  The first was of Quinn and Santana cuddled up tight sitting on their side of the see saw, on the ground, both all smiles, and then Brittany at the top, laughing so hard that the smile lit up her entire face and the sun was shining brightly just to the side of her head, having the clear blue sky with one white puffy cloud passing behind her.  It could have been a post card shot.  Rose let the girls play and decided that she needed two more shots.  One of Santana and Brittany together and one of all three girls. However, she took her time with the pictures, let the girls mess around a little bit together and went back to her daughter in law.  “I want a favor my darling,” she said.  “Actually I want three favors,” she smiled and Shelby giggled, waiting for Rose to continue.  “First, you give yourself credit.  You are a wonderful Mama.  Those girls love you more than anyone else in the world.  Secondly, when you all go to dinner tonight, have a good time.  Soak in every bit of it that you can and hang on to it.  Lastly, I want another photo shoot done when she decides to come live with you,” Rose said. “Thank you,” Shelby said holding up her first finger.  “I will do my best to take in every moment of tonight, so that not only will I remember it, but I will be able to help Rachel remember it, in case she needs to at some point, and lastly you have a deal assuming that she decides she wants to come live with us,” she smiled. As Shelby and Rose continued their conversation, the three girls had made it to a grassy patch of park with some leaves scattered around them.  “Excuse me please,” Rose said kindly and she made her way to the top of the slide.  In this space she was able to get a good angle over the girls and captured a group shot of the three of them in deep discussion.  The three of them had their heads in the center, their bodies effectively forming a peace sign and that was the shot that she happily captured.  “Dinner is going to be stressful.  I know we met her, but I’m really nervous,” Brittany admitted.  “I just don’t want to say or do anything to set her off.  I don’t know what her trigger is, but when Mama and I met her the first time, she did cry and scream,” Brittany said. “She cried and screamed back on Monday night too.  She kept saying she wasn’t safe, but that was in the hospital, and I haven’t heard her call or cry about that, since she went to live with Master and Mistress Miller,” Santana said. “Monday,” Quinn said thoughtfully.  “Sanny!” she said loudly, making her sisters jump slightly in surprise.  “Sanny, you’re so brave!  You forced Mama to go and you didn’t have to do that!” Quinn said and Santana shrugged. “Sanny,” Brittany said scooting around and kissing her cheek.  “You are a very brave girl and I love you so much,” she told her and tucked her head down, the two of them cuddling, which was the second shot that Rose wanted and managed to capture. Then she went back to Shelby and the two spent some more time together, letting the girls have their moment.  It was clear it was needed and Shelby and Rose didn’t want to stop it, or interrupt it. Quinn moved and turned to lay herself next to her sister.  “Sanny.  You were very brave, what made you go?” “It’s not a big deal.  I’m not brave.  All I did was hear her cry.  I remember those feelings.  They’re not so far away, so I just told Mama what she had to do, and she did it.” “You ordered Mama around?” Quinn asked raising an eyebrow. “Yes,” Santana said simply. “Maybe we should spank you for ordering a Mistress around,” Brittany teased.  “We’re not supposed to do that,” she said nuzzling Santana gently on one side, while Quinn did the same thing on the other side. “You are brave Santana, and I love you for it,” Quinn said and she gave her a kiss. “No, my Sanny,” Brittany teased and she pulled her close, trying to get her away from Quinn. “Only if I let you have her,” Quinn grinned mischievously as she got herself on top of Santana’s body and glared playfully at Brittany.  It didn’t take long for the three of them to start teasing each other, rolling around on the grass, and giggling happily. “Is that something their grandmother should be looking at?” Rose asked.  She’d only once walked in on Quinn and Brittany actually making out.  She hadn’t announced herself entering the house, and the girls had been given permission to play if they wanted while Shelby took care of a very sick Santana upstairs for the next little while. “They’re just rough housing mom, it’s okay,” Shelby said.  She let the girls be for ten more minutes before calling them over.  “Ladies!  Time to get ready for dinner!” she announced and the girls stood up and walked over, Quinn being flanked by her sisters in order to make sure she was okay.  It’d been a week now and she was just starting to be able to roll over and walk without shooting pains across her abdomen, but her sisters were super protective. “Grandma, can we have photo approval?” Santana asked. “Did you just inform your grandmother she’s a bad photographer?” Rose challenged, her tone completely playful. “Um, yes,” Santana giggled and she was quickly pulled in to the woman’s lap and covered in kisses.  She eventually set to squealing and squirming trying to get away from the torturous tickles and purposefully sloppy kisses.  “Stop!” Santana laughed as she wiggled around. “Oh no my Sanny.  You must pay the price for insults,” Rose said continuing to her smother her in affection.  Eventually she stopped but she didn’t let go.  “I love the three of you so much,” she told her. “We love you too Grandma,” Santana said and she snuggled in as best she could.  Overall, her family, her make shift family, the people she chose to have a life with, they were all pretty damn special.  Rachel very slowly, wiggled her way into the water.  She stood in the pool and screamed in annoyance.  Her legs were killing her with just that simple small movement of getting in the pool.  It was helpful to be in water, because that took the weight off of her muscles and created a light resistance to continue weight training which was designed to rebuild the muscle strength, but it still hurt.  “Rachel it is not necessary to scream so high,” her coach said and Rachel glared at the woman who stood outside the pool before her.  “Make it more guttural.  I don’t care that you scream.  You are not the first and you will not be the last, but you’re going to ruin your vocal chords if you keep screaming so high pitched,” the woman explained. She reached into a bench, pulled out a kick board and slipped into the water, carefully wading over to Rachel.  “Now, as Scott told you, my name is Nicole, and I will be working with you in conjunction with him, so that we can hopefully get you healed a lot faster.  You can scream and cry all you want but we are going to work through this session, the entire hour.  Today’s goal is just to walk from were you are now, to the ladder, which is about five feet away.” “What’s the kick board for?” “Balance and additional exercises.  First knee lifts.  Ten on each leg.” “How high?” Rachel asked.   “As high as you can.  You should feel work in your knee and up in your hip.” Rachel nodded and did the work that was asked of her while Kevin sat off on the side, watching her like a hawk, waiting for her to be finished with her lesson, that she just started.  He was looking at her, as though he were an over protective big brother.  Part of it was a nice feeling and part of it was a pain in the ass.  She wasn’t comfortable being stared at and she didn’t want to be in therapy at all today.  “You’re doing great Rachel,” Nicole told her. “No offense to you, but I don’t feel like I’m doing great.  My foot has moved an inch, maybe, and I don’t want to be here.” “You’re not my first patient to say that,” Nicole smiled and she backed away giving Rachel some space.  It took five more minutes for Rachel to complete her given task and then she looked at Nicole.   “Ten each,” Rachel confirmed announcing she was finished. “Good, now we’re going to move on to swings.  For this one I have to help you.  The water will make your leg go in a lot of different directions, so I’m going to guide you.  I’ll do one with you and then you’ll do one on your own.  Again, ten on each side.  “Watch me first.  Then I’m going to guide you,” Nicole told her.  “You’re going to point your foot, slide it out along the floor, until you get to just your toes, then up slowly and carefully, until you can go no further and then back down to your toes, and slide your foot back into place,” Nicole explained demonstrating for her.  “Now, I have to touch you to do the next part.  Are you okay with that?” “Yes, but if I say wicked you need to stop,” Rachel said. “I can respect that,” Nicole said honestly. Kevin heard this and pulled out his phone sending a text immediately to his Miss.  “Hello Miss.  Therapy is going well and Rachel just laid out rules for her safe word.  She told her therapist that if she said the word wicked then the therapist had to stop touching her.  I honestly think she still wants to be in this life style,” he texted. Anne smiled once it came through.  “Thank you for telling me my love, I will be sure to praise her for it, and bring it up at dinner tonight.  It is a positive sign,” she texted and then she texted Will.  “Your new potential just set up boundaries using the safe word you gave her at her therapy class.  I am very proud of you and her.” Nicole laid her hands on Rachel’s thigh, one in front, one in back, and then she put her foot against Rachel’s heel.  “This is your guide Rachel and we’re going to go as slow as you need.  The reason we go slow is so that your muscles remember the pattern they are supposed to take.  The muscle damage you have is only going to be repaired by strengthening exercises.  However, that does not mean you can go balls to the wall and push yourself every day.  You need to do as your coaches say, but understand that rest is important too okay?” Nicole asked and Rachel nodded. Rachel went through her therapy session and by the end she needed a shower.  “Please explain to me how I need a shower, when I exercised in water,” Rachel grouched. “It’s a magical event that I have never been able to explain.  You can hit the showers and then you are free to go.  Showers are through the green door, and then when you’re done, you can go through the yellow door and head off home.  I want you to drink a lot of water today, and I know Scott gave you homework the other day.  Do not do your homework tonight.  You worked out hard, you need to rest,” Nicole lectured. “Yeah, well my ride is keeping me in a wheel chair, so I’ll shower when I get home,” she said. “Alright, well then, we have one last task to take care of.  You ready to walk to the ladder?” she asked. “Knee lifts and leg extensions all combined together?” Rachel asked. “Pretty much, you can hold the kick board for balance as you move,” Nicole said. “Okay,” Rachel said and she took a deep breath and as she exhaled she did a knee lift, extended her leg, and put her foot down moving forward slightly, but the kick board floated out of her hands and she slipped falling into the water and Nicole very quickly pulled her out of the water and patted her back to help clear her lungs of any potential water.  “I’m fine!” Rachel yelled and she struggled. “Stop struggling and I’ll set you back to balance,” Nicole snapped.  She had to be firm and commanding, because Rachel was fighting as hard as she could and was going to potentially cause herself more pain than necessary.  Her one leg kicked out and she screamed even louder, as the pain shot through her thigh. “LET ME GO!” Rachel screamed as she fought to get away, but still Nicole held tight.  Nicole was the physical therapy coach for pediatrics and young adults, which was Rachel’s category.  Nicole held on and waited for her to calm down.  She was nearly there when someone’s phone started to ring, and Rachel’s bladder emptied whatever it was holding on to and Rachel burst into tears.   Kevin moved over to the pool and looked at Nicole.  “I can take her if you need.  She’s with me and my parents tonight, they will be able to take care of her and her parents are coming soon,” he said.  Nicole nodded and went to help lift Rachel out of the pool.  Kevin looked down at Nicole and smiled.  “If you lift her up, I’ll lift her up the rest of the way and take her home, where I know she wants to be,” he said. Nicole nodded and smiled.  “On three,” she said and Kevin nodded, bending down to help a bit more. “Rae-rae, look at me, look at Kev we’re going to lift you out of the pool and take you back to the house.” “I need Mama,” she cried. “And I’m going to take you to her.  Nicole is going to lift you up and I’m going to lift you up further and then we’ll go home okay?” he asked and she nodded. Nicole counted and Kevin pulled Rachel up into his arms and she held tight to him.  He held her tight to him and rubbed her back as she continued to cry.  “You’re alright Rae, I’m going to take you home and in about two hours Mama will be there too,” he told her. “No, no,” she said pushing away a bit.  “I’m wet,” she said. “It’s okay and it’s not your fault.  I’m here to help you Rae, everything is perfectly fine, I promise.  I will have to put a towel down on the car seat, but other than that, everything is fine, I promise,” he said.  She whimpered, not quite believing him and realizing she had no other option than to let him take her back to the Miller’s house.  He thanked Nicole for her time, carried Rachel out to the car, buckled her in, kissed her temple gently, and then drove them home.  Anne helped Rachel up the stairs to her bedroom and then into the shower.  She offered to let her clean herself but Rachel begged for her Mama.  She didn’t really care what was going on around her.  She didn’t feel safe anymore and that damn bell at therapy was just the tipping point of a very long day.  “I need Mama,” she whimpered. “I know sweetheart and she is going to be here very soon, with Daddy, and Sanny, and Bree, and Quinnie.  They will be here very soon darling,” Anne said. “No, I need to be with them.  Please Miss!” she begged.   “You will be my darling girl.  We’re all going to have dinner together, just as we promised and dinner at our house is always a very long event,” Anne promised her. “Please Miss, I need her now,” she cried. “She is going to be here very soon sweetheart,” Anne assured her.  “Look, here,” she said wringing her wrists together, “Look at Miss Anne’s watch.  Do you see the time?  It says four thirty nine, which means we have twenty one minutes until they show up,” she told her.  “Do you know how far twenty one minutes puts us?” “Five o’clock Miss,” she whimpered. “You are so smart Rachel, I’m very proud of you,” she told her.  “Come on, let’s try sitting down in the tub now.  It’ll keep you warmer and relieve the pressure on your thighs.  Kevin tells me you did a lot of work today and I have your special donut right here, so we won’t put extra pressure on you.  We’ll finish up your bath quickly, take you to the bedroom, put your topical cream on your bruises and then get dressed.  By the time we finish all of that Mama will be here,” she said.  Rachel agreed and carefully sat down, but she cried throughout the rest of her bath.  She needed the safe people.  Somehow she just knew that Shelby and Will were safe.  Safer than the Sirs she was with and more accepting than her fathers.  She needed them in her life at all times, and she didn’t want to play by the stupid two weeks probation rules.  She had to be with them immediately. Anne very gently washed Rachel down and assured her constantly that Shelby would be there as soon as five o’clock rolled around.  Shelby was a very prompt guest.  Once the bath was finished Anne had Rachel stand up, pulled down the shower head and showed it to her.  “I’m just going to rinse you off sweetheart.  The spray is very soft and gentle, so you won’t feel anything other than water running over you,” Anne said and Rachel suddenly realized she was completely naked in front of this woman and she covered her breasts with one hand and tried to cover her privates with the other hand.  “Easy sweetheart, take a breath.  I’m not looking at your body.  All I see are your eyes.  I will even let you rinse yourself off if you want, but I want to make sure you keep your balance.  Do you want to hold my hand to keep your balance?  I’ll close my eyes, so you don’t feel embarrassed and then you can rinse yourself off with your other hand,” she offered. Rachel paused and stared at Anne, searching her face for truth.  All of a sudden, Anne was giving her full control, giving her support and privacy at the same time.  Anne’s eyes never even drifted away from Rachel’s.  She fully understood that Rachel was nervous and she was respecting that.  Rachel hadn’t been respected in a very long time.  Will and Shelby respected her, and it seemed that their current pets had respected her as well.  The girls even helped her when she came to after her oral surgery.  They never teased her either.  Maybe all of these people were safe, however, the only people Rachel truly trusted, and she didn’t know why, were Shelby and Will who was only a close second. Rachel shook her head no and very slowly and carefully moved her hands away from her body so she could be rinsed off properly.  “Thank you for trusting me Rachel.  That is very brave of you,” Anne told her and Rachel simply nodded and continued to cry slowly.  The rinsing off process took a lot longer than Anne thought it would, but she didn’t mind.  She wasn’t going to force anything upon her if she wasn’t ready for it.  “Tell me my brave girl, tell me how therapy went for you today, please,” Anne said and again Rachel was thrown by such a polite order. Finally she had her rinsed off and then she helped her out of the tub and wrapped her up in a gray towel and lightly rubbed her dry before leading her toward the bedroom.  “Alright my darling girl, lay down for me please.  You can stay wrapped in the towel.  We’ll start the cream on your wrists and work our way down,” Anne said kindly. “No!  Mama!  Please Mama!” she screamed and her voice held so much pain to it, Bruce wanted to run to her and find out what was making her so hysterical.  It was the sound that he’d let Will, Shelby, and the girls into the house with and the girls all looked panicked. “She’s with Miss Anne ladies, she’s okay,” Bruce said kindly.  “Why don’t you all go into the other room, get yourselves a drink, get settled and I’ll go see if I can help Anne,” he said. “Can’t Mama go Mister Bruce?  Please?” Brittany asked hopefully.   “Why is that sweetheart?” “Because she sounds really scared and Mama makes her not be scared, which is bad English, but I’ve seen it happen.  Rachel calms down when Mama helps her.  She’s just like Sanny when it comes to that type of stuff,” Brittany reasoned. Bruce seemed to ponder this for a moment and finally nodded.  “Alright then, Shelby you and the girls will slowly, calmly, go up to the bedroom.  It’s the room Sanny stayed in when you were all here with us.  Will my boy, I’d like to see you in my office,” he said calmly, but they could tell it was an order.  He and Will went into the office and Shelby looked at her girls. “Ladies, pay very close attention.  First off we are guests, so we will not go running around this house like it’s a Nascar course.  Secondly, Rachel is very stressed, the three of you will come up with me, but we are not all going to enter the bedroom together.  The three of you are going to sit, in the hallway, just outside the room, where I will see each of your feet, and you will wait until I decide that you can come into the bedroom, unless we finish before that occurs and you will not attack her when we emerge.  You let her come to you, am I clear?” Shelby asked sternly.  She wasn’t messing around and they knew it.  I do not want to give out any spankings, but I will absolutely do it if it is warranted,” she explained and they all nodded at her.  “Yes Mama,” she prompted, and was a met with a chorus of her girls repeating her words.  In the office, Will took a seat, and looked at Bruce with concern.  “Should I be worried Sir?” he asked. “Not at all my dear boy.  You and Shelby are well aware of the rules and how we like to introduce new pets into this circle.  Now, because Rachel is a hospital case, we wanted to stay with our rules, but those rules have changed a great deal now.  With a standard new pet case, it’s two weeks probation, meetings during that time to test the waters, the official welcome party to test things a little further, and then we start with play dates, weekends, and the rest of it,” Bruce said.  “The problem is that my daughter called us three nights ago and informed us that our son in law was in a car accident,” she said. “Oh my God, is he okay?” “Yes, he’s fine.  It was a drunk driving case.  He’s got some broken bones and some cuts and scrapes, but he’s fine over all.  Being parents though, we need to go and be with our family and help her out.  Trevor and Kevin are going to join us and help out with our grandkids.  Anne and I are no longer spring chickens,” he said. “You’re five years older than me Sir,” Will said kindly. “Be that as it may, this forty five year old man has twin grandsons and at four years old, they have much more energy than I am prepared to handle.  So Anne, the boys, and myself are going to go out and help Carolyn with her family.  This does however, set up a very interesting situation.  Rachel wants you and Shelby.  She has made her connection and determined that you are the family for her.  I thought that the moment I saw her.  I am glad I was not wrong.  Anne and I would like for you and Shelby and the girls to take her on much earlier than we would originally plan.  We would like for you to take her in on Sunday morning as we head to the airport.” “What all do we need to know that we don’t know already?” Will asked kindly. “Rachel has a very serious condition.  Do you know about Pavlov’s dogs?” he asked and Will nodded, not liking where this was going.  “Please explain it to me,” Bruce said kindly. “It’s a conditioning system.  He would hold up a piece of meat and while the dogs drooled over meat he would ring the bell.  Eventually he would ring the bell and show them the meat.  After some time, he would ring the bell and they would drool, without seeing any meat at all,” Will said. “Correct, well Rachel’s previous Sirs have conditioned her body with bell tones as well.  What you are not yet aware of is that when Rachel hears a bell tone, her bladder automatically empties,” Bruce said and he watched Will work very hard to stay calm.  “I have a punching bag in my basement,” he offered. Will smirked and shook his head.  “No Sir, I’m sorry, thank you, but that won’t be necessary, I will calm down,” he said.  He took a deep breath and then spoke again.  “Okay, so who do Shelby and I need to be in contact with, while you and Miss Anne are gone, so that she stays on track with whatever therapy you have her on,” Will asked. “Yes, we’re going to get you all of that information, however, I need for your girls to come down so that I can talk to them and we can set up boundaries.  I know that your girls are very protective of each other and that they are very polite to everyone in our circle, which I am very happy about.  However, this is a very serious issue, and I don’t want anyone in the dark about this.  They need to know and they need to know it’s going to take time and they need to know that she can’t control it,” he explained.  “I’d like for you to call them all down here and we can have a small meeting now,” Bruce said and Will nodded.  Shelby made it to the top of the stairs and was about to speak when Will’s voice floated up.  “I need all my baby girls downstairs immediately please,” Will said kindly and they all looked to Shelby. “We couldn’t have possibly done anything wrong by walking in the door,” Santana said. “Do not grouch my love.  All of you head downstairs to see Daddy.  Quinnie, are you okay with your stomach?” Shelby asked. “It’s okay Mama, it doesn’t hurt as much today,” she said honestly. “Good everyone downstairs then,” Shelby said and she watched her girls go down the stairs before turning around and moving closer to the bedroom where Rachel was still crying pretty heavily.   “Calm down Rachel, its just your wrist my sweet girl,” Anne said kindly and she was distracted by a soft scratching at the door.  She turned her head and smiled.  “Rae-rae, look baby, look over at the door,” Anne said kindly and Shelby rolled her eyes.  Apparently Rachel had taken on the nickname that her girls had given out.  “Rachel honey, look at me,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel went to move, crying out in pain, only to have Shelby quicken her pace to the bed.  She knelt next to her and pet her face gently.  “Shhh,” she said softly. “Mama!” Rachel cried. “Shhh, I’m right here love,” Shelby assured her and she took Rachel’s hand and covered it with both of hers.  “Shhh, come on, breathe my darling,” she cooed softly.  “Let’s just calm down and think for a moment okay?  Can you tell Mama what has you so upset?” she asked and Rachel shook her head no.  “Okay, that’s alright sweetheart, what about something simpler.  What are you and Miss Anne doing?” Shelby asked gently.  She knew exactly what they were doing, but Rachel was still slightly hysterical and so she treated her as she would when any of her girls when they were that upset, which was usually how everyone in their circle talked to the two babies of the group.  It was never done maliciously or spoken in a condescending tone.  It was only used to get them to calm down and focus and Shelby had found that for her girls it worked.  She was hoping Rachel would be the same way.  “Tell me baby, what is Miss Anne helping you with?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Cuh, cuh, cru, cream Mama,” Rachel whimpered, her stutter coming back into play. “Yeah?” Shelby asked smiling.  “Show me love, where did Miss Anne put the cream?” she asked and Rachel turned her wrists for Shelby to see and Shelby smiled petting her face gently.  “Does it burn baby?  Is that why you’re so sad?” she asked her and Rachel shook her head.  It didn’t burn at all actually.  Rachel was just freaking out because she wanted her Mama who was now here.  Rachel turned her head and looked at the clock; 5:02. “Mama,” she whimpered. “I am right here my sweet girl,” Shelby told her. “Rae-rae, look at me sweetheart,” Anne said and Rachel shifted her gaze, but kept a death grip on Shelby’s hands.  “You are doing very well sweetheart, but we need to get you dressed and put cream on your thighs and on your bottom.  I’m going to leave you wrapped in the towel for as long as I can.  Perhaps Mama can help you dress a little bit?  Maybe she can help you put on your top clothes,” Anne said and as soon as Rachel was sure she was done speaking, she snapped her gaze to Shelby. “Should we do that baby?  Should we put on a bra and a top maybe?” Shelby asked and Rachel simply whimpered.  “You’re okay sweetheart,” Shelby cooed gently.  “We’re going to go slow and careful baby girl, I promise,” she told her and Shelby continued to pet her face and waited for Rachel to fully calm down.  “You know what love?  We have to get you to sit up to get you dressed.  I can help you with whatever you want help with, or you can do it yourself, it’s completely up to you sweetie,” she said. “Help please Mama,” she said. “Alright sweetheart, let’s get you to sit up, nice and careful, and then we’ll put your bra on and then your top.  Where are your clothes baby?” she asked.  Rachel didn’t answer, she simply leaned into Shelby and hung on tight, needing her Mama to hold her.  She couldn’t put it into words, but Shelby was safe, she was sure of it.  Shelby wrapped her in a hug and Anne spoke kindly after a few minutes.   “I think I’ll leave the two of you alone.  All her clothes are laid out on that chair, and dinner will be ready in about ten minutes,” Anne smiled and with that, she stood up and left the room, leaving Rachel and Shelby alone and Rachel sunk further into Shelby, drawing in every ounce of reassurance that she could. The two sat in silence for a while and finally Shelby spoke.  “Alright baby girl, this is not the most comfortable position for either of us, so let’s readjust you a bit,” Shelby said and she stood up, keeping Rachel close, surprised that she could lift her so easily.  Then she sat down and cuddled Rachel in her lap.  “You know what sweetheart?  I bet you’ll feel more comfortable once we at least put a bra on, can we do that?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She didn’t care what Shelby saw at this point, she was just glad to be taken care of and not have to work so hard to get better.  She’d never been taken care of by a woman before either, so this was a very new and very nice experience as far as she was concerned.  She’d even been spanked by Shelby and even that wasn’t so terrible.  It hurt, and she didn’t want another one, but she did want Shelby. “Mama?” Rachel asked.“What’s up baby?” “Are you the only one here?” “No my love, Daddy, Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree are all downstairs,” she told her. “Everyone?” she asked. “Yes, everyone.  We all came for dinner.  We heard you crying when we walked in and the girls were going to come up with me, but Daddy called them downstairs for some reason, so off they went and I stayed here with you,” she said giving her little kisses to her temple. “Mama, I don’t want you to leave,” Rachel pleaded. “Well that’s a good thing, because I’m not going anywhere for a while,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded and reached for her bra that was next to her. “Can you help me Mama?” she asked, hiccuping a bit. “Of course I will.  Can you breathe steady for me?  I want you to calm down some, so you don’t get sick by accident,” Shelby said kindly.  Downstairs, in the office, Bruce had all the girls sit on the couch and Will moved the desk chair over to the side so he could join them.  “I don’t like this, it’s too serious, what’s wrong?” Santana said. “Easy Sanny,” Bruce said kindly.  “Nothing is wrong, we’re just going to have a little meeting.  I have to find out how you girls feel about Rachel,” he said. “We want to protect her!” Quinn said quickly and Bruce recognized that voice.  That tone was her desire-to-be-perfect voice. “Not so loud sweetheart, this is just a little meeting, that’s all,” Will assured her and he watched the girls closely as they listened to Bruce explain the situation. “Do any of you remember my children?” he asked and Brittany raised her hand.  “Yes my love,” he said. “You have a daughter and son in Cah,” she said stalling a moment.  “Oh, Colorado, and you go out to visit them every couple of months,” she said.  “You just went two weeks ago for a quick visit,” she said. “Yes, that is true, however, Miss Anne talked to our daughter Carolyn the other night.  She is married and she and my son-in-law have twin boys.  Well on Tuesday night, my son-in-law was in a car accident,” Bruce said. “Oh my god, is he okay?” Quinn asked quickly. “Yes darling, thank you, he’s doing fine.  His parents are out there now helping out where they can, but they are not able to take off any more time, than a week, so Carolyn asked Miss Anne and I to go out and help her and she would like Kevin and Trevor to come too,” he explained. “You can’t abandon Rachel,” Santana said protectively. “Santana Aurora, you are treading on very thin ice,” Will scolded and she shut up quickly. “Try saying what you want to say a little bit more calmly Sanny,” Bruce said kindly. “She can’t be told that this is a safe circle, and that you’re job is to protect her, and help her learn, like you do for everyone else and then you leave her,” Santana said as calmly as she could, which wasn’t as calm as Will wanted. “That was a very good attempt, come here please,” he said sternly and with a nervous gulp she went to him, and to her surprise he wrapped her in a hug and kissed her cheek, which shocked all the girls.  “Sanny, I know that you are having a struggle accepting what’s happening, and I know that you are trying, and for that I’m very proud of you,” he said. “How do you know Sir?” she asked.  
“I need to apologize Sir,” Shelby said pacing back and forth in Terri’s office.  She and Bruce and managed to sneak away for a moment while Anne, Will, and the girls all sat finishing their snack.
 
“Why do you need to apologize darling?” he asked her with concern as she continued to pace.
 
“Because I’m moving this too fast, this shouldn’t be happening.  I shouldn’t have brought Bree, I shouldn’t have let Quinn and Rachel talk on the phone, and I definitely shouldn’t have let Santana convince me that we had to come down here at four o’clock this morning,” she said
 
“Shel,” Bruce started, but she cut him off.
 
“I mean this is insane.  I’m a gold level member for crying out loud.  I know the steps.  Two weeks probation.  In those two weeks, it’s meetings and play dates, and just a general curiosity and then they get to decide if they want a weekend.  If they like the weekend, it’s dinner every night, and then another weekend at which point, on Sunday they decide if they want a week.  It’s a week on, a week off, another week if they want it and then they decide if they want to stay.  I swear Sir, I didn’t mean to rush the process.”
 
“Shelby,” Bruce tried again.
 
“I mean, this is really ridiculous right?  I shouldn’t have done any of this.  Maybe, well, maybe you should demote me, strip me of a few levels.  I know better than to do this, and I don’t know why I did it in the first place, it just felt like the right thing to do and I don’t know why, but I more connected to that girl, than I should be!” she said getting angry and upset.
 
“Shelby Lynn Corcoran!” Bruce scolded.
 
“What!” she snapped at him angrily, and he reached out and gave her a firm smack to her bottom and she jumped in surprise.  “I’m sorry Sir,” she said and she sat down and started to whimper.
 
“Shelby my love, what’s wrong?” he asked with concern.
 
“I can’t fail these girls.  I can’t play favorites and she is just so fragile and so in need of love and affection, that I’m afraid I will,” she said.  “And could you find anyone else who could look more like my biological daughter?” she asked calming down quickly.
 
“Shelby I wouldn’t even suggest her to you, if I thought it wasn’t a good fit.  She is a good fit.  It’s going to be a bit difficult in the beginning, but you’re all handling it very well.  Bree had a spanking in front of her, to show her you were safe.  Quinnie explained  a little bit about how your house works, and Sanny forced you to come down and help her.  Your girls want to help her too Shel, and it’s okay to be concerned,” he said.  “Tell me what they are concerned about.”
 
“One thing and one thing only.  They are all concerned they are going to be replaced,” she said simply.
  “I am the head of this circle for a reason sweetheart.  Now listen to me.  Here is the game plan, but you girls have to be okay with it.  If you are not, and you must be honest with me, then there is a back up plan in place,” Bruce said.“What do we have to know Sir?” Brittany asked calmly, taking Quinn’s hand and holding it tight. “I think that it would be a good idea for Rachel to come live with you while Miss Anne and I are in Colorado with our daughter and our boys.  I think her staying with you will be good for everyone,” he said.  “You’ll all be with your Mama and your Daddy,” he started and Quinn raised her hand. “Yes baby?” “She calls them that now.  So it will be good for her to be in the house with us, er them,” she reasoned, hoping she made sense. “Us was correct baby, because it is an us situation.  Us would be the four of you girls and your Miss and Sir.  I know you are all very nervous and that is okay, but I promise you, right now, that your Miss and Sir, love you all too much to ever let you go, they are just making a little more space in their hearts for another love, and maybe the three of you can do that as well,” he said. “We already did I think Sir, we’re just still scared, even though Sanny doesn’t want to admit it,” Brittany said. “Don’t throw me under the bus, you’re scared too.  You’ve had a migraine since Wednesday!”  “Yeah, yell a little louder, maybe that will help her head,” Quinn scolded. “That is enough my girls,” Will said quickly.  “I want an opinion right now please.  You can be honest.  I want you to be honest.  I want you to tell me if you’re scared, if you’re excited, whatever you’re feeling, I want to know,” Will said.  “I’m going to ask each of you individually and you will not repeat your sisters.  You are each your own individual people, with your own opinions and minds and mouths, so you will use them, politely, and you will not say one word to Rachel.  It is not time to tell her yet,” he said seriously.  “Bree, you’re first baby.” “My head hurts, and I’m scared, but she was way more tortured than us, so she should stay with us,” Brittany said. “Thank you.  Quinnie?” “She says Mama and Daddy, she is meant to be with us.  No one says it that fast.  We didn’t and the babies didn’t either.  Mister Mark was telling us how it took them forever to get comfortable.  They weren’t even as tortured as Rachel.  If she took to us, then it’s meant to be and she should stay,” Quinn said. “And how do you feel about having another “sister”, potential sister, in the house?  It’s another person to take away time.  It’s going to be a struggle the first few days.  Rachel has a lot of trouble moving still.  She’s going to need help, which means Mama and I may be asking you girls to help, or do things for yourselves that we deem appropriate, or you may have to wait longer for us to do something for you,” Will explained. “I understand Daddy,” Quinn said honestly and he searched her face, seeing nothing but truth. “Alright Sanny, speak your mind my love, but remember, calm and polite,” he warned her.   “I don’t want to be replaced,” she said simply. Will waited for more, but nothing else came.  “Anything else baby?” he asked her kindly. “No, they said everything and you said I can’t repeat Daddy,” she said.  “I honestly agree with everything they just told you,” she continued. He nodded and pulled her to him gently and cuddled her close.  Then he moved to sit between Quinn and Brittany.  “Currently my loves, I have one wife, who is your Miss and your Mama.  I have three beautiful, treasured, intelligent pets, who are my girls.  Rachel is still a potential, and I want everyone to remember that, and that will also be impressed upon Rachel, because she may not know that bit of information.  She may think we are deciding her life for her and that is not fair.  Right now, we are just going to guide her, but that includes following the rules as well,” he explained.  “I love all my girls,” he said giving each of them a kiss. “Alright my guests, all of you need to go out, have a seat in the family room, help yourselves to drinks, and I believe Miss Anne set the appetizers out already,” Bruce said and the four of them filed out of the office.  Anne was next to come in and wrapped herself in her husband’s arms. “You look stressed my love,” she told him. “We just had a small meeting and the girls are concerned they are going to be replaced, but they want to help her.  I think it will be okay, but we’ll check in on them every day, sometimes a few times a day if we feel the need,” Bruce said. “I think this is going to work, because Shelby is upstairs right now and she’s holding Rachel and getting her dressed and Rachel isn’t being shy at all.  She doesn’t really care what Shelby does, as long as she’s holding her.  I think this is going to be fine,” Anne said. “Only time will tell,” Bruce smiled and with that, they all managed to meet in the dining room for dinner.   Shelby helped Rachel walk down the stairs and Brittany quickly rushed over and took Rachel’s hand, supporting her free side.  “This is how we help Quinnie walk,” she said kindly.  “Do you hurt a lot?” she asked. “Ma, I mean, um,” Rachel said and she suddenly looked very nervous. “We call her Mama, you can too,” Santana offered quickly, sticking next to Quinn, and while her words were kind, her body language was confusing.  She looked mad and hurt and like she wanted to help, but she was also scared some how. “Thank you,” Rachel said and then she turned to Brittany.  “Mama put cream on my bruises, eventually the pain is supposed to stop I’m told,” she said. “Alright, everyone sit down to appetizers please,” Anne said.  “We’re all going to talk and catch up, and find out how life is,” she announced.    Dinner went well and by the time it was finished, the four girls were all cuddling up to Shelby and Will, needing their Mama and Daddy and it looked like a genuine family.  They were all squishing around to get comfortable with them and Bruce looked at Anne who was simply nodding yes.  It was time to start.  Rachel and Quinn were cuddling with Will, while Shelby had the other two girls on either side of her and Brittany was using Shelby’s hand to protect her eyes from the lamp that was shining nearby.  “Bree, switch with me,” Santana said kindly and she carefully stood up and moved over toward Brittany and helped her switch and move around so that there was less light. “Mama’s hair is very dark, I hear that helps,” Rachel suggested. “Yeah, she has a mask, but it’s at home, we forgot to bring it,” Quinn said kindly and Rachel nodded, snuggling further into Will’s side, but suddenly she started to worm around, as if she were uncomfortable. “Rachel darling, are you okay?” Anne asked. “I’m very uncomfortable,” she said honestly. “Where do you hurt most?” Will asked her, petting her hair. “Mama,” she whimpered and Shelby sighed. “I’m right here honey, it’s okay to answer the question,” Shelby encouraged. “M.m.m.m,” she started.  “Eye.   My, i.i.i, it j.j.j.juh, juh, just hurts,” she stammered. “Do you stutter a lot?” Santana asked. “Calmer please,” Shelby said dropping a kiss to the top of her head. “I never heard you stutter before.  Not in the hospital I mean,” Santana said. “Much better my love, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised her. “I.I.I.I.I  thi, thi, this, new,” she said and she tried to take a deep breath. “Mama does breathing with us,” Santana offered.  “Like this,” she said and she demonstrated, having had done a lot of time doing breathing exercises herself; most recently that morning. “Yes, sweetheart, just like Sanny is doing,” Will said kindly and Bruce watched with a smile, it was nice to see them all trying and the girls were helping. It took a few attempts but eventually her breathing steadied and the girls all settled down. “That was beautiful girls.  I am so very proud of all of you,” Bruce announced. “Mama,” Brittany whimpered, her migraine was coming back strong now. “Bree baby, use more words please,” Shelby coaxed. “Bree honey, I’d like to have a discussion.  Can we all talk if we talk with softer voices?” Bruce asked and she nodded.  “I want to talk to you four girls about your living situation.  Can anyone tell me what standard procedure is for entering our circle?”   Quinn raised her hand and Bruce smiled, calling on her.  “Two weeks probation, then a weekend, then dinner every night for a week, then another weekend into a week on, and one week off, another week on, and then a decision if we want to stay,” she said. “That was very good Quinnie,” Bruce said. “You’re still too perfect,” Santana said and Shelby swatted her hip firmly. “Not okay little one,” Shelby scolded. “Rachel dear, can you please tell me if you understood all of that?” he asked. “Y.y.y.y.ye, yes, S.s.s.sir,” she stuttered and Santana rolled her eyes but said nothing.  Instead she stared hard at Rachel and did breathing exercises waiting for her to catch on. “Well that’s good, but I think this time, we’re going to speed up the process a little bit,” he said and before he could continue the phone rang.  The bell tones went off and Rachel tensed, her body releasing everything in her bladder, wetting her pants, the couch and Will’s lap. “What was that?” Santana asked out of genuine curiosity and Rachel set to crying.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“What happened?” Santana asked again jumping up and pointing. “Sit down!” Shelby said seriously and she pulled Santana back down next to her and looked at Will.  “Kindly take her to the bathroom and help her change.  Quinnie go with Daddy and Rachel please,” she directed and Quinn gave a funny look, not quite understanding why she was being given directions. “Oh for crying out loud, I’ll go,” Santana said and she stood up and Shelby quickly grabbed her, gave her a solid smack and pulled her back down. “I did not give you orders to go.  You will sit here with your sister and I,” Shelby said sternly. “What is happening to her?” Santana whined genuinely wanting to know what was going on.  Why did Rachel wet herself?  Why was she crying so hard?  Was she scared of the telephone? Will stood up and was able to carry Rachel with him and she simply wailed.  Brittany pressed herself further into Shelby, to block out the noise and light as best she could.  Shelby looked to Bruce and frowned for a moment.  “Do you have a dark room where I can have her lie down?” she asked.“No!  Miss, I’ll be good,” Brittany said and she forced herself to sit up and tried to open her eyes, but couldn’t do it, so Shelby pulled her onto her lap and made sure they were chest to chest.   She carefully pulled her forward so they were forehead to forehead and Brittany was squinting, so Shelby softened her tone and spoke very low.  “Bree, listen to Mama,” she said softly.  “I can see your head is killing you.  It is perfectly okay to lie down in a dark room, and rest.  Even when we get home, we’re going to call Aunt Terri and she is going to look you over.  This is a very strong migraine and I don’t like that it’s lasting so long,” Shelby told her. “Don’t leave me Mama,” she pleaded quietly. “I will never leave you Brittany Susan.  I will never leave you, or your sisters or Daddy.  We are a family and that is not going to change, unless you want it to.” “I’ll stay here and just be quiet and listen Miss, I can be good,” she said. “You are much more than good my Bree.  Putting you to lie down in a darkened room is not punishment, it’s to help you stay calm, so you can rest, so this migraine goes away,” Shelby said. “Please Miss, I want to hear,” she begged and Shelby took a deep breath.   “You my little girl are going to go into a darkened room.  You are going to lie down and you are going to rest.  We will come in and explain everything to you, but you sitting up out here in the light, is a bad idea, and I will not let you force yourself to do something, your body is not ready for.  I will not let any of you girls do that, whether it is sex related or not.  Now, do you want to walk on your own, or shall I carry you?” Shelby asked and Brittany whimpered, prepared to argue.  “Do not argue my love.  Walk or carry.  If you don’t choose, I will choose for you,” she said and Brittany whined in annoyance.  Sometimes being a pet was frustrating. In the bathroom, Rachel was wailing while Quinn was looking unsure of what to do and Will was attempting to help Rachel to take off her, now wet pants, underpants, and socks.  Every time he attempted to move closer, she would twist away from his hands and scream.  “Sit baby, it’s okay,” Will said kindly.   “Daddy, Mama said something about a donut,” Quinn offered trying not to shout but still be heard above Rachel’s crying and finding it a bit difficult.  Will thought for a moment and then nodded, blowing Quinn a kiss.  “Very good my love.  Thank you for your help,” he praised her and then he turned to Rachel.  “Rae, look at Daddy baby,” he said kindly and she started to breathe a little more erratically. “Daddy, that’s how I breathe,” Quinn said not liking that it looked like Rachel was ready to have an asthma attack. “Shhh, take a breath girls.  Both of you, let’s stay calm, and Rae, this will be much easier if you sit on the toilet sweetie,” he told her kindly and she shook her head no and somehow managed to growl at the same time.  “Don’t growl Rachel.  I will help you, but you are a young lady, you are not a dog,” he said seriously. “Mama,” she said, a small growl, still present in her voice. “No baby, Mama is busy with Bree and Sanny.  I will help you with whatever you need and Quinnie can help too,” he told her.  “Right now, all we have to do is get you undressed, washed off, and into new clothes,” Will said. “Mama!” she pleaded.  This time her voice was louder and somehow more broken.  She was terrified. “As soon as we get you dressed, yes, I will bring you out to Mama,” he said and he went to help her undo her pants and she screamed making him stop immediately. “NO!” she screamed twisting away from him and causing more pain to herself.  This was new behavior for her.  Originally she had been in a hospital, with staff, and support and that call button that would connect her to Gretta.  It was something that he finally remembered.  Rachel had been saying she wasn’t safe in the hospital, yet right now, with Will and Quinn, she was acting as she had a few nights ago int he hospital.  When he finally put it all together he realized she didn’t feel safe.  He held up his hands and looked to Quinn. “Quinnie baby, what do you say when you want something to stop?” he asked her. “Um, no?” she asked. “Yes, but that’s not what I’m after sweetheart.  What do you say if you’re with someone in our circle and you want it all to just stop.” “Oh, Watermelon,” she said. “Wa-ah-meh-on,” Rachel cried and Will nodded. “Rae, look at Daddy,” he said and he was slightly surprised when she did focus in on him.  “Watermelon is not your word.  What does Rae say when she wants it all to stop?  What’s Rachel’s special word?” he coached her. “Wicked!” she yelled. “Shhh, yes, good girl.  Alright, we’re going to stop and we’re just going to talk.  Can you take down your pants and sit on the toilet?” he asked her and she waited for a moment and then nodded.  Will sighed with relief and dropped his hands and she started crying again. “Wicked, wicked, wicked!” she cried, tears falling steadily and Quinn looked annoyed. “He’s not touching you!” Quinn said not liking that Rachel was ‘attacking’ her Daddy.  Will was just squatting in front of her. “Calm down Quinnie,” he said.  “Rae, look at me sweetheart,” he said calmly and she nodded.  “I’m going to cuddle Quinnie in my lap, she’ll be between us, so nothing is going to happen to you.  I just need you to take down your pants and sit on the toilet,” he told her. “No, Daddy, she needs her donut.  Mama said it still hurts her to sit,” Quinn said and then she glared at Rachel.  “I don’t like seeing anyone in pain and you may be my potential new sister, but you don’t get to be rude to anyone in my family,” Quinn said protectively. Will moved faster than Quinn had expected and shifted Quinn to her feet and gave her two quick smacks.  “And that will be the end of the discussion between the two of you.  Rachel is scared, and that’s fine.  Quinnie you are being protective, and that’s fine as well, and I appreciate that, but there will be respect.  No more growling and no more lecturing,” he said.  “Rae, do you want to sit down by yourself, or should I call for Miss Anne or Mister Bruce to get your donut?” he asked and she thought for a moment. “Be strong,” she thought to herself.  “Be strong.  You don’t need anything, just sit down by yourself and say wicked if you can’t handle it any longer.  He’s respecting that and he is being safe now.  Be strong,” she scolded herself.  “I sit,” she said and she gingerly sat herself down, only to have her body scream in pain and fresh tears fall down her face. “Ugh!” Quinn groaned.  “I am getting up.  I will be right back,” she said and she stormed out of the bathroom and Rachel simply cried.  The door was left open a tiny bit and she heard Quinn talking to Bruce.  “Sir, Rae has a donut to sit on, may I have it please?” she asked and moments later she returned with the donut.  “Do not be a hero!  There is no sense in you being in pain any more than you already are.  You can feel unsafe, but that is why you have a safe word and you use it.  Putting yourself in further pain, just to show your pride is not smart.  Sanny does it all the time and it only lands her in trouble!” Quinn said. “You can go stand over there in the corner young lady, I told you no more lectures!” Will said not pulling her to his lap and giving her another smack to her bottom, sending her where he wanted her to wait. “Daddy,” Quinn started from the corner. “No my love.  I told you there would be no more lecturing and growling, and I meant it,” he said seriously and Rachel seemed to cower a bit.  She got Quinn sent to the corner, something terrible was going to happen, she was sure of it now. “MAMA!” she cried as loud as she could. “You have a word Rachel, you have to use it,” Will said calmly.  He hadn’t moved from his spot, he simply spoke in his Master voice and Rachel immediately slipped into a submissive state, forcing herself to be still and look downward.  Now she was in trouble too.  “You have your word Rachel and you know it, you remember it, you will use it if you need to.  Mama is busy with Bree and Sanny, so Quinnie and I are here to help you.  I will let you do as much for yourself as you can, but you will be calm and respectful,” he said calmly reminding her of the rules.  “Quinnie, you can come back to me,” he said after another moment passed and Quinn walked over to him, sat down in his lap, glared at Rachel, thinking she was being pretty dumb in the moment, and then snuggled into Will, who wrapped her in a tight embrace and kissed her temple.  “What you did was nice for Rachel.  What you said was not polite,” he informed her. “I’m sorry Daddy, and I’m sorry Rae,” she said honestly.  She didn’t like being less than perfect.  Shelby and Santana were in the other room with Bruce.  Brittany was actually sleeping in the other room, enveloped in the darkness and recovering from her migraine, her body letting go of some of the stress she’d been holding on to.  “Sanny my dear, do you understand why Rachel is in the bathroom with Daddy and Quinnie?” Bruce asked her kindly. “Cause she wet herself Sir,” she said simply. “She did, but do you know why that happened?” he asked kindly. “No Sir,” she said and Shelby was listening intently.  This did not sound like good news and Shelby was preparing herself for what she believed was the unspeakable. “Do either of you know about Pavlov’s dogs?” he asked and Shelby made a strangled sound of distress. “Mama?” Santana asked with concern.  Shelby had never made that noise before. “I’m sorry baby.  I do know.  Do you?” she asked and Santana shook her head no.  Pavlov didn’t sound familiar at all.  “He was a scientist who conditioned dogs.  Only it was a science experiment and when he realized it worked he rewarded the dogs.  I have a feeling Rachel was not so lucky,” she said.  “Do you understand baby?” “Yes Mama.  They did something to train her bladder to release.” “Very good Sanny.  You are correct.  It’s bells.  Any bell tones make her bladder release and if she’s full, her bladder just opens and she wets herself,” he said. “Maybe we can borrow diapers from Miss Allison and Mister Mark, Mama,” Santana suggested. “We’ll get to that in a moment sweetheart, but I want to know how you feel about this first,” Bruce said talking to Santana directly. “I think she was with bad people,” Santana said.  “Very bad people.  Miss Kate hit us, and did bad things to us, and made us afraid of door locks, and snow storms, and random things, but she didn’t condition our bodies, that’s probably way worse than what happened to us,” Santana said and she felt Shelby wrap her in a hug.  What Santana seemed to fail to understand was that all those things she’d just listed being afraid of were conditioned responses as well. “You’re a good girl Santana Aurora.  I love you so much,” Shelby told her keeping her tight and kissing her temple a few times repeatedly.  “Do we have a fix Sir?” Shelby asked. “Not yet, we are working with therapists to get one,” he said honestly.  “Doctor Jillian is supposed to meet with her as soon as Mr. Scott from physical therapy clears her to walk, which from what they tell me should be a lot sooner than we expected,” he said.  “She is a fighter Shel.  She is just like the three girls you already have, it’s why I chose your family,” he explained, mainly for Santana’s benefit.  “Sanny my love, how do you feel about Rae wetting herself?” he asked. “We can call her that now?” she asked politely turning to double check with Shelby. “She’s expressed to us that you and the other girls giving her a nickname was okay with her,” he said. “Then I think I feel bad for her,” Santana said honestly and then the room fell quiet.  Bruce could tell she was thinking. “Keep going Sanny, speak your mind, it’s okay,” he encouraged, seeing her fight with herself.  She wanted to protect Rachel for reasons she didn’t understand, but it still seemed so wrong and she still felt like she was going to be replaced. “What’s plan B?” she asked. “Titles Sanny, ask again,” Shelby reminded her. “What’s plan B, Sir?” she asked and Shelby nodded. “We would send Rae to be with Master Tom and Miss Hannah while we will be gone.  She would do everything with them, that she would have done with us, including meetings and dinners, and “play dates” with you and your family,” he said. “I don’t think that’s a good idea Sir.  I don’t want to be replaced, but she can’t jump from house to house.  It’s not safe or fair or anything good in any way,” Santana said sadly. “Sanny my love.  You are never going to be replaced.  The only way you leave, is by your choice,” Shelby reminded her gently and Santana simply nodded. “Do you think you can be on board with having Rachel come live with you sooner than normal?” Bruce asked.  “Do you think that you and your sisters would be okay with teaching her what she needs to learn?  All the basics that you learned here before you had your first weekend with Mama and Daddy?” he asked purposefully using younger terminology.  Everyone was already on edge, he didn’t want to make it worse.  He wanted to use words that gave Santana a sense of comfort.  There were six young ladies in his circle who used age play therapy for a reason and it was working, so he used those little tips and tricks he knew, to further assist them whenever he could. “No Sir,” she said honestly, “but she shouldn’t be bounced around.  We were bounced around before we came to you, and that’s not fair, so no, but yes,” she said honestly. “Sanny?  Do you think all of my girls, and I mean all of my girls, need a Mama and Daddy weekend?” Shelby asked and Santana nodded sadly, turning into her Mama to cry.  Rachel was seated on her donut on the toilet, her pants were now around her ankles and she was simply breathing heavily, but no longer crying.  “If you let Daddy help Rae, it would go faster and you wouldn’t be as uncomfortable,” Quinn said. “Wicked!” Rachel whispered. “Maybe Bree should be here instead Daddy, I’m no help,” Quinn said ignoring Rachel for a moment and looking to Will, happy to be cuddled in his lap for a few moments.  It was rare that she had him to herself and now that Rachel was most likely going to live with them, it would be even less time. “No sweetheart, you are just the right choice, because Bree is resting from her migraine,” he said and then he kissed her temple.  “Rachel, I am being patient and slow with you, because that is what you need, and at the same time, you need to understand we can not spend all night in the bathroom.  You, or I, or Quinnie if you like, need to wash you down.  I’m going to give you another five minutes to decide, because you’ve had ten already.  At the end of five minutes, you are going to make a decision.  If you can’t, I’m going to make it for you.  One of us, is going to use that wash cloth on the sink, it’s going to run under warm water, and then we will run it over your body as if we we are simply cleaning you up,” he explained.   “Not a baby,” she said, tears slowly falling down her face. “Bree isn’t a baby either, and sometimes this happens to her,” Quinn said.  “I know you were with bad people before, but you are the one who sat in the hospital and cried that my Mama and Daddy, my Miss and Sir, were the safe people.  Now you are in a situation where you need to believe that more than anything else, mainly because it’s true.  I know how scared you are.  Well almost.  It’s a different scared, but I understand not knowing what’s going to happen.  I’m telling you, you thought they were safe, and they are, we are.  I’m also telling you he’s not kidding.  If you don’t make the choice he will make it for you,” Quinn said. “No bells!” Rachel whimpered. “No Rachel,” Will said kindly.  “There will be no more bells.  There are no bells right now.  I left my cell phone in the car,” he assured her. “Mama,” Rachel whimpered. “She’s busy sweetheart, I promise you are safe.  I know you are scared, but Daddy’s here and Quinnie’s here,” Will said kindly and Rachel just sat and cried, so Quinn tried something different.  She reached her hand forward and held it out to Rachel, who eventually took it and Quinn smiled before speaking. “If he is your Daddy, and he’s my Daddy, that makes me your sister, whether either of us want it or not.  So now that I am your sister, it is part of my job to protect you and your job, at some point in time will come, to protect me.  That’s how sisterhood works.  Now, because you are so scared I will hold your hands the entire time.  You already held my hand on Tuesday in the hospital when you cuddled into Mama.  Do you remember?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Good so it’s something familiar and we’re going to use that now, so you hold my hand and Daddy will help you wash up a little bit and then we can go back to the other room and find out what this discussion is really all about,” Quinn explained. Rachel finally nodded and Will gently tapped Quinn’s hip to get her to stand.  “We are going to go very slow Rae.  Quinnie will hold your hand and Daddy will clean you up,” he explained and she nodded, but the entire time, he cleaned her up, she cried.  “It’s okay Rae, it’s just warm water to wash you off with, and nothing bad is going to happen,” Will said as he ran the wash cloth over her very tender flesh.  She hissed once and he sighed.  “Shhh, look at me Rae,” he said kindly.  “I won’t do it now, but we need to tell Miss Anne, or Mama, or Doctor S, whomever helps you to change next, you need cream here.  You’re skin is getting very raw and that’s why it hurts so much,” he explained kindly forcing himself to remain calm when he saw all the black and blues that were in such a small space.  He finished cleaning her up and then he and Quinn helped her to stand and he reached for the new sweat pants that Anne had brought in for them a minute ago. Once she was clean, he handed her a few tissues and she carefully cleaned her face.  He didn’t want to push it by cleaning more of her.  It hadn’t been discussed and he was doing his best to build a solid trust foundation with her.  “Are you ready to go back out, or do you need a minute?” he asked and she simply cried harder. “It was a question,” Quinn said in frustration, which made Rachel cry harder. “She’s just stressed baby, it’s okay,” Will said and he gave Quinn a kiss to her forehead.  “Come on Rae, Daddy will carry you, alright?” he asked.  He picked her up, bridal style, not at all pleased with how light weight she was, and took her into the other room with Quinn right next to his side.  “I’m missing three of my girls,” he said kindly to Anne as he sat Rachel down on the couch and Quinn immediately sat next to her, holding her hand tight and not letting go. “I won’t force you,” Quinn promised her softly.  “You can hold on tight, or loose, or not at all, but it’s here,” she said fixing her grip, so it was just there, rather that holding on as tight as she could. “Shelby and Santana are in the office.  Brittany is in that room right there and she’s sleeping.  Her migraine is back; full force,” Anne explained. “Never a dull moment,” he sighed.  “Girls stay here, I’ll be right back,” he said and they both nodded. Exhaustion was starting to take over Rachel’s body, so she furiously wiped away her tears and tried to breathe.  “You don’t have to be brave for me.  I’m not important enough,” Quinn said. “Quinn Lucy Fabray, who did you hear that from?” Anne demanded. “I don’t know Miss, just heard it a bunch of times,” she said. “I never want to hear that kind of talk again,” Anne said.  “Any more negative self talk, will result in a very tight cuddle with a very annoying lecture to go along with it,” Anne said seriously and then she fell quiet, once Quinn nodded her understanding. “So a very long time ago, they asked me to leave the door open,” Rachel started and Quinn looked at her curiously.  “I don’t have to tell if you don’t want me to,” Rachel said realizing that Quinn was staring at her. “No,” Quinn said, “go on,” she encouraged.  If Rachel was willing to talk, at least she wasn’t crying, so Quinn could handle that. “I left the door open and I never knew why.  But they were my Sirs, so I had to listen or pay the price,” she said. “Spanking?” Quinn asked kindly. “Anal sex, sometimes while passed out,” Rachel said.  Quinn swallowed hard and simply took Rachel’s hand, holding it tighter.  “So I left the door open and they would be near by, listening, and when ever I peed, they rang a bell, or sounded the doorbell, or played a bell tone on their phones.” “They conditioned you?” Quinn asked in surprise and it reminded Anne of just how smart Quinn was.  Rachel simply nodded.  “Mister Bruce knows lots of important people, there has got to be a way for you to be either unconditioned or reconditioned maybe,” she said honestly, her hazel eyes sparkling.  “Conditioning doesn’t happen in our house.  You’ll be safe with us,” she told her. “I hope so, because I am running out of options.”  In the office, Shelby was still standing and holding Santana tight to her body in front of her, swaying slightly from side to side.  “Sir, Are you sure she is ready for this?  It’s a lot to thrust on someone and it’s not how you normally operate,” Shelby said as Will entered the room. “I’m sorry for interrupting, I just thought maybe I should hear this and you should know whomever helps Rachel wash herself next, needs to put cream on her body.  Her skin is raw and there are several black and blue marks on her,” he said. “Where is everyone else?” Shelby asked. “In the other room, on the couch, with Miss Anne,” he said. “Then we all need to be in the other room together and finish our meeting,” Bruce smiled and he lead everyone into the other room.  Santana took a seat next to Rachel and noticed that Quinn was holding her hand, but she didn’t say anything.  She simply looked.   “You know too,” Rachel said softly and Santana simply nodded. “Rae sweetheart, everyone now knows, except for Brittany, but they know because they have to know,” Bruce explained.  “Girls why don’t you say how you feel about Rachel’s condition,” he said. “Angry.  No one should be dog trained,” Santana said. “Not dog trained, conditioned,” Quinn said. “Same thing,” Santana said. “No, it’s not!” Quinn said getting loud. “Ladies, enough,” Bruce said simply and they both fell quiet, apologizing softly.  “Qunnie, how do you feel?” he continued. “Like I don’t know how to help, but I think I should, we should,” she said honestly.  “Alright and Rae-rae, what is your feeling about everyone now knowing?” he asked. “I don’t have any,” she said lying smoothly.  It came so naturally for some reason.  She felt terrible.  She was going to be judged every second, of every day, because they knew her secret now. “Well I’m sure you will develop some, so when you do, I want you to share those feelings.  Now, Brittany is sleeping off her migraine, so we’re going to let her rest a little more and when it’s time for dessert, we’ll wake her up.  It happens to be a triple chocolate dessert, so that will help her migraine as well,” Bruce said and he relaxed into the couch and Shelby and Will did the same.  They were leaning back against the couch and alternated petting the girl’s heads hoping to give them some sense of comfort.  “Will, Shelby, do either of you want to say something?” he asked. “Rachel, as long as it’s okay with you, on Sunday morning as Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne go to the airport, you will come to live with us.  We do not normally do this, there are rules to follow, but we need to alter them because life happened.” Santana raised her hand and Will acknowledged her.  “Plan B is to send you to Mister Tom and Miss Hannah’s house, but they’re an old couple that Kenzie and Corey call Nanny and Pop-Pop,” she said. “Older Santana,” Shelby said correcting Santana with a very serious tone to her voice. “What did I say?” Santana asked. “You forgot the er,” Quinn said. “I didn’t ask you miss perfect,” she grouched. “Girls, this house has many open corners for you to stand it,” Anne said.  “Kindly calm yourselves.  Santana that was very good of you to share all the options with Rachel,” she continued.  “Rae-rae, you need to know that if you want to go with Mr. Tom and Miss Hannah, you may,” Anne said. “No thank you,” Rachel said kindly and Shelby nodded. “Alright then, so you had an original game plan, do you remember it?” Shelby asked her kindly.  “I want you to try, and then if you get stuck, the girls can help you,” she said. “Um, I, had to, two weeks, then a w.w.wee.week, end,” she said. “Hey, breathe,” Santana said kindly taking Rachel’s free hand and she did breathing exercises with her for a minute. “Dinner every night, th.th.th.then,” she said and she took a deep breath and then tried to calm down.  “W.w.w.week..kend, w.w.w.w week on, th.th.then no, then again, th.th.th.then s.s.s.s,” she said unable to push out the last word. “Stay,” Quinn supplied kindly and everyone nodded. “That was very good Rae,” Bruce praised her. “Yes, that was very good, and now we’re going to give you a new game plan.  I want you to listen and tell me if you are okay with it, because if you are not, then we need to make sure we tweak things and arrange things so that you can feel more comfortable,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Rachel whimpered. “Come here sweetheart,” Shelby said kindly and she guided Rachel into her arms, sat Rachel on her lap, and rubbed her back gently.  “Let’s start slow sweetheart.  Sanny and Bree gave you a name, do you know what it is?” “Rae-rae,” she said. “That’s right, and Daddy gave you a word, do you remember that too?” she asked. “Wicked Mama,” she said calmly. “Very good, and now I want to know if you like your nickname?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Okay then my sweet girl.  This is your new game plan and I need you to be honest with me, if it doesn’t feel right, okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “After dessert and a long cuddle, because you were promised one, the five of us are going to go to our house and you are going to sleep here.  The reason you are not coming with us tonight is because things are not properly set up and I am not moving you into chaos.  Your room here was prepared and put together.  Everyone’s rooms are prepared and put together before they move in.  Now that we know you are going to come live with us, tomorrow will be preparation day.  Daddy and I will prepare your room in the morning and in the afternoon, we will all go shopping as a family.  We will need to order you a bed and dresser to start.  Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree, all have the same furniture.  If you would like to match them, you may, if you would like to pick out something different, that is alright as well.  Now, do you have any questions so far?” Shelby asked. “Why can’t I live with you?” she whimpered, tears immediately springing to her eyes. “It is not that you can’t my darling.  You are going to, but you can not move in until Sunday morning and the reason for that is because your room is not set up, and we need to go shopping tomorrow.  It’s going to be a long day and Daddy and I want you to come back to a place where you can completely collapse and relax and just rest.  You’re going to need it,” Shelby said kindly as she continued to pet the young lady in her lap, hoping to give her comfort. Rachel nodded, but tears leaked down her face.  “We were scared too Rae,” Santana offered quickly and kindly and Quinn nodded her agreement. “Rae my love, this is a very safe house.  We wouldn’t let you stay somewhere we thought was unsafe,” Will said kindly and Rachel simply nodded. “I j.j.j.j.just wah-ah-ah-ant to b.b.b.be with you Mama,” she stuttered.   “And on Sunday, you’re going to come to live with us.  Tomorrow however you will see us, so that we can get some shopping done,” Shelby assured her. “How about we go wake up Brittany from her little rest and all sit down to dessert?” Anne suggested and everyone seemed to agree. “Mama, can I help feed Bree please?” Quinn asked. “Yes baby, you and I will go in together and help her eat.  Daddy, Sanny, Rae, and the Millers can all eat the dining room,” she said.   Santana and Quinn stood up, but Rachel didn’t budge.  Standing was the most difficult task.  She couldn’t do it without pain shooting through her legs and Will moved in front of her.  “Rae honey, we aren’t leaving, we’re going for dessert,” he said kindly and she nodded at him, but she didn’t budge.  She couldn’t do it and it was bothering her.  Her body was tired.  She needed rest, and right now, in order to move, she needed to be carried, but she didn’t want to admit it.  “Come on baby, lean in for a hug and I’ll lift you,” Will offered. She leaned in and he lifted her easily.  “Oooh, I can help,” Santana said.  “Can you lift your legs to the side?,” Santana asked.  Rachel nodded and Santana smiled.  “I’ll help you.  If you wrap your legs around his waist then you’ll feel more secure,” she said and she was speaking from personal experience.  Santana carefully lifted Rachel’s legs and wrapped them around Will. “That was very helpful Sanny, thank you,” Will said and he leaned a bit and gave her a kiss to her forehead before going off to the dining room.  Shelby and Quinn went as well and Anne gave them one plate, with a humungous piece of cake on it.   “One piece for all three of you to share my sweet girl,” she told Quinn.  “How many forks would you like?” Anne asked. Quinn looked to Shelby and smiled who simply nodded.  “Just one please Miss,” she smiled and Anne nodded, handed her the piece of cake and off she went.  They made it into the darkened room and Quinn knelt near Brittany, while Shelby got in front of her and pet her face gently. “Bree my love,” Shelby said softly.  “Wake up sweetheart.  It’s still a dark room,” Shelby said kindly and Brittany nodded but kept her eyes closed.  “Quinnie is here with me sweetheart, and we have chocolate cake.  Miss Anne knows how much all of my girls love chocolate,” she smiled and Brittany grinned.  “There’s that beautiful smile,” Shelby praised and she pet Brittany’s head, hoping to get her to relax a little more.  “Are you feeling better my baby girl?” she asked softly and Brittany nodded before falling slowly off the little couch and cuddling into Shelby’s lap, her back pressed to Shelby’s front and Shelby immediately locked her arms around her baby girl.  “Guess what baby, Quinnie, Bree and Mama are going to share a piece of cake all together and Mama’s going to tell you about all the information you missed during your nap,” Shelby said. Quinn picked up the fork and took a chunk of cake carefully feeding it to Brittany who moaned in delight.  The cake tasted fabulous and she knew the chocolate would help her.  “Mama?  I remember Rachel crying,” she said. “Yes, she did, and you can call her Rae now.  She has agreed to it,” Shelby said and she paused while Quinn fed her a bit of cake.  “Thank you baby,” she said once she swallowed.  “So while you were sleeping, Daddy and Mama and your sisters found out the real reason Rachel wet her pants, and I want you to know about it too,” Shelby said. Brittany nodded and then accepted the next bit of cake that Quinn was prepared to feed her.  “Mama?  She’s so sad, does she really have to stay here for the two weeks?  I know it’s procedure, but Rachel is just, she needs us more than she wants to say,” Brittany reasoned. “Well that’s more information that you missed, but we will get to that.  First, Mama has a question.  Do you know about Pavlov and his dogs?” she asked.   “Yes Mama.  The man had dogs and he showed them meat and rang a bell as they drooled.  Then he worked it so that all he had to do was ring the bell and then they would drool.” “You are so very intelligent my love,” Shelby praised.  “Do you remember what happened just before Rachel started crying and your head started to hurt more?” Shelby asked.“Um,” Brittany said and then she shook her head no.  She truly couldn’t remember anything other than the pain that had taken over her body. “It’s okay baby,” Shelby said as Quinn fed Brittany another bite.  “Well my love, the thing is that Rachel’s old sirs, they were very mean and they did was Pavlov did.  When the bells sound off Rachel wets herself,” Shelby explained. “Every time?” Brittany asked in horror.  She didn’t like that Rachel’s body had been conditioned that way.   “Yes baby, every time,” Shelby said. “How do we help her Mama?” she asked. “We’re still working on that sweetheart.  But now we need to talk about the second bit of information.  Rachel is going to come live with us on Sunday, because Mister Bruce and Miss Anne have to go help their daughter and son in law,” she said. “What happened?” she asked and then opened her mouth for more cake, which Quinn gladly fed to her.   “He was in a car accident sweetheart, he is okay, but they still need help, so in order to give Rachel some stability, she is going to come live with us,” Shelby explained. “Do we have to give up our bedrooms?” Brittany asked. “No my love, she will be with us on Sunday.  Daddy and I are going to prepare her room, which is currently the second floor storage room, and tomorrow we’re going to pick her up and we’re all going to go shopping, mainly to pick out furniture.” “Beds take too long Mama, she can have mine if she needs,” Quinn said and she held up a bit for Shelby to take.  Shelby took the bite and smiled.  “That is very kind of you baby, we’ll figure it out when we get to that point though,” she said kindly and Quinn nodded.  She liked that she was being helpful to her Miss for the arrival of the new pet. “How is she going to walk Mama?” Brittany asked. “What do you mean baby?” Shelby asked kindly as Quinn fed herself. “It hurts her to walk and move, so maybe she can’t go shopping,” Brittany reasoned. “We can discuss that later, but you’re right, she will need help.  You my sweet girl are very very smart, and I am so very proud of you,” Shelby praised and Brittany beamed. “Mama, my head still hurts a tiny bit, I think I need my mask or medication,” she said and Shelby knew it must be really bad, because Brittany rarely asked for her migraine medication. “Would you like to stay here and rest in the dark for a while longer,” Shelby offered and Brittany wanted to nod yes, but she didn’t do it.  She didn’t want to be alone. “I want to be with you Mama,” she said. Shelby nodded and kept her baby girl tight.  “Quinnie, go join the other please baby, let them know where we are, and tell Daddy, that Bree and I will be out soon okay?” she asked and Quinn nodded and went to stand up.  “Ah, ah, come here,” Shelby said and she pulled Quinn a bit closer to her and the girl knelt down.  “Yes Miss or Yes Mama,” she corrected her. “Yes Mama,” Quinn mimicked and Shelby pulled her a bit closer and kissed her tenderly on her temple. “I love you Quinn Lucy.  Now and always,” she told her and Quinn smiled happily and went off to be with the other members of the household.  Dessert had finished, dishes were cleaned, and now everyone, including Brittany, were seated in the family room, all cuddled on the couch and watching television and Shelby was watching Rachel.  Rachel was curled up between Will and Bruce and she looked like she was feeling pretty safe and secure, but she was absolutely fighting sleep.  Shelby was cuddling Brittany and Quinn on either side of her, while Santana sat next to Will, squashed into the side of the couch, eyes glued to the television and Anne sat in the large rocker recliner with the boys on either side of their Miss, everyone engrossed in the movie they were watching.   Shelby was silent for a while and then her eyes moved to look to Rachel who was still fighting to stay awake, so she decided that it was time for bed, even at the early hour of  eight thirty.  She decided to watch continually and count the seconds between Rachel’s eyes closing and opening again.  Once she got to eighty seconds, she decided it was time for bed.  “Hey love,” she said kindly and softly.  “One baby girl needs bed,” she said kindly and soflty. Will glanced at Rachel and she was indeed sleeping then he looked over at Shelby and smiled.  “I believe it’s more than one,” he laughed because now Brittany and Quinn were fighting sleep. “I’ll take her up to bed,” Will said kindly and he carefully stood up, and then pulled Rachel up into his arms.   “No!” she squeaked, her slight squeak waking up both Quinn and Brittany. “Shh, you’re okay Rae, Daddy’s here, you’re okay,” Will soothed and he carefully stood still, swaying with her, as if it were nothing and Shelby looked to Anne with a frown. “She’s just tiny darling,” Anne smiled.  “I am very sure that living with you will help her put on some weight, but Terri assures us that she’s just tiny,” Anne said and Shelby nodded. “It still unnerves me,” she said honestly. “It’s just going to take time darling,” Anne said kindly.   “Daddy, don’t go,” Rachel whimpered and she put a death grip on Will.  The tears came fast and she was very soon sobbing into his shoulder, wetting his shirt with her tears. “Mama, we can’t leave her,” Brittany whimpered. “Shhh, calm down baby girl, we’re all going to help Rachel go to bed.  We’re going to surround her with love so she sleeps peacefully and starts to heal.  Do you remember when you girls used to do that?” she asked.  
“Miss Anne, I am very confused.  They all have their own rooms with a spare room and our bedroom in case they all want to be together and yet, every morning I find them in that position, usually after they’ve all been screaming for an hour or so.  Did they do this with you?” Shelby asked.
 
On the other end of the phone Anne was looking at a picture on her cell phone.  The three girls were cuddled up together on the floor, behind a pile of blankets and Brittany looked like she was sweating a bit, mostly from all the heat.  “They did the same thing here my love.  They just want to be together and I don’t see anything wrong with that.  They aren’t doing anything sexual.  They’re not playing without permission, they are holding each other for security.  The only thing they know that is safe is each other.  They trust you more than they did before, but they need each other as well.  It’s going to take time, but it will be okay,” Anne assured her.
 
“I really don’t mind them being together, but they all have a queen sized bed and the three of them are so worried something with happen, so they sleep on the floor, they don’t sleep well and then they wake up sore and in pain.  I wanted to put in nap time with each of them, but it’s hard to do that with each of them in their own rooms.”
 
“What if you did it in your bed.  You join them in your bed and everyone take a nap together,” Anne suggested.
 
“Any suggestions of something to do that will tire them out?” Shelby asked.
 
“They all love to run,” Anne grinned.

“Thank you Miss Anne, you have a lovely day and I will call you after nap time,” she said and they disconnected.  Shelby took a deep breath and then turned toward the living room.  “Girls!  Would you all like to join me for a run?” she called out to the other room once she hung up.  
 
“Yes Miss,” they all said.  None of them wanted to, but they weren’t secure in saying no to an option yet.  They weren’t entirely sure what were options and what were orders yet.  They were trying, but it wasn’t quite working, so it was just easier to say yes.
 
“Alright, why don’t you all go upstairs and change and we’ll run to the park, around the lake twice, and back here,” she said kindly and an hour later, the girls were walking around the front lawn, all exhausted, bathed in sweat, and drinking water in large gulps to replace what they’d lost.  “Okay my loves, shower time.  Quinnie and Bree first please,” Shelby said.  “Sanny, you can stay with me and help me make up some protein shakes.  When your sisters finish, then we can take our showers,” she said.
 
Half an hour later, the four ladies were showered, had their protein shakes, and the girls were looking pretty tired still.  “Ladies, how about we all go up for a nap okay?” Shelby asked and they all looked nervous.  “It’s okay.  We’re just going to lie down and rest.  If we take a nap, we take a nap, if we stay awake then we stay awake.  I’m not going to be mad,” Shelby tried.
 
“Why are we doing this all together Miss?” Santana ventured.  She was the one who had enough courage to ask the question that they all wanted the answer to.  
 
“Well, we’re all going to lie in my bed, because I think that while it’s good for you girls to cuddle, you’re cuddling on the floor where it might be a little less than comfortable, so there is going to be more than enough room in my bed for all of us.  I want you all to rest properly.  We’re just resting, nothing more is going to happen, I promise,” Shelby told them and she guided them all up to her bedroom.  “On the bed my girls,” she said kindly but they listened without hesitation because it was a direct order.  Shelby then got on the bed with them and they all laid down and as soon as she was resting, Brittany started to cry.  “Bree my love, what’s wrong?” Shelby asked with concern.
 
“I can’t Miss, I’m sorry, I’m too scared, I can’t do it.  Something bad is going to happen!” she cried.
 
“Like what sweetheart?” Shelby asked kindly as she watched Santana and Quinn cuddle their sister close.  
 
“Not safe in a bed,” Brittany cried and she curled into Quinn and started to shake.
 
“What happens in a bed girls?” Shelby asked kindly.
 
“Sometimes, we would go to bed, or Brittany would go to bed and Miss Kate would tie her spread eagle to the bed, but she wasn’t strong, so if Brittany ‘fell’ on the floor, or was sleeping between us, then she couldn’t be tied up.  You and Sir are very strong,” Santana said.
 
“Bree my love, can Mama talk to you for a minute?” she asked her gently, not making any motion to take Brittany into her arms, which was all she wanted to do.  She wanted to hold that girl and love her with the embrace, and never let go.  She wanted to do that to all of them.  Brittany whimpered and nodded, but made no move to leave Quinn’s embrace.  “You know what?  You’re right, sometimes it’s very scary to go to bed, because something could happen that you won’t like, but we have two rules, big huge rules in this circle, do you remember them?” she asked. 
 
“Respect and polite,” Brittany pushed out.
 
“That is absolutely right and who all has to follow those rules?” Shelby asked.  “Is it just for pets or is it for Misses and Sirs too?” she asked.
 
“Everyone Miss,” she whimpered.
 
“That’s right, so now I want to kow, do you like being tied up?”
 
“I did,” she whimpered.
 
“But Miss Kate ruined it didn’t she?” Shelby asked and Brittany nodded.  “So then I think that in this house, you need to know it’s safe to sleep in the bed and not worry about being woken up tied into a position that you don’t want, or can’t handle.  It’s why I want to lay here with all your girls.  We have to build trust and it has to start somewhere.  You don’t need to sleep sweetheart.  You just need to lay here in a bed, with everyone so that you learn a bed is a safe place to sleep, that’s all I’m looking for sweetheart.”
 
“Mama!” Brittany wailed and she threw herself at her Miss, holding on tight and crying.  Shelby’s words were incredibly tender and Brittany believed every single one of them.  They didn’t come from Miss Shelby Corcoran Schuester.  They came from Mama.
 
“Ugh,” Shelby said catching her just in time and then she gathered her close.  “Shhh, you’re okay my baby Bree.  Mama’s here and you are very safe.  We’re going to stay in bed, all four of us.  Mama will hold her sweet baby girl for as long as nap time lasts okay?” she asked.  “You don’t have to sleep sweetheart.  We’re just going to sit in bed and cuddle, all four of us,” Shelby said kindly.
 
She looked at Quinn and Santana for a moment and then spoke very gently, once Brittany was no longer crying so heavily.  “What if, Mama holds you tight, just like this, but we sit over there at the head of the bed.  Then Quinnie can sit on my one side and Sanny can sit on the other, and this way, we will all protect you,” Shelby said.  “Everyone is just going to sit and cuddle and if we fall asleep because we’re so tired from running, then we fall asleep, but if she just rest then that’s okay too.  Does that sound okay baby girl?” she asked.
  “Let’s all go up to bed my loves.  We’re all going to surround Rachel with love, to remind her that she’s safe and secure,” Shelby said kindly and the girls went up willingly.  They didn’t want to leave her.  They wanted to just make her feel better because she was clearly scared about sleeping and that was something the understood very well, Brittany the most. Will got Rachel into bed and guided the girls to surround her.  Brittany got close and spoke gently.  “Rae-rae, it’s Bree.  I know you’re scared.  Bed is sometimes a scary place, but we’re all going to lay here with you until you fall asleep and then tomorrow we’ll be shopping with you.  Pretty soon when you go to bed, you’ll learn that you’re in a very safe house with lots of safe people around you. “What do you say girls,” Will asked kindly.  “Should we have a lullaby or story time?” he asked. “Sing please Daddy,” Rachel said quickly, beating the other girls to the answer.  He smiled and began to sing a soft lullaby for all of his girls.  Rachel was in the center of the bed.  Brittany was next to her, petting her face gently, trailing a finger carefully over her profile, down the slope of her nose, and around her temple and behind her ear.  She wanted to give her a familiar touch and she knew it was safe.  Shelby did it often and when Karen was with them and they girls were nervous she did it too.  Brittany didn’t know why it worked, but it did work, and eventually Rachel was smiling and trying to sleep. Santana was curled up behind Rachel and Quinn was behind Brittany.  Everyone was drifting off as Will’s smooth voice filled the room letting Rachel fall into a relaxed state as sleep took over her body.  The girls were all letting their bodies succumb to sleep when there was a soft scratch on the door frame.  Shelby turned to look and gave a little wave.  She then felt a weight move into her arms and she pulled Quinn into her lap, holding her tight and rubbing her back and Quinn began to rest against her miss.  Shelby was extremely comfortable.   Anne waited for Will to finish singing and then moved into the bedroom and spoke gently, playing with Shelby’s hair.  “You may all stay if you like,” she said.   “I feel like we have to stick to what we said.  Rachel will be with us tomorrow and will move in with us on Sunday.  I don’t want to say something and then do something else.  I’m afraid it will confuse her,” Shelby said and Will smiled, nodding his agreement. “Daddy,” Santana said softly. “Come here love,” Will said gently and he pulled her up into his arms.  He rubbed her back and kissed her temple.  “Are you nearly ready to leave baby girl?” he asked her softly and she simply nodded, resting against her Sir, her Daddy, the man who made her feel that everything was okay again.  Her world wasn’t so chaotic and stressful when   he held her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Three o’clock in the morning was a very still time in the world.  Everything was usually quiet.  If you listened, you could only hear crickets, or the occasional whirring of a car passing by.  It was a quiet time.  Usually.  Tonight, it was anything but. Santana stood in the kitchen.  She wasn’t sure how she got there, but she just knew this was her kitchen, in her house.  The problem was she couldn’t hear anything around her.  The owl clock hung on the wall.  She saw the eyes moving and the second hand was moving, but there was no sound.  She stopped and listened for the fridge.  There was always a dull hum coming from the fridge, but there was no hum this time.  She opened it up and the light was on.  She stuck her hand in the freezer and it was properly frozen.  The ice cube bucket was full and the cubes were in perfect shape, but she heard no hum.  Something was very wrong.  She opened up the cabinet and then slammed it shut, just to be sure she could hear at all, but still there was no sound.  She slammed it repeatedly and heard nothing.  Her breath caught in her lungs and finally she heard something slamming.  It was more like pounding and it was coming from the front door.  The clock read five a.m., why would anyone be knocking on the door at this early hour of the day? Curiosity got the better of her and she went to the door to open it, even though she shouldn’t have.  Her Miss and Sir were going to kill her, but there was a pounding at the door and no one was even waking up to stop the pounding.  As she made it to the door the pounding became much more persistent.  “SANTANA!” the voice boomed and she jumped. “Santana, you open this door now!” a woman yelled.  “You do not withhold information from me and then run away!” “Mama?” Santana questioned.  Something was wrong.  It didn’t sound like Shelby, but it was the only woman Santana could think of to be knocking on the door at five in the morning.   “Don’t you ever call me that again!” the voice screamed and Santana backed up from the door, covered her ears and sunk down to the floor.  As soon as she was on her knees, there was a hand on the back of her head, pushing her face into the floor.  “You never call me that word, ever again!” the woman yelled and Santana carefully shifted her eyes, not sure of what was going on.  She was back in her kitchen, she was in her house, she wondered who this woman could be, and then she noticed the shoes.  Four inch stilettos with the initials KB in the back.  The B looked wrong and then she knew.  Originally the B had been an S, standing for Kate Spade.  These specific shoes though belonged to one Miss Kate Beckson.   “MAMA!” Santana screamed.  Kate was there, she’d broken into the house and she was going to take them away.  What was worse was that Santana had let her in, hadn’t she?  “MAMA!” she screamed again, but her voice sounded soft, even to her, and yet she was putting every ounce of power she had into it.  Shelby had to be alerted. “NO!” Kate screamed.  “You don’t get to call for anyone.  You aren’t worth anything!  No one cares about you!” Kate yelled and Santana started to fight and kick, wanting to get away. “MAMA!” she screamed again, but it seemed as though her voice was stuck in her body.   Nothing seemed to be coming out, so she simply opened her mouth and tried to scream.  All the while, Kate was slapping at her face, yanking her hair, dragging her around the house, telling her how horrible she was.   “No one is coming Sanny, no one loves us!” Brittany said finally and Santana looked up in surprise, to see her sister, tied spread eagle to the fridge, her body looking painfully stretched tight.  How did she not notice her before?  How did Brittany get herself into such a situation.  Why were the ropes so tight?  Why was Kate suddenly gone?  A million questions raced through her head as she felt herself pinned on the floor. “No,” Santana breathed and she used all her might to stand up and rush to the fridge, working furiously at the ropes to untie her sister and give her some relief. “No, Sanny stop!” Brittany said.  “I have to stay.  I have to stay!  No one loves us, so I have to stay!” “No, Bree, stop, Mama loves us.  Daddy loves us.  Where’s Quinnie?” she asked as she undid the ropes.  As Santana undid the binds, Brittany tied them back up again somehow and Santana was getting frustrated.  “Bree stop!” she said her voice coming out a bit stronger than it had before. “No one Sanny.  No one loves and no one cares.  They only want Rae-rae, we can’t stay, they won’t keep us,” she said.  “We have to run away.  We have to run far,” Brittany said. “Sanny!  Stop helping her, she’s a lost cause, let’s run!” Quinn said from the doorway and Santana shook her head.  Quinn would never leave her sisters.  This was all very wrong, so she tried again. “MAMA!” she screamed. “Mama’s not coming Sanny, we have to run,” Quinn said. Santana closed her eyes and then quickly gathered her courage before letting out a primal scream.  She was in her house.  Her Miss and Sir were upstairs, but they were sleeping, so she had to wake them up by screaming.  Her scream was met by a slap to her face and the tears came fast.  The crack was real and she tasted blood.  “Do you hear me you little slut!  You’re nothing but a worthless piece of ass, now get up!” Kate said. Santana tried to pull away and Kate continued to grab at her.  “Come on Santana, wake up,” she said and her voice was much calmer and Santana let out another primal scream and this one was heard very clearly. “Sanny, come on baby, wake up for me,” Shelby cooed softly and she very gently pulled Santana into her arms and kept her there while Santana struggled.  “Shhh, it’s Mama Sanny, Mama has you, don’t struggle baby, it’s okay, it’s just Mama,” Shelby said and the tears continued to fall, while Santana’s body released her from her dream. When she finally realized what was happening, she scrambled off of Shelby’s lap, as fast as she could, pushing herself into a free corner of her bedroom; crying, trembling, shaking her head no, as the tears came faster.  “Sanny baby, it’s Mama, you’re okay sweetheart,” Shelby said carefully moving to the floor but being sure to give Santana space. “No,” Santana cried heavily, her entire body shaking as the adrenaline from her “fight” caught up to her.   “Sanny, it’s just Mama, you’re completely safe sweetheart, I promise,” Shelby said. “No, Bree.  Bree is tied to the fridge,” she cried.   “No sweetheart, Bree is in her bedroom and Daddy is checking on her,” Shelby said kindly and she carefully and cautiously reached for Santana’s stuffed raccoon, at which point Santana screamed in actual fear.  Santana hadn’t been truly afraid of Shelby for months.  Right now, she was terrified.  That cry broke Shelby’s heart and she had to struggle not to cry herself.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby, it’s just Mama, and I have Bandit for you,” she said carefully pushing the stuffed raccoon further away from herself and closer to Santana.  “It’s alright baby, it’s just Mama,” she said and Santana let the tears fall.  It was all wrong.  How was this happening?  Why weren’t the police there?  There was a noise from the hallway and Santana pushed herself further into the corner.  “Shhh, it’s just Daddy baby.  He’s making sure everything is okay.  He went to double check the alarm, the one that keeps our house safe, and now he’s back,” Shelby said.  She was talking to Santana as gently as she could, but all she wanted to do was wrap her up in her arms and just hold her.  “Come on Sanny, it’s okay.  Why don’t you and Bandit come sit with Mama,” she told her and Santana shook her head no, squeezing Bandit tight to her chest.  “Breathe Sanny, it’s just Mama, I promise baby,” she told her and Santana stared at her as if she were trying to figure something out. It had all been so real and she didn’t know what to do about it.  “Quinnie,” she managed to push out. “Quinnie is in her room too sweetheart, do you want to see?  I’ll go with you, and if you want to lay down with her, you can,” Shelby offered and Santana shook her head, the fog lifting completely and she focused in on Shelby before breaking down completely. “Mama!” she cried.  It was a mix of relief, exhaustion, and uncertainty.   “I’m right here baby, come on,” Shelby said and she held her arms out to Santana and Santana carefully moved into them, not daring to let go of Bandit.  He was her only connection to reality.  He never appeared in any dream she ever had.  Shelby kept Santana close and rocked slowly, petting her hair, kissing her temple, and cooing softly to her and within moments Santana was asleep in her Mama’s arms. Will came to check on them and smiled.  “Need help?” he offered. “Yes please,” she said nodding toward Santana’s chair.  Will helped the girls into the chair and kissed his wife. “You’re a good Mama,” he told her.  “The other girls are in our room.  We will see you both in a few hours,” he said giving her another kiss and then leaving them alone.  Three o’clock in the morning was a very still time in the world.  It was supposed to be quiet.  It was supposed to be still, but Rachel was anything but.   It was dark and quiet.  The swing at the park was staring at her, completely empty, but swaying slowly, back and forth in the breeze and then she realized how cold she was.  She wasn’t sure where the wind was coming from though.  “You’ve been naughty Rachel,” Oliver said and Rachel froze.  How had they found her.  “You didn’t exactly choose the best hiding place.  Your cell phone went with you and we put a tracking device on it several months ago, you knew this,” he continued. “And now that we know where you are, we came to take you back.  You know they don’t want you.  The only ones who want you are us and we only want you because we know what a pain slut you are.  No one wants to deal with a girl who can only orgasm when she has something shoved up her ass,” Oliver said and Rachel gasped as he grabbed her from behind, pulling her tight in front of him and locking his arms low and tight around her waist.   Rachel was paralyzed.  Oliver was holding her tight and way too soon Vincent was in front of her.  He ran his hands over her face, on either side of her neck, over her shoulders, and down the front of her body, stopping at her breasts and groping them roughly, as the cold air rushed over her body and she thought for a moment.  Why was it so cold she wondered.  That was all she could focus on was how cold it was in the room, but she wasn’t in a room, she was outside.  “How did I end up outside,” she asked and Vincent smacked her cheek repeatedly with an open palm. “You don’t get to ask any questions!  You are to be quiet and subservient,” he snapped.  “You know the rules, just because we’re not in the house, doesn’t mean it’s changed at all.  You are to be quiet.  We know you’re being taken care of.  We know you’ve seen a doctor.  We know she’s tightened you back up.  We are going to be the ones to put that pain back in you.  It’s good she did, but she didn’t do it for you.  She did it for us.  Now you’re tight for us again.  If she tries to fix any more of you though, we will kill her.  No one loves you, no one wants you around.  No one can handle you.  We are the only people who will ever take any interest in you at all.  No one loves you.  No one!” he said and she was jolted out of her confusion by a crash to the floor and she started to cry from the pain of reality.  Her soft, yet sharp cries, brought Bruce running and she started to scream, trying to get away from something, trying to breathe through the pain in her body, trying to figure out what was real and what was still a dream.   “Rachel sweetheart, it’s okay, it’s Mister Bruce.  Let me help you. I want to check you out and make sure you didn’t hurt yourself when you fell out of bed,” he tried and when he went to touch her, she screamed, but she was unable to move and get away.  All her screaming brought the rest of the house to life, and lights were quickly turned on to figure out what the problem was. “Rae-rae,” Anne said moving into the room, but not going near the clearly frightened young lady.  “Sweetheart, look at me baby girl, it’s okay my darling.  You’re in Mister Bruce and Miss Anne’s house,” she said.  There was a spiel they had managed to work up over time as several of the pets who had passed through their house during their probation time needed it.  Rachel was not the only scared person to come through their house.  Anne got down on the floor so she was near Rachel, but not touching her and Bruce backed away to give her space as well as to call over to Terri.  He did not like how Rachel was positioned. “Rae-rae sweetheart, look at Miss Anne my love, it’s okay,” she said gently and Rachel cried and let out a scream that was one of pure fear.  She didn’t feel safe at all.  The dream had been too real.  She was in too much pain, and she couldn’t seem to focus on anything.  She didn’t really hear anything clearly, just voices moving around her.  “Look at me Rachel, you are very safe, you are in Miss Anne and Mister Bruce’s house,” she said and Rachel simply closed her eyes and cried.   She wasn’t sure how long she cried for, but eventually there was a new voice in the room.  “Rae baby, look at Aunt Terri sweetheart,” she said and Rachel’s eyes popped open.  Terri was going to get hurt if she stayed.  If she fixed Rachel, they were going to kill her, they’d told her.   “No, no, no,” Rachel panted heavily, wiping away the tears in her eyes as pain continued to course through her body. “Shhh, no what baby,” Terri asked her kindly.  She had promised Rachel that she would always treat her as her niece, if that was what Rachel wanted.  Based on the update Bruce and Will had given her, over the past twenty four hours, it seemed that referring to herself as Aunt Terri, was the smarter choice, however Rachel now looked more terrified than when Terri first laid eyes on her. “No, no, no, go away!” Rachel cried, almost pleadingly and Terri heard something strange in her voice.  She wanted help, but she was trying to protect Terri from something as well.  Terri had heard it in many patients, both of the circle and outside of it, in the ER at work.   “Why should I go away sweetheart?  Don’t you want me to help you feel better?” Terri asked. “No, you can’t,” Rachel cried. “Shhh, why sweetheart?  What do you think is going to happen to Aunt Terri if I help you?” she asked kindly. “No, you can’t!” Rachel cried and she tried to move, but ended up screaming in pain. “Okay, okay,” Terri crooned gently.  “Rachel honey, Aunt Terri is going to look you over and Miss Anne and Mister Bruce are going to hold you.  You need to be checked out, and I need to make sure you didn’t pop any stitches,” Terri said and Rachel set to wailing with an open mouth.  She was going to get these people killed as they were trying to help her and with all her wailing it was difficult to talk to her, so Terri tried a new tactic.  “Rachel honey, listen to me very carefully.  Mister Bruce called me, because you were sleeping and you fell out of bed and you are clearly in pain.  Do you remember what I told you in the hospital?  You are my number one patient.  I meant it when I said it in the hospital and it still holds true now,” she told her and she watched as Rachel continued to calm down, her breathing returning to a more normal state.   “I’m going to examine you honey.  I won’t do anything yet, we’re just going to assess your body, do you understand that?” she asked kindly and Rachel simply nodded and she realized that nodding was even slightly painful, but the pain wasn’t in her neck, it was in her ribs.  Something was off and her breath caught in her chest, because fear was taking over.  She’d fought so hard to get herself out of a dangerous place and now she was somehow back in one.  “It’s just an assessment sweetheart.  Aunt Terri promises not to do anything without explaining it to you first,” Terri explained.  She was speaking very gently, but in Rachel’s condition, she had to.   “First we have to get you on your back, do you think can roll on your back or do you want me to help you?” she asked her and Rachel shook her head no.  “Alright, I’ll wait for you to do it on your own and luckily for you, I’m on my days off, so I have all the time in the world,” she said kindly.  “I want you to take your time.  Very slow, very careful,” Terri told her kindly.  It took some doing, but very carefully Rachel managed to turn onto her back and once she was still, she stared at the ceiling, panting, and sweating slightly. Terri smiled and waited.  “Okay Rachel, you don’t have to say a word at all, I’m going to go very slowly.  I’m going to start at the top of your head and I’m going to go through your whole body.  If you want me to stop, just tap the floor.  Why don’t we try a practice.  What do you do if you want me to stop?” she asked her and Rachel slapped her hand on the floor and Terri smiled.  “That was wonderful Rachel.  Now, I want you to understand something.  When you tap the floor I will absolutely stop, but you will have to be examined, so a stop is just a temporary pause, it’s not a full stop, do you understand?” Terri asked and Rachel nodded.  “Very good.  Now, we’re going to start at the top of your head.  It’s just my hands,” she said and she very carefully placed them on Rachel’s skull.  Rachel tapped her hand quickly and Terri paused.  “Should I tell you what I’m doing as I do it?” Terri asked and Rachel simply looked at her.  She didn’t know if she wanted to hear it all.  Terri waited a moment and then smiled kindly.  “Ready?” she asked and Rachel nodded carefully.  “Okay, I’m going to slide my hands down your temples, your cheeks, your chin, down to your neck and I will stop there and check your glands,” Terri explained. Rachel simply nodded and then Terri moved her hands, exactly where she said she was going to.  Rachel’s glands were not swollen, which was a good sign, it meant she wasn’t battling an infection, but Terri didn’t like that she looked so pale.  “Cold,” Rachel finally said softly. “How about we get you a blanket then?” Terri suggested.  “I still want to finish your assessment, but we can get you a blanket to put over you and keep you warm while I continue,” Terri said.  “I’m sure Miss Anne would be happy to get you a blanket,” she said kindly. Anne went to get her a blanket and then returned with a warm blanket and gently laid it over Rachel’s body.  Once she was set, Terri explained that she was going to continue the exam.  “Okay Rachel, next are your shoulders and arms.  I’m running down the sides and then I’m going to check your wrists and fingers, once I get there,” she said and Rachel nodded.  Terri ran her hands gently down Rachel’s body and very slowly the she watched Rachel’s face contort in pain when she got to her left wrist.  Terri stopped and looked down at Rachel.  “When you fell out of bed, did you hear any popping or cracking?” she asked.  Rachel shrugged a bit and winced in pain.  “Does your back hurt honey?” she asked and Rachel very carefully nodded. “Rachel sweetheart, I think the best thing to do, is to get you to the hospital and get you x-rayed,” Terri said and Rachel simply cried.  She didn’t want any of this.  These people were going to be severely injured because of her.  “You know what baby?  Why don’t we call Mama and Daddy, and ask them to meet us there okay?” “Mama,” Rachel said softly. “I will call her now sweetheart,” she said.  Shelby’s phone buzzed on the night stand as Will laid in bed with his two blonde girls.  They were now both sound a sleep and Quinn was snoring softly.  The buzz got his attention and he grabbed her phone.  “I’m sorry for this, but I need you at the hospital, Rachel needs x-rays, to ensure she’s okay after falling out of bede.  I think she’s okay, but I don’t want to take any risks.” Will took a deep breath and then got out of bed, carefully moving into Santana’s room to see Shelby wide awake and Santana sleeping against her while Shelby pet her hair.  “I hate to interrupt the two of you, but you are needed at the hospital.  Rachel fell out of bed, Terri wants to take her for x-rays, and you have been requested,” he said. “Of course I have,” Shelby sighed.  “Okay, you need to take her to bed, with you and the other girls.  I need to go to the hospital.  We also need to reschedule our shopping day.  Somehow I think a successful shopping trip with at least two tired young ladies, is not possible” she said. Will smiled leaned down and kissed Shelby.  “I’m calling your parents.  We are having our date night, tonight,” he told her.   “I really think that is a bad idea,” she said kindly as they carefully shifted Santana into Will’s arms and Santana very easily fell into them and cuddled up close. “You need to remember my love, that you are the best Mama and best Miss that our four girls could ever have.  You and I are lucky to have them.  In order to continue being our best for them, we need to be at our best for us.  We can’t be at our best, if we don’t focus on ourselves every once in a while.  Yes Rachel will be upset, and yes our girls will probably regress even further than six, for a little while, but that is why we call in Grandma and Grandpa, and I have it on good authority that Aunt Terri is free as well,” he said. “Ugh!  I love you and I hate that you are so convincing!” she said softly. “Drive very carefully to the hospital,” he said and she stood up, kissing him passionately as he held Santana. “I love you so much my little adventure queen.  Be good for Daddy,” she told her softly, petting her head and kissing her temple and Santana only sighed in her sleep and continued to hold on to her Sir.  The hospital was oddly quiet and Rachel was now back in the ‘safety’ of a hospital bed, with a call button.  Shelby was sitting next to her and they were waiting for Terri to come back with x-ray results.  “Rae, are you okay baby?  Do you need anything?” Shelby asked.  Rachel shook her head no.  “Are you ready to come live with us on Sunday?” Shelby asked and Rachel simply nodded.  Shelby watched her carefully and was concerned that Rachel wasn’t saying anything.  Something had happened to her that she wasn’t telling anyone and Shelby didn’t like that.  She wanted to know everything that was going on with her girls, so she could help them cope and deal and move on.  She wasn’t sure what was going on though, so she decided to tread carefully.  “Rae, do you want to tell Mama anything about what happened before you got here?” she offered. “No,” she said softly and politely, but very simply.  She wasn’t going to relive it.  She was going to just lay here with the lady who was the most protective person she knew and she was going to try and relax.  She really did feel exhausted.  Shelby could see her struggling, so she decided to try something.  “Rae honey, what if you held Mama’s hand and closed your eyes to sleep.  I won’t let go, but my concern is that you may have something wrong, otherwise Mama would hold you in her arms and we could cuddle properly.  Will you close your eyes for me?” she asked. Rachel simply nodded and took Shelby’s hand, squeezing it as tightly as she could and then closed her eyes.  Sleep seemed like a good idea at the moment, so she was going to try, but she kept the tightest grip possible on Shelby’s hand.  “I’m right here sweetheart, I promise.  I won’t go anywhere without telling you,” Shelby told her and moments later Terri walked into the room and smiled. Shelby put a finger to her lips and Terri smiled, speaking quietly.  “She’s fine.  She’s showing signs of her left wrist being weak, but I think when she fell out of bed, she simply landed on it and it’s sore.  I don’t see her having any long term problems, and I am officially Aunt Terri,” she explained. “By her decision?” “No, it was my decision and we need to talk.  Here’s what I’m seeing.  There are six, potentially seven “little girls” in Bruce’s circle, and they are more into the age regression therapy, rather than age play,” Terri said and Shelby went to speak, but was stopped.  “Shel,” Terri said, not letting her say what she wanted to say, just yet.  “she’s very timid, quiet, shy, young, I think she acts younger than your girls when they start to get worked up.  I don’t think she’s as young as Corey and Kenzie, but I don’t think she’s too far ahead of them.  Those girls live in that age though and Rachel slips in and out of it, and it does seem to be by choice.  She is like your girls.  She wants to fight and be an adult, but she is still scared.  I do know she doesn’t want diapers, but she should be wearing them at least until she can be reconditioned.  The other things is that my nieces are very good with those two babies, I don’t know how good they would be with her.  The babies go back to their Mama and Daddy.  Rae has no one to go back to.  You and Will are the Mama and Daddy.  I think you’re about to walk a very fine line and you should get some advice from people who deal with multiple pets who were not a package deal and babies,” Terri said. “This is going to be a very long Saturday,” Shelby sighed fully aware that previous plans had now drastically changed.  Shelby and Will made sure that their girls were given a proper breakfast and then the five of them went two blocks over to visit with Allison and Mark Hughes for a while.  “Ladies, we are here to learn.  We don’t know Rachel’s true desires, but we know that right now she needs some of the things Kenzie and Corey use on a regular basis.  We are only here to learn and your questions can be asked, but very very carefully, am I clear?” Will asked them kindly and they all nodded.  Shelby and Will had discussed it and they decided they needed to see more of how Kenzie and Corey were cared for.  Mackenize and Courtney were “babies” and had a lot of baby things.  They acted very young, pretty much all the time, and therefore they were needed members of the community.  These two lovelies were almost used as case studies when other members of the community had to deal with a pet who was dealing with something very difficult and found comfort in the form of regression or age play therapy. “Mama?  I don’t know if I can do this,” Brittany said softly, keeping her dark sunglasses in place.  Her migraine was nearly gone, but she still had a dull, continual pain in the very back of her skull. “If you can’t that’s okay.  We’ll find a place for you to just lie down for a while,” Shelby said kindly as Will rang the doorbell.  As soon as the chimes went off Santana jumped, in slight shock and realization. “Daddy, we can’t have any bell sounds at home and Rae is going to have to wear headphones or something until she gets better,” she said. “That’s very observant Sanny, we’ll figure something out, I promise,” he assured her.   Mark opened the door and smiled.  “Hello Schuesters,” he said and he hugged all five of them individually and tightly.  It always made Quinn smile when someone called her a Schuester.  He ushered them into the family room of their house and offered everyone drinks.  The girls all had lemonade and Will & Shelby took an iced tea.  Allison was seated on the couch with Courtney who had been playing with legos by her feet.  Now she was curled up on the couch, trying to get behind Allison.  She didn’t like company and currently none of Shelby and Will’s girls could even spot Mackenzie. “Hello my girls,” Allison smiled and she stood up and hugged each of the girls tightly, leaving Courtney to whimper and push away from the group, into the corner of the couch.  She knew these people, but she just didn’t trust them right now.  They came into her space and based on her history, that was never good and she had no control at all.  “Corey, say hello baby,” Allison encouraged and Courtney looked up giving a shy smile and tiny little wave.  Allison finished greeting everyone properly and sat down next to her daughter.  “Corey, use your words sweetheart.  You know all these people.  Come say hello,” she said pulling her into her lap and Courtney made herself as small as possible.  She didn’t even try to make eye contact, she just cuddled into Allison and began playing with the button at the top of Allison’s neckline “Mama,” Courtney said softly. “Come on, we say hello to our guests,” Allison said and it was a very strong encouragement.  Mark returned with everyone’s drinks and Allison shifted Courtney in her lap, so she was held tight and would be forced to look at everyone.  “Come on, say hello,” she told her. “Hi,” she said softly and then immediately turned her face into Allison’s chest, clearly embarrassed. “Hi Corey,” Quinn smiled.  “What were you playing with before we interrupted you?” she asked trying to help the young girl into a comfortable state.  Quinn dropped to the ground and Courtney quickly followed suit.  They were here to play, at least Quinn was, so that would be alright.  Any other reason though and she was going to run. “It’s been a very long time and they are still afraid guests mean sex,” Mark sighed speaking softly to Will who was right next to him and watching the scene before him. “Where’s your other little one?” Will asked kindly as all the girls, including Allison and Shelby sat to play with Courtney.  Mark smiled and pointed to the curtains.  Hiding behind the long sheer panel was a rather thin object with sock covered feet sticking out the bottom. Mark went to the curtains and spoke kindly.  “Mackenzie my love, can you come out to see our guests please.  Miss Shelby, Mister Will, and their thee loves came to visit.  Will you come join us please?” Mark asked her. “Daddy,” came a very soft and tearful voice from behind the curtains. Brittany happened to watch the scene before her and because of her migraine, all sounds were amplified, which meant she’d heard Mackenzie’s very tearful, one word, protest.  “She sounds so sad,” Brittany said softly.  She didn’t like it when the babies cried.  She didn’t like that they were so scared all the time.  “Kenzie, I’d love for you to come help me build a lego castle,” Brittany called out.  Santana on the other hand decided to move up onto the couch next to Shelby while the other girls played on the floor.  Now that Courtney was relaxed, Allison was able to move up to the couch and simply watch.  Santana moved with them, and leaned into Shelby’s side and just listened and watched. Santana vaguely heard the extremely quiet conversation about diapers and then began looking at Courtney and Mackenzie more closely, now that Mackenzie had come out of hiding and was building with legos.  Santana couldn’t see anything, she didn’t even hear anything when they walked or moved, or even wiggled around and she couldn’t figure out if the girls were actually in diapers at the moment.  She was so engrossed in her thoughts, she wasn’t paying attention to what was going on around her and missed her name being called.  “Sanny honey,” Allison said kindly trying to pull her from her thoughts.   “Hmm?” Santana asked absent mindedly. “Earth to Santana,” Shelby teased her, waving her hand just in front of Santana’s face, to gain her full attention. “I’m sorry Miss,” Santana said quickly. Allison smiled and nodded.  “Come here love, I need you close, so we can talk softly,” she said kindly and Santana carefully moved closer and was guided to sit next to Allison who wrapped a protective arm around her and spoke very softly into her ear.  “Just nod my sweet girl,” she told her.  “Are you looking for something specific?” she asked and Santana nodded yes.  “Can you point to it?” she asked and Santana shook her head no.  “Alright love, whisper to me,” Allison said and Santana turned her head. “I heard you say diapers.  Are they even wearing them?” she asked softly and Quinn looked up at her, indicating she’d heard them.  Allison smiled and pet Santana’s hair to calm her, feeling her go tense.  The tension was felt between all the girls though, so Allison smiled at them and began to praise them. “Kenzie, you and Bree are building a beautiful castle.  Can you and Quinnie and Corey work on building a bridge to go between them?  I think the castles belong to sisters, and they might want to visit,” Allison said kindly. “Mama!  Dis one you cas-ah, dis one Aunty Raur’n,” Courtney said kindly. “That’s Aunty Lauren’s Castle?  Oh, well then you must build Mama and Aunty Lauren a bridge.  We haven’t seen each other in forever,” Allison said. “We he’p you Corey,” Mackenzie said kindly and they set to building and which point Allison went back to explaining. “The girls are in them now, yes,” Allison said.  “Can you see them?” she asked and Santana shook her head no.  “We buy them that way on purpose.  We want the girls to be protected and also comfortable and these give them protection and discretion,” she explained. “I just don’t want Rae to be stared at,” Santana said kindly. “You are my darling girl, and I’m very proud of you Santana,” Shelby praised her.  Quinn, Santana, and Brittany were seated at the dining room table, eating lunch and talking.  “Okay, so here’s what I figured out.  If Rae is as bad as I think she is, bell sound wise, then she’s going to need diapers, and she should use the ones that Kenzie and Corey use.  They were both in them, and I heard and saw nothing,” she said. “I was there too, and they don’t wear them all the time,” Brittany offered. “Yes they do, Miss Allison explained it to me.  What they wear gives them protection and discretion,” Santana said. “It makes sense, we were there for two hours.  We all went to the bathroom Bree.  Sanny went twice.  Those girls didn’t budge, they wiggled around a lot, and got very quiet, but not once did they get up to go to the bathroom.  Maybe that’s the kind we have to get Rachel.  It’s really the only “baby thing” she needs,” Quinn reasoned. “What about her walking?  She’s not very good at that yet.  She walks, but I think it kills her.  It’s too much pain for her and she’s stubborn like Sanny, and she won’t admit it,” Brittany said. “Hey!” Santana protested. “You are!” Brittany shrugged. “Yeah, you are,” Quinn said. “You’re not helpful.  Back to the walking thing.  How do we get her to move, without her killing herself?” Santana said . “She’s going to have to go shopping,” Brittany said.  “I don’t know how that’s going to work though.  She’s in a lot of pain.” “They’ll figure something out, they always do.  It’s why you have a sippy cup for when you get a migraine.  It’s just something basic to use until you don’t need it anymore,” Quinn reasoned.  “It’s why Sanny and I have our stuffed toy, so when we freak out, they can grab it and give it to us.  They know what they’re doing.  They wouldn’t be so high up in levels if they didn’t,” Quinn said. “Why do you have to be so perfect?” Santana asked almost angrily. “Because it’s who I am,” Quinn said calmly. “Yeah, well, don’t,” Santana said and she finished her sandwich, stood up to put her plate in the sink and gave Quinn a kiss to her cheek on her way out of the room. “It just doesn’t seem fair, she should get what we got and now she can’t because shopping requires walking, and walking for her, is painful,” Brittany pouted. “They’ll figure it out Bree.  You don’t worry about it, because your migraine just went away.  We don’t need it coming back,” Quinn said kindly and Will came into the room, looking at his girls.   “You okay Baby?” he asked Brittany with concern.   “I am,” she said and he very carefully studdied her face.  Something was bothering her. “And if I find out you lied, what’s going to happen?” he asked her seriously. “When I’m better I get spanked,” she said. “You are incredibly intelligent,” Will praised her and gave her a kiss to the top of her and then began massaging the top of her scalp.  “Sanny baby!  Where are you?” he called out and she came out of the kitchen with a glass of ice water for herself and Quinn and a cup of coffee for Brittany. “I was getting us drinks,” she said and he nodded and gave her a hug once she set all the drinks down. “That was very kind of you.  Does anyone have anything they want to ask about?” he questioned them. “Why isn’t Rae having a shopping day today?  Mama said,” Brittany pouted. “Because Rachel had a very rough night and is resting all day today.  We will get her shopping day done, just not when we thought,” he said kindly. “Are we going somewhere this afternoon Sir?” Quinn asked. “We are my love.  We are going over to see Miss Kelly, Mister Justin, and their four pets,” he said.  It was dicey which terms to use, because Miss and Mister for this family could very easily be interchanged with Aunt and Uncle.  It really did depend on how the girls were feeling. “Are we going to get a quiz?  Because I am not ready for any of Miss Kelly’s quizzes,” Santana said. “I don’t know if you’ll be getting one.  I honestly don’t know if she’s run one today or not.  If she has one, you will take it.  It’s not going to hurt to be reminded of several basic safety rules,” Will told her seriously and she pouted.  “You can argue all you want Sanny, but it’s only going to get you a sore bottom and you know that.  I strongly recommend you simply take the quiz.  I won’t let her punish you for anything you get wrong, it’s just something we’ll work on to make sure you’re well skilled.  You are a very bright girl Santana, and I know you don’t want to take the quizzes, but it’s not a terrible thing to test yourself every once in a while.  Miss and I take them too,” he said. “You do?” Brittany asked in shock, turning to look at her Sir. “Yes we do.  We get emails every so often from Mister Bruce.  They’re timed tests that we have to take,” he said. “What happens if you get it wrong?” Brittany asked, honestly curious if her Miss and Sir and to follow the same rules as she and her sisters did.   “We get a study guide, and we have two or three days to go over it and then get tested again,” he said and Brittany nodded and then turned to reach up to him.  He helped her to stand and she snuggled into him, glad to have him hold her for a while.  “Are you nervous for going to visit?” he asked her kindly and she shook her head no.  “Well Miss will be down soon and then we can go over okay?” Quinn raised her hand and Will smiled.  “Yes Quinnie?” “Are we walking over?” she asked. “No baby, we’re driving.  Sanny did not have the best night’s sleep.  Bree has a heavy headache, and you my lovely little blonde bombshell still have trouble walking far,” he said kindly. “Daddy?  How is Rae-rae going to have her shopping day?” Brittany asked. “Mama and I are going to talk to Rae about that sweetheart.  You don’t have to worry at all.  She will get her shopping day, just like you all got yours, but you don’t need to worry about it right now.  Right now, we’re going to wait for Mama to come downstairs and then we’re all going to go over to Aunt Kelly and Uncle Justin’s,” he said kindly.  Shelby rang the doorbell on the front porch and once again, Santana jumped.  “It’s okay Sanny,” Will said kindly, pulling her close and wrapping her in a hug.  “I’m very proud of you for being so concerned baby.  You make me very proud and I love you more than I will ever be able to express,” he said. She simply nodded and snuggled into him and before any more could be said, Kelly and Jenna answered the door and Jenna screamed in delight, ready to attack their guests.  She loved it when Quinn, Brittany, and Santana visited with her.  “Jenna!” Bree whined, wincing at the loud noise and Jenna immediately frowned. “She is recovering from a migraine, you can’t scream,” Quinn said and she moved and gave Kelly a hug first and then Jenna. “I’m sorry, I just get so excited when you girls are here,” she said. “We like you too,” Brittany said.  “Just don’t scream,” she continued hugging Kelly and Jenna as well and then going into the house with Quinn, Jenna, and Shelby, leaving Kelly, Will and Santana back on the front porch.   “No hugs for me Sanny?” Kelly asked kindly, watching this girl shrink into Will as best she could, which was not typical Santana behavior.  It had been in the very beginning when they were first getting to learn about each other, but not now.  Santana immediately turned around, pressing her face into Will’s chest and she started crying. “I can’t, I’ll be mean, I can’t do it Daddy, I’m sorry,” she said tears falling quickly. “Come in, my loves, my office is right here,” Kelly said, giving them a chance to be alone for a few minutes.  Will had to practically force Santana into the house and then into the office. He took a seat in the chair and pulled his now crying pet to stand in front of him.  He was now very concerned about her.  It didn’t seem that she should be this upset from the door being opened.  “Sanny, look at me baby, you have to talk to me so I can help you sweetheart,” he said. “I’m gonna hit her,” she cried.  “Jenna’s gonna be herself, and I don’t want to hit her.  I can’t do this Daddy, I can’t.  I can’t be here,” she cried. “Shhh, yes you can baby, you can be here.  We all need to be here.  We have to learn.  We learned at Mister Mark’s house today, and we’re going to learn here too.  We need to learn so that when Rachel comes tomorrow, Mama and I will be better prepared to help her and the three of you.  Sanny, Daddy is about to have four lovely girls and I want to be sure I give you all the very best,” he explained. “No, I can’t, Daddy please,” she begged. “Shhh, Sanny, it’s okay my love,” he tried and he instantly regretted telling her about Jenna and why she’d been caned. “No, I can’t.  I need to go, I need to go Daddy,” she said starting to panic and he realized he wasn’t going to be the one who would be able to help her. “Shhh, sit here baby, sit right here and I’ll send Mama in,” he told her and he stood up and moved into the doorway, calling for Shelby and both Quinn and Brittany looked concerned when Shelby left them. “Alright my loves, all my loves, Sheusters and Summers, I need everyone to start clearing off the table, we’re going to play a game,” Justin announced.  His pets did well when they were forced to refocus on a task, and so he used the same tactic with Quinn and Brittany, which seemed to be working.  While they did that, Shelby stole away into the office only to find one of her girls looking terribly stressed. “Sanny, what happened baby?” she asked moving into the room and kneeling in front of her. “Mama!  I can’t be here,” she whimpered. “Okay baby, shhh, come here,” she said pulling her into a hug and she felt nothing but one of her baby girl’s trembling.  “Shhh,” she said kindly rubbing her back and pulling her into her lap.  “It’s okay Sanny, you’re okay, and you know what?  It’s okay that you don’t want to be here and I’m so proud of you for being honest,” Shelby praised her and Santana just held tight to her Mistress, holding her breath, trying to pull herself together.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby.  You know what, everyone else is about to play a game, all of them together.  You don’t have to play, you can sit with Mama okay?  We’ll just sit together and watch everyone, you don’t have to say a word, I promise, and no one will bug you and I won’t let go okay?” she bargained and Santana nodded but continued to cry, although it was definitely less than moments ago.  “Shhh, come on baby,” she said gently and she helped her calm down and then lead her out to the other room where there was a large set up of cards on the floor. “Sanny!  Good you can be on my team, you’re super smart, you’ll help me win,” Jenna said. “Jenna Nicole, you were not paying attention to the rules,” Kelly scolded her.  “Sanny baby, you can sit there with Mama and watch, or play if you want, but Jenna, you are going to explain the rules,” Kelly said and Michael went to raise his hand.  “By yourself little one,” she added and Michael sighed and put his hands down.  “Girls you will not help,” Kelly said addressing Quinn and Brittany.  “Sanny just listen sweetheart, Jenna tell me the rules,” she said. Jenna took a deep breath and sighed.  She had listened, but she didn’t want to follow those rules.  She didn’t want to play by herself.  Her brothers were her support system and to do it on her own, was not her favorite.  “We all have to play on our own.  We flip one yellow card that has a person’s name and then we flip a blue card that has a safe word on it.  If they match, we pick them up and go until we don’t get a match.  If they don’t match, time has to be given for people to memorize what’s on the cards and then it’s the next person’s turn.  Everyone has to see the words and names on the cards, to be fair for memorizing placement and we have to work independently of each other,” Jenna recited.“That was very good.  Sanny baby, do you understand?” Kelly asked and Santana simply nodded. “Yes Miss Kelly,” Shelby whispered in her ear, speaking very gently.  She was fine with Santana being scared and upset, but she needed her to still be respectful of other members of the circle. “Yes Aunt Kelly,” Santana said and Shelby smiled and cuddled her little girl tighter.  Santana was having a very stressful afternoon and when Rachel moved in, Shelby suspected that it was only going to get worse. “Do you want to play too sweetheart or are you going to sit with Mama and just watch?” Kelly asked. “Just watch,” Santana said and Kelly nodded while Shelby wrapped her little girl in a tight hug. “Alright,” Justin announced.  “We’re going to take turns in the following order.  Bree, Quinnie, Jenna, Ry, Harry, and Mike,” he said gesturing to the large square of fifty cards face down on the floor, representing the twenty five members of their circle and their safe words.  “Now, as we know, we have a new potential circle member coming, so their name is in here as well as their safe word.  Ryan my boy, when will you know if you have the right pairing for the newest potential person?” he asked. “When nothing else matches Daddy,” Ryan said kindly. “Very good my boy.  Bree, when ever you are ready to start sweetheart,” Justin told her.  She studied the five rows of ten cards each and thought for a few moments.  Second row, second card, Mistress Shelby Corcoran.  She continued on to the fifth row, seventh card in, Marbles.  Then she looked up at Justin.  “What’s wrong sweetheart?” he asked her seeing a questioning look all over her face. “How long before I turn them back over Uncle Justin?” she asked.  This game made everyone nervous for some reason and they always reverted back to the younger terms of parental figures.  No one ever said anything about their regression though.  Their questions were simply answered and everyone moved on.   “Just be sure everyone has seen them, that’s all my love,” he said and she nodded, before turning them back over and then nodded at Quinn.  Quinn went simply and selected the first and second cards in the fifth row, indicating Jenna Nicole and Peaches, so Quinn picked up the pair and waited for Jenna to take her turn. The six of them continued the game and  Santana watched, nodding her head yes when it was correct and shaking her head no when she saw the pairing wasn’t right, and she got every pairing correct where as everyone else had at least one small mix up.  Santana however was the most observant of all the pets in the room and she knew how important this was, so she made sure to pay extra close attention.  Kelly noticed and walked over to her while Justin went over to the other six pets, helping them determine what was right and what was wrong.  “Sanny, you did beautifully, I’m really proud of you, you got every single one of those right,” Kelly praised her and Santana nodded, cuddling further into Shelby.  She needed her Mama desperately and Shelby felt that cold nervous steal ball of energy enter her stomach.  She and Will were due to have their date night and right now Santana wasn’t going to let her out of the house. Justin talked to each pet individually.  He took hold of the pairings they’d gotten wrong and then very carefully used all the “wrong pairings” to play a one on one game with each pet.  Safe words were a very big deal in their circle.  He wanted to go over it with them, to help correct them, give them reassurance, and build their confidence.  Some took longer than others, but one by one, he went through the six of them and then he went back over to Shelby and Santana.  “I saw you sweetheart, you got every pairing correct.  I am very proud of you,” he said.  The pets wanted to play a little more with each other, so they were all given permission to play and while they did the “owners” were going to have a discussion about adding in a new pet to an already established group.  However Santana didn’t want to leave her Mama and that concerned Shelby.  Shelby wasn’t sure if she should allow her to stay and listen or if she should call Kelly later when she could find more private time. Justin however noticed that this might be a really great opportunity, so he decided to use it to their advantage.  He handed Shelby and Santana each a glass of lemonade, took his own, and had a seat across from them.  “Sanny, can Uncle Justin talk to you for a few minutes please?” he asked her gently and she nodded.  “Are you sure sweetheart?  I just know that you look very nervous, even in Mama’s arms, and I don’t want to make it any worse for you,” he told her honestly and she nodded.  “Why don’t you tell Uncle Justin what you’re so worried about my love?” Shelby pressed kindly and Santana shook her head. “Why don’t we try this.  Do you know that when Ryan came to live here, Jenna was very concerned and acted out a lot and got herself into trouble?” he asked and Santana nodded.  “Did you know that Mike was scared of being kicked out of the house?” he asked her and she shook her head.  She hadn’t heard that part and even Shelby looked slightly surprised.  “He was very concerned that we could only handle three pets and it also didn’t help Jenna was whining and causing a general raucous anytime she could because she really didn’t want a new pet in the house.  So Aunt Kelly and I talked to each of them individually and it’s been a while now and you know what?  Ryan is still here and while my four loves do squabble and do complain, I wouldn’t send any of them away for any reason.  Do you know when it is that they get to leave?” he asked her. “If they want to Sir,” she said softly. “You my darling girl are so smart,” Shelby smiled and kissed her temple. “You know what love, all the rules that you know, they apply to you as well, which means if you don’t want to leave, you don’t have to, and I hear that you are being very protective of a girl you don’t even truly know,” he said and Santana frowned.  She hated that word always go out so quickly among the circle members.  “Your Mama and Daddy are so very proud of all three of you girls, they tell Miss Anne and Mister Bruce how wonderful you are, how helpful you are.  That is a good thing my sweet girl.  I know you’re scared and it’s okay to be scared,” he told her. “Sanny, do you trust more than just Mama and Daddy?” Shelby asked her and Santana shook her head.  “Do you know that you can go to anyone in our circle, at any time, if you feel that you can’t tell me something?” she asked and again Santana nodded. “Well I want to impress upon you my darling girl, that while I do have a wife, and four pets, I will also always find a way to make time for you, should you need it.  It’s okay to come talk to me too okay?” Justin asked her.   “Thank you Sir,” she said and pushed herself further into Shelby. Will was on the other side of the house talking to Kelly who was being very kind and supportive.  “You know this is totally different.  They are being thrown into a situation instead of eased into it, and it’s no one’s fault that it’s happening.  You just have to be calm and remember that even when you want to spank them senseless, you still love them,” Kelly smiled and Will laughed. Kelly and Justin were slightly more strict with their pets than he and Shelby were, but spanking someone senseless never happened.  They were all so careful with their pets, because they were so loved and treasured and above all wanted.  “Tell me about Rachel,” Kelly said kindly.  “Justin told me a little bit about her the other day, but I feel like you and Shel might know more.” “She’s a fighter.  She has made this immediate connection with us, mostly Shelby, and she wants in, which is great, but my concern is that she is so brainwashed that she doesn’t really want it.  She lived with Bruce and Anne for three days and now she’s being brought to us, there is no on/off time, and I feel like she needs that,” Will sighed.  “It’s why we do it.  Try it a little bit at a time, so they can figure it out.  There are so many pets who have come through this circle and didn’t stay, they realized it wasn’t what they wanted, and I am concerned that Rachel is going to be one of those pets and we’re taking her decision away from her,” Will said. “And what does she call you and Shelby?” Kelly asked. “Mama and Daddy,” he said.“You’re absolutely fine,” Kelly smiled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby sat at the vanity in the master bathroom and made sure her make up was perfect.  She loved when she and Will had date nights.  It reminded them, that they were still as hot for each other now as they were when they started dating in high school, so many years ago.  She stared at her reflection in the mirror and tried very hard not to remember that she was nearly forty years old.  She didn’t feel forty and she didn’t look forty, it was just sometimes difficult for her to know that she was a Miss and not a Mama at forty years old, even though her girls, all four of them, called her Mama.  She always had a nagging thought in the back of her mind that she’d let her husband down, by not birthing a child, his child. “Mama!” Quinn called out, walking down the hallway trying to find Shelby.  She didn’t know what room she’d gone into and Quinn felt the need to talk. “I’m in here baby!” Shelby called and very soon, Quinn found her way into the bedroom.  Shelby smiled, pulled Quinn down to sit on her lap and pet the side of her face.  “What are you up to beautiful?” she asked. Quinn smiled and reached over, picking up the lipstick that was lined up on the counter top, but hadn’t been applied yet.  She held it up questioningly and Shelby simply nodded. “Are you leaving for a long time?” she asked very gently painting the lipstick on to Shelby’s lips. “We’ll be gone for a few hours,” Shelby told her kindly and Quinn nodded, set down the lipstick and wrapped her arms around Shelby’s neck, leaning in for a cuddle.  “What’s wrong baby?” Shelby asked with concern. “Bree’s head hurts, Sanny’s gonna cry, because she needs to be with you, or wants to be with you, or something like that, and Rachel isn’t here yet, and she really wants to be, and I still don’t know how I feel about that,” she said honestly her voice fighting to get the words out without crying just yet. “Oh my sweet girl,” Shelby sighed.  “You know what my love?  First off, tonight Daddy and I will be gone for only a little while and someone is going to be here with you, so that you three girls get all the cuddles and love and affection that you need.  Secondly, it’s okay that you don’t know how you feel about everything going on.  It’s a lot to process,” she told her kindly.  Shelby simply held her girl and rubbed her back and hummed softly.  “You are a very treasured young lady my sweet Quinn,” Shelby told her. “I love you too Mama,” Quinn smiled, but she didn’t budge.  She needed her parent day or weekend, but she wasn’t about to admit it and Shelby was feeling guilty that she couldn’t give her what she needed in that moment.  Will was right though and she knew it.  She didn’t want to admit it, but she had to.  She needed a few hours away from the girls, to be Mrs. Shelby Schuester, so that she could recharge her batteries and give her best effort to her girls. “Here, let me see your beautiful face,” Shelby smiled and when Quinn looked at her, she gave her a kiss.  It was soft and sweet and very motherly and Quinn looked ready to cry.  “Talk to me sweetheart, let me help you,” Shelby tried, knowing full well that Quinn may not be ready to say what was on her mind. “I can’t love her so fast, I just can’t, and I don’t want to let you down,” she whimpered, trying to keep her tears at bay and failing. “Oh sweetheart,” Shelby sighed and she gathered her close and rocked her gently, trying to reassure her.  “Listen to me baby girl.  You never ever have to love someone if you aren’t ready for it.  Did you love Sanny and Bree right away?” she asked her kindly and Quinn laughed. “We gave each other black eyes the first day we met,” she said.  
“Alright, well now I have two of you and the third one is coming.  I don’t have much space for everyone, so you’ll just have to make do.  Set your beds up how you like, but make sure there is a clear path to them, so that I can get access to you whenever I want to.  You are both my pets now, and I will not be denied what is rightfully mine,” she said simply and with that she left the room and there was a definite click heard from door lock.
 
“Did she just lock us in here?” Santana asked.
 
“Probably, she does that from time to time,” Quinn sighed.  “Do you want help unpacking?”
 
“No, and you don’t get to touch anything that is mine.  Everything you have stays over there and everything I have stays over here, got it?” Santana asked  angrily.  She was going to establish dominance immediately, however, Quinn wasn’t having any of that.
 
“I will do what I damn well please, when it comes to my room!” she said.
 
“It’s not your room,” Santana said turning around and glaring at her, hoping to intimidate her, but it didn’t work and she was surprisingly slapped across the face.
 
“Yes it is!” Quinn said quickly and in return had a fist collide with her right eye, and she immediately threw the same punch, injuring Santana in the same manner.  All their commotion brought Kate back to the room.  They never heard the door click, but both were very rapidly, pushed down onto the bed, cuffed into place by the bed posts and given ten lashes with the belt.
 
Santana couldn’t catch her breath fast enough, but Quinn was having even more difficulty.  Being asthmatic was not easy when it came to being a pet and because she’d been caught by surprise, her lungs constricted.  She tried to force herself to calm down and it wasn’t until Santana heard the gasping that she realized Quinn was actually in severe danger and it wasn’t because of the black eye.
 
“You’re going to kill her!  She needs an inhaler!” Santana yelled.
 
Kate rolled her eyes, gave them each three more smacks, un-cuffed them and through them into the adjoining bathroom.  “The two of you are going to be in here and I will not hear one word out of either of you!  I’ll be back in four minutes.  Get yourself under control!” she growled at Quinn and left them, locking the door, trapping them in the bathroom while she went to do something else.
 
Santana went digging through the drawers quickly, with Quinn’s assistant, her lungs still struggling to fill and release.  “Fuck,” Santana hissed and she finally found the inhaler and with shaking hand pushed it into Quinn’s mouth.  Then she waited and began babbling softly about how she didn’t ask for a life like this.  This seemed much too harsh, however, they had given each other black eye.  So she sat down next to Quinn, and offered her a hand, palm up.  Taking it would be Quinn’s choice.  It didn’t take long.  Quinn took it and four minutes later, Kate returned to see Quinn on her inhaler and she and Santana had their hands laced together.  Instead of praising them on pulling themselves together she growled.
 
“The only person allowed to do any hitting in this place is me!” she roared and then she smacked both of them across the face.  “I am the only one who gets a say in who gets hit and who will be getting any sort of pleasure or relief and just to be sure that there are no ideas that I’m playing favorites, the two of you now cost the third girl a belting as well!” she said.
  Shelby kept her close and rubbed her back.  “You love them both now, and maybe in time you can like Rachel.  You don’t have to love her.  I will never force that upon you,” Shelby said.   “Mama she deserves love,” Quinn said sadly. “Everyone deserves love my sweet Quinnie,” Shelby smiled. “But I can’t do it right away, please don’t make me Mama, I can’t,” Quinn cried. “Oh, we need to work on our listening skills tomorrow.  All four of you,” she said kindly and she kept Quinn close.  “Shhh, calm down sweetheart, you’re fine, I’m not mad, and no one is going to force you to love anyone if you’re not ready to.  It’s going to be a new situation for all of us and it’s okay to not be perfect,” Shelby assured her.  “Come, we’ll go downstairs and the three of you can help Mama write rules on the board for tonight,” Shelby said kindly.  “Thank you for painting my lips, little one, they look beautiful,” Shelby said helping Quinn to her feet, taking her by the wrist, in that gentle possessive manner, and guiding her downstairs.  It brought some comfort, which was all she cared about.  Her girls deserved every ounce of love and comfort she and Will could manage to give them. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Santana stood up and began to ask her questions.  “Mama!  Where are you going and why can’t we go with you?” Santana asked tearfully, which was something Shelby had been expecting.  She was surprised it wasn’t more dramatic. “Mama and Daddy are having a date night my love, and your company will be here very shortly.  Where’s Daddy?” she asked her kindly. “He went into the kitchen,” Santana pouted and she moved over to Shelby and held tight to her. “Sanny baby.  You were not bad.  You haven’t displeased me or Daddy in any way.  Sometimes, and you will learn this over time, married people need date nights, that’s all it is my darling.  We will be back in a few hours.  We have our phones with us and your company will be here very shortly, so we’re not just up and leaving you,” Shelby assured her, rubbing her back and petting her hair.  “And starting tomorrow, it’s Parent day, it’s probably going to be parent week.  Rachel comes to join us tomorrow and I think you all need to be reminded of how loved you are, and Rachel needs to see that real love, in a dominant/submissive relationship does exist,” Shelby explained.  She paused a moment and looked over toward Brittany.  “Bree sweetheart, how is your head baby?” Shelby asked the lounging blonde on the couch. “Eh,” Brittany answered. “Very convincing,” Shelby smiled.  “Come, Mama and her girls are going to write rules for tonight on the board in the kitchen and your company is going to be informed of these rules as well,” Shelby said calmly. The three girls went into the kitchen with Shelby and she picked up three dry erase markers, handing the green one to Quinn, the blue to Brittany, and the red to Santana.  Shelby picked up a black marker and wrote at the very top, Rules for Tonight.  “Bree, rule number one, Dinner will be finished, completely or you will not leave the table,” she said kindly.  Brittany very carefully wrote EAT DINNER, Stay at table until it’s finished. “Very good my love.  Sanny baby, rule number two, showers and pajamas at 9:30pm, no later,” Shelby said and with a huge pout on her face, she wrote it down and immediately scurried over to Shelby holding on tightly.  She didn’t want her Mama to leave her.  Shelby kept her close and rubbed her back, trying to give her as much comfort as she could.  “Lovely my darling.  Quinnie, rule three. one snack after you’re all ready for bed,” she told her.  Quinn walked over to the board and thought on how to word that the best.  Night time snack after we’re ready for bed.  “I’m very proud of all of you my beautiful girls,” she told them and she hugged each of them as tightly as she could.  “I love you all so much,” she said and at which point Will walked into the room. “Quinnie baby, add to your rule.  Snacks in bowls in fridge.  You may add whipped cream,” he said kindly and she nodded, wrote it down and then moved to him, needing to be cuddled.  Will and Shelby recognized that their girls needed a parent day, several of them, but they needed their own date night before they could help their girls.   “Daddy?  Who’s our company tonight?” Brittany asked. “Mister Tom and Miss Hannah,” he said kindly. “Why not Grandma?” Santana asked in a panic.  This was a repeat from before.  A Mistress had dropped them off and left them and a new master and mistress took them in.  “Mama please!” she pleaded. “Alright, come with me little one,” Shelby said and she guided Santana into the bathroom in the hallway.  If she was going to freak out and possibly throw up, then at least the bathroom was an easy clean up room.  “Sanny, look at Mama, it’s okay,” she assured her. “You can’t leave Mama, please,” she begged. “Sanny, date night between Mama and Daddy, doesn’t happen in this house.  Even before you girls came to live here.  Date night happens outside of this house and when date night is over, Mama and Daddy come back to this house.  That has been the process for nearly twenty years,” she explained to her. “I’ll be good Mama, I’m sorry,” she pleaded. “Sweetheart, I’m not mad.  You are a very good girl baby, I am so very proud of you,” she said. “You can’t leave Mama, why isn’t Grandma coming?” she cried. “Shhh, calm down sweetheart, look at Mama, breathe baby.  Grandma Rose is at a Book Club Meeting tonight, and Grandma Karen and Grandpa Frank are out visiting someone else,” Shelby said trying to keep herself calm.  Her parents were visiting one of her brothers and she didn’t really want to be reminded of that.  “Mister Tom and Miss Hannah are just coming to keep you company, that’s all my sweet girl.  As soon as our date night is done, we’re going to come home and cuddle our three beautiful girls in the big bed together,” Shelby told her gently as she stroked the side of her face, trying to reassure her. “Mama, please don’t leave us,” Santana pleaded, tears cascading down her cheeks.  She couldn’t learn to love a new family all over again.  She couldn’t be moved again. “I’m not leaving permanently sweetheart, it’s just for a little while and your sisters are still here.  Nanny and Pop-Pop are going to be here too,” she said trying to gage Santana’s age level and when she didn’t put up a fight about how she didn’t want to use “baby names” for the elderly couple of the circle, she knew it was bad.  Tom and Hannah had been married for forty seven years and managed to find their way into Bruce’s circle once their children were grown and they were empty nesters.  They had gotten married at twenty and now they were sixty seven, and still very much in love.  When they joined the circle it was just to experiment and spice up their love life.  To the babies of the circle they were referred to as Nanny and Pop-Pop.  When Santana did not put up a fight about using “baby” terms for a respected couple of the community Shelby knew that Santana was in a very bad frame of mind. Parent time was now essential and Shelby didn’t care how long they needed it for.  
“None of you are any good to me.  You don’t do what I say, when I say it and you don’t even try to follow orders.  You’re all so stubborn and stupid that it’s no wonder I can’t control the three of you, so in order to make everyone happy, you’ll be heading out to see a colleague of mine.  I don’t know what he’s going to do to you or with you.  I can’t imagine he’ll have any more luck with you than I did,” Kate babbled as she walked up and down the hallway while the girls packed up their things.  They only had a few minutes to do so.  Kate was making sure she could get ride of these girls as fast as possible.  “None of you are good for anything.  Sex isn’t something you seem to be interested in, which is strange for nineteen year old girls, so I imagine you’re all broken.  You don’t follow orders unless I repeat myself multiple times. aYou’re a complete nightmare when you’re al together.  I can’t keep you separated because my house is not big enough.  None of you can work your jobs and please me at the same time and you don’t make enough money to pay for my house, so out you get.  You can be someone else’s problem.”
 
As she berated the girls they packed their things, being sure to grab all their essential underwear.  Three days ago, Santana had taken their small savings into her diner and exchanged for large bills.  A flat one hundred dollar bill in a pair of panties would never be heard or noticed.  They’d formed a plan.  They were going to be dropped off at this new person’s house and then they were going to run away to a bus stop and just keep going.  It was the three of them from now on.  No more being pets, no more pleasing someone else who didn’t care about pleasing them, they were on their own now.  They’d laid awake the night before, conjuring up the plan of how they were going to leave.  They’d been with Kate for three months now and with all the bruises and mental abuse they suffered, they were done with this life style and it was time to run away, set down roots somewhere else and live out the rest of their lives.
 
“No one wants you.  You know that don’t you?” she asked, but it wasn’t a question, they were made to answer and if they didn’t answer quick enough they’d be punished.
 
“Yes Ma’am,” they all said quickly.
 
“Why does no one want you Samantha?” Kate asked.  She didn’t like the name Santana so she changed it which she did on purpose.  Watching Santana get all worked up turned her on and when Santana would fight, she’d be punished, which only turned Kate on more.  It got boring when she didn’t fight back.
 
“Because we don’t do as we’re told and we haven’t amounted to anything in our lives,” she said automatically.  It had been drilled into her for months and Quinn’s heart broke, because now when Santana said it, it seemed like she meant it and it just wasn’t true.  They’d all been beaten down so much that now it was truly starting to affect every aspect of their lives.  Brittany was a lot more jumpy now and whenever she would jump around Kate, Kate would smack her.
 
“Alright, you’ve had enough time, everyone in the car.  NOW!” she barked and with that, off they went.
  “I was good, I was good, I was good!” Santana cried and then she turned and threw up, luckily for Shelby, into the toilet, before falling onto her knees and letting out heart wrenching sobs.  Shelby cleaned up her face, helped her to stand and then with the strength only a mother can possess, she lifted her up into her arms and carried her out of the bathroom and into the family room.  She sat down, kept Santana on her lap and looked at her other girls. “It’s alright my loves, ask your questions,” Shelby said knowing they had them.  Santana was a wreck and they were wondering what had happened in the bathroom.  Shelby was very gently answering those questions as the doorbell rang. Will answered the door and smiled sadly.  “That’s quite a bit of wailing my dear boy,” Tom said kindly giving Will a hug and Hannah quickly followed suit. “I have three young ladies who are suffering from separation anxiety it would seem,” he said showing them into the other room and when they got there, they saw Shelby surrounded by two crying girls and Brittany who just seemed sad, but she wasn’t crying yet.  Santana and Quinn however were a mess and asking too many questions to be answered so quickly.  “Bree, come say hi sweetheart,” Will said to her and she got up and ran to her Daddy, holding tight and he simply held her and rubbed her back.  “Say hello sweetheart.” “Hi Nanny,” she said and Hannah smiled at her.  Hannah ignored the terminology and simply gave Brittany a fierce hug.  Hannah could tell they all just felt so young and so helpless.  Brittany figured if she played up the young factor Will and Shelby wouldn’t leave.  She wasn’t ready to cry yet, but she wanted to.  The babies called them Nanny and Pop-Pop, she could do it too and she wouldn’t be punished for it.  She was sure of that. “Hello my sweet girl,” she said.  “Come, why don’t we go sit over here and you can tell Nanny all about why your sisters are so upset,” she said kindly and Brittany went willingly, but then turned back to look at Will for confirmation. “It’s alright baby.  Go sit with Nanny and Daddy will be right over to tell you how much I love you before I go on date night with Mama,” he said. Tom smiled and pulled Will aside, lowering his voice so he wouldn’t be heard.  “I haven’t seen them like this in a very long time and they have never once called us Nanny and Pop-Pop, is there something I need to know besides separation anxiety?” he asked. “Such as?” Will asked his voice taking on a protective father tone and he sounded slightly offended. “Calm down my boy.  I just want to know if there is anything new or different or special going on.  Only the babies call us Nanny and Pop-Pop, so either your girls are regressing, which is fine, I just need to know, or there is something more going on and they feel they need to regress for their own safety.  I know you and your wife take amazing care of those girls and I’ve never once seen them feel this unsafe, so if they’re regressing by choice, I just want to be informed,” he explained. “I’m not sure if they are regressing by choice, it’s just sort of happening.  They have severe abandonment issues and are in need of a parent day, although at this point it’s just parent time, and it keeps getting pushed off, because Shelby and I need time too.  Date night tonight and then we’ll be good, but we have to take care of ourselves as well,” he said and Tom nodded his agreement. “Hannah and I have been married for forty seven years my boy, we’ve raised five children and helped look after twelve grandchildren, I promise you, your girls are in safe care and you are doing the right thing.  It isn’t easy, but you’re right, you do need to take care of yourselves and I’m really proud of you for acknowledging that and then following through with it.” Will laughed and hugged his friend.  “It’s not me you need to convince,” he smiled and then the two returned to Shelby who was still being “attacked” by two of her girls while Brittany was cuddled up tight with Hannah.  They were so frightened today, so Will decided to try a new tactic.  “Alright my girls, come with Daddy,” he said kindly and he and Shelby forcefully guided the two hysterical girls to the kitchen, while Brittany went on her own with Tom and Hanah following close behind.  Will pulled out a dry erase marker and began writing on a clear side of the board.   “Alright my girls,” Will said stepping away from the board.  “Bree sweetheart, can you read what Daddy wrote?” he asked her. “Date night rules.  Mama and Daddy are going out.  They will return around eleven p.m. at which point Nanny and Pop-Pop will leave the house and Daddy, Mama, Bree, Quinnie, and Sanny, will all go up to bed, snuggle in with each other and watch a movie,” she read. “That was beautiful my love,” Will praised.  “Sanny baby, what time is it now and when will Mama and Daddy be home?” he asked and she forced herself to look at the clock, trying to read it with blurry vision. “Five forty five," she hiccuped. “and you’ll be back at e.e.e.e eleh, eh-ven,” she pushed out. “Very good my sweet girl and Quinnie baby, who is staying with you until we return?” he asked her. “Nanny and Pop-Pop,” she said softly, pressing herself into Shelby’s side. “Daddy and I have three beautiful, talented, amazingly treasured girls, and I will personally injure anyone who tells me other wise,” Shelby said seriously.  “I want you all to be good and eat your dinner and don’t give Nanny and Pop-Pop too hard a time okay?” she asked and they all nodded.  “I love you all so much my girls.  Be good and we’ll see you in a couple of hours,” she said and with many kisses to everyone, Will and Shelby finally made it out of the house. “Just so you know, it took everything in me to move on, but we need this.  We can’t be amazing to them, if we aren’t at least good to ourselves,” he told her kindly as they walked to the car. She nodded and gave him a quick kiss.  “Just so you know,” she said pausing a moment.  “You are the best decision I ever made, I agree with everything you just said even though it is killing me to leave three upset girls behind,  and I am very willing to skip dinner and go straight to sex,” she smiled.  Rachel stood in the bedroom that was currently hers.  It seemed extra large and she wasn’t sure what to do with herself.  Everyone else in the house was rushing around and making sure they had everything they needed for a two week trek until Bruce realized that Rachel was by herself and not being attended to.  He decided to walk over and spend some time with her, answer any questions she had and give her the basic assurance that he was sure she needed. As she heard him getting closer, her mind started to spin.  She was moving.  She was being moved.  Something was wrong.  They’d told her time and time again that she had to decide if this was the life she wanted, and now she was being sent away.  She’d done something wrong, so she stood there staring at the wall and thinking.  It was how Bruce found her and he could see she was lost in thought.  Something was bothering her, so he very softly spoke to her.  “Rachel darling,” he said kindly and she gasped and turned and quickly fell to her knees and tried not to wince in pain.  “Rae my love,” he said changing to her nickname to give her a better sense of reassurance. “Rae sweetheart,” he said kneeling down in front of her.  She wanted to do something so they would let her stay.  She must have done something to make them angry, so with tears of pain running down her face, she began to push her pants down, which was when the phone rang and the contents of her bladder forced it’s way out of her body and there was now a growing stain on the front of her pants.  As soon as it happened, she stood up quickly and gathered her sweatpants up so she didn’t make a mess on the  carpet.  “Rae-rae, Mister Bruce needs to clean you up sweetheart,” he said kindly. “I can’t help it!” she said trying not to cry and he simply gave her a reassuring look.  It was a look she misread though and she burst into tears, knowing she’d angered him further. “I know you can’t Rae-rae and Mister Bruce is going to move in closer to you, so we can get you cleaned up,” he told her and she screamed in fear, which brought Anne running.   “Do you need help love?” “I think she needs a female voice to focus on, because I’m not helping,” he said and he stood up to leave and she went after him as best she could, falling over at the last moment and trying desperately to push herself back up and onto her heels.  She had to turn around and present herself to him.  If he could ‘use her properly” then maybe they’d stay and let her stay.  So far she hadn’t done anything to please them, and all she knew, was that she was a good for nothing slut who would only ever make someone happy by pleasing them sexually.  
Rachel sat at the teller’s desk and finished with the last customer of the day.  She got up off the stool and began to close her drawer.  Her boss came around and smiled at her.  “How are you Rachel?”
 
“I’m doing well Mister Crane, thank you,” she smiled.  “I’m just about to close the drawer and head home,” she said.
 
“Oh really?  That’s good, how are your dads?”
 
“They’re good.  They’re getting ready to head off to California for a few months,” she smiled.
 
“You’re not going with them?” he asked.
 
“I’m still making up my mind,” she said honestly and he nodded.  “It’s mainly for business, so I wouldn’t be with them for most of the day and they’re going to tired from doing all their crazy sales pitches and helping to build the company.  If I did anything touristy, I’d be on my own.  At least here I can be on my own and still make money,” she said thoughtfully.
 
“Well if you decide that you want to stay home, just let us know.  Mister London and I would be thrilled to keep you company should you need some.”
 
“Oh that’s very generous of you both.  I will consider that as an alternative option,” she smiled.
 
“Well please keep in mind that we’ll gladly open our home to you, so that you are not alone,” Oliver said.  “A pretty girl like you should never be alone.”
  “Rachel my darling, it’s Miss Anne, and I need you to focus on my voice only please sweetheart,” she said kindly and Rachel looked at her with teary eyes, speaking before Anne could. “No, Miss, I can do it, I can, I just, closer, I.I.I.I.I,” she started to stammer. “Shhh, breathe Rae-rae,” she said using the specific nickname to give her a better idea of where she was.  “I know that the phone rang and that it startled you, and I know we need to clean you up, so I need you to come with me into the bathroom and I will help you clean up and get in your pajamas.  Once we finish that, then we’ll have you lie down on the bed and I will put your special cream on your stitches,” she said.   “N.n.n.n.no M.m.m.mi...miss,” she stammered.  “I.I.I, I have.  Me.  D.d.d.d.  I   d.d.do it,” she pushed out and Anne sighed, her stutter was pretty strong at the moment. “Okay then Rae, let’s do this.  I will let you clean yourself up, but I’m going to keep you company, so that we can be sure you got everything correct and if you need help, I will be there to help you,” Anne said. “N.n.n.no, I.I.I.I ha..ha.ve, t.t.t.tah, s.s.ser..vice,” she pushed out slowly, shaking her head no.  She had to service Bruce somehow.  She hand’t done what she had been trained for.  She was a pet.  Her job was to please everyone.  Boys were easy, she understood that.  Women were different, she didn’t know how to please a woman. “Rachel, you need to calm down, breathe and listen to me very carefully,” Anne said in a very serious Mistress tone and Rachel immediately dropped her head, eyes down to the floor, and body falling rigid.  She let out a little whimper, and Anne frowned.  Kneeling was not a good position for Rachel.  “Rachel I’m coming closer and I’m helping you to your feet.  We need to get you calm, clean, and comfortable,” Anne said firmly.  It had taken a few hours for Anne to get Rachel calm down.  Finally she was able to tuck her into bed and turn out the lights in the room, before retiring to her own bedroom to find her husband and two boys cuddled up in bed, Bruce reading to them from Fifty Shades.  He finished his paragraph and looked up.  “Is it bed time?” he asked kindly. “If the boys want to stay, they can,” Anne smiled. Kevin put his hand in the air and spoke his question at the same time.  “Miss, is Rachel okay?” he asked.   “Yes my love, she is sleeping and tomorrow morning, she will go be with the Schuesters.  She is going to be just fine.  I’ve made up an outline of how we would have taught Rachel the rules, but I don’t think it’s going to be needed.  Rachel seems to have fallen for this family and I don’t see her leaving anytime soon. “I just wish she wasn’t so afraid,” he said honestly as Anne climbed into bed and cuddled with all her boys. “I am so proud of you my love; that you want to do everything you can to help Rachel.  You are a wonderfully, generous person.  I’m also very pleased that you want to join Sir and I to help with Carolyn and her family.  I know she appreciates it too,” Anne said. “She is our sister Miss,” Kevin smiled.  “We love her as if she were one of the members of the circle,” he said simply and then cuddled into his Miss, yawning as sleep started to take over his body. “Well I appreciate that my love,” she told him and began to play with his hair, lulling him to sleep while Bruce did the same with Trevor. “Did you offer to let Rachel cuddle in bed with us?” Bruce asked.  “There is more than enough room,” he said. “I explained it to her, however she explained to me that she had to serve you and the boys and me for being so kind and she didn’t know how to please me, the way she can please the three of you, so I thought it best to leave her out of the bed tonight.  That girl needs rest and relaxation and I’m hoping that if she’s in a comfortable space, warm and cozy, that she’ll get that,” Anne said.  “I gave her an extra blanket incase the room gets chilled, I put pillows around her, and very carefully and gently massaged her scalp to help her relax.” “Did she lay in the bed, or did you hold her?” Bruce asked. Anne raised an eyebrow at him and shook her head before speaking playfully.  “Neither I let her fall asleep on the floor and just threw blankets on top of her,” she said rolling her eyes.  Anne would never do that to anyone.  When they were first married they had a large German Shepherd and he was encouraged to jump on the couch or in the bed and cuddle with the humans.  She treated all creatures, furry or human, the same.  She wanted the pets to know that even while they had the title of pet, they were still quite treasured and not beneath anyone. Bruce shook his head and smiled.  “I just want to be sure she knows her options.” “Well I know she understands what is happening tomorrow, because she asked very softly to call her Mama,” Anne said.  “We called over, but Shelby isn’t in, so we called her cell phone and she answered in a very loud place.  She and Will are having date night and the girls are being watched by Hannah and Tom, although they were being referred to as Nanny and Pop-Pop, which makes me think that everyone in that house is going to be getting a parent time as soon as Will and Shelby get home.” “If their girls are saying Nanny and Pop-Pop, they’ll be getting a parent week, possibly a month.  They never say that.  Quinn had a panic attack one time, when she just couldn’t shake her insecure feelings.  That lead to parent time that lasted two weeks,” Bruce said thoughtfully. “I have no doubt in my mind that Will and Shelby will get it all straightened out and work with all the girls,” she smiled and then looked at the clock.  “Let’s settle in though, we have to be up ridiculously early.  I want to be up at five, out the door by five thirty, drop her off at quarter of and get to the airport for our flight,” she said. “I set the alarm and called the car service.  I stopped the paper and the mail.  Carolyn says she’s very glad that we will be there tomorrow.  He’s recovering well, but she’s still kind of in shock and wants us with her,” he said. “We will always do anything for our families,” she smiled and with that the house fell quiet.  Rachel turned around and found herself in the park.  Why was she always in the park?  What was so damn special about this place?  She couldn’t figure it out and she tried to move, but when she looked down she saw herself chained to the slide in the playground.  It was dark, and late and cold.  “It’s always cold in the park,” a voice told her, but she didn’t know who that voice belonged to. “Why am I here?” she yelled out, but got no answer in return.  The chain around her ankle keeping her cuffed to the slide, moved twice.  When she looked down at it a second time to be sure it was really there and really around her ankle, it was suddenly a vine, so she went to pick up her foot, but one quick tug, changed it to a rope and she knew she wasn’t going to get out of it.  “Too tight,” she said angrily.  Her Sirs always made it too tight.  They always made it so that the ropes were tight enough to keep her in place, but never cut into her skin.  The cuts in her skin had come from her, from her struggling, from her wanting to get away. She pulled her foot away from the rope only to feel a sharp pain in her thigh.  She crouched down and looked carefully at the rope.  The knot was in a perfect figure eight and was now burning a pattern into her skin.  She tugged her foot away again and began to whimper.  Nothing was hot, nothing was smoking, but she was absolutely being burned.  She could feel it pressing into her skin.  She tugged carefully at the rope to loosen the ends and was surprised when it came undone.  She put it down and stepped out of the loose knot completely and walked five feet away from the slide, only to have her name called from behind her.  She turned to look and came face to face with Oliver Crane.  “Well, well, well, if it isn’t our little run away,” he said in a sickeningly sweet voice. “We’ve missed you!  You almost look well.  I think we should check that for certain though, don’t you Mr. London?” he asked and Rachel gasped and turned around.  Having Vincent London “check her over” meant he was about to stick his very hard penis into her ass, with little to no lube and she was going to scream.  Sometimes they had her awake, sometimes they knocked her out but now it seemed that she was going to be awake. “Yes, yes, yes,” Vincent said.  “My dear Rachel, you’re looking a little off.  Why don’t you come over here,” Vincent said pulling her closer toward him, but she tugged away.  “Didn’t I tell you Oliver?  She’s not well.  She’s not well at all and she needs to be monitored closely.  She must be ill because only naughty pets pull away when their Master calls for them to come closer.  “You must be ill Rachel and no one is ever going to want to look at you or be near you if you are.  No one will ever take care of you but us.  No one wants to be with you,” he lectured and as he spoke, she felt hot hands roaming over her body.  One hand lingered on her breast and began twisting her nipple, slowly rolling it side to side, putting as much pressure as possible on her, waiting for her to cry out.  When she finally did, it was a simple squeak. “There, you see?” Oliver asked pulling her into his arms.  It was a cradled position and that part of it felt nice, but she knew it wouldn’t last.  It would only be a temporary relief until the pain came searing through every fiber of her being.  “No one will ever want you Rachel, you are already falling apart, look,” he said and he turned her so she was lying face down on a gurney, looking at the floor below her.  The tile was white and shiny and completely immaculate to start.  After a few seconds, there was a slow flow of pink that quickly became a tremendous flow of red.  “Do you see what you’re doing?  You’re making a terrible mess Rachel.  Everything is flowing out of you.  You’re body is so loose because you’re such a slut, you can’t hold your blood in any more,” he said and she started to cry heavily, watching the sea of red flow beneath her, into a drain in the middle of the room. “You’ll have to be inspected!” Vincent said angrily.  She felt cuffs wrap around her wrists and then watched the cuff automatically attach themselves to the poles of the gurney she was on.  Vincent touched her body in three places and very soon, her ankles were cuffed to the same poles as her wrists, bending her in half, and a large silk fabric band was wrapped under her body, tied to the top of the circus tent.  “Listen we don’t really like her, but I can’t have her falling down.  People are paying good money to watch us clean her out,” Vincent told the ring master. “Ladies and Gentlemen!” he announced.  “May I draw your attention to the center ring.  Today we have,” he shouted and his voice echoed around Rachel’s head.  “What’s her name” he whispered to Vincent but Vincent never answered.  Everything went quiet and dark, and the soft silk that had been under her belly was now being tied into place with ropes in a hotel room, suspending her just above the bed. “It’s a swing Rachel.  First you’re impaled behind you, and then you’re impaled in front of you.  He will be in your ass, and I will be in your mouth.  No one will ever hear you scream for more than a few seconds, because this is going to fill your mouth every time you swing forward,” Oliver said to her, shaking his semi hard member at her and she cringed in disgust, which only got her slapped across the face.  “You will show me proper respect or you will be punished,” he said.  “In fact to prove I’m serious, you’ll start backward,” he said and he took the swing she was tied into and pushed it backward.  Vincent grabbed her ass, pulled it apart and forced himself inside of her and held her there by her shoulders.  She was paralyzed with fear and a pain that she knew all too well.  The pain radiated up her back and down into the tops of her thighs, until she finally could take no more and she let out a scream.  Vincent pushed her off of him and with that he and Oliver were gone and Rachel was left to scream and cry on her own.   The screaming and crying in her dream turned to soft sobs and whimpers in reality and ultimately, it woke Bruce from his slumber.  “Annie,” he hissed at his wife kindly, so as not to wake the boys who were on either side of him.  “Annie, I hear her.  Go check on her.” “You’re the one who is hearing her,” she complained. “The boys have me surrounded,” he said and so she threw back the covers and went down the hall.  The neon glow from the hall clock indicated that it was only just past midnight.  Rachel had been asleep for a few hours now, which Anne thought was helpful, but if it wasn’t a restful sleep, then it didn’t really matter.  She went into the room and found Rachel on her side, feet and wrists pushed together, somehow staying in place and then she heard the cries that her husband had asked her to go check on. Anne carefully moved into the room, sat down on the bed and then laid down so that she and Rachel would be face to face.  She wanted to get her awake, get her calm, and get her back to sleep, because they were all going to have to be up in a few hours as it was.  She used her finger to touch Rachel’s pointer finger and then spoke softly.  “Rae-rae,” she said quietly.  “Rae-rae, it’s miss Anne darling, and I know you’re scared and probably can’t hear me too well, but I know that I’m getting through to you somehow,” she said kindly. Rachel lifted her hand to her face as she laid on the gurney in the middle of the park.  Her finger was talking to her, which was bizarre to begin with.  “Rae-rae,” the finger said to her and she cocked her head to the side and stared at it in confusion.  Since when did fingers talk.  “Come back to me Rae-rae, nice and slow,” her finger told her and she started to cry again.  She was losing her mind.  Body parts didn’t speak and they definitely didn’t call her by a nickname that only a handful of people knew.  “Rae-rae,” her finger said again and then she realized it sounded like it was coming from behind her finger, so she put her hand down, got off the gurney and began walking slowly in search of the voice.  “Less than ten people know that name, I’ve got to find them,” she told herself. “Fye-dem,” Anne heard and she smiled.  “Yes Rae-rae, we’re going to get you to wake up a little bit and look at Miss Anne and then we’re going to cuddle like we did before and we’re going to help you yet back to sleep.  You are a beautiful, talented, lovely, young lady who is going to wake up in a few hours to see Miss Shelby and Mister Will and their three girls.  Santana, Quinn, and Brittany are all just as excited and nervous as you must be,” Anne told her. Rachel wandered down the hallway and into a large purple room.  There was a small chair seated across from a very large thrown where Miss Anne was seated and speaking kindly, dressed in all her queen-like robes.  She even had a scepter in her right hand using it to gesture.  She indicated that Rachel should sit down in the small chair in front of her.  “Come my darling girl, come rest in the nice comfortable bed,” Anne said to her and Rachel thought for a moment.  That was a chair, why was Anne saying it was a bed, but she decided not to question it, she simply moved closer to the purple chair and waited for further instruction. “You can feel it Rae-rae, you can touch it and see how soft it is,” Anne said dragging Rachel’s hand carefully across the mattress to show her how soft it was. Rachel brushed the seat of the purple chair and found it to be crush velvet and very soft.  “I’d like you to lie down my darling.  I just need you to lie down, close your eyes and remain calm,” Anne said and Rachel nodded.  She took a seat on the chair and realized that nothing hurt her.  Her bottom wasn’t sore, her back didn’t ache and the muscle strain in the tops of her thighs was gone.  “You did that so beautifully my love.  I’m very proud of you,” Anne praised her and Rachel nodded, took a deep breath, closed her eyes and then continued to breathe slowly and steadily.  “You’re a wonderful girl Rachel and I know the room is possibly a bit too bright, but I can fix that,” Anne said.  She tapped her scepter on the floor and with a soft click the lights dimmed greatly and Anne began to speak.  “I would love for you to open your eyes and see me Rachel,” she said kindly and very slowly and carefully Rachel did as asked. “There you are my sweet girl,” Anne smiled and Rachel gave a sleepy smile in return.  No longer in the thrown room, or in her queen like attire, Anne was simply in front of Rachel.  Rachel was lying down on a comfortable mattress feeling warm and fuzzy inside.  “I am so proud of you my darling, you have amazing listening skills and it is things like that, that make me truly believe you are smart and talented and deserve nothing but the best.  Do you know what’s going to happen in a few hours?” she asked her kindly. “Mama?” Rachel asked curiously. “Yes my darling, you’re going to go to your Mama’s house, and she and Daddy and your three new friends will be there.  I want you to remember Rachel, you will never be forced to stay in this life style if that is what you choose.  You remaining in this circle of people, is completely dependent on your own wants and desires,” she said.  “Now then my love you are very sleepy and it is still very early, perhaps we close our eyes and go back to bed,” Anne suggested  Rachel closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  Once again Anne was in front of her, in her queen wardrobe, with her scepter in her hand and speaking gently to Rachel.  “Deep breaths my girl.  In slow and out slow. I want you to let the natural rhythms take over your body and put you back to sleep.  Tomorrow is going to be a long day for everyone and a lot of adjustment for you.  It is okay to be scared and it is okay to ask for help.  I want you to ask for help if you need it and tell Miss Shelby or Mister Will when you are frightened and why.  You deserve as much love and attention as everyone else in the world Rachel and we are going to see that you get it,” she said gently and with a very soft and gentle stroke to the side of Rachel’s face the queen left the room, leaving Rachel to rest in the soft purple chair and finally feel at peace for the time being.  Shelby set her alarm for five o’clock, she knew Rachel would be showing up very early.  She stood up, stretched and went down the hall to what was going to become Rachel’s room and sighed.  Nothing was ready it felt like.  There were still too many things in the room for her liking, but she couldn’t bring herself to move it all at the moment.  She was standing there, staring and thinking, when she heard footsteps behind her.  She turned and smiled at the figure, then went back to looking, not at all surprised when the figure came up behind her and wrapped her in a hug.  “You’re thinking can be felt all the way in our bedroom,” he teased her. “I’ll try to think more quietly next time,” she smiled, snuggling into her husband.  “Thank you for date night,” she said happily. “Thank you for being a fabulous wife and an amazing Miss and Mother to our girls,” he said with a smile and the two stood in silence for a few more moments.  “What exactly are you thinking about though.  It may be strong, but the ideas are not coming through clearly,” he said. “I didn’t turn on my telepathy,” she laughed, “a girl has got to keep some things secret,” she smiled and then she sighed and snuggled up closer.  “This room is too cluttered and everything is moving so fast.  I feel like she’s not going to get the same treatment they did and she should.  She deserves everything they got.  The shopping day, the decorating day, every thing should be the same,” Shelby said. “I agree, and I will remind you that her situation is very different.  She was supposed to be with Bruce and Anne for several more days, ten I believe, and now she’s coming to us.  She hasn’t learned all the rules, she hasn’t been given the time to detox and learn if this is what she really wants, so with her, everything is going to be a learning experience,” Will said kindly.  It was very early in the morning to be having debates about how they girls should be “raised” so to speak. “I just want it to be as perfect as possible.  No not perfect.  That’s the wrong word. I want it to be as seamless as possible.  It’s a lot of change for her and I don’t want her to be so overwhelmed,” Shelby said. “And you wonder where Quinnie gets her “I have to be perfect” complex,” Will teased her. “She had that before she became ours,” Shelby grinned, rolling her eyes a bit.  “There are a lot of changes happening and we have three little girls who are not feeling very secure, and we’re about to have a fourth, and I just.  It’s a lot for them and a lot for us and her room isn’t ready yet,” she sighed. “Well being that we do have younger girls how about we go for a camping experience.  The four of them, and us, in the living room, blankets and pillows to make the tent, we can use the chairs from the dining room, roast marsh mellows in the fire place and we won’t have to worry about any wild creatures crawling all over us,” he smiled. “We have three wild creatures sleeping in our bed right now,” she laughed.   “What is scaring you the most my love?” he asked. “What are we going to do when a fight breaks out?  What are we going to do when they get territorial?  What are we going to do when all of that stuff happens that we only know how to handle one way, which is spanking and I’m fairly sure Rachel can’t handle all that spanking,” Shelby said with concern. “I thought you spanked her already.” “I did.  It wasn’t as firm at it was only five swats with a lecture for the three rules she broke and two for good measure.  She had surgery for a prolapsed rectum I’m afraid spanking her is really going to hurt her and make it even worse than her situation currently is, even though Terri swears to me she’s healing.” “The girls are getting parent day, are they not?” he asked. Parent Week,” Shelby laughed softly. “Well whatever they need, for however long they need, we will give it to them and usually when they need parent time, they don’t get spankings, they just get as much reassurance as we can give them.  What do you say Miss Corcoran, are you up for camping night in the living room?” he asked her, nuzzling her neck in all the right places that he knew turned her on. “You’re cheating,” she said grinning and pulling away slightly as the tickle from his lips touching her neck sent chills and thrills throughout her body.   “What can I say, you are irresistible,” he smiled and he pressed a more loving, sweet, tender kiss to her temple.  He could tell she was starting to let nerves take over so he made sure he was strong enough for both of them, so they could both be strong for their girls. “I am actually more nervous about her than I was about our other three loves,” she confessed.  “There are just so many things she will have to do to get settled into this house,” she said. “She will, but by the time she gets here, I think all she’s going to want to do is sleep and cuddle with her Mama, and I think you are just the right lady for the job,” Will told her and she smiled.  “When is she going to be here?” he asked softly. “About an hour,” Shelby replied. “Well then how about you and I go downstairs, sit on the couch, cuddle and wait for our newest potential to arrive.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby went back down the hall and looked in on her girls.  She decided that she wanted them to rest, but she did not want her girls to be upset that their Mama was cuddling someone else, so she went into the bedroom and very carefully crawled into the bed and very gently pet each of their faces.  It didn’t take long for all three of them to open their eyes and smile at her.  “Hello my loves,” she said. “Mama, why is it dark out?” Brittany asked softly. “Because it is very early my love.  Today is Sunday,” she said keeping her voice soft and gentle.  “Does anyone remember what we’re doing today?” she asked kindly. “Rae-rae is coming,” Santana said softly. “Very good baby girl,” Shelby smiled.  “She’s going to be here very shortly and I didn’t want any of my girls to think I’d abandoned them,” she said gently. “Where are you going?” Quinn asked, her voice full of panic. “Shhh,” Shelby said kindly petting her face gently.  “I’m only going to be downstairs.  Rachel is going to be here very early and her room is not ready yet, so for now, she’s going to sleep on the couch,” Shelby explained. “By herself?” Quinn asked. “No sweetheart, I’m going to sit with her, that’s all,” Shelby said, “but my three beautiful girls who are snuggled all together need to know where their Mama is, because parent time starts today,” she said.   “I wanna be with you Mama, please,” Quinn said, quickly blinking back tears, her voice full of panic.  She may work to be the perfect “child” and pet, but when she first woke up and she was nervous, she could be nearly as young as Mackenzie and Courtney. “Shhh, you’re okay sweetheart, you can be with me.  That’s okay, but I didn’t know if you wanted to get out of bed, that’s all my darling.  You can come sit with Mama if you want,” Shelby said.  Quinn struggled to sit up and then got out of bed and went over to the edge, waiting for Shelby to lead her downstairs.  “Would you girls like to come too?” she asked them and they nodded tiredly; Brittany already half asleep.  Shelby smiled and called for Will. He moved into the doorway and smiled.  “Need some help?” he asked with a grin and she nodded at him.  He walked over, helped Brittany up into his arms and very carefully carried her bridal style down to the living room, while Shelby held the other two girls by the wrist to give them that extra reminder of comfort.  She set them all up on the couch and the three of them snuggled up together and quickly went back to sleep.  “Be honest, did you know that was going to happen?” Will asked, stepping back to look at his girls. “No, but I was hoping,” Shelby smiled and she told Will to stay with the girls while she went to get some blankets for them, so they didn’t freeze.  She covered them with the blankets, kissed each of them on the forehead and then sat across from them on the love seat with her husband. “I suspect this is all the cuddle time we’re going to get for a while,” he said. “I will take every opportunity I get to be in your arms.  You make me feel safe, special, wanted, loved, and all those other important things that go into a marriage.  I love you,” she told him. “I love you too, and now I’m going to answer the door,” he said giving her a kiss and standing up, seeing the lights pull into the driveway.  He opened the door and shivered against the early morning air and being that it was fall, it was very chilly out.  His ‘existing’ girls were going to be needing warmer pajamas very soon.  He decided that perhaps a pajama shopping trip for all four of them would be a good bonding experience.   He smiled when a very sleepy looking Rachel was guided to him and he was relieved when she hugged him tightly, seemingly glad to be in his arms.  This is what she had wanted for a while now.  She held on tight and he simple cuddled with her, guiding her into the house, while Bruce accompanied them.  He set a small suitcase down by the door and spoke softly.  “These were the clothes we were able to gather for her.  Soon she’ll need a proper shopping trip.  There is money in the front of the suitcase.  Yes I know you make good money, but you know how I feel,” Bruce said before Will could complain and Will simply let the man continue.  “Anne left a list in there as well, to the varying rules she should learn and in what order, but only if you feel you need it.  I’m sure that you’ll be fine though.  You have our cell numbers should you need them, and we’ll call to check in on all of you, while we’re away,” he said kindly.  “Be good my darling girl and know that Mister Bruce, Miss Anne, Kevin and Trevor will miss you while we’re gone,” he said giving her a soft kiss to her temple and with a quick hug to Will, he left Rachel in her new and possibly permanent home. Will closed the door behind him and simply held Rachel close, feeling her tremble slightly.  “Are you cold sweetheart?” he asked her and she shrugged.  She was pretty cold, but she didn’t want to complain.  “Well you feel cold, and I know Mama and the other girls are curled up under blankets in the family room.  Let’s go join them okay?” he asked guiding a very sleepy girl toward Shelby. Shelby smiled and gathered her close next to her, covering both of them with a blanket and Rachel snuggled in tight.  “Mama,” she said softly.  “Mama, the queen gave me a chair,” she said quietly.   “Well how about we cuddle now and when you wake up you can show it to me okay?” Shelby asked her gently and Rachel nodded, snuggling in tight, her shivering stopping almost immediately.  Shelby woke up with a start when she heard a clattering sound coming from the kitchen.  She opened her eyes to see her three girls across from her, still sleeping and Rachel curled in tight next to her.  Will was no where to be found.  “Babe!” she called out softly to him, not wanting to wake the girls. “I’m sorry, I thought you’d still be sleeping.  Care to join me for breakfast?” he asked. “What did you make?” “Bagel Pantry,” he said wiggling his eyebrows. “Mmmm,” she grinned and carefully extracted herself from Rachel’s side and went into the kitchen to have a bagel with her husband.  She smiled and spoke softly.  “Can I fix yours for you?” she asked him, pulling out his favorite sesame seed bagel and the three small tubs of toppings; butter, cream cheese and vegetable cream cheese.  He nodded and she took a seat on his lap, carefully cutting his bagel, spreading on a thick layer of veggie cream cheese and then fed it to him, smiling when he made a happy little noise.  “You’re fucking sexy,” she whispered in his ear, so that only he heard it.   He smiled and slapped her ass once, firmly.  “No swearing,” he scolded her and she giggled and the two fell into a comfortable silence, sharing Will’s bagel.  Their comfortable silence slowly turned into their own little world.  All that existed were the two of them, in their own happy little bubble.  Life was perfect.  Their moment of silence was shattered when they heard one of their girls screaming in the other room. Santana was standing up in the middle of the room, screaming in what sounded like pain.  “Sanny!” Shelby said sternly, moving over to her and wrapping her in a hug as quickly as possible. “NO!” she screamed wiggling away.  “Shhh, it’s Mama baby, it’s okay, you’re okay, look at Mama,” she said petting her face gently and she saw goosebumps all over one of her little girls and she realized that Santana was screaming in the memory of pain, rather than actual pain and all her screaming was waking the other girls.  Rachel was now wide awake and staring at Santana and Shelby in a mix of awe, concern, and something that she didn’t know, which was most likely jealousy.  She wanted to be in her Mama’s arms and she wanted it all the time. Will went into the room as well and very carefully moved to the other girls.  “Quinnie, Bree, Rae, come with Daddy my loves,” he said kindly. “But Sanny,” Brittany started and Will was going to let her finish the sentence, but she stopped speaking.  Speaking memories was much too painful of a task, especially ones that involved goosebumps. “It’s alright, sweetheart.  Mama and Sanny will be okay and as soon as Sanny calms down, they will join us for breakfast,” he said gently and Brittany stood up to go with him, with reluctance while the other two stared. “Quinnie, Rae, it’s alright girls, go with Daddy,” Shelby said kindly but it was an order none the less.  Will took the three girls with him into the kitchen and Quinn and Brittany took their seats.  “Rae baby, can you sit on that chair yet?” he asked her kindly and she shrugged.  “Feel sweetheart, just put your hand on it, to feel how soft or hard it is.  If it’s too hard, we’ll get you a pillow,” he told her.  He knew for a fact that the thinly padded chairs for the breakfast table were much too hard for her tender bottom, but he wanted her to try and make her own decision.  It was part of the detox process.  They had to relearn, or remember what it was like, to not be under such tight control so they could determine if they wanted it back.  However Rachel’s detox was going to be very different. “It’s not soft, you should get an extra pillow,” Quinn said kindly, carefully taking Rachel’s hand. “That is very good of you to help Quinnie, and I’m proud of you for offering help and from now on, we’ll let Rachel make her own choices.  Daddy thinks it’s too hard too, but we have to let Rae make that choice,” he said kindly and Quinn didn’t let go of Rachel’s hand but she looked down at the table, clearly unhappy that she had “displeased” her Sir/Daddy.  “Rae sweetheart, if you want to try it, you can, however, I do think it’s too hard for you.  If you want to try it and then you change your mind, that’s okay too alright?” he asked her kindly and she simply nodded. “You should get a pillow and sit down, these are from Bagel Pantry and they are amazing!” Brittany said helping herself to the vegetable cream cheese.“Bree, did you hear what Daddy just said to Quinnie?” he asked her sternly and Rachel immediately went on edge. “N.n.n.n.n.no,” she stuttered.  “Sh,sh,she w.w.w.a..wa...was j.j.j.ju.juh, ust, t.t.t.t.tr..try..ing t.t.t.ta help,” she said managing to push out the last word in one breath. “Shhh, it’s okay Rae, Daddy isn’t mad at all, but a large part of our community comes down to listening and Bree wasn’t listening quite as well as she should have been, that’s all my darling, I promise you,” he told her. “Daddy doesn’t break a promise Rae,” Quinn said noticing that Rachel was stuttering and she hadn’t heard her do that before.  It was a severe stutter too, something that she hadn’t had before in the hospital, at least as far as Quinn was aware. “Rae, let’s sit down and have breakfast.  Mama and Sanny will be in shortly, I promise,” Will told her kindly. N.n.n.n.no,” she said tears instantly springing to her eyes.  Santana was screaming in pain, Rachel was sure she knew that sound, she’d made it enough times herself. “Rae, let’s focus sweetheart,” Will tried.  “Bree and Quinnie are having breakfast and Mama and Sanny are going to come join us very soon.  Right now, Daddy wants to have breakfast with three of his four girls,” Will said and Rachel stood there crying.  Will took a deep breath and tried to remain calm.  He was becoming increasingly frustrated with the amount of tension that was building in the room and he could do nothing about it. Brittany stood up, ran out of the room and got the pillow that was on the couch in Will’s office.  Once she returned, she put it on the chair and spoke kindly.  “Rae-rae, I know it’s scary sounding, it’s why I’m trying not to listen, but I promise you, she’s okay, and Mama won’t hurt her and these are the best bagels you’ll ever have, so please sit and eat with us,” she said pleadingly and Rachel sniffled, pushed away her tears and very gingerly sat down on the pillow, wincing slightly when her full weight settled into place. In the family room Shelby wrapped Santana in a blanket and pulled her close.  She needed to be warmed up and comforted.  Shelby pulled the blanket tight and Santana continued to cry, reliving the terrible memories of how she and her sisters were locked out in the cold so often for punishment.  “Shhh, calm down Sanny, Mama’s here.  Sanny is very safe in her house, with her Mama and Daddy and sisters,” Shelby cooed and eventually, she stopped screaming, reduced to whimpers while staying snuggled up tight in the blanket that Shelby wrapped her in. “I don’t wanna be cold.  I was good.  I didn’t do it,” she whimpered. “Sanny, look at Mama,” Shelby said kindly, gently stroking her face to pull her out of her sleep fog.  “Sanny,” Shelby said kindly and then she noticed that Santana was not truly paying attention.  “Santana Aurora you are one of Mama’s very best girls.  You’re a very good girl Sanny, and Mama loves you very much,” Shelby said and Santana fell into Shelby’s side, staying wrapped up tight.  “Mama’s best girl,” Shelby said softly, stroking Santana’s arm, or face, or head, anything to give her human contact and reassure her that she was completely safe.   It took some doing, but eventually Shelby got Santana to calm down and took her into the kitchen.  “Sanny!” Brittany cried happily.  “Look, Bagel Pantry!  There’s still veggie cream cheese left,” she said with a smile.  Santana walked over to Will and he wrapped her in a tight hug.  Shelby nodded at Will and then moved next to Rachel, who was still sitting in the chair, looking very worried. “Hey baby girl,” she said gently, kneeling down to the floor.  “Do you need help with your bagel?” she asked her kindly. “N.n.n.no,” she stammered, her voice full of fear. “No?” she asked her gently and she carefully took Rachel’s hand, wanting to touch other parts of her body; her face, her hair, her arms, all the same places she touched the other three girls, in order to give them comfort.  Rachel simply sat there, afraid to do anything.  “Rae, it’s okay baby.  Mama’s not mad, and Daddy’s not mad either.  We try to always have meals as a family, and Sunday mornings are some of the best times, because, we’ve all just woken up, and the day is calm and relaxed and that’s the best way to enjoy a meal together,” Shelby said trying to get Rachel to relax a little bit, because she was clearly one big raw nerve ending. Rachel sat there quietly, thinking, waiting, trying to put it all together and she finally burst into tears.  She had wanted this, she was sure of it.  She went to be with the two men the last time, to get all the inclusion she could handle.  To explore the world that she’d read so much about.  Her own fathers disowned her because she wanted this life, and her previous Sirs tortured her with the chosen life style.  She ran away from them and now she was in a situation where people were giving kind orders, being patient and accepting and she didn’t know what to do about it.  It was all too confusing for her. “Mama, why is Rae-rae so scared?” Brittany asked. “It’s all very new my little ballerina.  She’s overwhelmed.” “But she had Sirs,” Brittany said sounding very confused. “Bad ones,” Quinn said protectively. “Quinnie, breathe baby.  It’s good that Bree is asking questions.  I want all of you to ask questions when you have them,” Shelby said and she turned to Rachel.  “Did you hear sweetheart?  If you have any questions, no matter what they are, at any time of the day, I want you to know it’s safe to ask them,” Shelby explained and Rachel nodded, but continued to cry. “What if Daddy sits between Bree and Sanny and Mama sits between Quinnie and Rae, so that we are all together, and if any of our beautiful girls need any help, or reassurance, or anything at all, we’ll be right here,” Will said and he and Shelby moved into the ‘correct’ position.  “I also think that when we’re done with breakfast, Daddy and all of his girls are going to do some online shopping.  It’s getting colder out and I don’t want any of my girls to be cold at night, so we’re going to order some very warm fuzzy pajamas,” he said and all the girls looked at him with confusion.  “I did say that in English right?” he smirked and Shelby smiled, seeing the confusion in the room. “This is a perfect opportunity girls, it’s okay to ask your questions,” Shelby said and Quinn immediately raised her hand, which was quickly followed by Brittany and Santana shooting their hands into the air.  “Hands down my loves,” Shelby said kindly.  “Quinnie, you first baby, what’s your first question?” Shelby asked petting her hair. “What’s wrong with our other pajamas Mama?” she asked nervously. “Nothing at all my darling.  We’ve simply been watching the weather channel and we know it is about to get very cold and the pajamas you have, even with all your warm blankets, we’re afraid that they won’t be warm enough and we want to make sure that all four of our girls are warm while they sleep,” Shelby explained.  “Bree sweetheart, what’s your question?” she asked. “Can we choose our own color and style?” she asked. “Sort of my darling.  You’ll get to choose the color, but Daddy already has the style in mind, because I know it will be the warmest style for you,” Will explained kindly.  “Go on Sanny, you’re next,” he encouraged and she put her hand over her mouth and shook her head no, because she had a mouthful of bagel and she didn’t want to talk around it.  “You are a very polite and good young lady, I am very proud of you,” he told her kissing the top of her head.  We’ll come back to you sweetheart.  Rae-rae, do you have any questions sweetheart?” he asked her and she shook her head no.  It was easier to listen to the other questions rather than ask her own at the moment, plus she didn’t trust that her stutter would be gone by now. “That’s alright, but when you’re ready, we want you to ask sweetheart.  It’s good for you to know things,” Shelby told her and then she went back to Santana.  “Alright Sanny, what was your question?” she asked. “Can we all color later this morning?  After we go shopping,” she asked. “Yes, after we finish breakfast and you all do some online shopping with Daddy, then we can all color,” Shelby smiled and Will kissed the top of Santana’s head.  It had taken a great deal of courage to ask that question and everyone in the room, except Rachel, understood that.  Will guided all four girls out of the kitchen and into the family room.  “Sanny can you get Daddy’s lap top please?” he asked her taking a seat on the couch and carefully guiding Rachel to his right and Brittany to his left.  Brittany sat easily, but Rachel whimpered softly, not even attempting to sit down.  “Feel sweetheart, it’s very soft and it shouldn’t hurt you at all.  You were seated on the same type couch before with Mama, when you were sleeping.  Would you like to feel before you sit down?” he offered her.  She nodded gratefully, felt the plush cushion, and then sat down just as Santana returned with his lap top.  “Quinnie, sit next to Rae, Sanny over here.  I want to be sure you can all see,” he said kindly guiding her over to sit near Brittany. He went straight to google once everyone was seated and began tapping away on some of the keys, in order to get where he wanted.  The website he went to first was jumpinjammerz.com.  “Oooh, Daddy, Pac-Man!” Brittany cried happily and he smiled and kissed the top of her head. “Do you like that one best baby?” he asked her and she nodded emphatically.  “Well I’m very glad you’ve found one that you like, but let’s look at everything first please okay?” he asked and she nodded with a slight pout, that went away from her face the instant Santana snuggled in closer to her.  He pulled up the screen showing all mens hoodie footie pajamas and all the girls instantly pointed to the Batman set. “Daddy!” Santana said happily. “Daddy has to get pajamas too?” he asked and she nodded. “Yes, Batman ones.  You would look great in those!” she smiled.  “We should all get something and then take a picture and send it to Grandma and she can hang it in her hallway or something, so we say goodnight to her while she walks to her bedroom,” Santana said. “That is very thoughtful baby,” Will praised.  “Rae, which one do you think Mama would look good in?” he asked her kindly and Rachel looked at the page before her pointing to a pair of black ones that said KISS on them.  It had the word KISS in red letters as well as the faces of the band members of KISS on them. “Oooh, I like that one for Mama,” Brittany smiled.  “And then Rae-rae can get this one if she wants, because it’s black and has guitars on it, and it goes with Mama’s one.  If you want it I mean,” she added.  “You can have any of them, but the ducks and polka dots, and all of that, they’re kind of blah, and you’re not blah, okay?” Brittany babbled and Will didn’t stop her.  He simply watched Rachel’s reaction.  Brittany was trying, she was having a little bit of trouble, but she was trying very hard to make sure that Rachel knew she was accepted. “I like that one for you Rae,” Santana offered and Rachel gave a simple smile and nodded.  “And I like the Pac-Man one for Bree Daddy.  She’ll look great in it, with her blonde hair,” she reasoned. “And I think Sanny and I should get these two.  She is a huge star wars fan and I really like the rockets one,” Quinn smiled and Santana nodded her agreement. “Look Daddy, they all come in black too, so it’ll really look like all of Grandma’s other photos and now Rae-rae will be in it too,” Brittany smiled and Will nodded his agreement, as he clicked all the pajamas into the cart and then thought for a moment. “You all did very well, can you all sit here together while I go place this order?  I need my credit card and it’s in my office,” he said.  They all nodded and he carefully stood up, took the lap top into the office and placed the order for the pajamas. The girls stayed in the family room, on the couch, in an awkward silence and then Brittany spoke up.  “Do you like to color? I think we’re going to do that next,” she explained. “Color?” she asked not sure she truly understood what they were talking about, but grateful that her stutter wasn’t coming through. “Yes, with crayons or colored pencils or markers, but usually we like crayons.  We have a giant bucket in the kitchen and Mama buys new books when she finds things she thinks we’ll like.  Last week she got us all a bunch of Disney books.  Quinnie likes the princesses and Sanny likes the, what did you call them Sanny?” she asked turning to look behind her. “The “main” characters.  Mickey, Donald, Minnie, Pluto, Goofy, and of course Chip and Dale!” she said.  She couldn’t help it, ever since she was old enough to know what chip and dale dancers were, the fact that Disney had two chipmunks with those names; she always giggled. “Sanny has a dirty mind,” Quinn laughed.  “We’re going to end up coloring at some point today anyway.  Mama started doing that with us, very early on.  Do you want to come to the table and join us?  It’s actually really relaxing,” Quinn offered.  Rachel agreed and before they moved Quinn called out to Will.  “Daddy we’re going to color in the kitchen!” she said. “I’m in here!” Shelby called out so the entire house could hear her and then she walked into the family room and smiled at her girls.  “We’re coloring are we?” she asked. “Yes,” three of the four of them said with large smiles on their faces. “Rae my love?  Do you want to color too?” Shelby asked. “Y.y.y.y.ye.ye.ess,” she stuttered. “Are you sure?” Shelby asked her. “Maybe you can show her Mama,” Brittany suggested and she sat down at the kitchen island and waited for Shelby to give her a page to color.   “Alright, who else wants Mama to choose a page for them?” Shelby asked kindly, guiding Rachel easily to the space next to Brittany and told Santana and Quinn to sit across from them and they both raised their hands as they sat and Rachel very timidly raised hers, figuring that’s what she was supposed to do.  “You can choose your own picture Rachel, it’s alright sweetheart,” Shelby told her kindly and she selected a photo for the other girls.  Santana pushed herself up a bit in her seat and wrapped her arms around Shelby’s neck, whispering in her ear.  “She’s scared like me Mama, you should help her like you helped me,” she said softly and then she snuggled in tight to her Mama, resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder. “Are you okay baby girl?” she asked her kindly, petting her hair.  Santana felt warm and Shelby wasn’t sure if she was coming down with something or if she was just slightly nervous. “I just like your hugs Mama,” she said quietly, so that only Shelby heard her. “I love my Sanny hugs,” Shelby said gently and she let her cuddle for a bit longer and then Santana sat down and began to color. “Mama, what color should I make the flowers here?” Brittany asked kindly and she tapped the flowers that sat on the side of the horse’s hip. “How about a light blue sweetheart,” she said kindly and she picked up the green crayon and handed it to Quinn kissing her temple gently.  “For the clouds please,” she said kindly and Quinn nodded.  Shelby often made Quinn color things with a color that was not “normal” for that object.  She did it on purpose to help ease Quinn into not being so perfect.  It was always a difficult task. Once the three girls were set, Shelby moved over to Rachel and picked up an orange crayon.  “Mama’s going to color the sun, is that alright?” she asked and Rachel nodded and watched Shelby color the sun.  Shelby very carefully colored the sun, being sure to move in even strokes so that the picture looked uniform and Rachel simply cuddled into Shelby, letting her color for her.  “Can you color now baby girl?  How about you color the leprechaun's hat for me,” she suggested and Rachel nodded. The other girls watched as Rachel selected a green crayon with very shaky hands and pressed the crayon to the page.  Santana lazily colored her picture while keeping her eyes carefully on the tip of Rachel’s crayon so she didn’t look like she was staring.  She used her foot to tap Quinn’s ankle to get her attention and Quinn looked up. The slight movement made Quinn jump and she looked upset now.  “Mama, I went outside the lines,” Quinn said softly and sadly. “That’s alright baby, it still looks very beautiful,” Shelby assured her.  “How about the ocean, can you color that maroon for me?” she asked. “Sea by sunset,” Brittany smiled.  She was lost in her unicorn photo and had no idea what was going on around her when it came to Rachel, who appeared to be having a panic attack. “Yes my darling girl,” Shelby smiled and she moved between Rachel and Brittany.  “Sea by sunset,” she said kindly and then she eyed her other two girls.  She knew they were watching, but they weren’t watching to judge, they were watching out of sheer curiosity.  Rachel was new, and clearly scared, and they understood all of those feelings, so she simply stayed with them for the next hour, helping Rachel color and encouraging all of them with praise at how well they were doing.  An hour later, Will walked into the kitchen to find the five women all engrossed in what they were coloring and nearly finished.  He noticed that Santana and Quinn were not as enthusiastic about coloring in their pictures where as Brittany was very into her picture and Rachel seemed to be trying to keep her focus.  Her body language was nothing but tense and he noticed that Shelby was trying really hard to reassure Rachel that she was safe.  He was standing there for a few moments more and then felt a buzzing in his pocket and held his breath.  The bell tones quickly followed, sounding like a door bell and Rachel’s bladder opened up.  It was a millisecond later that Rachel started crying and Santana ran out of the room as fast as she could. “Oh honey,” Shelby said kindly and she pulled Rachel into her arms and Rachel just cried.  She hated that she couldn’t control her body around bell tones and now she wet the only clothes she had.  They were going to make her stay naked now, since she’d proven she couldn’t be trusted.  The thought of being naked and cold for the rest of her life, made her start to tremble and she began shaking in Shelby’s arms. Santana’s feet were heard running very quickly down the stairs, in her excitement to get to Rachel with new, dry clothes. Will caught her as soon as she entered the kitchen and pulled her tight, giving her a solid smack.  “Sanny, we do not run!” Will scolded her seriously.   “I’m sorry Daddy, I am, but Rae needs new clothes, so I went to help,” she said and Shelby took a deep breath. “Sanny, come with Mama sweetheart,” she said.  She wanted to praise Santana for being so accepting and helpful, because she knew that at some point the shit was going to his the fan.  She took both girls into the bathroom and looked at Rachel.  “Sit down on the toilet baby,” she told her kindly and then she had Santana sit on the edge of the tub.  “Rae baby, calm down, try to breathe, I will be with you in a moment and then she turned to her other little girl.  “Santana, you are not in trouble, but this is still a very serious discussion,” she told her and Santana nodded.  “What rule did you break and why did you run?’ she asked. “We’re not supposed to run up and down the stairs, or at all actually and I ran because Rachel needed help and I didn’t know how to get it slowly.  She needs new pants,” Santana explained. Shelby nodded and stood up, pulling Santana into her arms giving her a hug and then one firm smack.  “That is for running in the house, when you know you aren’t supposed to,” she said and Santana nodded and didn’t let go of Shelby.  “It’s urine sweetheart, it’s not acid, she’s uncomfortable and embarrassed I’m sure, but we don’t need to be so frantic, that won’t help the situation, do you understand?” she asked. “Yes Mama,” Santana said and she turned to Rachel.  “Are you in pain?” she asked, hearing something strange in her Rachel’s quiet crying.  Rachel put her hands to her chest and shook her head no, trying to indicate that she was fine, when she clearly wasn’t.  “Do you have asthma?” Santana asked quickly and Rachel let the tears fall and shook her head no. Shelby carefully knelt in front of Rachel and made herself very quiet.  “Rae-rae, look at Mama,” she said gently, placing a hand on Rachel’s cheek.  “Shhh, look at Mama.  I want you to sing.  Sing with Mama,” she told her and for the umpteenth time, Rachel marveled that orders were so kind and spoken with such gentleness.  “Some where, over, the rain, bow.  Way, up, high,” she said and eventually Rachel and Santana both joined in.  It got Rachel’s breathing under control and she looked at Shelby with bright red cheeks. “I’m s.s.s.s.ah...sah, ree,” she stuttered. “You didn’t do anything wrong baby girl.  What’s happening to you is not your fault.  Two very mean people did this to you and we are going to help you correct it,” Shelby said.  “You know what though?  I think it would be easier if you wore diapers until we can help you a little bit better with controlling your muscles. “NO!” Rachel shrieked and she quickly stood up and then screamed in pain.  She had to prove she was not a baby and in trying to prove what she didn’t need to prove, she had pain rip through her body at the quick movement.  She burst into sobs at that point and Santana looked scared.  “Sanny, it’s okay,” Shelby assured her.  “Go out and be with Daddy and your sisters.  I’m going to help Rae clean up, and calm down, and then we’ll be out with you,” Shelby said and Santana still looked scared.  “Santana Aurora, you are one of my four treasured girls,” Shelby told her gently.  “I will always love you and take care of you, but for right now, Rachel needs my full attention and that is the only reason I’m sending you out of the room.  Not out of the house, simply out of the room,” she said, being sure to look her in the eyes the entire time.  Santana had to believe every word Shelby was saying.  Santana was still nervous, even if she didn’t want to admit it.  “Go on baby, tell Daddy what’s going on, and Rae and Mama will be out shortly,” she said and Santana left the room. “Rachel honey, look at Mama, you have to breathe sweetheart.  Nice and steady.  I know it hurts right now, but if you keep breathing steadily with me, it’ll stop hurting,” Shelby explained helping Rachel to sit back down on the toilet.  She took Rachel’s hands in hers and breathed steadily for her, waiting for her to copy and eventually Rachel did and found it easier to breathe.  “Very good baby,” Shelby praised her. “N.n.n.n.not ah, ah, ah, ah, b.bb.b.b.bay.bee,” she stuttered. “No my love you aren’t.  Should Mama not call you baby anymore?  Do you not like that?” she asked her kindly. “N.n.n.n.n.no d.d.d.die.p.p.p.p.pers,” she pushed out. “Rae sweetheart, listen to me very carefully my darling.  I don’t think you are a baby.  I call all my girls baby, because it’s a term of endearment.  If you don’t want me to, I won’t , but you have to tell me sweetheart,” she said. “N.n.n.no d.d.d.die, pah, p.p.p pers Mama,” she cried. “Shhh, breathe sweetheart.  We need to talk about this, so we have proper communication,” Shelby told her.  “Listen very carefully to Mama.  You are not a baby.  You are my baby, if you want to be, but there is a difference in being someone’s baby, and being a baby, do you understand that?” she asked her. “N.n.no d.d.die...pers M.m.m.ma, mah, please,” she pushed out as best she could, her stutter still heavily present. “Diapers don’t make you a baby sweetheart.  They protect you from messing your clothes and no one will know you are wearing them, except you and whomever helps you put them on, which may not be anyone.  You may wake up one morning and before you even come downstairs, you may decide to put on your own diaper yourself,” she explained. “No Mama,” she cried, but her voice was completely steady and that gave Shelby some comfort.  Rachel was calming down a little bit which was a good sign.  What she didn’t realize yet was that the steady voice actually meant Rachel was completely on edge and afraid. “Alright my love, alright, let’s breathe.  We have to finish our talk, but before we do, I want to get you washed up and cleaned off, and we should probably apply your topical cream, because I think when your body reacted to the bell tones it might have washed some of the cream away,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded.  She very slowly crawled off the toilet, without being told, and laid down on her back, opening her legs to Shelby, making herself completely vulnerable and while it was a huge step in trust, Shelby wanted to be sure.  “Why are you laying like that sweetheart?” she asked her, keeping her voice very calm and pulling the cream out of the cabinet.   “For, you t0 take care of me,” she pushed out as steadily she could. “You want Mama to clean you up and put your cream on?” Shelby asked her wanting to make sure they were both on the same page and Rachel simply nodded her agreement.  “Are you absolutely sure about this Rachel?” Shelby asked and again Rachel nodded.  She had no hesitation but her eyes were completely filled with fear and concern.  Shelby guessed that Rachel didn’t know Shelby could read her emotions in her eyes.  As dark as they were, they held a lightness and plethora of emotion and not one of them was actual trust.  
The bed was soft, she was at least grateful for that.  “You think you get to make any decisions at all?” Oliver yelled.  “You are a pet, a nothing, a toy!  You get no say in anything!  We, your masters, the people in charge, we get to do with you what we please, and that is your job to please us!” he yelled as the paddle continued to fall down on her now tender backside.  The fire was building inside her and she wasn’t sure how much longer she could hold position.  Her feet were too remain spread apart, but this punishment felt different.  Her body felt strange.  Her gut was bothering her.  Her bottom, was tender, but it also felt different somehow.  With every angry blow there was a vibration feeling around her anus that she had never felt before and since she couldn’t exactly look at that part of her body, she really wasn’t sure what was going on.  All she knew was that she had lost all control.  She wasn’t allowed to take care of herself.  She was someone’s pet.  All she could do was hope they would treat her decently.

“Rae, look at Mama,” Shelby said kindly.  “I won’t do it if you don’t want me to.  If you’re scared that something is going to happen.  I will let you take care of yourself.  You’re a grown woman and if you feel that you need to do something, then you should be able to do it,” Shelby said and all Rachel could do was shake her head no and cry. She wanted to do a lot.  She wanted to be on her own now.  This was the wrong choice.  She was going to be a prisoner for the rest of her life and she didn’t know how to control it.  She was calling complete strangers Mama and Daddy.  She had been polite and respectful, or so she thought, to Anne and Bruce, but they left her.  She finally got what she’d been after for a week now and she wasn’t happy about it.  She wasn’t happy about anything, because she didn’t understand anything that was happening to her.  Everything was new and over whelming.  She had no job, no place to live, no fathers to contact, and no sense of who she was.  The past fifteen months had been about living for someone else and now she didn’t know how to live for herself.  This was her last shot.  These people, who didn’t know her, but were somehow kind to her, were her only hope at survival and when she thought about it, the other three girls looked happy.  They looked like they were doing okay with their lives.  They didn’t appear to have jobs either, but they were clearly pets, they’d told her so themselves.  If she didn’t lay there and let Shelby take care of her, she’d be sent away and the realization of that thought, left her lying, half naked, on the bathroom floor, open to Shelby, waiting for whatever was going to come her way. Shelby didn’t like this posture.  It was too frozen, too obedient, and much too new in the stages for Rachel to even consider this as an option.  Rachel shouldn’t be this vulnerable, so soon.  Something was going on but Shelby didn’t think it was the right time to push her, so she took a different approach.  “Rae, look at Miss Shelby sweetheart,” she said and Rachel’s eyes filled with tears. “No, Mama,” she stuttered, feeling completely panicked that Shelby had changed her referral name. “Shhh, okay, okay, I’m sorry, look at Mama, it was a slip, it’s okay.  I will still be your Mama,” Shelby soothed gently.  Clearly this was not the approach that was going to work, so she tried something else.  “Look at Mama sweetheart, I’m sorry,” she told her genuinely and Rachel tried to force herself to calm down.  “Good girl,” she told her.  “Very good.  Now, Daddy gave you a very special word when you were in the hospital, do you remember that word?” she asked her gently. “Wicked,” she stuttered. “Very good my love, very good,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, Mama will clean you up, and put your cream on, but if at any point, you get too scared and you need a moment, you say wicked and everything stops.  My hands will move away and nothing more will happen until you tell me you are ready, understand?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Alright, very good, now, I’m going to stand up, put a wash cloth under some warm water and run it over your crotch and bottom a few times to make sure you are clean, understand?” she asked and again Rachel nodded.  Lunch started out as a quiet affair.  The only one who seemed to be having a good day was Brittany and that was because she knew it was parent day.  Getting to the point where she needed a parent day sucked, but actually having the parent day, those were days she loved more than anything.  It was always nice to know that her Miss and Sir, were her Mama and Daddy, people who loved her, and she believed every second of it. Will had made BLT sandwiches for everyone and Shelby made sure there were apple slices with a honey dipping sauce to keep it somewhat healthy and Brittany ate her lunch very happily.  Quinn ate, but watched the other two girls.  Both Rachel and Santana looked devastated for some reason and she couldn’t work out why.  Shelby and Will were seated at the kitchen island, writing notes back and forth to each other to communicate, but still remaining silent so the girls could interact with them.  So far not a word had been spoken.  Quinn could take no more though and she tapped Santana’s hand gently.  “Why do you look like they just died?” she asked softly pointing toward Shelby and Will. “They’re sending me away,” Santana said. “Daddy!” Quinn yelled out. “I’m right here baby, there’s no need to shout,” Will scolded gently, “what’s wrong?” “Why are you sending Sanny away,” Quinn asked. “WHAT!” Rachel and Brittany asked in the same, loud, shocked tone. “Everyone will be quiet and everyone will listen to me right now!” Shelby said seriously. “Quinn Lucy, Brittany Susan, and Rachel Barbara, there is no shouting in this house, unless there is a dire emergency happening, or you can not find someone.  I shouted this morning to Daddy, because we were both in situations we could not leave.  The three of you yelling as you are now, is not acceptable, we are all in the same space.  This your last warning,” she said and then she zeroed in on Santana.  “Santana Aurora, I told you in the bathroom that I, your Mama, your Miss, I had a number of girls who I love and treasure.  What was that number?” she asked her directly.  She was simply annoyed but her voice held that stern warning tone to it, that she’d just used to scold the other girls with.  Santana mumbled an answer and didn’t look up, which was not how she was to act at all, and she knew it.  Shelby walked over to her, helped her to her feet and wrapped her in a tight hug, her one hand resting on the base of Santana’s spine and Santana knew she’d be spanked if she didn’t answer correctly, but she didn’t care.  She didn’t believe anything that was being said to her anyway.  “I want a proper answer please my darling,” she said and Rachel watched with wide eyes.  Santana looked miserable, but she wasn’t letting go of Shelby at all.  If anything her grip was knuckle white. “Sanny, everyone is having a listening test after lunch, so please answer Mama’s question, so that I can give you all the rules of the test,” Will said and both Quinn and Brittany groaned. “I’m being good, why do I have to take it?” Brittany complained. “Because all my girls, all four of you, need to be reminded how important listening skills are,” Will explained, “and this morning your listening skills, while I understand the reasoning behind it, were turned off,” and Brittany smartly shut her mouth and went back to eating. “How many Santana?” Shelby asked kindly, her voice nothing but kind and patient and Rachel continued to stare in confusion.  The only difference was that now Santana saw her staring and she was getting agitated about it. “STOP STARING!” she shouted at Rachel and her little outburst got her five solid smacks on her bottom. “You will not be disrespectful,” Shelby said sternly.  “Apologize now, and then answer my question,” she ordered her and this time Rachel heard it was not really a kind order.  It was angry and stern and it needed to be followed.  Those were the kinds of orders she was used to getting all along and now that type of order was coming from the “safe” people and she was back to feeling lost, nervous, and overwhelmed about everything. “Quinnie, tell Rae why Mama’s voice is so angry,” Will said kindly and Rachel turned to look at him with confusion.  How was he being so calm.  Why wasn’t he yelling like Shelby was.  Maybe he was more safe than Shelby.  Maybe he was the better person to be with.  If Shelby got angry, then she wasn’t the one who should be touching her and helping her with her topical cream.  Maybe she had to have Will do it from now on.  Shelby had even said in the bathroom that she wouldn’t touch Rachel, if Rachel didn’t want her to.  As the thoughts went through her mind, Quinn was speaking and Rachel was clearly not listening, but Quinn continued what she was saying anyway. “That was very good Quinnie.  Rae, what did Quinnie just tell you?  Can you put it in your own words?” he asked.  Rachel looked to him, then to Quinn and back over to Shelby, who was now holding Santana tightly while she wiggled a little bit.  Santana looked so scared and so sad.  Rachel had no idea what Quinn had just said and now she was on the spot to answer the questions. “She’s not listening!  She can’t stay!” Santana cried.  “You have to listen.  If you don’t listen you have to leave!” she said and her words were angry, but her body had no fight in it.  She was simply holding tight to Shelby and yelling at Rachel, and after every sentence she yelled, Shelby gave her a smack.  Everything was so confusing right now and Rachel simply put her elbows on the table, her head in her hands and sighed heavily.  She didn’t know what to do or think right now. “Santana Aurora Corcoran Schuester” Shelby said sternly and she very gently tipped Santana’s face upward so they were looking each other in the eye.  “You do not get to speak to anyone like that.  Yes there are rules to follow and you do need to listen.  Right now, however you’ve earned yourself a discussion and you’re going to apologize to Rachel before you have it!” Shelby said seriously. “Mama, please,” Brittany started. “This does not concern you baby girl.  Continue eating your lunch.  After lunch, we’re going to have a listening test, just as Daddy said.  You could all use a reminder test and Rachel hasn’t learnt any of it yet, so you’re going to take it all together,” she said sternly and Santana whined.  It earned her another smack and Rachel visibly jumped.  “Santana, properly apologize to Rachel,” Shelby said seriously.  Santana’s discussion left her crying hysterically, which it shouldn’t have, and glued to Shelby’s side, which was par for the course.  Santana was being eaten alive by her fears of being replaced, which was why she was so hysterical.  She’d learned to love and care for the family that she’d been placed with.  “We’re going to go into the kitchen and you’re going to take the test, along with your sisters and Rachel.  I know you’re upset and I will do my best to spend some extra time with you, but you are not getting out of this test.  It needs to happen.  You need to remember to listen my love,” Shelby told her and she guided Santana back to the rest of the family where a piece of paper was lying on the table in her spot, as well as a pencil for her to use. Listening tests were mostly conducted like story time, with questions thrown in.  “Alright Rachel, this is how it’s going to work.  In a moment, I’m going to give you all several words to write on your papers.  Then I’m going to read the story to you.  As I read the story you’re going to count how many times I say certain words, and at the end of the story there will be some questions,” he explained.  “Do you understand how this works?” he asked and she nodded that she did. “Does anyone have any questions before we begin?” Shelby asked and Brittany raised her hand.  “Yes my sweet Bree?” Shelby asked. “What happens if we get it wrong?” she asked. “Wrong counting of words, means a new listening test later.  There is no such thing as a wrong opinion when we get to the final question,” Shelby assured her.  “Any other questions?” she asked and they all shook their heads no. “Alright girls, here are your words.  Rae sweetheart, you are first.  You will count the words ducklings, and fox.  Quinnie, your words are mother and children.  Sanny, your words are wing and fly.  Bree your words are swimming and lake,” Will said and the four girls wrote down their words.  Rachel figured she should ask her question now, so she timidly raised her hand and waited.  “Rae-rae, you are a very good observer.  What’s your question darling?” he asked her. “D.d.d.do p.p.p.laura.rah, rahs, count?” she stuttered. “No my love.  I want you to keep track of the exact word I gave you,” he told her and she nodded and went back to staring at her paper, wanting to be sure that she was fully prepared.  He gave them all a moment and noticed that Shelby was in her own chair between Rachel and Santana and both of them looked like they were about to freak out any second.  Rachel seemed scared of Shelby for some reason and Santana couldn’t seem to get close enough to her.  “Alright my loves, here we go,” he said and then he began the story. “A mother duck and her little ducklings were on their way to a lake one day.  The ducklings were very happy following their mother and quack-quacking along the way.  All of a sudden the mother duck saw a fox at a distance.  She was frightened and shouted, ‘Children, hurry to the lake.  There’s a fox!’  The ducklings hurried towards the lake.  The mother duck wondered what to do.  She began to walk back and forth dragging one wing on the ground.  When the fox saw her he became happy.  He said to himself, ‘It seems that she’s hurt and can’t fly!  I can easily catch and eat her!’  Then he ran towards her.  The mother duck ran, leading the fox away from the lake.  The fox followed her.  Now he wouldn’t be able to harm her ducklings.  The mother duck looked towards her ducklings and saw that they had reached the lake.  She was relieved, so she stopped and took a deep breath.  The fox thought she was tired and he came closer, but the mother duck quickly spread her wings and rose up in the air.  She landed in the middle of the lake and her ducklings swam to her.  The fox stared in disbelief at the mother duck and her ducklings.  He could not reach them because they were in the middle of the lake.  Dear children, some birds drag one of their wings on the ground when an enemy is going to attack.  In this way they fool their enemies into thinking they are hurt.  When the enemy follows them this gives their children time to escape.” Will said.   “Alright girls the story is over, now, here are your questions.  First, How did the mother protect her children?,” Shelby asked.  “Secondly, how did the mother react when she sensed danger?  Lastly, who do you relate most to in this story and why?” she asked. Each of the girls had ticked off their words when they heard them, so that number wouldn’t be wrong and answering the questions was the last thing on their lists.  They each answered the question of protection the same.  She tricked the fox into thinking she was injured and lead him away from her children.  The second question was essentially the same as well.  Rachel and Santana said she thought fast on her feet and did everything she could to protect her children.  Quinn was a little more insightful, stating that the mother put herself first, potentially sacrificing her own life in order to protect the lives of her children.  If they stayed in the lake, eventually the fox would get bored and leave.  Brittany’s answer was very simple; she warned her children to leave the area.  The last answer was different for each girl. Brittany: The ducklings.  I’m young, and don’t know any better.  I need a Mama and Daddy to guide me properly, or I will be eaten by the fox. Santana:  The fox.  I’m too stupid and even though I appear smart, I’m easily fooled. Quinn:  The mother duckling.  I have to do everything I can to protect the ones I love, but unlike this story, I usually fail. Rachel:  Every main character.  The lake, because it’s calm and peaceful and I wish I had that in my life.  The mother because she wants to protect her children the way I want to protect myself.  The fox because I couldn’t tell real from fake and I still can’t, and the ducklings because I still need protection from the world.   Will read the answers and tallied up their word count.  “Ladies, I am proud to announce you all did very well.  Shall we all go watch a movie now?” he asked.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The girls ended up watching Rat Race and while they did laugh and smile, which was a great relief, they were so exhausted that they all ended up taking a nap.  Shelby stood at the entrance to the room, leaning on the frame, watching the girls sleep.  She crossed her legs and leaned further into the frame, crossed her arms over her chest, and simply watched, but Will saw there was more to it than Shelby just watching her girls sleep. “You’re thinking so hard I can see smoke coming out of your ears,” Will said sneaking up behind her and wrapping his arms around her waist, hugging her tightly. “They aren’t together,” she said simply and he looked at the girls, not entirely sure as to what Shelby was on about.  Quinn was lying against the arm of the couch, tucked into herself under a thin blanket.  Brittany was stretched out on the floor, with her feet up on the couch cushions.  Santana was curled up in the fetal position on the love seat and Rachel was somehow squeezed under the coffee table, nothing sticking out around any of the edges.  The only good thing about the coffee table was it was glass, so at least they could see Rachel. “I’m still confused,” Will said. “Our girls, are not cuddled up together.  When is the last time you saw that happen?” she asked calmly.  “The girls came to us as a package deal.  I understand that the four of them won’t be best buddies right away, but at least those three should be together.  When they first came here, do you remember how hard it was to separate them?  To get them to trust us that separation wasn’t permanent?”  
“Sanny, come on baby, let’s go up and get ready for bed,” Shelby said gently.  Santana was drifting off, very slowly, as the five of them sat on the couch watching television.  The day had been pretty busy for everyone, with their recent shopping trip.  Shopping had been extremely successful, dinner was pleasant, and now the girls, were all snuggled up between Will and Shelby.
 
Brittany was the only one fully awake and she started to shift, knocking into Quinn and waking her up.  “Mmmf, what?” she asked pulling Brittany closer to her and trying to go back to sleep, using her as a human pillow.
 
“Miss is taking Sanny upstairs,” she whispered.
 
Quinn opened her eyes and sat up and stretched.  “Sanny, come on, we’ll all go,” she said.
 
“It’s alright girls, stay here, we’ll be back shortly,” Shelby said gently.
 
“We can go Miss,” Brittany said, her face starting to etch itself in worry and Shelby remained gentle and Will was starting to pick up on the girls nerves.
 
“It’s alright Bree.  You and Quinnie stay down here with Sir.  I’m just going to help Sanny get a shower and get ready for bed,” Shelby offered.
 
“No, please miss, please!” she said her eyes instantly filling with tears.  “Don’t take her!  You can’t take her!” she cried.  Her voice was strained and she was definitely yelling, which was a definite no, but she was doing so because she was getting hysterical.
 
“Brittany Susan, come stand in front of me right now,” she said sternly and Brittany jumped to obey, tears pouring down her face, because she was about to get beaten for sure.  Shelby gave her one smack and then had her stand in front of her.   “The smack is for yelling at me, because you are not to do that and you know that.  Now, please tell me why you’re so upset,” Shelby instructed.
 
“You can’t Miss, please,” Brittany cried.
 
Shelby brought her hand up and cupped Brittany’s cheek.  The simple movement made Brittany squeal and close her eyes in fear.  “Bree, look at Mama,” Shelby said gently.  She needed her to be in the right mind set and she didn’t think using the term Miss would accomplish that.  
 
“Please Miss, please don’t take her!” she pleaded, not listening to what Shelby was really saying; keeping her eyes squeezed shut.
 
“Bree, look at Mama,” Shelby tried, but Brittany wasn’t having it.  All she knew was that Shelby was taking Santana upstairs and that spelled nothing but trouble.  
 
“No, please Miss, please,” Brittany pleaded and by now, Quinn and Santana were awake and confused.  They knew exactly what Brittany was thinking but Shelby hadn’t shown any signs of following through with it.  “Please Miss, please,” Brittany cried.
 
“Bree, this is a very different house,” Quinn tried.
 
The simple sentence clued Shelby in to what might really be going on.  Taking a deep breath to remain calm herself, she spoke very kindly.  “Bree, what happened in the other house?” Shelby asked.
 
“No Miss, pleeeease,” she cried and Shelby carefully took her hand.  
 
“Shhh, look at Mama baby, it’s okay, it’s okay, talk to me sweetheart.  What happened in the other house?” she asked gently and Brittany broke down into hysterical sobs.  Shelby gathered her close and simply held her, rubbing her back and letting her get it out.  “Alright my loves, who is going to explain to Mama, what happened in the other house?” she asked calmly.
 
“Lots of switches and lots of ice,” Santana said sadly.
 
“What happened specifically sweetheart?” Shelby pressed gently.
 
Santana took a deep breath and began speaking, taking Quinn’s hand before she uttered the first word.  “I’m the most trouble.  I’m the one that causes the most pain, so I have to feel all the pain that I cause,” she said.
 
“Sanny, look at Daddy,” Will said kindly, startling her for a moment.  She hadn’t realized he was now seated in front of all the women and none of the girls truly picked up on the fact that Will and Shelby were in ‘parent mode’.  They were all too tired or too stressed to even notice.  “You are not trouble.  Your actions effect only you.  Your sisters only receive consequences for their actions, not yours, do you understand?” he asked gently and she nodded.
 
“She got mad, and took me upstairs, and then hit me with several very thin, very light, very painful sticks,” Santana said slowly.  
 
She squeezed Quinn’s hand and Quinn took over.  “She screamed really loudly on the the last blow and that brought us running.  We opened the door and the Miss freaked out.  We all got locked in separate rooms and all we heard was Sanny screaming,” she said sadly.  “She was in there for a long time, and when we were finally let out, there was blood,” she said and Santana gripped her hand tightly.
 
“The bruises are gone now,” Santana offered.
 
“I’m glad they are baby, but not is that the point,” Will said.  “You girls are very good girls and what Kate did to you was very wrong.  Things like that, do not happen in this house.  Spankings and discussions and conversations are very different here.  You will never, ever be touched in anger, because that is not how things should ever happen,” he explained and Santana and Quinn simply nodded.  “Sanny, you had a very eventful day and you look tired baby.  Why don’t you let Mama take you upstairs to help you get ready for bed,” he told her.
 
“No, you can’t take her upstairs,” Brittany cried out in panic.
 
“Shhh, it’s alright baby, come here,” Will said and he gently took Brittany into his arms and had her sit next to him.  “Look baby, look at Sanny,” he said kindly, trying to get her to refocus all her energy in the right direction.  Right now, all Brittany was focused on was what she thought was going to happen to Santana when Shelby took her upstairs.  “Look Bree, look at Mama and Sanny,” he coached her.
 
Brittany shook her head and whimpered quietly.  “Please,” she begged.
 
“Shhh, listen baby girl.  Just listen to Mama,” Shelby said.  “Sanny is very tired, because we all had a very long and successful shopping day, which is making all of you tired.  Sanny was almost sleeping, so Mama wants to take her upstairs to help her take a shower and get ready for bed, that’s all my darling.  Nothing bad is going to happen to Sanny, or Quinnie, or Bree.  Nothing bad is going to happen,” Shelby said repeating what she felt was the key sentence.  She only hoped that Brittany would clue into it. So far she wasn’t.
 
“Do you hear that baby girl?  Mama’s going to take Sanny up for a shower and pajamas.  That’s all baby.  While she does, you and Quinnie and can stay here with Daddy,” Will said.
 
“No!” Brittany cried and while she didn’t struggle, she did reach for Santana, wanting to get to her.  She didn’t trust that nothing was going to happen to her.  “Please,” she begged.  “I want to help Sanny, I have to.  Nothing bad can happen to her.  Please,” she begged tears freely flowing down her face.  She was so scared and by just watching her, it was breaking Shelby’s heart.
 
“Bree baby, Mama would never hurt any of you girls.  I love you all too much to do anything to endanger your lives, and what Kate did to Sanny, was very dangerous and cruel and had no trace of love behind it.  I want you to stay with Daddy baby.  You and Quinnie stay down here with Daddy and Mama and Sanny will be back very shortly, as soon as we get Sanny showered and dressed in pajamas for bed,” Shelby said and the second Santana realized she was going to be lead away, she started to get upset and fight it.
 
“No, no, no,” Santana protested.  “Please Miss.  No, we have to be together.  No being apart,” she said.  Shelby taking her upstairs, meant that Will had the chance to do something to the girls without her knowing it.
 
 “It’s alright sweetheart, Daddy is going to stay down here with your sisters and Mama will help you upstairs,” Shelby said, “unless you want to go up and get ready for bed by yourself,” she offered.  “You’re all adult girls, Mama doesn’t have to help if you don’t want her to,” Shelby said.
 
“No, no, no,” Brittany whimpered.  “Not apart, please not apart!” Brittany begged, tears choking her voice and cascading down her face.
 
“It’s okay baby girl, it really is.  Mama would never ever hurt her girls.  Mama loves you all much too much,” Shelby tried and then Brittany started to struggle to get away from Will and back to her sisters.  Shelby sighed but nodded and he let her go and she fell into Quinn and Santana’s embrace.  The three of them stayed cuddled up together and began mumbling softly to each other.  Mostly all they heard was Quinn saying whose house they were in.  “Maybe we try again tomorrow,” she smiled at Will, letting the girls have their time together.  She didn’t want to stress them out any further than they already were.
 
  Shelby cuddled into Will and watched the four girls sleeping.  “I really don’t like that Rachel is under the coffee table.  That’s an entire month of therapy at least,” Shelby sighed, not liking what she was seeing. “Or she just likes closed spaces,” Will offered. “That isn’t better,” she said.  “Not one part of her body is outside the frame of the table.  She is ‘protecting’ herself from something, I am sure of it,” Shelby said protectively.   “And what would you like to do about it right now?” he asked.  “Because you have three clients starting in twenty minutes,” he said. “I will never understand why I agreed to Sunday appointments.” “I thought they were make-up classes,” he said. “They are, but I should have rescheduled again,” she said. “No, it’s fine, we’re fine, and once we settle into a better routine, you can add in other days,” he offered. “That are not weekends,” she said.  “Help me move the table off of her, and we’ll cover her with a blanket,” Shelby said.  Together the two of them lifted the coffee table up and very carefully put it in front of the fire place away from any of the girls.  Then Will picked up the blanket that was draped over the back of the couch and draped it over her body.  Once she was covered Shelby took a deep breath and Will smiled. “Do not be a helicopter Mommy,” he teased her. “I’m going to kill your sister for teaching you that term.  I don’t hover,” she protested. “Yes you do.  We both do!  I promise not to leave them during your lessons.  I’m sure everything will be fine,” he told her.  “If we need you, we’ll get you on your break, but I am very sure that I will be able to handle whatever situation arises while you are fifty feet away in our basement,” he teased gently. “You’re fresh!” she said. He grinned and pulled her close, kissing her passionately, groping her ass, teasing her in all the right places.  “And you love me for it,” he told her and she giggled softly and nodded. “Alright, take care of our girls,” she said and with a quick kiss she went down to the basement to start her voice lessons. Will sat down on the couch, just to the left of Brittany’s feet and turned on the television while the girls slept.  He watched the girls and wondered what they were dreaming about.  Their faces were calm and angelic and it physically hurt his heart to watch these four girls look so peaceful and know they had such a troubled past.  They didn’t deserve any of the terrible things that had happened to them.  He watched tv for another twenty minutes before Quinn began to stir slightly.  She sat up, looked around tiredly and then carefully moved over to Will.  “Watch your sister’s feet sweetheart,” he said kindly and she very carefully and awkwardly climbed off of the couch and then moved over to the other side before crawling up on his lap and snuggling into him.  “Hello my baby girl,” he smiled at her.  “Did you have a good nap?” he asked her. She nodded and then let out a contented sigh.  “Daddy?  Does Rae have to have therapy like we did?” she asked softly, tucking her head a bit to rest it properly on his shoulder. “Yes baby, she will, why do you ask?” “I think it’s going to make her scream, and have bad dreams and remember terrible things, like it did for us,” she said. “You’re right my love.  It probably will do those things, but we’re here to help her and protect her, and reassure her that all of those bad things are now over,” Will said and Quinn nodded her agreement. “How long have we been asleep?  I’m hungry,” Quinn said softly. “A few hours.  I don’t think any of you slept well last night, so you all needed a nap this morning,” he said.  “Well early morning to mid afternoon,” he corrected himself.  “Shall we go get you some lunch?” he offered and she shook her head no, but then her stomach growled.  “Maybe yes?” he grinned and she giggled and nodded. “Daddy?  I like you being my Daddy and my Sir when I need that,” she told him. He smiled and kissed her forehead.  “I love you Quinnie, and I am so proud of you and honored to be your Daddy and Sir,” he told her.  After a few more moments of peaceful silence, he stood them both up and they went into the kitchen for lunch.  Brittany heard the movement going on around her, as well as the conversation about lunch, but she didn’t really feel hungry for lunch, so she rolled over onto her side.  She noticed Rachel in the middle of the room, under a blanket and she decided that she needed some extra love and support.  She carefully scooted herself over and wormed her way under the covers and and snuggled into Rachel’s back.  She wrapped an arm around her middle, nuzzled her neck gently, let out a contented sigh, and then started to settle back into sleep. For the first three minutes everything was fine, after that, it got extremely chaotic.  Rachel felt something around her stomach.  She also felt a tightness in her legs.  She couldn’t move really well and her side was hurting her.  Every fiber of her being sent a panic signal to her brain and she let out an ear piercing, primal scream, that startled everyone.   “Holy shit, that’s high,” Santana said.  Rachel’s scream startled her so badly she fell off the couch and Brittany was now pushed very far away from Rachel, holding her ears, and wincing in pain as she’d bashed her head on the leg of the side table that held a very heavy lamp.  “RAE!” Santana screamed trying to snap her out of her nightmare. “Sanny don’t yell baby,” Will said calmly walking into the room and with very little effort he lifted a still screaming Rachel up into his arms, sat with her on the couch and cuddled her as tight as he could.  She struggled for a moment, but Will put his lips to her temple and spoke softly.  “Rae baby, it’s Daddy, it’s okay, wake up my love,” he said kindly.  “Bree, are you okay sweetheart?” he asked her and she rubbed the back of her head and nodded. “Just got startled,” she said honestly. He nodded and went back to pulling Rachel out of her nightmare.  “It’s okay baby girl.  Daddy’s here, wake up Rae-rae, you’re safe,” he soothed her.  He used gentle words to pull her out of sleep, just as he did with the other three girls and Santana and Brittany smiled.  They were glad to have a proper Daddy.  He cared so much for them.  The second Rachel was fully awake and knew who was holding her she immediately pushed herself away.  Her face contorted in pain, but she fell to her knees and put her head and chest on the carpet, and presented her bottom to Will, fully prepared for whatever was about to happen to her. “What is she doing?” Santana asked.  In the months they’d spent with Kate, that was not a normal position, so Santana wasn’t sure what to make of it. “Rae baby, come on sweetheart, come sit up here with me,” Will said and Rachel didn’t budge.  She left her face pressed into the carpet and continued to cry, from a mix of pain and fear.  She wanted this life style a long time ago, and then she got it, and it was terrible.  She wasn’t sure she could trust Will though, and she didn’t hear Shelby around.  He was going to do to her, what every other man wanted to do to her, she knew it. “Daddy?  Can I try?” Santana asked softly and he nodded.  “Quinnie!  Come help me!” she called and Rachel whimpered and Santana sighed.  “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I just,” she stammered.  “Quinnie is helpful, and you and I need to talk and Quinnie knows more than me when it comes to being gentle,” she said. At this point, Brittany moved into Will’s lap and pouted.  “Daddy, it kind of hurts, can you look?” she asked him hopefully rubbing the back of her head.  He nodded and looked her over.  There were no bumps, but she clearly wanted his full attention so he held her and watched the other three girls. “Why is she like that?” Quinn asked Santana seeing Rachel still pitched forward on her knees, face and chest pressed into the rug.  “Rae it’s going to hurt your back if you keep it arched like that,” Quinn said kindly.  “Come on, let’s stretch out,” she said and Rachel whimpered. “Come on Rae,” Santana said kindly.  “You can even stay on your belly if you want, but let’s at least stretch out,” she said and she very carefully and slowly got into the same position as Rachel was it.  Shoulders and forehead touching the floor, knees tucked up tight to chest, and head turned slightly so they were somehow still eye to eye.  “This is really uncomfortable Rae, why don’t we at least lay down.  Let’s just stretch out slowly and carefully, at least you won’t be all curled up on yourself,” she tried. Rachel blinked back some tears and looked at Santana.  “N.n.n.no,” she whimpered.  “Y.y.y.ooh, ssss.sst...top,” she stammered.  She didn’t want Santana getting the same treatment she got, for having done nothing wrong.  Rachel was supposed to present herself always, that’s what she’d been taught.  This wasn’t new for her, and she was fairly certain it was for Santana.  She couldn’t be the reason that Santana felt all that pain too. “Okay, I’m not the nice one, you should know that,” Santana said.  “I’m also honest.  Sometimes brutally.  I’m trying so just bare with me.  You can’t stay like this, that’s first.  Seriously, this is killing me, and I don’t have the same injuries you have, so at least, let’s stretch out,” Santana tried and she put her hand out toward Rachel.  “Just take my hand and we’ll go inch by inch, until we’re flat on the floor,” Santana offered. “H.h.h.have t.t.ah, p.p.ple, ease,” Rachel whimpered. “You don’t have to stay like that Rachel,” Santana said and Rachel stared at her.  Why was Santana making this worse, it didn’t make any sense.  “If anything it’s worse for you to stay like that and Aunt Terri is going to be really annoyed if you have no signs of healing or any additional bruises.  She’ll probably get really mad at Daddy,” she said and Rachel burst into tears. “Santana Aurora,” Will scolded.  “You will take yourself over to that corner and you will think about why what you just said is so wrong,” he told her. “What?  Why?” she challenged him.  “She’s going to hurt herself further and Aunt Terri won’t be happy!” she whined at him. “Corner, now, and think!” he scolded her and with a very dramatic sigh, she stomped off to the corner.  “Santana!” Will warned her and she calmed her walking, before sinking down into the corner, putting her elbows on her knees, her chin on her fists, and pouting.  Quinn went to be with her, but Will stopped her.  “Quinn, no, back to the kitchen, finish your lunch,” he said.  “Bree my darling, go with Quinnie, and I will be there soon,” he said and with great hesitation, they did as told.  Once they were gone, Will got onto the floor, in the same position as Rachel and sighed.  “Sanny is right baby, this is very uncomfortable,” he said gently.  “Daddy’s going to stretch out, I want you to stretch out too,” he told her kindly and she started to cry harder.  Stretching out was going to make the process so much more painful and she couldn’t take anymore pain. “M.m.m.m.ma,” she stammered. “Mama is downstairs baby.  She has lessons to do.  Mama’s a vocal coach and she has three clients this afternoon,” Will told her and Rachel just cried harder.  The only person she wanted was her Mama.  This was new territory for Will and it was making him uneasy.  He couldn’t leave Rachel in this position and he couldn’t give her what she wanted at the moment.  Her stutter was back in full effect, and she was visibly afraid of him.  When the three girls had come to them earlier, it was the other way around.  They’d had a bad Mistress, so they were all ok in dealing with Will, and it took a great deal of time for them to warm up to Shelby.  It was easier for them though because they’d done the full probationary period with all the right people.  They’d learned that Misses and Masters in their circle were safe people.  It didn’t get you out of punishments if you earned them, but they were still safe.  Bruce and Anne were able to impress upon the girls that Shelby was a good person and wouldn’t do anything cruel to them.  Rachel didn’t get the chance to learn that about Sirs yet.  “Rae-rae, listen to Daddy please.  I know you are very scared and that’s okay.  I just need you to take a breath with me, can you do that?” he asked her and she nodded.  She took a great big breath in and then held it.  “You’re okay Rae, you are, exhale slowly for me sweetheart.  Let out all the breath you’re holding on to.  You’re just going to breathe that’s all,” he said Rachel listened, she focused, she followed the kind orders that were being given to her, maybe she would be spared if she just cooperated with him.  Maybe he wouldn’t thrust so violently into her.  Will was praising her and going slowly, gently, encouraging her and giving her every compliment he could think of and just as Rachel was starting to completely calm down, then the telephone rang. The bells set off Rachel’s response and she went back to hysterics.  Will pressed his face into the carpet and let out a defeated sigh.  Then he collected himself, and stood up.  “Sanny, we will talk later.  Right now, I want you to go into the kitchen and have your lunch with your sisters.  I am going to take Rachel into the bathroom, clean her up, and then we’ll join you,” he instructed.   “Daddy!” Brittany called from the kitchen.  “I found the ringer setting, can we turn it off?!?” she yelled. “Not yet baby!” he called back and with a small amount of struggle, he lifted Rachel into his arms and just held her while she screamed in pure terror.  “I know baby, I know,” he said softly and he very carefully carried her to the bathroom.  He closed the door behind them, leaving it open just a sliver, so the other three didn’t panic, and set her on the ground in front of the toilet.  Her legs wobbled and she started to topple over.  He quickly steadied her with one arm and pushed her sweatpants down with the other.  When they were by her ankles he had her sit on the toilet and spoke very calmly.  “Rae-rae, look at Daddy sweetheart,” he said and she stood there, holding her breath, trying not to cry, feeling pain all over her body.  Her lungs burned from holding everything in.  Her muscles burned from contracting so hard.  Her ears were ringing from the sound of the bell, seemingly so loud in her head, and all she wanted was Shelby. “M.m.m.m.m.ma.ma,” she stammered. “I know baby, I know.  Mama will see you very soon.  Mama is downstairs teaching, and when she’s done then she will be up and you can spend as much time with her as you want.  I know you’re scared, it’s okay,” he tried to assure her, but as he spoke, he was pulling clothes off of her and wetting wash cloths to clean her up, and so while she was watching him intently, she wasn’t listening to a single word he said.  All she could focus on was that he was about to touch her and she couldn’t have that again.  She couldn’t do more surgery, and therapy, or pain, or torture.  These were supposed to be the safe people and she just didn’t feel safe.  The three girls sat at the kitchen table eating lunch and each thinking quietly, listening to Rachel scream in the bathroom that was no more than ten feet away.  Everything sounded so painful and Santana looked up at her sisters, her eyes saying everything she couldn’t get her mouth to say.  “It’s not like that in this house Sanny,” Quinn told her.  “Rae hasn’t done anything wrong, there is no need for punishment, and so she’s simply crying out of fear.  We all do it,” Quinn tried. “It just sounds so broken,” Santana said.  “It’s how you sounded when your medication made you all crazy,” she tried. “Okay, but I was fine right?  Nothing bad happened to me and no one punished me for flipping out right?” Quinn asked. “Maybe, but it still hurts,” Santana said.“It’s because you love her,” Brittany said. “I don’t know her Bree,” Santana protested weakly. “That’s true.  None of us know her, but I promise you, it hurts because you love her.  I know this because I hurt too.  It’s the same hurt I feel when you two get punished, or when I’m scared that you will and you’re only freaking out.  The pain we feel is love for our sister,” she said. “That’s a really fast jump Bree, are you sure you want it to go that fast?” Quinn offered. “It can’t hurt,” Brittany said.  “Look, you don’t have to call her your sister yet, but I’m calling her mine.  I have three now, and a Miss and Sir, or Mama and Daddy, depending on what I need. I know until further notice, they are Mama and Daddy, and that’s fine, but I’m telling you, that girl, she is our sister.  She’s not going to leave and neither are we.  Grandma and Grandma and Grandpa accepted us immediately.  I’m doing that for her.  You two don’t have to join me if you don’t want to, but I want to do this for me.  Rae-rae needs to know that she is loved, by more than just one person and right now, she thinks only Mama loves her,” Brittany said. “I will personally injure anyone who ever calls you anything other than smart.  You are a very smart, brave, wonderful person, my sister, best friend, and one of the two girls I love to fuck,” Santana said waggling her eye brows suggestively and Brittany grinned. “Not to be a buzz kill, but you better remember why you were sent to the corner before, because he’s going to talk to you about it, whether you want to or not, and if you are well prepared before you go, then you won’t get spanked, at least any harder than he already intends,” Quinn said. “Yeah, why did he send you to the corner, what did you say?” Brittany asked.   “I have no idea, all I told her was that if she stayed how she was Aunt Terri was going to be really annoyed and she’d get mad at Daddy,” Santana said.   Quinn rolled her eyes, shook her head and swallowed the bite of sandwich she had in her mouth.  “So you thought trying to scare her into obedience was the right way to go?” Quinn asked and Brittany simply fell quiet and watched them. “I didn’t try to scare her,” Santana protested. “Maybe not intentionally, but you did.  You basically told her if she didn’t do what you said not only was she going to be in trouble, but Daddy was going to be in trouble too,” Quinn said. “I did no such thing!” Santana yelled. “GIRLS!” Will called from the bathroom and they all calmed down, dropping their voices to soft whispered. “I didn’t,” she said. “You did and I know why you did it,” Quinn said. “Alright smart ass, let’s hear it then,” Santana said sitting back in her chair and folding her arms, figuring she called Quinn’s bluff.  There was no way she was going to be able to back up her claims, Santana was sure of it. “You learned it from Miss Kate,” Quinn said.  “You learned that telling someone what to do, because not following through on it would cause pain to other people, it would get you what you want.” “Come again?” Santana asked, not quiet following. “How did Miss Kate get you to take all those ice cold showers?” Quinn asked narrowing her eyes. “Don’t fight guys, come on,” Brittany pleaded.  This was going to end badly, she was sure of it. “None of your god damned business!” Santana growled, slamming her hands on the table in anger.  She hated talking about her past.  She hated talking about the ice cold showers, or the sticks, or the blood.  All of those topics were off limits to everyone, even Quinn and Brittany, and they knew it. “Don’t yell at me, I’m explaining to you!” Quinn said not at all intimidated by Santana’s sudden rush of anger. “You don’t know what you’re talking about!” Santana growled. “Yes.  I do!” Quinn protested.  “You may be the observer Sanny, and you are very good at it, but I watch too and you did everything Kate told you to do once you learned that if you didn’t she’d come after us.  You did it to protect us, and while that was very appreciated, it didn’t matter, because she did it to us anyway.  You just never knew about it,” Quinn said. “DO NOT!” Santana yelled at her, pushing away from the table and pacing.  The room was suddenly very warm and Santana had an urge to run.  She wanted to run away from all these horrible accusations that she was just like Miss Kate.  Santana wasn’t like that at all, but the way Quinn was wording everything made it seem that way. “I’m telling you the truth!  You threatened her, whether you meant to or not, and because you did, that is why you got sent to the corner!” Quinn said and just as Santana lunged to slap her, Brittany jumped between them. “ENOUGH!” she growled at them and they all heard Rachel scream in pure terror in the bathroom.  That noise effectively shut them up and they sat at the table, listening for more clues as to what was going on in the bathroom.  “Rae, it’s alright baby, look at Daddy,” Will coaxed.  “I know you’re scared, it’s okay to be scared.  No one is mad though.  I’m not mad at all, I just want to put you in the bathtub.  It’s nice warm water and the donut that you can sit on is right here.  I will make sure that  you are safe and secure, but we need to clean you up.  Your body can’t stay wet and cold and uncomfortable for as long as Mama is going to be with her lessons,” he tried. “M.m.m.m.mama,” she stuttered. “Yes, sweetheart, I’m going to make sure that you see Mama as soon as she finishes giving her lessons and you get cleaned up.  Do you remember what Mama does?” he asked. “MAMA!” she called out loudly, with nothing but terror in her voice. “Shhh, I know sweetheart, I do.  As soon Mama is done with lessons we’ll call her in here.  How about we just start slow.  What’s the first part hmmm?” he asked kindly.  “Daddy thinks the first part is just taking off your clothes,” he told her and she shook her head no and cried. “Mama!” she said.  Her stutter was gone, but tears were pouring down her face.  She didn’t feel safe and she couldn’t move without pain shooting through her body and she was convinced Will was going to do something to her that was going to create more pain. It was extremely difficult for Will to talk to her like this, to even try to rationalize with her.  She was regressing by the second it seemed.  It made sense to Will though.  His girls had been abused by a woman so they gravitated toward him and would put up with Shelby when they had to, for the simple fact that they all had each other for protection.  Rachel was all by herself, and had been abused by a man, two men, and the girls weren’t there to protect her, at least not yet.  They wanted to, but it wasn’t working as well as they’d all hoped.  It turned out that they were all trying and Will was extremely grateful for that, but he wasn’t going to push it.  She was so scared and looking so young so he decided he needed to call for help.  Allison and Mark were going to be his last and final call, if the girls weren’t able to help now.  It was his best bet if he was going to get Rachel at least bathed by the time Shelby finished lessons.   “Rae-rae,” he said gently, while she was still seated on the toilet.  “Rae-rae baby, Mama will be back from lessons in a little while, so until she comes back, Daddy has to watch all four girls.  I have to make sure everyone is okay.  The others are eating lunch and I need to make sure they finish.  I want you to eat lunch too, but before you can do that, you have to finish your bath, that’s all my sweet girl.  In order for Daddy to watch all four of you, I have to open the bathroom door a little bit, so I can hear and we don’t shout back and forth okay?” he asked her and she whimpered. “Mama,” she cried. “I know sweetheart, I know,” he soothed her.  “I know it’s very stressful to trust Daddy, I know it’s very scary for you,” he said keeping up a steady stream of gentle communication as he reached for the doorknob.  He pulled it open very slowly and spoke kindly.  “Girls!  What are you doing?” he called. “Daddy, I wanna help!” Brittany called out. “Hold on sweetheart,” he said.  “Rae baby, are you okay with that? Can Bree come in to help?  Will that help you a little bit?  If Bree is here, that’s another girl to help keep you safe,” he said. “Mama,” she cried and she put her head in her hands and just sobbed.   Will took a deep breath and carefully moved in closer to her.  “I know you’re very scared sweetheart, I’m very sorry,” he told her and he gently pulled her off the toilet and up into his arms.  He couldn’t believe how light she was.  Brittany was light too, but Rachel seemed even lighter somehow.  She screamed out loud and didn’t stop, as he carefully lowered her into the bathtub.  He was fully dressed and stood her on her feet holding her up.  He had wanted to bathe her properly, but he knew that wasn’t going to happen.  He held her up against him with one arm and fiddled with the shower knobs with the other.  “I know Rae, I know, I’m so sorry baby girl,” he told her gently and he carefully got the water set to a warm spray and used it to spray her down so she was no longer covered in urine.  Once she was clean, he stepped out of the tub and then wrapped her lower half in a towel, drying her off gently before wrapping her in a new towel.  Once it was secure, he carried her out of the bathroom and she simply continued to cry. All the girls looked at her and Brittany went to help immediately.  “It’s okay Rae-rae, you’re safe here.  Daddy won’t hurt you, I promise,” she told her and then Rachel simply screamed for Shelby.  Rachel needed her Mama and she wasn’t going to stop calling for her.  “Shhh,” Brittany said kindly.  “Shhh, breathe with me Rae-rae,” she tried, and Rachel simply screamed. “MAMA!” “Rachel!” Santana snapped and Rachel completely ignored her.  “Hey!” Santana said and she got in Rachel’s face as best she could.  Will watched her carefully and wasn’t going to say anything unless she crossed a line, and right now, she was just trying to get Rachel to calm down.  “Rachel!” Santana said strongly.  “Stop.  Stop and breathe.  Mama’s coming.  She is finishing her lessons, before she does, you have to calm down.  Breathe,” Santana ordered her. “Sanny, stay calm baby, you’re doing good things and I’m proud of you, but try to stay calm please,” Will told her calmly. “Rachel, if you don’t calm down, you’re going to be sick.  I get that way, I know how painful it is.  You have to breathe!” Santana instructed sternly. Will had never heard her talk like that to someone before, and he was very proud of her for being so commanding and keeping a calm voice, but he knew his Sanny and that calm voice was not going to stay very long.  Will sat down on a chair and kept Rachel close.  “Rae, you can sit on your own chair if you like, or you can sit on my lap,” he offered her. “M.m.m.m.ah, ma, p.p.p.p, lee, s.s.s,” she pushed out. “Yes, baby,” Will assured her.  “As soon as Mama is done with her lessons, she will be up to cuddle you.  I know she misses you a lot,” Will said. “Daddy,” Quinn said kindly, staying back and trying to figure things out.  “Daddy, it’s almost like Kenzie and Mr. Mark,” she said. “What do you mean baby?” he asked kindly. Quinn bit her bottom lip and decided to think about the words she needed to use, in order to properly communicate and also not be disrespectful and stay as perfect as possible.  “Well,” she said pausing a moment. “Quinnie it doesn’t have be perfect, you don’t have to be perfect.  Just try to be polite,” Will told her, seeing her stall and look uncertain. “Maybe she’s a real baby sister and she just needs Mama kind of all the time,” Quinn suggested. “She’s not a baby!  Daddy that’s not nice!” Brittany said getting agitated and annoyed. “Shhh, calm down Bree, Quinnie didn’t say she was,” Will said trying to be firm with the girls, but also calm enough that Rachel didn’t freak out, because right now, she was simply standing in front of him, back to his chest, body paralyzed in fear, and choking on her own breath. “Rae-rae, I’m coming closer,” Brittany said and she got right in front of Rachel, who went back to screaming for Shelby, only calling Mama, over and over again.  Brittany winced and then pulled back a bit.  “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she said trying to calm down.  “Listen Rae, just listen,” Brittany tried, but Rachel just shook her head no and continued to sob. Will sighed and looked at the other girls.  “Alright my lovely little girls, let’s have a quick talk,” he said kindly.  “Bree, Sanny, you are both doing everything you can to be helpful and I appreciate every second of it,” he told them.  “Sanny, when Mama is done, we are going to talk about why I sent you to the corner.  We’re only going to talk,” he told her and she pouted slightly, but nodded her understanding.  “Quinnie, you may have a point my love, but we don’t know yet for sure, so until we figure it out completely and we are absolutely sure, Rae-rae is just a nervous girl, and I know you all understand what that is like,” he said and all three girls nodded.  “Rae baby, I know you’re scared.  The girls are here to try and help you and when Mama finishes her lessons she’ll come through that door right there, and she will hold her baby girl for as long as needed,” he explained.  “In the mean time, Daddy would really like it if Rae-rae had some lunch.  You need nourishment, and I know for a fact that Miss Anne and Mister Bruce would be very annoyed if we didn’t feed you or make sure you were properly taken care of,” he explained.  It was almost two hours before Shelby finished her lessons.  When she finally came upstairs, her girls attacked her and practically shoved her over to Rachel.  She saw Rachel looking stone still, panting steadily, trying to stay awake it seemed.  “Calm down my girls,” Shelby said sternly but kindly.  “Rachel baby,” she said kindly and Rachel let out a little cry and reached for Shelby.  “Oh baby girl,” Shelby sighed and with very little effort she was able to pick Rachel up and was about to hold her like she did for all her girls.  She had held all of her girls the same was she imagined she would hold any other child.  She liked to have them chest to chest with her and then they would wrap their legs around her waist and she would be able to hold them and support their weight as well as balance her own. Unfortunately for Shelby, Rachel’s stitches were still too fresh and when Rachel went to move her legs of her own accord, she cried out in pain, because spreading her legs like that hurt her anal area and pain was now shooting up and down her spine and running through her core, from the front to the back of her body.  Shelby instantly pushed Rachel’s legs down and sat on the chair, pulling Rachel into her lap.  “Oh my sweet baby girl,” Shelby crooned gently and she kept her close.  She sat Rachel in her lap, turned her sideways and Rachel immediately turned her face into Shelby’s neck. “Mama,” she whispered. “Yes my darling, Mama came back.  I missed all four of my girls, while I was doing my lessons,” Shelby told her and Rachel simply nodded and held tight.  Shelby made sure all of her girls were seated in their chairs and looked at Will.  “You look fried,” she said kindly. “Just concerned,” he said.  “I did manage to get her pants into the washer, but moving them, and her, was not the easiest of tasks as you noticed,” he said kindly.  He couldn’t balance her on his hip.  He couldn’t balance any of them on his hip actually, but when they were this young and this scared, he usually tried.  What normally would happen was he would sit them on the counter top of where ever he happened to be, just so they could be extra close.  With Rachel a lot of that was off limits and she didn’t seem to want to be held by anyone other than Shelby. “Yes, well I had a long break and now it’s your turn.  Go do something,” she smiled at him and he nodded.  He leaned in and gave her a kiss first.  Then he moved to Rachel, and the rest of the girls.  Once that was finished he went into his office to go over paperwork for his students as well as look over some of the clients he had coming into Bruce’s club on Wednesday.  Wednesday nights were his nights and they booked up relatively quickly. Once he was gone, Shelby looked around the table and finally spoke.  “Which of my girls had lunch already?” Shelby asked kindly and three of the four raised their hands.  Brittany’s only went halfway, because she was still working on it.  “And what about you baby girl?” she asked Rachel gently.  “Did you eat lunch?”  Rachel shook her head no, being as honest as she could.  “Do you want to tell Mama what you did for the time she was doing lessons?” she asked gently. Rachel said nothing at all.  She simply put her grip onto Shelby’s shoulders and carefully moved around so she could press her chest to Shelby’s.  She wanted that contact.  She was controlling the movement so spreading her legs wasn’t as painful this time around.  Now she was able to take her time and go slow.  She wanted to know that this woman, her Mama, her Miss was right there and wasn’t going to leave her side.  Shelby took a deep breath and rubbed Rachel’s back and kissed the top of her head, crooning gently to her, so she would feel comfortable talking, but Rachel wanted no part of it. “Quinnie, Sanny, I’m very proud of both of you for eating your lunch.  I want you both to go into the family room please.  Bree and Rae and I will be in shortly,” she said.  The two went into the other room and once they were gone, Shelby looked at Brittany.  “Bree baby, can you tell Mama what happened with Rae?” she asked kindly. “Um, the phone rang, and Daddy went to give her a bath and Rae-rae screamed,” Brittany said.  “A lot!” she added as an after thought. “That was very useful information,” Shelby praised.  “Is there anything else I should know?” she asked her.  Brittany seemed to be having trouble.  Shelby thought she seemed stuck somehow.  She wanted to help, they all did, which was welcomed and recognized as incredibly brave, but Shelby could tell she was holding back. “No Mama,” Brittany answered and Shelby smiled letting it go for now.  It would come out eventually. “Alright love, why don’t you go join your sisters.  There is a five thousand piece puzzle in the entertainment center.  I want the three of you to work on it together.  I will be in shortly to help you along if you need it,” Shelby explained.  Brittany nodded, put her plate in the sink and Shelby cuddled Rachel a little bit closer.  “Mama wants to talk baby girl, can we talk?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Can you tell Mama why you’re in a towel?” she asked her kindly. “B.b.b.ba.ah.ah.ath,” she pressed out. “Mmm, Mama loves taking a bath, did you have a nice bath?” she asked kindly and Rachel shook her head.  She didn’t even remember doing it, she just knew she was standing in the tub and water was pouring over her and then she was in the kitchen wrapped in a towel.  A lot of the middle was all a blur in her mind. “Who gave Rae-rae her bath?” Shelby tried. “D.d.d.da.dah.d.d.d.dy,” she managed to push out. “Well then I’d say you are a very lucky girl.  Daddy is very good at giving baths.  When Mama isn’t feeling well, or is super stressed, sometimes I ask Daddy to give me a bath, because he’s just that good,” Shelby said and Rachel gave a faint smile that Shelby couldn’t see, but at least she was listening.  Her breathing was calmer, and her muscles had stopped shaking by now.  She was slowly calming down.  “Can you tell Mama why you had a bath?” Shelby tried. “B.b.b.b.el..s.s.s,” she pushed out carefully. “Yeah?  How many bells did you hear?” she asked her kindly. “J.j.j.juh, uh,uh,uh, st, w.w.w.w.w one,” she pushed out softly. “Do you know what made the bell ring?” she asked. “T.t..t.teh. la,la,la, f.f.f.f, own,” Rachel pushed out. “Very good my sweetheart, I am so proud of you,” Shelby assured her.  “Tell me baby girl, will you eat some lunch for Mama?” she asked.  “I’m going to put you in that chair right there, and then I’m going to put your pants in the dryer, and then put them back on you, because right now, my beautiful girl looks a bit like a Roman Goddess, in a very dark toga,” she said and Rachel actually smiled, which gave Shelby some relief.  Shelby was glad that Rachel was listening and at times attempting communication.  “So my lovely girl, come on, let’s have you sit in your seat over there, with your donut, and Mama is going to put your pants in the dryer.  You can eat lunch and Mama will make sure you have dry pants,” she said.  Shelby was keeping her tone light and gentle.  Rachel was definitely acting like Mackenzie and Courtney, which was okay, but Shelby was convinced it was more out of overwhelming newness rather than a desire to be that young all the time.  However, she was going to be as calm and gentle as she could.  Everything had to be done slowly and carefully to build up Rachel’s sense of security. Rachel whimpered and shook her head no.  She was not letting go of Shelby.  She couldn’t.  Her only life line was about to leave her and that just couldn’t happen.  She wouldn’t survive if Shelby left her and Shelby seemed to understand this, so she slowed down.  It could potentially take the rest of the afternoon and evening to get Rachel to take a single bite, but Shelby was mentally prepared for that.  She didn’t think getting Rachel to eat was the main problem, at least not yet.  Right now, the main problem seemed to be getting her to relax to sit on her own.  “Rae-rae, you are one of Mama’s four best girls and I love you so much that I would never let anything happen to you.  If you sit down in your chair, you’re going to see me the entire time and then when I’m done with you clothes, I’m going to come back here and sit with you, while you finish your lunch,” Shelby assured her. Very slowly and very cautiously, Rachel moved to her chair, sat down, picked up her sandwich and made sure her eyes stayed glued on Shelby.  Shelby made sure that she could be seen the entire time and smiled at Rachel, eventually walking back to her and praising her with having eaten a quarter of her sandwich.  She sat down and smiled at her.  “I am very proud of you Rae.  You’re a very good girl,” she told her and kissed her forehead lovingly.  “You are one of Mama’s four best girls and I love you very much Rachel.  Daddy loves you too and so do Quinn, Santana and Brittany.  You deserve every bit of that love my darling,” Shelby told her. She sat back down and smiled.  “Rae-rae, can we talk for a minute my love?” she asked and Rachel nodded cautiously.  “Do you remember all the people you met in the hospital?” she asked her and Rachel thought for a moment and shrugged.  “Mama remembers Doctor Terri, and Nurse Gretta, and Danielle,” Shelby said and Rachel’s eyes instantly filled with tears.  “Shhh, what’s wrong baby?” she asked her. “N.n.n.n.no d.d.d.d.d,” Rachel pushed out. “Shhh, you’re trying to say diaper, I understand my love,” Shelby told her kindly.  “Can you tell Mama, why not?” she asked.  “Wouldn’t it be better to have your body protected instead of having to wash your clothes every time a bell rings?” she asked and Rachel shook her head no and continued to cry.  “No?  Why baby girl?  What’s scary?” Shelby asked kindly. “Nn.n.n.n.n.n, ah, t.t.t.t b.b.b.bay b.b.b.beee,” she said. “No my love.  You’re not a baby, you can be my baby girl if you still want to be, and the diapers would only be until the therapists can help you recondition your muscles,” Shelby explained. “N.n.n.n, ah, t.t.t  b.b.b.aay, b.b.b.ee, M.m.m.ma,ma,” she cried and she carefully reached for Shelby, needing to be cuddled and held.  It was all she wanted now and she was one hundred percent sure that Shelby was her safe person.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The three girls sat in a little huddle and began pulling out the edges and corners of the puzzle that Shelby had asked them to put together moments ago.  “Does anyone remember the when we went to see Kenzie and Corey?” Santana asked as she dug through the hundreds of pieces looking for edges and corners.   Quinn stopped what she was doing and looked up.  “Keep your voice lower, they can hear us.  I don’t know how, but they can always hear us,” Quinn said softly. Santana rolled her eyes and lowered her voice anyway.  It wasn’t worth a fight that would get both of them spanked at the very least.  “Those girls had diapers on and we didn’t know.  It was completely concealed to us.  We only found out because I asked Miss Allison.  We have to convince Rachel that it’s okay that she wears them,” Santana said. “She’s not a baby Sanny, we can’t do that to her.  We can’t force her,” Brittany said protectively. Santana sighed and very calmly stopped what she was doing and made Brittany stop too.  She made sure they were sitting in the same position and were eye to eye.  “Look at me Bree, just look at my eyes and hear what I’m telling you.  You are one hundred percent right, we can’t force her to do anything.  No one should force anyone to ever do anything.  Mama and Daddy taught us that, and I completely agree with it.  I’m looking at it from a different point of view.  Rae’s body was conditioned over time.  It was a very slow process.  You can’t fix a process that slow, quickly.  Her body needs to relearn things.  Now I don’t know how that’s going to happen, and we can’t control every bell tone in the world.  I was thinking if we can convince her to wear the diapers, at least until she’s reconditioned, then she won’t be so upset all the time.  She’ll still be upset, but we won’t have to do as much laundry.  The diaper will protect her from wetting her clothes directly,” Santana said. “It’s simple reasoning Bree.  We don’t think Rachel wants to be a baby like Kenzie and Corey do.  We think she’s scared and unsure of everything happening to her.  So at least this will be one less thing to worry about.” “What if we just stop the bells though?  What if we change the ringers on our cell phones, change the door bell we have, and buy her ear plugs or something,” Brittany said.  “They even sell those light things at various stores.  You hook it up to your current system and instead of bell tones, it’s lights flashing,” Brittany explained. “I’m fine with that.  I think for this house, it’s a good idea, but you can’t control the tones out in the world!  When she gets her shopping day, what are we going to do when we walk into the store.  It bing bongs so employees know to come pester us.  We can’t control that,” Quinn said, now moving over to be with her sisters.  They were all fighting for the same cause; all trying to come up with the best answer; all not finding anything to help them. In the kitchen, they heard Rachel stammer that she wasn’t a baby and they knew that had hit home with Brittany.  In the very beginning while they lived with Anne and Bruce, Brittany was very tense.  Whenever things got to be too much for her, her body would freeze up and if she heard something that reminded her of living with Kate she would end up wetting herself.  No one ever scolded her for it.  It was something she couldn’t control, they just had to get her calm and help her realize her surroundings.  She’d recently had an attack of that, the week before, in her own house, in the bathroom, in front of Will, and she was terrified they would put her in diapers.  She didn’t want that, because she had no desire to be a baby of their circle.  For Brittany, wetting her pants was a very random event.  For Rachel it was every time a bell sounded and as much as Brittany didn’t want to admit that her sisters were right, she was learning they were. “We really can’t protect her from the noises outside?” Brittany asked, wanting nothing more than to help her new sister.  “What about ear plugs?” Brittany tried. “That’s making her deaf and reliant on us, and while that’s good.  The entire point of probation is to learn that you can do stuff on your own again,” Santana reasoned. “She’s not on probation though, she’s with us,” Brittany said. “She’s still on probation my darling,” Will said coming into the room and only hearing the last few words of their conversation.  Quinn and Satnana immediately went back to the puzzle and Brittany pouted.  Something had to be done about Rachel and her condition; something in addition to therapy.  They had to be able to help her, Brittany was convinced of it.  “Well if those aren’t guilty looks, I don’t know what is,” Will teased them, but no one smiled or even smirked a little bit.  Taking a breath he moved to sit with them and helped them look for puzzle pieces.  These were his girls that he was able to be with and work with, without trust issues.  Right now though, they were tense and unsure, so he just went slowly with them. The room was very quiet while they all searched for what they wanted and within a few minutes Brittany finally spoke up.  “Daddy, I think we should get lights instead of bells,” she told him. “What kind of lights are those baby?” he asked her, continuing to work on the puzzle.  There was a lot of tension in the room at the moment and he didn’t want to add anymore to it, so he simply continued and gave Brittany time to say more of whatever it was she wanted to talk to him about. “In the stores, if you’re deaf, they sell light systems.  You hook it up and instead of a noise, which deaf people can’t hear a light flashes,” she informed him.  “They come in blues and reds I think.  You can put one over the doors and you hook something up to your phone so that it flashes and doesn’t make noise.  If we get that, Rachel won’t wet herself,” Brittany said. “Well that is very smart thinking my sweet Bree.  I’ll talk to Mama about it and we’ll see what we can do, okay?” he asked.  Brittany nodded and Santana sighed.  In her opinion Brittany still wasn’t getting it.  Confining Rachel to the house wasn’t really protecting her and Santana was fairly certain this bell thing was going to take months.  Rachel couldn’t stay in the house for months.  That wasn’t fair either, so she took a deep breath and raised her hand.  “Yes my Sanny?” he asked her kindly. “That only works for inside the house, when she starts walking again, normally, and on her own and all of that, she’s going to go outside of this house and we can’t control that.  The lights are a good idea and I still think she needs to wear diapers,” Santana said as calmly and defensively as she could. “She’s not a baby!” Brittany yelled at her sister. Will moved very quickly and Brittany found herself face down over his lap, on the receiving end of three firm spanks.  “Young lady, you will not yell at anyone like that, no matter how angry you are.  If you need to walk away, then you do so, but you will not scream.  Apologize to your sister,” he told her.   “I don’t want her calling Rae a baby!” Brittany complained. “That’s fine, however, you are still to apologize!” Will said and he gave her two more spanks. “Daddy, stop, I don’t care,” Santana said. “I’m not hurting her Sanny. You all get the same treatment,” Will told her and Brittany wiggled a bit to get more upright. “I’m sorry for yelling Sanny,” Brittany told her and Santana leaned forward and gave Brittany a tight hug, even if she didn’t want it.  Santana needed Brittany to know that she wasn’t doing this to be mean.  “I don’t want her to be a baby, Bree.  I just want her to be comfortable, and I think diapers will do that,” Santana told her kindly.  “This is not me trying to force her to be something she isn’t.  I’m trying to find a way for her to deal with what she has while she goes to therapy to make it better,” Santana said and Brittany searched her eyes for truth.  It was there, she heard it, and then she saw it in her eyes. “Why not me?” Brittany asked as realization finally sunk in. “Why not you what?” Santana asked curiously, tilting her head to the side in confusion. “Why did you never say to put me in diapers?” Brittany asked. “I can answer that,” Quinn said and Santana nodded her agreement.  Quinn was a little more elegant with her words than Santana.  “Bree, there is one similarity between you and Rae and two differences,” she explained.  “The similarity is that you were both, we were all, abused,” Quinn said.  “The differences are we were abused by a woman, and for Rae it was at the hands of two men.  You did used to wet yourself, sometimes it just happens to you, and that’s okay.  Rachel was conditioned to wet herself and while it’s not okay that it happened, it’s okay that it’s happening to her while she’s with us, because with therapy, we’ll be able to help her.  We never tried to convince you to wear diapers, because you usually don’t need them.  When you start to get freaked out, we help you calm down, or Mama and Daddy help you, it’s controllable.  With Rachel it isn’t controllable at all.  At least not outside of this house and asking her to stay in the house, until it’s fixed, that doesn’t seem fair.  If she wears the diapers, she’ll be protected,” Quinn explained. “Daddy, I know what they are saying and I understand it, and yeah they are right, but it’s not right to ask her to do it, and she’s afraid that we’ll think she’s a baby.  I heard her tell Mama that,” Brittany said. “Well then my darling we all need to work on explaining to Rachel what your sisters have explained to you.  Encouraging Rae to wear diapers is not to force her to be a baby, because clearly she doesn’t want that.  It’s a form of protection until we can get her to recondition her body, and it will help her keep her clothes cleaner,” Will said. Santana quickly raised her hand and spoke her thoughts of Rachel’s main concerns.  “Maybe she thinks we won’t change her,” she suggested.   “That’s a good point baby, we can bring that up to her,” Will said. “Daddy,” Quinn said moving to cuddle into him.  She hadn’t gotten a lot of one one one time with him lately.   “Yes baby?” he asked. “Can you help us more with the puzzle?” she asked him and he smiled giving each of the girls a kiss. “I would be glad to help you baby, but first I need to talk to Santana,” he explained and Santana looked nervous.  “No my love, calm down.  It’s not a spanking or a discussion or a conversation.  It’s just a talk.  We’re going to talk about what you told Rachel earlier.  I want you and I to talk about why what you said was not the best choice of words and we’ll figure out what else you could have said instead,” Will explained.   It had taken Shelby nearly an hour to get Rachel calm, fed, and into the other room where she was actually helping the other girls with the puzzle and they were all doing a good job.  It was a picture of a package of Crayola Crayons, opened, on a white back drop that spelled out Crayola at the top.  It was a very large puzzle, but the girls were moving along very well with it.  Rachel was seated on her donut, directly in front of Shelby and working on little bits at a time.  She would place together a chunk of color and then push it over to the other girls so they could start putting it together.  What Will and Shelby noticed was that Rachel had a tight grip on Shelby’s arm and was keeping it wrapped around her own waist.  The four girls were working diligently on the puzzle, completely losing track of everything around them, when there was a knock on the back door.  “I’ll go,” Will smiled and he stood up to leave and as soon as he was out of the room, all the girls froze and their gaze followed after him.  Rachel was just as curious as the other three.  They weren’t nearly as nervous as she was, but the fact that she was safely tucked into Shelby’s arms made things a little less scary.  It was seconds later when the other three smiled.  “Grandma!” they cheered and they got up to go see Karen and Frank. “Quinn, Brittany, and Santana get back here immediately!” Shelby scolded.  “Tell me why I’m annoyed,” she ordered them and they all thought for a moment. “Oh, I know!” Brittany said, feeling proud of herself that she knew the answer.  “We ran, and we’re not supposed to run,” she said. “Much better, walk, calmly, to see Grandma and Grandpa,” Shelby said and Rachel turned into Shelby. “M.m.m.ma, ma,” Rachel stammered.   “Yes baby girl?” Shelby asked kindly. “H.h.h.h.h, who, th,th,th,air,” she pushed out. “The girls went back to see my parents.  My mother’s name is Karen and my father’s name is Frank.  The girls call them Grandma and Grandpa.  You my darling can call them Miss Karen and Mister Frank.  It’s whatever you’re most comfortable with,” Shelby explained.  Rachel nodded her understanding, but all she did was move closer into Shelby.  “You’re okay baby girl, and you can call me Mama around them.  My parents know about you.  I however, did not know they were coming over today,” Shelby explained. In the kitchen, Karen was surrounded by her granddaughters as they chattered excitedly around her about what she’d brought for dinner.  “Shhh, calm my girls, calm please,” Karen said kindly and she gave each of them a kiss.  “How long have you been home my loves?” she asked. “All day Grandma,” Santana said and then she moved over to Frank, giving him a hug and not letting go.  If she could have Grandpa all to herself for a few moments, she was going to take it. “I missed my Sanny,” he told her kissing the top of her head and keeping her wrapped in a tight hug. “Will, my love, you’ve been home all day?” Karen asked and he nodded.  “Then why did no one call me back, or answer the phone?” she asked. “Karen, there is no need to scold them,” Frank said. “Well it stands to reason that if they were all home, they should have known we were coming, even if they didn’t answer the phone,” she said. “Daddy, maybe her call was the one that set Rae off,” Brittany offered. “Rae is here?” Frank asked, understanding a little more why Santana was holding on to him and not letting go.  Shelby had been calling her parents every night with updates, one of those updates being that Santana felt afraid she was being replaced.  He smiled as all the girls nodded and finally Will spoke up. “Mom, I’ll check the machine, and when you meet her, you’ll understand a little more.  What has Shelby explained to you?” he asked.  The two of them had both spoken to their parents.  Rachel was going to have to meet them eventually, so they decided knowledge was power. “She told me we had to go slow,” Karen said. Quinn and Brittany both got strained looks on their faces.  Slow wasn’t quite the right word.  They’d had to go slow for Quinn, Brittany, and Santana, and even then Santana had been on edge.  Rachel was at toddler level, and her stutter prevented her from communicating clearly.  Slow was definitely not the right word.  “Grandma,” Quinn said looking at her kindly.  “Um, maybe,” Quinn started and then she stopped talking.  She didn’t know what to say, or how to say it. Karen seemed to pick up on this, so she sat down and guided Quinn to sit in her lap as well.  “Quinnie, you are my granddaughter and I love you very much.  Whatever you want to tell me, I will listen,” Karen said. “Well Rae is, fragile,” she said and Brittany and Santana nodded their agreement. “How so sweetheart?” Karen asked. “She stutters,” Santana said.  “She can’t help it.  It just happens, so you can’t look at her funny,” Santana said protectively. “Sanny, phrase that nicer,” Will scolded her.  “Protecting Rae is good, but your tone needs to be fixed, try again please,” he said and she thought for a moment.  Their talk from earlier was not completely forgotten on her, and he was proud of her for trying.  He could see that she was really making an effort. “I just mean that when she talks, it takes her a while to push out the word, so you have to have a calm face,” she said and Will nodded his agreement.  Her tone had changed, to one of more explanation and less demand. “Well why don’t you three girls go tell Mama and Rae we are here with food and Grandpa, Daddy, and I will set it all up,” Karen said and the girls nodded and went into the other room. “Girls, explanations to Mama and Rae and then clean up the puzzle.  You don’t have to put it away, just put it out of the way please.  We’ll work on it later,” he told them and they nodded and left the kitchen.  Once they were out, Will sighed and turned toward his in-laws.  “Sanny’s right, she needs people to go slow around her.  She’s their age, she is an adult, but she’s been traumatized, and right now, I’d say she’s acting around age three, and even then, it’s a very scared three.  She’s found a great attachment to Shelby, and while Daddy is okay, she’s still scared and the only one she wants is Mama,” he said. “How bad is her stutter?” Frank asked curiously as he pulled the package of garlic knots out of the bag, followed by two dipping sauces, and Karen pulled out the bowl of anti pasta, and then the lasagna tray, setting it all on the counter. “It’s pretty heavy right now,” he said.  “You can understand her, it just takes her a little while.  It showed up suddenly.  She didn’t have it in the hospital, it’s only been since she went to live with Anne and Bruce,” he explained.  “We’re all just sort of hoping to figure it out as fast as we can so that we get her the help she needs. “Daddy, I’m sorry,” Brittany said sneaking up to his side and tucking herself under his arm, apologizing for interrupting.  “Mama says no cell phones, and if we need them, we have to vibrate them,” she said.  Frank reached into his pocket and turned his phone off completely. “Honey, Grandma’s phone is in her purse, can you go fix it for me?” Karen asked Brittany kindly and Brittany nodded, scooting over to the far end of the kitchen and digging through Karen’s purse to find the phone and set it to vibrate.  It was around then, that Santana and Quinn entered.   “Mama says she needs you for a moment please Daddy,” Santana told him. He nodded and went into the other room to see Shelby sitting on the couch holding Rachel.  Rachel had her chest pressed into Shelby’s, resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder, and whimpering softly.  Shelby was rubbing her back and cooing softly to her, letting her take her time in calming down.  Rachel was clearly scared and Will thought his heart was going to break, watching his wife, comfort their daughter.  “Well hello my beautiful girls,” he said sitting down. “Daddy,” she pushed out. “I’m right here baby, it’s okay,” he said and Rachel simply shifted a bit.  She didn’t want Shelby to let her go but she was willing to talk to her Daddy.  They weren’t his parents and she remembered her fathers used to tell her that people were always honest if they had terrible in-laws.  It didn’t matter that their spouse was right there, no one ever lied about liking their in-laws.  Her fathers certainly didn’t.  Will searched her eyes, trying to figure out what she wanted and then spoke kindly.  “Are you nervous to meet Grandma and Grandpa sweetheart?” he asked her and she simply nodded.  “Well that’s understandable, but you know what?  They are pretty nice people.  I mean, Mama’s biased right?  They’re her parents, but for me, they’re just my in-laws.  When I first met them I was terrified.  I didn’t want to do or say anything to make them think that I had bad intentions with their daughter,” he said.  “It’s scary to think that someone else is watching you so intently because you’re with their child.  In my case it was even worse, because Mama and I were dating,” he said and he smiled kindly noting that Rachel was calming down.  “But then I learned that they just wanted to get to know me, so that they could form their own opinion,” he said and Rachel nodded.  That made sense to her.  “So, if you want to stay with Mama the whole time you can, no one will fault you for that.  They know that you are our newest young lady, and they will probably refer to you as their newest granddaughter.  They are very loving people.  They are the reason Mama has the loving heart she has,” Will said. “D.d.d.did, th.th.th.they  t.t.t.t.t.tee...ch, h.h..h.her?” she asked. “They did.  They taught Mama how to love and be gentle, and kind, and all those good things that we love Mama for,” Will told her.  “No one will fault you for being nervous Rae.  You’re a good girl and it’s okay to be nervous and overwhelmed and anything else you are feeling,” he told her. “M.m.m.my, s.s.s.stu.t..t.t.ter,” she pushed out. “Your stutter is new for now, and we know you didn’t always have one, which means you’re probably very overwhelmed and this is how your body is coping.  When you relax, your stutter will go away.  You are not the first pet to come through this circle and develop a stutter that you never had before,” Will told her. “M.m.ma-ma,” she pushed out. “Yes baby girl?” “F.f.f.food,” she said. “I smell it too.  I guess that means Grandma and Grandpa brought dinner.  Should we go eat?” she asked Rachel nodded.  She was definitely hungry, but then they heard squabbling from the other room. “NO!  We use those plates for when we have family dinner!” Quinn argued. “It may not be Friday but it’s still a family dinner!  I’m using these!” Santana shouted. “Ugh, those two are going to kill each other.  Let me go settle this,” Will said and he went to deal with his dueling daughters and left Shelby and Rachel alone, still cuddled together. “Do you think it would be better if you met them one on one?  We’ll call one in here first and talk a little bit, or just get to know each other, and then the other, and then go eat,” Shelby said.  “Do you think that sounds like a decent plan?”  Rachel nodded and Shelby smiled.  “Do you want to stay on my lap, or just sit next to me?” Shelby asked.  “N.n.n.no, y.y.you, h.h.h.h.old.d.d m.m.me,” she pushed out holding on tighter to her Mama. Shelby nodded and kissed her forehead.  “We can do that, who should we call in first?” she asked her. “G.g.g.gran, p.p.p.pa,” she pushed out.  Shelby was slightly surprised that Rachel was already using family terms, but she also knew it was a lot of information to take in at once and perhaps Rachel had forgotten his name.   “I can do that for you baby girl, but I want you to remember something very important my love.  You don’t have to call him Grandpa right away.  The other girls didn’t.  They called him Mister Frank.  You do what you are most comfortable with.  I promise I’ll be here with you the entire time, okay?” Shelby asked and Rachel simply nodded.  “Dad!  Can come in the family room for a moment please?” Shelby called out and Brittany went to join him. “Bree, Mama didn’t call for you.  Help me set the table,” Will told her. “But Rae is,” she started and Will gave her a pointed look.  She frowned immediately and went back over to help him set the table.  She laid out the silverware and then moved to the china hutch, looking very sorry for herself.  Karen looked at Will and he smiled and nodded.  He still had to deal with his other two in the kitchen who were standing in separate corners.  Karen walked over to Brittany and gave her a hug. “Is the new girl’s name Rae?” she asked kindly.  Karen already knew this, but she wanted Brittany to feel included and important and helpful.  She had expressed wanting that so Karen was going to help her as best she could. “It’s Rachel, but we call her Rae, or Rae-rae, we wanted her to have a nickname like us.  Sanny gave it to her,” Brittany explained. “It’s not an Eee sound like you girls though,” Karen smiled. “That’s what I said,” Brittany grinned.  She knew she liked Karen for a reason.  Karen seemed to understand her quite easily somehow.  “She’s really scared though Grandma.  Really scared.  I know she trusts Mama the most, and that’s okay, but I didn’t want her to be alone.  I thought me going with Grandpa would help Rae be more at ease,” Brittany explained. “Well that is very kind of you baby girl.  I’m very proud of you for wanting to be so helpful, and while I don’t understand Daddy’s reasoning, we do have to listen to him,” Karen said. “Yeah, I know,” she sighed and Karen smiled and kissed her temple. “I love you Bree.  You are one of my beautiful and treasured granddaughters,” Karen told her. “I love you too Grandma,” Brittany smiled. In the other room, Frank went over and sat on the couch leaving a lot of space between himself and his daughter and what he assumed would be his newest granddaughter.  “Dad, this is Rachel.  Rachel, this is my dad, his name is Frank,” Shelby said. “Yes, but if you are more comfortable calling me Grandpa then that is fine with me.  The other girls call me that, and you are not any different than them.  I will accept whatever you are most comfortable with,” he told her and Rachel nodded.  “I hope you like Italian food.  We brought over a lasagna tray, a ziti tray, garlic knots, garlic bread, two dipping sauces, anti pasta, and some garden salad with three different dressings on the side,” he said. “Why is it that you always think you have to feed an army when you come for dinner and bring us food?” Shelby asked him with a smile. “Because your mother and I have seen you cook for a family dinner.  We have also seen all of you eat.  Rachel, I don’t know if you know this, but in this family, people eat.  We eat nutritiously, but we still eat.  So when we have family dinners your Mama cooks for an army, and when my wife and I bring food, we bring enough to feed an army and if there happen to be left overs, well then, at least there’s another meal out of it,” he smiled.  “Plus your Mama sends us home with left overs too, so we all share.  We take care of each other in this family.  I don’t know how much you do or don’t know about that, but I’m going to tell you that we do,” Frank explained and just as he finished, his belly rumbled.  “And on that note, I think I should head off to fix myself a plate.  Shall I get you ladies anything?” he offered. “N.n.n.n.no th,th,th,ank, y.y.y.you,” Rachel stammered. “Alright well, I hope you join us soon.  I’m looking forward to getting to know you,” Frank smiled and he left the girls alone. “Are you okay baby?” Shelby asked her kindly and Rachel nodded.  Frank didn’t seem too frightening and he hadn’t shown any signs of judging her when she spoke to him.  She was having a great deal of trouble controlling her stutter today which was embarrassing but Frank had remained completely neutral, like Will and Shelby were. “Ladies, I’m sorry to bother you, but would you like me to fix either of you a plate?” Karen asked from the doorway.  She’d been spying on them for the last few seconds and Rachel looked positively terrified.  Karen had seen that look on Santana’s face most recently and she knew she had to be gentle. “Actually, Mom, can you maybe come chat with us for a moment?” Shelby requested kindly. “I’d love to.  It is rare that I get to spend time alone with one of my grandchildren.  Usually I’m surrounded by them all,” she smiled and she sat down, as Frank had done.  Close enough, but giving Rachel space.  Rachel pressed herself a bit further into Shelby and looked afraid until Karen spoke kindly.  “Hi, my name is Karen.  I’m assuming that the woman holding you is your Mama, and since I’m her Mama, that makes me your Grandma.  I answer to Karen and to Grandma.  It’s whatever you’re most comfortable with,” she explained to her and then she fell quiet. “I am probably the luckiest girl in the world,” Shelby smiled and Rachel looked at her in confusion.  “Because that is my Mama, she is supposed to love me unconditionally, and usually most Mamas and Daddies do, but as you and I know, that doesn’t always happen right?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  “You know what?  My Mama, she is very accepting and while I didn’t birth you girls, I do consider you my daughters, so it’s pretty amazing that she accepts you all as her granddaughters,” Shelby said.  Rachel thought about that for a moment and nodded.  That sounded logical to her. “Well I’m your mother, and you’re my daughter, and I support you as best I can,” Karen told her.  “However, I will say that Grandma is not crazy about all details.  I don’t need to know all of those,” she smiled, speaking specifically to Rachel and Rachel simply smiled politely; anything to be the perfect pet in front of her Miss’s mother. “Thank you,” Shelby smiled and leaned over and kissed her mother’s cheek. “We are a very loving family Rachel, so you will be safe here, whether you want to stay or not, from what I understand, is completely up to you, and whatever your decision is, this family will support you, all of us.  Grandpa Frank, Grandma Karen, Grandma Rose, Aunt Terri, Mama, Daddy, Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree.  That’s a lot of people to support you,” Karen explained and Rachel simply nodded her agreement.  “I would like to tell you though, that I am very hungry and if it’s okay with you I’d like to eat,” she smiled. “Y.y.y.ye.yes, G.g.g.gra, an, m.m.m.ma,” Rachel stuttered. “Would you and Mama like to join the rest of us, or are you going to stay here for a while longer?” Karen asked kindly. Rachel didn’t answer right away and Shelby smiled politely at her mother.  “We’ll be in shortly,” she said and Karen nodded and left them alone.  “Rae baby, we have to eat as a family, because that is what we do.  You don’t have to speak if you don’t want to, and you don’t have to eat a lot, but you do have to be at dinner, do you understand?” she asked her and Rachel nodded, but held tight to Shelby.  She wasn’t ready to let go.  She needed her Mama.  She needed to be held and comforted and reassured that everything would be okay.  Part of her wished Shelby would feed her, like she did at the hospital.  She was tired.  She didn’t want to do anything, she just wanted to be with her Mama, but her body gave her away and a soft rumble went through her body.  “Should we go join them baby?  I’ll fix you a small plate and your donut is already on your seat.  Quinnie put it there for you,” she said. “M.m.m.ma, ma,” she pushed out carefully. “Yes baby girl?” “D.d.d.d.oh, doh’n, l.l.l.let, g.g.go,” she whimpered. “Do you want to stay sitting on Mama’s lap and eat?” she asked her gently and Rachel nodded, letting tears fall down her face.  She didn’t want to admit that she needed such personal care and it was certain to land her in trouble.  “Alright well how about we call everyone in here,” Shelby said kindly.  It had taken twenty minutes, however, the rest of the family moved the coffee table back into place and eventually, eight people and eight plates were seated around it.  Santana sat next to Shelby and leaned in close, whispering to Rachel who was still seated in Shelby’s lap.  “Do you want help?” Santana hissed, leaning in close and Rachel simply shook her head.  She did however, pick up Shelby’s right arm and pull it snuggly around her middle. “Alright my beautiful granddaughters, how is work?” Frank asked them. “Rae doesn’t have a job Grandpa,” Brittany volunteered quickly and then took a big bite of salad. “Well that’s alright.  She looks like she is enjoying dinner, so she can just listen to the three of you tell me how your jobs are,” Frank smiled and Shelby felt Rachel go tense in her arms.  She leaned forward a bit and gently kissed her temple, hoping to reassure Rachel everything was okay.  “You go first my love.  How’s the coffee house?” Frank asked Brittany. “It’s good.  I made lots of money in tips.  I have all my tips in my piggy bank, and I tried to pay Mama and Daddy with my check, but they didn’t take it,” she said. “And why do we not take your money Bree?” Will asked her kindly and she thought for a minute before answering. “You and Mama wanted us, and part of wanting us, comes with a financial responsibility, so we shouldn’t have to pay you for your desires in having us,” she said. “You are incredibly smart.  I am very proud of you,” Will grinned and he leaned over and gave her a kiss to her temple, making her beam with pride.  Doing anything to please her parents or Miss and Sir, made every fiber of her being radiate with joy.  She did what she was ‘supposed’ to do as a pet; please her ‘owners’. “Well I am proud of you for wanting to contribute,” Frank told her and she smiled and cuddled into Will’s side, happy to go back to eating peacefully.  “Alright Quinnie, your turn please,” Frank said. “They called and said I’m not to come back,” she pouted.  “Although to be fair, first they asked me how I was feeling and to find out if my appendix ruptured before my surgery,” she said.  It was a struggle for everyone to let her finish talking.  She was fired for poor reasons but she had signed the contract in the very beginning.  The company said they fired her due to lack of attendance.  It didn’t matter that her lack of attendance was due to medical reasons. “Quinnie, you know you can fight that reason, right sweetheart?” Karen asked her. “It’s okay Grandma, I don’t really want to,” she said honestly. “We’ve had a talk about what can happen, and Quinnie is thinking about enrolling at school,” Shelby offered. “That’s wonderful baby, for what subjects, or do you not know yet?” Karen beamed. “Well, I want to take Daddy’s class, and then after that I don’t know yet.  Maybe pre-K,” she said thoughtfully. “You would be wonderful teaching young ladies and gentlemen,” Karen praised her. “Whatever you decide Quinnie, this entire family supports you,” Frank smiled and then looked toward Santana.  “And you my Sanny?” he asked kindly. “Still waitressing at the diner,” she said sounding slightly disappointed. “Are you happy there?” he asked her with concern. “I’m happy here,” she said and Frank smiled. “All that matters my darling girl is that you are happy.  Not everyone is happy at their jobs, but if they are happy in their lives, that is much more important.  I’m very proud of you for being so open with us,” Frank explained to her. Rachel sat watching and while Frank was listening to all the girls and their explanations, he was also watching Rachel, so discretely that Rachel had no idea she was being watched.  Frank waited until Santana was done speaking and took a few bites before moving on to Rachel.  “And you Rachel,” he started kindly, and she snapped her gaze in his direction, “Are you enjoying your dinner?” he asked her kindly.  She simply nodded and set her fork down.    
“I hope you enjoyed your dinner Rachel,” Oliver said.  “You’re going to need your strength now that we’re starting your training,” he said.
 
“Further training Sir?” she asked.  So far she’d been living with them for two months and she’d been with them every night after dinner.  The two men had worked slowly to open up her body.  They worked with her flexibility, pushing her into a point of pain and then keeping her there, till the pain went away, whether it was comfortable or not.  They also stretched her anal passage over the two months, so that they could fit themselves into her.  Tonight was going to be that night.
 
“Yes Rachel.  We’re going to do our normal training as we usually would.  You’ll be face down as you normally are, but your bottom will be up toward us and we will be entering you.  There will be lube so we don’t tear you and then we’ll take turns entering you,” Vincent explained.  “Be sure you’ve eaten enough, you’ll need lots of energy.”
  “Are you full baby?” Shelby asked her kindly tipping herself a little bit to the side to look properly at Rachel and all she saw, was a little girl, frozen in fear.  “How about we put your plate aside so that if you’re hungry later we can heat it up for you,” Shelby offered and Rachel simply sunk back into her.  She couldn’t voice anything at the moment.  She wasn’t going to mention her fears or desires or anything at all.  She did reach down and pull Shelby’s arm tighter around her waist.  It wasn’t heavy and painful, it was warm and delicate and gave Rachel a great deal of comfort.  She was fairly sure everything would be okay, but right now all she could think about was eating only enough to keep her alive, so that the forced sex wouldn’t upset her stomach so much.  Her eyes glazed over and Shelby looked at Will for guidance.  She didn’t have a good visual on Rachel whereas he did, since he was seated across from her.   “Rae sweetheart, did you have any questions you wanted to ask?  Maybe we can all get to know each other better,” he tried and she stared at him with fear, tightened her grip on Shelby’s arm that was still locked on her waist, and she started to cry. “Excuse us please,” Shelby said to the room and then she looked at Santana.  “Sanny, help Rae stand up please baby,” she said kindly.  Santana stood up and carefully pulled Rachel to her feet while Shelby pushed her up to her feet causing Rachel to scream in pain.  It was slow movement but it still hurt.  They were both as gentle as possible, but it wasn’t gentle enough and even Karen and Frank winced at Rachel’s cries.  She may not have admitted that she was totally joining the family, but they already accepted her as their granddaughter so to hear her cry was even more heart wrenching. “Rae baby, come on,” Shelby said kindly and she carefully guided Rachel to the bathroom. “Daddy,” Brittany said softly.  “Rae didn’t do anything wrong, please don’t let Mama scold her,” she pleaded softly. “She’s not in trouble baby, she just needs to go into the other room and calm down.  She’s probably having a memory, that’s all my darling,” Will said. “KNOCK KNOCK!” Terri called from the back door. “Aunt Terri!” the girls cheered and they went to run toward her. “Girls!” Will scolded quickly and they all froze.  “What is the rule?” he asked them seriously. “No running,” Santana said and the other two nodded their agreement. “Very good, now calmly go see Aunt Terri,” he said.  “And help her fix a plate,” Karen called after them.  Once they were out of the room Karen moved closer to Will, to keep her voice soft.  “Can we know what’s happening?  I know we just met her, but are we giving her extra anxiety?” Karen asked kindly. “I honestly don’t know Mom, I’m sorry,” he said sincerely.  “What we do know is that Rachel is still adjusting and she has a very violent background.  We think she fought to save herself and about ten days ago, she was introduced to our circle of people.  Nine days ago she met Terri, and while there is a standard procedure for her to follow, that was very rapidly changed,” Will explained. “That poor girl has been thrown for a loop and while she’s not officially our granddaughter, I strongly recommend that she be babied, slightly, while she adjusts,” Karen offered. “It’s not our place to say Karen,” Frank scolded. “Maybe not, but that girl needs nothing but love and consistency and reassurance and the way that happens most is if she’s babied a little bit.  I’m not saying treat her as a toddler, but she needs something steady.  A routine to follow, and normally young children are the ones with those routines,” Karen defended. “It is not our place, we let the kids do what they feel is right,” Frank said strongly. Will smiled and stood up to hug both of them.  “Thank you for offering assistance and thank you for accepting her,” he smiled.  In the bathroom, Rachel was plastered against the back wall, while Shelby sat on the closed toilet lid and simply waited.  “Come on baby, come sit with Mama, you’re okay,” Shelby cooed softly and Rachel simply stood there crying.  This was too much.  This was actually painful somehow.  Her lungs were burning and the warm comforting band that had been around her middle, via Shelby’s arm, was now a cold pit that seemed to be churning faster and faster with each passing second.  Her knees buckled slightly and Rachel slipped down the wall, onto the floor, curling into herself and continuing to cry.  “Oh my baby girl,” Shelby sighed.  “Come on Rae-rae, come sit with Mama again,” Shelby tried and Rachel let out a terrified scream. Her eyes were glazed over and she wasn’t really present.  She was off in her head somewhere, living out a memory that Shelby couldn’t even begin to imagine.  The scream was painful and Shelby sighed.  This was not going to happen by Rachel’s choice, Shelby was going to have to force her and while she didn’t want to, she knew waiting could be even more dangerous for Rachel.  If she couldn’t get her to refocus her energy, Rachel could cause some damage to her body.  If she was violent or tried to move too much, she could tear her lesions open.  Finally the fog started to lift though and she saw Shelby and looked confused for a second.  “Mama!” she finally called out and tears still streaming down her face. “Mama’s here baby, come on,” Shelby said kindly and she opened her arms up to Rachel who fell forward and crawled over to her. “Mama,” she pushed out and Shelby noticed her stutter was gone for now. “Shhh, yes baby girl, Mama’s here,” she said gathering her little girl close.  “My lovely Rae-rae is safe in her house with her Mama and her Daddy, and three sisters,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel made herself as small as possible.  She pressed her ear to Shelby’s chest and simply laid still. “M.m.m.m.ma, ma,” she stuttered and Shelby groaned inwardly.  She didn’t want the stutter to come back.  She would deal with it of course, but she didn’t want it to be there.  It was painful to know that her youngest love felt so unsafe. “Yes baby girl, Mama has you, you’re safe,” Shelby told her kindly.  “Mama has her sweet baby girl safe in her arms,” she crooned and Rachel let out a jagged breath.  She needed to be sure that Rachel was truly aware of her surroundings because Shelby didn’t think she was.  “Listen to Mama baby girl.  Do you know where we are?” she asked her gently. “B.b.b.b.ah, th.th.th, r.r.r.room,” she pushed out. “Very good my darling, you are correct.  Mama and Rae-rae are in the bathroom.  Do you know why we’re here?” she asked kindly and Rachel shook her head no.  She didn’t even remember getting into the bathroom. “M.m.m.ma,ma,” she whimpered. “What baby?” Shelby asked gently and she brushed a few stray hairs off of Rachel’s forehead.  Rachel didn’t say anything, she simply pressed herself into Shelby, feeling nothing but sadness, and some sort of loving warmth as Shelby wrapped her in a tight hug.  Shelby sat with her for a few moments and simply listened.  Rachel’s breathing was ragged, but not nearly as bad as Quinn’s when she had her asthma attacks.  All she could hear clearly though was Rachel, mumbling the word Mama, over and over again.  “Yes baby girl, Mama’s here.  Mama has her Rae-rae safe in her arms,” she cooed softly and Rachel began to settle down.  Shelby felt her weight start to grow which meant she was getting sleepy.  She’d barely eaten anything, only about four bites worth of food, so Shelby decided to try something.  She carefully pulled Rachel as tight as she could and then stood up, effectively holding Rachel as if she were a toddler who had passed out in the car ride home.  She found her footing and rubbed Rachel’s back, speaking gently.  “Mama’s good girl,” she said.  “Rae-rae is one of Mama’s very good girls,” she cooed softly.  “Maybe we should go into the kitchen,” Shelby said. She carefully carried her out of the bathroom and moved to sit on the bar stool.  “You look cute,” Terri smiled walking over and petting Rachel’s hair gently and rubbing her back, lulling her into a deeper state of peace.  “Well hello there my little angel,” Terri said to Rachel, speaking gently. “Say Hi Aunt Terri,” Shelby cooed and slight mumbling was heard, but it wasn’t anything intelligent.  “Maybe Aunt Terri can help Mama,” she said and Terri nodded.  “Daddy made Rae a chocolate smoothie.  Do you think you can get that for us?” Shelby asked and Terri nodded.  She pulled it from the fridge, sat on the stool next to Shelby, pulled out a spoon from the drawer and began an easy conversation. “Your girls are a little bit worried about her and your parents are amazing!  I love Italian,” she smiled. “You love food,” Shelby smiled, “and yes, I’m sure they are.  Did they specify?” she asked. Terri mixed up the smoothie a little bit and realized it had the texture of yogurt.  “Bree is worried that Rae is in trouble,” Terri explained as she put the full spoon up to Rachel’s lips. “Here baby girl, can you open for Aunt Terri?” Terri asked and even with closed eyes, Rachel followed instructions.  Terri and Shelby used the moment to lavish her with praise and they were both talking to her using a much younger vocabulary as if Rachel were as young as Mackenzie or Courtney.  It was how Will found them when he came in to greet his sister properly and start helping to clean up.  “Well hello my loves,” he smiled and kissed each of them gently. “Where are the girls?” Shelby asked calmly as she held Rachel and Terri fed her slowly. “They pulled out a few decks of cards.  Dad is playing games with them,” he said putting  a decent amount of the large salad into a separate tupperware container for Terri to take with her. “That shouldn’t surprise me,” she sighed and then he heard her coo softly to Rachel.  “Mama’s girl is being so good, I am so proud of you Rae-rae,” she told her and Will smiled.  Sometimes he wondered how his heart could put out that much love.  Terri managed to get another bite into Rachel’s mouth, which she swallowed and then went back to resting.  Her eyes shut completely and she put all her weight into Shelby’s body.  She was exhausted and falling asleep as everyone around her spoke and went about their early evening. “Shel, can Grandma come help?” Karen asked from the doorway and Shelby smiled. “Of course,” Shelby smiled.  “She’s falling asleep as we speak, so I don’t know how much time you’ll have to get to know her, but it’s worth a shot,” Shelby said. “Here Grandma,” Terri smiled and handed her the smoothie, giving her a kiss to her cheek.  She may not be Terri’s mother in law, but Karen always treated her as one of her own children. “And how have you been my love?” Karen asked Terri who moved next to her brother and began to fix herself her own tupperware plates while Karen very gently and carefully fed Rachel her smoothie.  In the other room, Brittany was not focusing on the game, and she kept throwing out cards and not really caring what was happening.  “Bree baby, why don’t you go see Mama,” Frank told her kindly and she started to run out of the room.  “Brittany Susan, you know better!” he scolded her. “I’m sorry Grandpa,” Brittany said and she walked over, kissed his cheek and went into the kitchen.   “Running?” Shelby asked her kindly, kissing her temple as Brittany walked over and wrapped herself around her Mama. “I’m sorry Mama, I just had to be here quick,” she said. “Yes my darling, but I promise that Mama isn’t going to teleport anywhere without you,” she said and Brittany smiled.  “What do you need from me sweetheart?” she asked her gently. “I wanna give Rae-rae my room,” she told her. “What does that mean sweetheart?  Why do you want to give it to her?” she asked. “Until she has a real room, I want her to have mine.  She needs a real bed, and our special chair, and just the peace of a nice room,” Brittany said. “You my darling girl are incredible and you make me very proud to be your Mama,” she told her and she kissed her forehead. “Can I make a suggestion my love?” Karen asked and Shelby turned to look at her mother and nodded, smiling as both Brittany and Rachel cuddled in tighter.  “My God, you were meant to be a mother to these four girls,” Karen grinned and then she took a breath and refocused.  “What I was going to say was that Dad and I will be here for a while longer, maybe the three of you can go up to Bree’s room and all cuddle in the bed, or in her special chair,” she suggested. “I think Grandma is a genius,” Brittany grinned. “Did she pay you to say that?” Will teased. “Fifty lashes with a wet noodle young man!” Karen laughed at him. “Apologize to my mother,” Shelby instructed and then she looked at Brittany.  “Why don’t you come with us baby?  You and Mama and Rae can all cuddle together,” she said and Brittany nodded her agreement.  “Come on little one, up we go,” Shelby said shifting a little bit to stand up and as she stood, she was able to easily carry Rachel. “Terri my love, should we be concerned about the ease of my daughter being able to do that?” Karen asked protectively. “Not right now, no,” Terri said kindly.  “Bree, stand behind Mama sweetheart.  Make sure you brace her back when you all walk upstairs okay?” Brittany nodded and the three of them went upstairs.   They carefully climbed the stairs and headed toward Brittany’s room.  “Bree, hang on, you can help Mama with one thing first.  I want Rae to try and go to the bathroom,” she said kindly. “But she’s sleeping Mama,” Brittany said. “I know baby, but we can still try.  Her body still functions and she’s just super tired.  You help her stand up and I’m going to pull down her pants.  As soon as she pees, we’ll go into your room, cuddle up tight, and read okay?” she asked and Brittany nodded.  Rachel mumbled something softly as she was seated on the toilet and Shelby spoke gently.  “You are doing so good Rae, Mama is so proud of you,” Shelby said supporting her body and letting her simply sit on the toilet.  Brittany seemed to think this was a silly idea, but she was doing everything her Mama asked her to and she looked at Shelby in shock when Rachel actually peed in the toilet.  “Very good baby girl!  You did it!” Shelby praised softly.  She very carefully helped Rachel clean up, only getting a few whimpers of protest in the process and then once she was back into her clothes, adjusted properly, Shelby picked her up and they continued to Brittany’s room.  Shelby sat in the chair and scooted all the way back.  She cradled Rachel against her side and murmured softly to her explaining that she was safe and she was in Brittany’s room, with Brittany and Mama and that they were going to have story time and properly rest together.  “What book did you choose baby?” Shelby asked Brittany as she showed her one of her favorite kids’ books, Amelia Bedelia.  Rachel woke up, not entirely sure of where she was, but she heard chatter down the hall.  The room she was in was pink and she immediately frowned, because now she knew where she was.  Pink was the princess room.  Pink was the room where all the “worship” happened, but none of it was actual worship.  Most of it was torture.  Rachel was to submit completely to her Sirs.  Everything had to be done perfectly to their exact specifications or she was punished.   “RACHEL!” someone bellowed from down the hallway.   “Yes Sir!” she called and she was now standing in front of him. “What is the meaning of this?  What did you do?  Do not lie to me young lady!” Vincent scolded her and before she knew it, he grabbed her by her arm, holding it tightly and smacked her bottom firmly.  It caused a sting, but it didn’t hurt.  She found it strange that her leg started to hurt her though.  She didn’t have time to focus on it though because Vincent now had her face pushed into the carpet.  “You did this!  You peed on the carpet!  What the hell is the matter with you!” he yelled and when her body was jerked up roughly by her pony tail.  Her eyes refocused on the person who was now in front of her.  It was Shelby, gagged, and blind folded, and her hair had some tinges of blood in it.  Nothing was making sense though.  “For every ounce of liquid in this carpet,” Vincent started and he pulled something that made Shelby cry out and Rachel felt pain shoot through her bottom.  “You will pay.  This is all your fault Rachel!  You destroyed every life around you because you ran away!” he screamed.  “You. Ran. AWAY!” he said and on the last word he lunged at her, making her scream out in pain and jolt herself awake. Her screams made it out into reality and very quickly, the three girls were in the bedroom, yelling for Shelby and Will to come quickly.  “Ladies!” Will said quickly as he turned on the hall light. “Daddy, hurry, there’s blood!” Quinn yelled and Will moved to the bed.  He very carefully lifted Rachel up into his arms and held her close noticing the small tinge of blood in the bed, that Quinn had seen. “Sanny, come with Daddy,” Will instructed and she went with him willingly.  Blood was bad, but she was the one who was most able to handle it.  He set Rachel on the floor, pulled down her pants carefully and saw the blood in the crotch area.  “Sanny, you and Rae stay right here.  Do not move!” he said seriously and with a quick kiss to both of them, he went into the bedroom and looked at Shelby.  “They are in there, you have to go.  I can’t touch her,” he said.  Shelby gave him a kiss and went into the bathroom with her girls. “Daddy, what’s happening?” Quinn asked with concern. “I don’t know yet baby, let’s just breathe.  Right now, we’re going to stay calm and change the sheets.  Mama and Sanny will help Rachel right now.  The two of you will stay with me,” he said. “Why can’t we help Daddy?” Brittany asked questioningly and politely. “There’s a lot of blood baby and you and Quinnie don’t do so well with blood,” he said kindly and she nodded her agreement. “Is she going to need a transfusion?” Quinn asked. “I don’t think so sweetheart.  What you two can help me with is calling Aunt Terri, because I think Rachel is going to need some medical care,” he said. “I’ll stand outside the bathroom and yell in to Mama to see if we should,” Quinn volunteered and she went to run off. “Quinn Lucy!” Will scolded and she froze in place.  Will walked over to her and wrapped her in a hug.  “First of all, it is only two thirty in the morning.  Secondly, you are my treasured love, and because of that, you are getting this,” he said and he gave her one firm smack.  “What is the one rule that none of you can seem to remember?” he asked her calmly and kindly and she snuggled into him.  It was a reminder smack, it didn’t hurt too much.  It was just to grab her attention and make her stop and think about what she’d done that wasn’t quite right. “Um, oh, we run,” she said. “Yes, you do, and Mama and I do not want you running in the house.  There is no reason for it.  You may walk quickly, but do not run,” he told her and with a kiss to her forehead, he let her go, telling her he loved her as she left.  He turned back around to the bed and was quickly hugged by Brittany. “Daddy I want Rachel to be okay,” she whimpered. “Which is why she is here with us.  I’m sure she’s fine.  Mama and I will take very good care of her and the three of you.  You’re all very important young women.  You deserve the best care possible,” he told her and she nodded and hugged him tightly.  Changing the sheets could wait, reassuring one of his baby girls was much more important at this ridiculous hour of the night.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby knelt in front of Rachel and coached her to breathe, while she sat on the toilet, so that she could calm down and not make herself physically sick.  “Shh, Mama’s right here Rae, talk to me baby girl, do you hurt?” Shelby asked her gently, petting the side of her face and speaking gently to her. “M.m.m.ma, ma,” she pushed out, tears falling slowly. “Yes baby, Mama’s here and Sanny’s here too, but Mama needs to know, do you hurt somewhere?” Shelby asked again, keeping her voice calm and Rachel shook her head no, but her teeth were now chattering.  “Alright, well that’s good,” Shelby smiled.  “So here’s what we’re going to do.  Mama is going to have you stand up and she’s going to lay you down right here on the counter top.  It’s a nice flat surface and Mama will be able to see your body to make sure you’re truly okay,” she said helping her to stand and peaking in the toilet, looking for excessive blood and not finding any, which was a great relief.  “Come on sweetheart, let’s just have you lay down up here,” Shelby said. Rachel had fear written across her face and Shelby sighed.  Getting her to lie down and basically submit to Shelby’s “demands” was going to be too much for her, but there was no other way to do it.  No matter where Shelby had her lie down to be looked over, she’d feel a loss of power.  It was a natural phenomenon that occurred when someone stood over another person.  If the person standing was a person of power and control, which Shelby was, the person lying down could feel a number of things, including a feeling of unease and distrust.  Shelby didn’t want that.  She needed Rachel to trust her rather than be afraid of her. “M.m.m.ma, ma,” Rachel stammered and then she burst into tears. “I’m sorry baby, I know, I know you’re scared, it’s okay.  Mama is only looking to see what the problem is,” Shelby explained helping to lift her up and try to settle her.  Rachel instantly wrapped her upper half around Shelby, resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder.   “Mama, she’s so scared and your hand,” Santana said softly and Shelby looked down at her hand, which was now smeared with blood on her finger tips. “It’s just residue baby, but good eye, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised her.  “Do Mama a favor sweetheart.  Go get me Rae’s little donut.  She’s not sitting, but if we put it under her when she lies down, it’ll alleviate some pressure.  Santana nodded and off she went, thankfully not running, and Shelby stood swaying with Rachel.  “You’re okay baby girl, you’re okay.  Mama’s here, you’re safe,” she cooed softly.  When they first bought the house, Shelby had always complained about how long the counter top on the bathroom sink was.  She felt it was unnecessary.  However, in this moment, she was never more grateful, because now Rachel could lay down and be checked over easily. “Here Mama,” Santana yawned, walking into the bathroom and setting the little donut on the countertop “Thank you baby,” Shelby smiled.  “Okay Rae,” Shelby said sitting Rachel on the counter top, on the donut, and spoke gently.  “Lay back for Mama sweetheart,” Shelby said firmly and without question, Rachel did as asked and then started to shake, her teeth still chattering. Santana quickly moved over to Rachel’s face when she realized what the sound was.  Quinn, Santana, and Brittany had made that noise several times when Kate had locked them out of the house.  “Rae, look at me,” Santana said kindly.  “I know you’re scared, but this is Mama and me, this isn’t anyone you don’t know.  It’s scary, but we aren’t out to hurt you and I think you know that,” Santana explained. “Rae baby, as Sanny talks to you, I need you to tip your knees back to your chest, you can keep your knees closed if you like,” Shelby said and once again, Rachel was shocked that it was a calm and kind order.  She carefully lifted her knees and looked at Santana. “Sssss,” Rachel pushed out carefully. “Breathe, we can talk, just breathe first, it’s okay.  Mama is very good, she goes slow and explains things before they happen.  Daddy does that too,” Santana said. “N.n.n.n.no,” she stammered.  “N.n.n.nah, not, y.y.y.eh.yet,” she pleaded. “No Rae, not yet.  It’s okay that you don’t want him to see you yet.  When we first got here, we didn’t want Mama to touch us.  We were scared of her” she told her. “W.w.w.w.why?” she stammered. “Well, we were abused by a woman.  We did our time with Miss Anne and Mister Bruce, but even then, we were concerned.  Women were scary people back then,” she said honestly.  There were details that she wasn’t sharing, but Shelby wasn’t going to push her.  If that was what she was comfortable sharing, then Shelby was going to respect that.  As Santana explained a brief history to Rachel, Shelby pulled a wash cloth out of the cabinet and ran it under warm water. “Excuse me girls.  Rae sweetheart.  This is nothing but warm water, that’s all.  I’m going to very gently run it over your bottom to help clean you off so I can see what is really here, do you understand that?” she asked, glad that Rachel seemed calmer somehow. Rachel nodded and then locked eyes with Santana.  “H.h.h.ha, ow,  d.d.d.d.uh,” she said and she took a few deep breaths and tried again.  Howww, dooo, y.y.yy.ou f.ff.f.ugh!” she said. “Just breathe Rae,” Santana smiled.  “How do I,” she said for her and Rachel nodded. “F.f.f.f.fo..c.c.c.cuh, us.s.s.s.s,” she pushed out. “Well I had Quinnie and Bree.  We have always been together and we may fight a little bit about various things, but we learned to rely on each other,” Santana explained and Rachel nodded and immediately looked away.  Clearly Santana didn’t want to be with her.  “Hey!” Santana said with a slight bite to her voice. “Sanny, it is very early in the morning my darling, try to keep it in check,” Shelby warned her. Santana rolled her eyes, grabbed Rachel’s hand and held it as tightly as she could.  “We are still strangers, but we both understand torture, so we’re not going to let you suffer alone,” she said with that same fierce bite to her voice. “Santana,” Shelby warned. “Y.y.y.you dd.d.d.doh, own, n’t, h.h.h.h.ha..have t.t.to “I know,” Santana said simply and then both girls fell quiet while Shelby finished cleaning Rachel up.   “Rae baby, I’m all done sweetheart.  You can put your legs down.  All you did was pop a few stitches, but there is no more bleeding.  I would like to put some of your cream on you, before we put you in clean pajamas,” she explained. “I.I.I.I.I  d.d.d.don...n’t, h.h.h.ha.have th.th.th. ose,” she pushed out. “I know baby, it’s okay.  We have some spare sets for you to borrow,” Shelby told her kindly.  “As soon as I put your cream on you, we’ll get you in new pajamas and then we can all go back to sleep okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She wasn’t sure where she was going to sleep.  A week ago, she decided that these were safe people, she had to continue to feel that way and so far, as she laid there, racking her memory, they hadn’t given her reason to change her mind.  Her body was clearly distressed, but if she truly focused on her gut; remembered what her initial thoughts were; she found that breathing became a little bit easier.  “Very good Rae, you’re doing very well, and I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her kindly.  “Light touches sweetheart, I know it’s scary, but light touches, I promise,” Shelby told her gently and she very carefully began to spread the thick white cream over blue, purple, red, and pink skin.  Rachel was fine, but the bruising was going to take a few weeks to fade, and Terri had warned both Shelby and Will it was going to look way worse than it actually was.  Her pain came from movement, but the bruising didn’t indicate additional pain.  Once she finished, Shelby washed her hands and looked up to see Santana and Rachel still holding hands.  “Alright girls,” she smiled.  “Let’s get Rachel into new pajamas and then the three of us can go back to sleep, because I don’t know about you girls, but I’m exhausted,” Shelby said kindly.  She carried Rachel into the master bedroom and found Will in bed with Quinn and Brittany.  “Everyone into bed,” Shelby said kindly and Santana crawled into bed and snuggled up against Quinn’s side.  She even purred happily when Will pet her face gently. “Rae sweetheart, you lay down and leave Mama on the outside.  If you move in your sleep at least it won’t be far and we’ll be around you to protect you,” Will told her kindly.  Shelby and Will woke up early and went downstairs to start breakfast, but not before ensuring Rachel was surrounded by the other three girls.  Will didn’t trust that she would stay still.  “So what are you going to do today with our girls?” he asked wrapping her in a hug from behind, nuzzling her neck gently, as she mixed up the batter for the French Toast she was preparing. “I only have Quinn and Rachel today.  Santana and Brittany both wanted to go to work today, and I need the two that are with me to see their doctor today,” Shelby said.  “Quinnie needs some ‘play time’ which means Terri has to clear her and I need to make sure Rae only popped stitches and didn’t do anything more,” Shelby said. “I need you to listen to me,” Will said kindly.  “I need you to believe everything I’m about to say to you,” he said and Shelby nodded, waiting for something terrible to be said.  “You are the best mother that any of those girls could ask for.  You are an amazing wife to me.  You are a wonderful daughter to your parents.  Shelby Lynn Corcoran, you are the love of my life,” he told her. “You forgot my last name,” she teased. “No I didn’t,” he smiled.  “You’re your own woman and I’m my own man, we put that in our vows.  Two separate people, coming together to form a new union, but still our own individual people,” he said.  She smiled and snuggled into him, letting Will hold her and cuddle her and nuzzle her, while she cooked up the toast and the two of them looked up at the ceiling when they heard a few scuffles.  “I’m glad we never fixed that floorboard.  Would you like to go, or shall I?” he asked. “You try, she calls you Daddy, the girls are with her.  Try please,” she said. “You just don’t want me to burn the toast,” he laughed. She giggled and said nothing at first.  She simply gave him a kiss and sent him off with a playful smack.  “I love you,” she told him.  “You’re a brat, but I love you too,” he told her and returned the playful smack and ran away before she could get him for a second time.  He made it up the stairs and smiled when he saw Quinn coming out of his and Shelby’s room.  “Looking for me baby?” he asked her. “Daddy!” she smiled and she walked over to him and wrapped herself around him. “Mmm, my baby, I love you,” he told her. “I love you too Daddy,” she said honestly. “Tell me love, where are the others?” he asked. “Sleeping still, but I wanted to come tell you or Mama that Bree is whimpering in her sleep, and I didn’t know if I should wake her up,” she said. “Well thank you for coming to get one of us,” he smiled.  “Mama is downstairs fixing breakfast, would you like to go be with her?” he asked.  She nodded and very carefully went down to the kitchen, while he went into the bedroom.  He moved to the bed and very carefully sat down, speaking gently to the sleeping girls in front of him; more specifically Brittany.  “Bree my love,” Will said softly and he gently pet her cheek to help rouse her. “No, Daddy, that’s the wrong side,” Santana said in her sleep, but her words woke Rachel from her slumber as well and she looked at Will cautiously. “Sanny baby, you’re dreaming,” he said reaching out to carefully pet her face and then he carefully lifted Brittany into his arms.  “Oh my sweet baby Bree,” he said and Rachel watched him cradle Brittany in his arms as if she were a young child and she stopped whimpering and immediately snuggled into him.  “Wake up my girls,” he said kindly.  “Daddy needs to help all his girls downstairs where Mama is making a very yummy breakfast,” he said. “Mama made food?” Brittany asked on a yawn, finally waking up from her sleep.  “She did,” Will smiled.  “But in order to eat, we all need to go downstairs to the kitchen,” he explained. “Are you gonna carry Rae-rae?” Brittany asked tiredly. “I would like to help her in some way, yes, but we still need to impress upon Rae that a lot of the decisions made are her decisions or they are our decisions that she has communicated to us she is alright with.  For instance, with the exception of last night, every time we have carried her, we’ve asked her if it’s okay,” Will explained, “or we’ve told her it was going to happen and why.  Mama and I don’t want her to feel like she has no choice in things, because she does, you all do,” he explained. “Do your hurt anywhere Rae-rae?” Brittany asked and Rachel laid there, thinking carefully, taking a mental stock of where there was pain in her body, if any.  Not feeling anything, she shook her head no and Brittany smiled.  “That’s really good, I’m glad you don’t hurt.  Do you think you’d let Daddy carry you downstairs for breakfast?  Mama makes amazing French Toast,” Brittany said. “Rae, you will need assistance of some kind.  I can carry you if you like, or the girls and I can assist you in walking down the stairs,” Will said kindly.  “Which option would you like?” he asked her kindly. “C.c.c.cah, are, ree,” she said. “We have to use manners, add please,” Brittany instructed and Will noticed the subtle change in Rachel’s facial features. “Hey,” Will said kindly.  “Bree, I’m very glad that you remember the rules and are helping Rachel to learn them.  That being said, you need to use a calmer tone.  Can you try explaining it to her again?”  Will asked.   “Um, we are encouraged to use manners so you should say carry please,” Brittany explained. “That was much better love, thank you,” Will praised and he kissed her cheek.  She smiled and snuggled into him, enjoying the fact that she could have cuddle time with him in the moment.  Cuddle time was always important to her and Will and Shelby seemed to understand that and give it to her when they could. “C.c.c.cah, are, ree, p.p.p.pl.eee.s.s.sss,” Rachel pushed out. “I can do that for you Rachel but I want you to be sure sweetheart, are you sure?” he asked. “H.h.h.how, eh.eh.eh.sss, c.c.c.can, I, g.g.g.go,” she pushed out. “The girls and I would help you walk down the stairs very slowly and carefully, taking our time so that you are not caused any pain and as little discomfort as possible.” “No, Daddy, not any discomfort,” Santana yawned, still not ready to get up, her eyes closing and her body cuddling into Rachel gently. “It’s not something I can promise Sanny,” Will said honestly and Rachel looked at him with concern.  “I don’t want you to have any pain or discomfort at all Rachel.  That being said, your body is still healing so there may be some, and I don’t want to promise you none and then have you experience it,” Will explained and Rachel nodded her agreement.  That made a great deal of sense to her.  “Mama also said that you popped some stitches last night, so that’s going to cause you some discomfort as well,” he explained.  Rachel nodded again and reached for Will.  He could carry her, that was fine, but she wasn’t quite ready to say so.  Instead of moving quickly, he calmly took her hand leaned down and kissed it, and she smiled.  She appreciated his patience with her. “Daddy,” Santana giggled.  “This is not the nineteen forties,” she said and Brittany giggled as well. “Daddy is simply being polite. Now, would you all like to come downstairs for breakfast?” he asked and they all nodded their agreement.  “Good, well before we go, can we tell Rachel the rules in this house for the morning?” he asked and she instantly looked afraid. “No, it’s okay, don’t look like that Rae-rae,” Brittany said kindly.  “They’re really easy rules,” she said.  “Actually it’s just one.  We can’t go downstairs by ourselves that’s all.  We have to find Mama or Daddy first and then if we can’t we just have to stay up here,” she said and Rachel gave a curious look.  “It’s not bad, because usually we can find our way into their room and if we’re in their room, we get to watch tv in their bed,” she smiled. “This is the best room to watch tv in, because we all end up snuggling in together,” Santana smiled, demonstrating by snuggling further into the bed and to Rachel “Why don’t we tell Rae why that rule is in place,” Will smiled. “When we first got here, we all went downstairs to make ourselves breakfast.  We didn’t know where anything was and not only did we make a general mess, we all got injured somehow,” Santana explained.  “If you ask me, we could do it now, but they are really good cooks, so we just stay up here until they get us,” she continued. Rachel nodded and again reached for Will.  “Ready Rae-rae?” he smiled at her and she simply nodded.  “Okay Bree, off you get please,” he said holding her tight and covering her in kisses making her squeal. “Me too, me too!” Santana complained. “No,” Will teased her and so Santana got up and playfully put herself on his lap. “I’m not leaving till you do it,” she told him seriously. “Oh no!  I’m being attacked by a Sanny monster!” he cried out, locking his arms around her waist, rolling backward on the bed and tickling her lightly.  She laughed so hard, she lost her breath for a second and Rachel carefully pushed herself up to sitting, smiling at the scene before her.  It was so nice to see people smiling and hear them laughing.  She’d almost forgotten what that sounded like.  “Rae-rae, help, Daddy is being attacked by a Sanny monster,” he pleaded and Santana giggled, wiggling around, trying to get off of Will while he held her tight and tickled her every so often.  Brittany smiled and watched as well.  She hadn’t heard Santana laugh like that in ages.   After a few moments of laughter, the girls calmed down and Will looked over at Rachel and gave a very loud stage whisper.  “Quick, she’s not looking, come with me, and I’ll carry you,” he told her.  Rachel nodded and shifted, crawling over to him, the mattress supporting all of her weight, making her task very simple and Will gathered her into his arms.  “Can I give you kisses?” he asked and she went tense immediately.  Kisses lead to sex, which lead to a lot of things she didn’t like.  He immediately let go of her body and spoke.  “Watch Rae, just watch,” he said kindly.  “Sanny, do you want kisses?” he asked her and she nodded and put her face right next to his and he kissed her temple a few times in quick succession.   “Kisses for me too,” Brittany said seriously and Will nodded.  She carefully moved around Rachel and let Will give her kisses.  “Kisses are good Rae-rae.  I know it’s hard to believe right now, but Mama and Daddy will always take care of us and never torture us.  They do punish us and sometimes it’s painful, but it’s not nearly as bad as it used to be,” Brittany explained. Rachel nodded and looked down at her waist.  Will’s arms were right there and Rachel took a deep breath.  She picked up his arms and carefully locked them around her waist and just held them there for a moment.  His arms felt different.  It was different compared to where she used to live and different compared to Shelby.  “D.d.d.da.d.d.dee,” she pushed out carefully.  “K.k.k.ki, s.s.s.s.s-esss, i.i.is o.o.o.ok,” she pushed out. He smiled and kissed her temple a few times repeatedly, the same way he had for the other two girls and Rachel smiled.  That had felt nice, she could get used to that feeling.  “Alright my darling girls, we’re going to go downstairs for breakfast with Mama and Quinnie now.  After breakfast, Daddy, Sanny, and Bree, need to get ready for work,” he said.  He would leave out the information about doctors appointments for now.  Calm girls definitely ate better than nervous ones.   Will very carefully carried Rachel downstairs and into the kitchen while Santana and Brittany stayed close to him.  Once everyone was downstairs, Shelby served up breakfast and knelt next to Rachel.  “Okay my sweet girls,” she said speaking to the table.  “They know about each other and you only know you, so we’re going to learn to know each other.  Just one thing for right now.  Does anyone have food allergies?” she asked and Brittany very quickly raised her hand, which prompted Rachel to slowly follow suit.  “Go ahead Bree, what are you allergic to my love?” “Kale,” she said. “And what happens when you eat it?” “Bad headaches and eventually migraines,” she said and Shelby nodded turning to Rachel. “Quinnie and Sanny do not have food allergies sweetheart.  What are yours?” Shelby asked.  Rachel took a deep breath and very carefully pushed out the word.  Her stutter would make it hard to understand.  So with steady breathing, she began to speak.  “Raz-ber-rry-sss,” she said slowly. Shelby smiled and kissed her temple, knowing it was okay.  Rachel didn’t blink or even look concerned when Shelby leaned in.  Women weren’t threatening to her.  “I will be sure to make a note of that.  Do you know what happens do you when you have them?” Shelby asked.  
Rachel sat at the table, staring at the shake before her.  She couldn’t do it.  The hours that she would spend scratching later were not worth it.  “It’s very simple Rachel,” Victor told her.  You can you submit now and let me do with you, what I want, which is take you from behind.  Or I’ll make you drink the shake and take you anyway.  If you struggle with this decision much longer, you’re going to be drinking the shake whether you want to or not.  So tell me, are hives worth it?” he asked.
 
“Why are you doing this to me?  What did I do?” Rachel asked, tears pooling in her eyes, not understanding why he was so mad, but he was.
 
“You will not challenge me!” he boomed and she jumped in shock.  He moved like lightening, picked up the shake and forced half of it down her throat and held her there while it ran down the front of her body, making a mess on the table, the floor, and her clothes.
 
He waited five minute, holding her tight, restraining her uncomfortably and then she started to itch.  He pulled her up to her feet and pushed her over the table, pushing her skirt up roughly and yanking her panties down.  He used the messy raspberry shake to lube her up, forcefully ramming his fingers into her tight ass, and she screamed, because she couldn’t get int here with cream to sooth the hives, not that high away.  The itching was already driving her crazy and without warning Victor pushed himself into her.
 
He pounded back and forth, until he had his fill of what he wanted and reached his own orgasm.  He shot himself inside her and pushed her face firmly into the table and she tried not to scream from the itching burning that was all over her skin.  “You don’t flirt with the customers at the bank!” he barked ramming back into her one last time as he spoke his words.  “Clean up this mess!” Victor ordered, pulling out of her and walking away.  
  “I.i.i.it.shhh,” she said carefully and Shelby gave her a curious look.  “R.r.r.red,” she said and she ran her hand over her arms in a scratching motion. “Oh, you get hives.  Okay, well that’s good to know.  Is it all berries or just raspberries?” Shelby asked kindly. “Ju, us, ust, raz, b.b.bree,” she stuttered. “I am so proud of you for telling me that Rachel, that was beautiful communication,” she praised her and Rachel gave a little smile.  Shelby stood at the island watching her girls at the little breakfast table and simply watched.  Brittany was now making drawings in the left over syrup with her fork while Quinn was dragging pieces of fruit through hers, seemingly fascinated by the sticky mess it left behind. “What are you thinking?” Santana asked softly. “I can’t tell you,” she said softly and blushing heavily. “You can tell me anything,” Santana said.  Now she had to know what was going on in Quinn’s mind, because her blush was making her look as red as the two strawberries that were still sitting on Rachel’s plate.   “This is all sex though,” Quinn hissed. “That’s even better,” Santana grinned wickedly.  “We’ve missed you ya know.  We miss playing with you and teasing you and making you scream in pleasure,” Santana said and the blush on Quinn’s face, crept a little bit higher into her cheek bones. “Sanny are you done with breakfast baby?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Almost Mama,” she said honestly. “Alright finish up please,” Shelby said kindly.  “Bree, bring me your plate, go get ready for work.  Unless you plan on finishing the last bit of your toast,” Shelby told her. Brittany nodded and brought her plates over to Shelby who took them, thanked her and wrapped her in a hug.  “I love you so much baby girl, do you know that?” she asked her, wanting to give her a few moments of private time, like she’d had with Quinn earlier.  Brittany nodded and snuggled into Shelby. “Mama?” she asked softly and looked at Shelby, waiting to be sure she could continue.  “I don’t want to go to work today.  What if I miss something important?” she asked. “That’s a very valid concern baby.  What do you think you’re going to miss out on?” she asked kindly. “What if Rae needs help with stuff, like therapy or walking here at home, or anything really?  What if she needs me.  What if you’re busy,” Brittany wondered. “Shhh.  That is very thoughtful of you my love.  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised.  “now, I want to explain something to you.  Mama is not going to be at work today.  I have no clients so until you and Daddy, and Sanny get home, it’s Mama, and Quinnie, and Rae-rae,” she said. “Will you text me if something goes weird and I can rush home and help you out?” Brittany asked hopefully. While she and Shelby talked, Quinn and Santana had a very intense conversation about other pressing matters for Quinn.  Rachel simply ate slowly and took in everything around her.  “Come on Quinnie, tell me,” Santana urged. “Fine,” Quinn sighed.  “I’m wondering what it’d be like if I had this syrup on my body and you and Bree were licking it off,” she said and Santana grinned. “Oooh la la,” she said and Quinn rolled her eyes and covered her face, ducking her head, keeping her eyes trained on her plate in front of her.  “Well,” Santana announced.  “As soon as you’re better, we’ll find out,” she grinned. “Find out what baby?” Shelby asked. “Quinnie wants us to lick stuff off of her body!” “HEY!” Quinn yelled and she slapped at Santana’s thigh. “Quinn Lucy!” Shelby scolded and the room fell deadly quiet.  Shelby focused in on Rachel and sighed.  This was not exactly how she wanted the morning to go.  “Quinn you will be seeing your doctor today to be evaluated, it’s been eleven days since your surgery.  I understand you having desires, but your health comes first.  That is first.  Secondly.  There is absolutely no reason for you to be smacking anyone apologize to your sister now,” she ordered.  This was the tone Rachel was used to hearing.  Sharp and quick, although usually anger accompanied this tone, however, she didn’t think she detected it. “Fine, I’m sorry,” Quinn mumbled. Shelby let the half hearted apology slide and then spoke again.  “Santana Aurora, how many times have we warned you about teasing your sisters?” she asked her seriously. “Hundreds Mama,” Santana said with a pout.  It really had been hundreds.  It was probably thousands by now.  When Santana got completely comfortable and relaxed, she resorted to sexual teasing, especially if she knew it would make her sisters blush, or whomever she was with.  Feeling like she had power, even though she was trying to imply being playful, was a big turn on for her.  Playfulness was fine.  It didn’t bother people that she was being playful with them.  What did bother them was when they wanted to try something new and she spoke it out loud to everyone, before they were ready to admit it to themselves.  In this case, it was Quinn having her sisters lick syrup off of her.  She’d never had that before and being the model for the ice cream demo was kind of fun.  She wasn’t ready to admit it to anyone that she wanted to try though.  She was annoyed that Santana “outed” her before she was ready and Shelby understood that. “We have talked about this many times little girl and when you get home from work we will be having a discussion,” Shelby said and Santana froze.  “Santana repeat it back to me,” she said kindly. “We will be having a discussion when I’m done with work today,” she said. “Very good, and now you will tell me the difference between a discussion and a conversation,” Shelby said.  “No implements for a discussion,” Santana said bowing her head. “Good girl, come here please,” she said and she waited patiently for Santana to walk over to her.  Once she was close enough she grabbed her and pulled her tight.  “I love you so much.  I will never be able to put it properly into words.  You are a good girl and one of my treasured loves.  You are also not immune to punishments for breaking the rules.  None of you are.  Teasing your sisters breaks one of the rules in this circle, which is respect,” Shelby explained.  “I love you very much and we’ll have our discussion later.  I’m not mad at you.  I’m not happy with your actions, but I am not mad at you, do you understand the difference?” she asked her gently and Santana nodded.  “Good girl,” Shelby smiled.  “Now off you go, get ready for work,” she said and sent her off with a kiss and a solid smack to her bottom, but nothing that would cause any lasting effects “Mama, are you sure I can’t stay home today?” Brittany asked, seeing how sad Rachel and Quinn both looked.  She was sure she would be needed in some way.  Being at home was going to be better than being at work. “I am so very proud of you for wanting to help Bree, and I think that you should go to work, because you’re going to be pretty bored staying at home today.  Quinnie and Rae-rae have appointments to be at, Sanny is going to work, and Daddy is going to teach his class.  I really think it is in your best interest to go to work too my love,” she told her kindly. “Fine,” Brittany sighed and Shelby gathered her close.   “Maybe you have Daddy drive you to work today?” Shelby suggested and Brittany looked surprised and went to protest.  “Shhh, hear me out baby.  If you go with Daddy, then you’ll have special one on one time with him, and if anything happens where we need you immediately, which I’m sure it will not, then he’ll have to come get you from work and bring you with him.  We never, ever, ever abandon our girls,” Shelby said. Brittany hugged Shelby tightly and didn’t budge.  It was true, they’d never been abandoned by Will or Shelby.  Kate on the other hand...  
“This has got to be the coldest day in history.  I’m seriously not thrilled with this vortex crap going on,” Brittany said angrily as she walked back to Kate’s house from the book store.  They’d all gone to the book store together.  Kate, Santana, Quinn, and Brittany.  They were looking at different books and had gotten separated when they split up into various sections.  Kate sent out a mass text to the three of them, telling them where to be in forty seconds, except Brittany’s phone was off.  After an hour she realized that it’d been much too long and pulled out her phone to see where the others were.  She cursed herself when she realized it was off.  She turned it on and felt panic flood her body.  
 
Quinn and Santana had tried to persuade Kate to stay, by saying they had to use the bathroom before they left and then would use the spare time to go search for Brittany but Kate didn’t want that.  She got in their faces, in the middle of the store, and spoke harshly to them.  Her voice was quiet so no one heard, but her words were cruel.  When they made it back to Kate’s house, which wasn’t a far walk away, Kate took each of them into her office, hand cuffed them to her desk and used a ruler to spank them.
 
“You do not ever give me orders!  You answer to me.  You don’t get to tell me when I should and shouldn’t do things.  I am the one in charge and you have no say in anything!” she screamed at them.  When Brittany finally made it home, Kate opened the door, yanked her inside and started smacking her with the ruler too.  “The three of you are so damn close, you’ll get the same punishment they got!” she screamed and she turned all three of them purple with welts.  From that day on, it was impossible to separate them when they were out and about.  The three of them stuck together no matter where they were.  They even used the handicap stall in the bathroom, just so they could all still see each other.  
 
“I’m so sorry,” Brittany whimpered trying to stay calm as the three huddled in the corner of the bathroom together; Quinn and Santana working hard to get Brittany’s hands and feet warmer.  They were ghost white and Quinn had researched frost bite earlier in the week at her job.  Kate love to shove them out into the cold for some reason.
 
“I’m not mad at you Bree.  Accidents happen.  Now we’ve learned.  No matter what happens, we stick together,” Quinn told her and Santana nodded her agreement.
 
“We need to start a plan,” Santana said.  “We’re going to leave her and just run away.  The three of us are going to continue our jobs and save whatever money we can until we have enough to get out okay?” she asked and they both nodded.  This was not the life style any of them had wanted.
  “You’re okay my baby girl,” Shelby said kindly and Brittany nodded but didn’t dare let go.  She wasn’t ready yet.  She was remembering too many cold days with Kate; too many moments of trying to keep herself or her sisters warm, so their bodies didn’t start shutting down.  “Tell me baby girl where are you right now?” Shelby asked, sensing that Brittany was slipping into her memories and not going to come out. “Mama and Daddy’s house,” she said. “That is correct.  Is it anyone else’s house?” Shelby asked and Brittany shook her head no.  “Are you sure about that my love because I seem to recall six people living here, which means this house is for all of them,” Shelby said.  Brittany said nothing, she just stayed glued to Shelby’s body and Shelby sighed.  The insecurities were so cruel sometimes.  “My sweet Ballerina,” Shelby cooed softly and after a few minutes, Brittany pulled away, and sadly went up the stairs to get dressed for work. “Mama, maybe Bree should stay home today,” Quinn offered, keeping her hand raised in the air as she spoke. “She’s off tomorrow darling, but I will tell Daddy to keep a very close eye on her as he drives them both to work okay?” Shelby smiled and Quinn nodded.  “Alright, so Quinnie my love, dishes in the dishwasher please and Rae baby are you done eating?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  Half her food was on her plate still and Shelby simply remained calm.  “You did very well.  Thank you for eating.  Maybe before lunch you’ll get hungry though, so we’ll save the rest for later and heat it up when you tell me okay?” she asked walking over and kneeling down between Rachel and Quinn.  “You are both my beautiful girls and I think we need to start our day.  First you both have a doctor’s appointment with Aunt Terri,” she said.  “Quinnie needs her abdomen checked to ensure that she’s healing properly and Rae-rae needs to have her stitches checked as several burst last night,” Shelby said and both girls nodded.  “My beautiful, brave, girls,” she told them.  “Mama loves you so very much,” she said and with a kiss to each of their temples, she stood them up.  Quinnie can you go up to your room and get dressed for today?” she asked her and Quinn nodded before heading upstairs.  “And you my sweet Rae, can Mama take you upstairs?  Your suitcase with your clothes is up there and I don’t think Aunt Terri needs to see you completely naked to examine one little part of you,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded and carefully leaned into Shelby.  With very little trouble, Shelby lifted her and simply rubbed her back.  In that simple movement, Shelby was very sure that Rachel had to eat more.  With everyone dressed, goodbyes were exchanged and Will, Brittany, and Santana went out the door, leaving Quinn, Shelby, and Rachel inside.  “You girls can watch a movie until Aunt Terri gets here okay?” she asked them and they both nodded. “I’ll help you Rae,” Quinn said kindly and Rachel looked unsure. “Ca’rry?” she pushed out carefully and Quinn simply smiled at her. “No,” she said.  “But I can wrap my arm around your waist and walk with you, step by step, until we reach the couch,” she said and Rachel simply nodded.  “You’re speaking very well today,” Quinn told her kindly as they went back to the family room.  Shelby wanted to say something, because when anyone in the circle had a speech problem, they tended not to dwell on it.  Rachel was definitely not the first potential to come into the circle and develop a stutter.  Shelby didn’t say anything at all though, because the body language indicated that Rachel was glad Quinn noticed.  She gave a bright smile and the two continued to walk very slowly to sit on the couch.  The girls made it to the couch and were ten minutes into Pretty Woman when they heard Terri’s voice in the kitchen.  Rachel looked at Quinn with confusion.  “Go on, ask your question,” Quinn said  kindly. “H.h.h.how  did, sh,sh,she g.g.g.e.get  b.b.ba..ack  th.th.there,” she pushed out, her stutter coming back strong. “You don’t know?” Quinn asked in confusion and Rachel simply shook her head.  “Oh, no, you don’t, okay, sorry.  Just before we came to live here, Aunt Terri bought the house next door.  I don’t know that I’ve ever seen her come in through the front.  Our kitchen door leads out to that little side strip of yard and then the little walkway and that’s Aunt Terri’s house,” she said. “Oh,” Rachel said simply. “It’s actually pretty cool and why we can see our doctor at any hour of the day.  Daddy and Aunt Terri are very close and Mama too,” Quinn explained and Rachel simply listened and nodded along.  It made sense.  She assumed that if she had sisters or brothers they would be that close too.  “But Aunt Terri is going to be talking to Mama for a while, so we can watch more of the movie,” Quinn smiled. “Hey,” Shelby smiled and she gave her sister in law a tight hug and a kiss to her cheek.  “What’s new?” she asked. “Rumor has it, that I have two patients here who I need to give quick follow ups to,” Terri smiled. “It would be greatly appreciated by their mother, yes,” Shelby grinned. “Still in parent time?  Or whatever you call it,” Terri asked kindly.  Sometimes she didn’t understand the family dynamics.  What she knew for certain was she had a brother and sister in law.  They had four girls at their house and those four girls were her nieces.  That would never change.  It wasn’t the most conventional family, but it worked for them and that was really all that mattered. “Oh yes, and they are going to remain there for quite a while I think,” Shelby said.  “Also, FYI, my newest little princess is allergic to raspberries, which I didn’t even know was a thing,” Shelby explained. “If people are allergic to the sun, then she can be allergic to raspberries.  Is it all berries or just those?” “She says just those.  Personally I’m not ready to give my child hives just to test a theory though,” Shelby said protectively. “I’m not going to do anything to her Shel, calm down,” Terri said kindly.  “What do you want me to check on her anyway?” she asked. “There was blood last night.  When I had her lay down to check, it appeared that it was simply popped stitches.  I want to make sure that everything is okay though with her.  She has therapy this afternoon and if she should wait a day due to stitch issues, then I’ll call her therapists and switch her appointments around a bit,” Shelby said. “As long as she stopped bleeding and it wasn’t gushing, then I’m sure she’ll be okay,” Terri smiled and that was when they heard Quinn yelling for them and Rachel was now crying softly. “Quinnie, stop yelling baby, what’s wrong?” Shelby asked and her heart broke, because there was Rachel, tears rolling down her face, furiously begging Quinn to be quiet. “The bells went off in the movie,” she said sadly, although Rachel took it as an attack and she started screaming at Quinn. “It’s not my fault!” she said angrily and loudly, and clear as day.  When Rachel had to fight, she fought. Shelby knelt down and put a hand on each of their knees and spoke firmly.  “Rachel Barbara, this is your first and last warning.  We do not scream at each other in this house.  Apologize to Quinn,” she said seriously. “Not my fault,” Rachel protested, her voice completely steady. “No, the bells are not your fault, you are correct, but you do not get to scream at Quinnie, or anyone for that matter, the way you just did, when she did nothing wrong.  I asked what happened and she told me.  Neither of you have done anything wrong,” Shelby said.  “Now apologize for screaming.”  Rachel was stubborn though and so she sat and cried and said nothing.  “You will apologize to Quinnie, but for right now, I’m taking you upstairs to get you changed and we are going to have a very serious talk, while Aunt Terri looks Quinn over,” she said. “No, Mama, please,” Quinn said sounding scared that Rachel was about to be in trouble for something she couldn’t control. “What baby?” Shelby asked her kindly. “She, no, no talking, please Mama,” Quinn said. “It’s actual talking baby, it’s okay.  The bells can’t be controlled, that is not what I’m disappointed about,” Shelby explained kindly to her.  “You will get your apology after you are both checked over,” she said and then she focused on Rachel who was still crying.  She put her hand on Rachel’s cheek and spoke gently.  “Rachel this is not up for debate my love.  I am taking you upstairs.  I am going to change you into clean clothes, we will put these in the washer together and you and I are then going to sit down and have a very serious talk,” Shelby explained to her and Rachel simply nodded and burst into heavier tears.  She was about to be tortured, she was sure of it.  Shelby very easily helped Rachel to her feet, lifted her up into her arms and took her upstairs, moving carefully, because even though she was light, she was currently highly upset and any potential struggling could potentially lead to everyone being injured. Shelby brought Rachel into the master bathroom and had her stand in the tub.  She stripped her of her sweat pants and underwear and put them aside.  Then she pulled down the shower nozzle and made sure the spray was warm and delicate.  Rachel stood there, terrified, she had to please this woman somehow, and she didn’t know what to do.  She knew how to please men.  She’d either suck them off, or let them fuck her in anyway they saw fit.  Women were a whole different ball game.  Shelby carefully washed her down and then wrapped her lower half in a towel, securing it in place, before helping her out of the tub.  The entire time, Rachel had tears falling down her cheeks and Shelby worked very hard to keep herself calm so that she didn’t upset Rachel any further. “Rae-rae, look at Mama sweetheart,” she said kindly noticing that Rachel’s eyes were glued to the floor.  “Come on baby, look at Mama, you’re okay,” she cooed gently and Rachel lifted her eyes for a split second before putting them back down.  “Oh, I think I saw something beautiful, will you look at me again?  I want to be sure,” Shelby smiled.  As she spoke she very gently patted Rachel dry and fished out the last clean pair of panties that was in Rachel’s suitcase.  Rachel was watching, without lifting her head though.  She heard movement and worked hard to calm herself, so she could listen.  She needed to be prepared.  Running was probably going to hurt and she would probably fall down the stairs, but if she had to get away from this house, then she was determined to do it.  Shelby noticed her body language and stopped everything she was doing immediately.  “Rae-rae, what do you think Mama wants to talk about?” she asked her. Rachel lifted her eyes immediately.  She wasn’t expecting that at all.  Shelby wasn’t touching her, or giving her orders or guiding her around so things could get done.  She’d even backed away a few inches and gave Rachel some space.  No one had done that before.  Her Sirs were quick and sharp.  Smacks came seemingly from nowhere and caused pain.  Orders were given and expected to be followed.  She was shoved into positions or places so things could get accomplished quickly.  Taking her time was never an option.  This was a curve ball she wasn’t expecting.  It was even more bizarre to be asked a question.  Someone in complete power was asking her what she thought, even though she’d just ruined an entire couch, that could cost hundreds.  She didn’t have the money to pay for that.  Her mind started racing and after a few minutes she heard humming.  She twitched a little bit and Shelby smiled, but kept going.  Rachel had gone into her head and wasn’t coming out of it, until something jolted her out of it, and Shelby’s humming was just the thing to do that.   “Rae baby, it’s okay to look at Mama.  If you don’t want to that’s okay too, but I need to know you are listening to me,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel carefully took Shelby’s hand and didn’t let go.  “Do you think Mama is mad at you?” she asked her and Rachel carefully nodded yes.  “Alright my darling, tell me, why do you think Mama’s mad?” she asked her. “Bells,” she said clearly as the adrenaline coursed through her. “What do the bells do sweetheart?” “Pee.” “And do you do that on purpose or did some horrible people condition your body to do things even though you don’t want those things to happen?” she asked. “Sirs,” she pushed out. “Yes.  You’re former Sirs were very mean to you in that respect,” Shelby said carefully.  She didn’t know how Rachel would take to someone putting her Sirs down.  “So it’s not your fault that when the bells go off your bladder releases.  I’m not mad about that,” Shelby said. “I.i.i.i  r.r.r.roo...ruin..d th.th.th.the  c.c.c.cow, shh” she pushed out carefully, her stutter returning, almost out of no where. “You did not ruin the couch baby.  It’s a very small accident that can be cleaned up.  You’re not in trouble for that happening, but it is something that Mama wants to talk to you about,” she said.  She watched carefully as she put her head down, eyes glued to the floor, and gripped Shelby’s hand as tightly as she could.  “You haven’t done anything wrong my sweet girl.  All we have to do is figure out how to protect the clothes you wear until you can get your body reconditioned.  Now, I know how to do that and I know it scares you, but as you start getting better and we go for your shopping day, you may hear bells.  It will be important for you to be protected.” Rachel’s eyes filled with tears and she fell into Shelby, crying hard.  “Not a real baby Mama,” she cried, holding on as tightly as she could, not sure of what else she could do.  She was sure that Shelby would be angry with her for ruining the couch.  She was sure that Shelby was safe though.  She was trying to beg and plead, and fight, which was all evident as she spoke.  When Rachel fought for herself, there was no stutter.  It also concerned Shelby because it appeared that all that tension for fighting was what was keeping her voice together, rather than just relaxing and letting go as much as she could.  “Mama please, please,” she begged and Shelby’s heart broke. “Shhh, you’re okay my sweet girl,” Shelby cooed and she kept Rachel close, rubbing her back and kissing her temple and hair line repeatedly in order to give Rachel some comfort.  “Shhh, it’s alright lovely, Mama’s here, you’re safe,” Shelby said gently and Rachel pushed back a little bit and started to beg. “No, Mama, p.p.ple.ease,” she said, her stutter coming back.   “Shhh,” Shelby said and she simply took Rachel’s hands, looking her in the eye.  She wanted to grab her tight and hold her and give her all that comfort, but she wasn’t going to force her into it.  “Think baby.  Just breathe for Mama, nice steady breaths.  Tell me your fears so I can help you through it,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel just cried.  “Do you know that it’s okay to be scared and honest with us?” Shelby asked her and Rachel just cried harder.  Rachel was regressing by the second.  She didn’t feel safe but she still wanted her Mama, so Shelby took a deep breath and spoke kindly.  “Alright my love, you and I are going to go into Mama’s room.  We’re going to cuddle in the chair by the window, and we’re going to talk about things, just you and Mama and we’re going to take as much time as we need, or until it’s time for your therapy, whichever comes first.  Before we do any talking though, we’re going to get you to settle down a little more,” Shelby told her.  “Should we walk together?  You walked so nicely with Quinnie before, or should Mama carry you?” Shelby offered her kindly and Rachel simply held tight to Shelby.  She wasn’t letting go, so Shelby lifted her slightly and took her into the bedroom, having a seat on the chair.  She pulled her close and began to pet her arms and kiss the top of her head, breathing loudly and steadily, waiting for Rachel to catch on.  Several minutes later, Rachel’s breathing was under control and she wasn’t crying anymore. “Tell me my sweet Rae-rae, what does Mama want to do?  Do you remember?” she asked. “T.t.t.tah’k,” she pushed out carefully. “That is correct,” Shelby praised her.  “First I want to ask you a question.  Can Mama rock the both of us” Shelby asked kindly, very grateful that her lounge chair was a glider.  It made “rocking” her girls a hell of a lot easier, but it didn’t look like a rocking chair at all.  It was just a nice chair, that went with their decor and was simply disguised as a chair.  It wasn’t until you sat in it, did you learn the truth.  It was a great tool to teach this lesson to Rachel.  “Did you know that Mama and Daddy had a rocking chair in this room?” she asked once Rachel was calmer. “N.n.no M.m.m.mama,” she pushed out.   “And why is that my love?” Shelby asked kindly. Rachel thought for a moment and shook her head no.  “I.i.i.i  th.thaw..aught  i.it w.w.wah’s  j.j.ju.us.st  a  ch.ch.ch.air,” she pushed out carefully.  “Can Mama tell you why it only looks like a chair?” she asked and Rachel agreed.  “See about six months ago, Bree, and Sanny, and Quinnie came to live here permanently and they would have terrible nightmares, but it seemed that an easy rocking motion made them feel better, but Daddy was getting a bad back from rocking back and forth.  Mama and Daddy are a little bit old,” she said and Rachel gave a slight smile.  “So we took the girls shopping for a rocking chair.  It would stay in our room and they could use it whenever they needed to.  In their rooms the chairs are still and don’t rock.  They all call it their safety chair and when we get your room ready you will have a chair just like that,” Shelby explained, pausing for a moment and letting everything she said sink in. “S.s.s.sc.air.rd,” she pushed out. “Who’s that my love?” Shelby asked. “G.g.g.gir..rls,” she pushed out. “What do you think they were scared of?” “P.p.peo.pa seein’ an  th.th.ink.ing th.th.them b.b.bay.bies,” she said. “You’re right, they were very concerned about that.  Grandma and Grandma and Grandpa most specifically.  They didn’t want anyone to think they were babies, so we managed to get them what they wanted and still disguise it,” Shelby explained and she let that sink in as well.  “Do you know that Mama can do the same with diapers for you?  We can get you diapers so that the only people who know you are wearing them are you, whomever helped you into them, and whomever helps change you.  You will never be left in a diaper longer than necessary.  As soon as you wet yourself, we’ll get you changed, because no one should be uncomfortable any longer than they have to be,” Shelby said.  “I’m not going to put you in diapers immediately Rachel, but your conditioning is very strong and in order to keep you as comfortable as possible, the slim fitting, disposable, concealable, never to be seen by anyone diapers, will greatly help you,” Shelby said. This was it.  This was what she had to do to stay.  She had to wear the diapers or she was going to be kicked out.  This house was mainly women, to a couple who seemed uninterested in sex.  They seemed interested in being parents, but Rachel didn’t want diapers.  She’d be stuck forever if she agreed, so she simply sat and cried, holding on to Shelby and trembling.  Shelby sighed, carefully adjusted Rachel so they were chest to chest and guided Rachel’s head to her shoulder.  She held her tight and rubbed her back, rocking her gently, waiting for her to calm down.  Her heart was breaking for this precious girl in her arms and at the moment she was at a loss of what to do next.  Shelby took a deep breath and simply cuddled her young pet.  Diapers were too sensitive a subject for today.  Right now, Shelby needed to get Rachel calm and have her apologize to Quinn for screaming at her.  That was much more important for today.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will drove Brittany to her job and since they got there early, he told her she could sit in the car with him and simply wait until her shift started.  “My class doesn’t start for another two hours today sweetheart, you can stay with me if you like,” he offered her. She glanced at the clock and did some mental calculations.  When she realized she had ten minutes she unhooked her seat belt and climbed into his lap.  She carefully straddled his lap in the tight space, leaned forward careful not to bump the steering wheel with her hips, and rested her head on his shoulder.  “I don’t want to Daddy,” she said sadly. He was slightly shocked by her actions, but gathered himself quickly, knowing he had a young lady, on parent time, in his care and all she needed right now was her Daddy.  “Okay sweetheart, what don’t you want to do?” he asked her kindly.   “Work,” she said simply. “Is there any reason why?” he pressed gently. “I want to be home with Mama,” she said, “but Mama doesn’t want me,” she said sadly and Will frowned.  He’d never heard Brittany say something like that before.  All of his girls had insecurities.  Brittany never spoke hers, she simply pushed in for cuddles and extra love and attention when she needed it.  Santana and Quinn acted out a lot and broke a few things every now and then, but none of them ever voiced not being wanted.  This was a very brave step for Brittany to take, but also very painful for Will to hear.  Brittany was clearly insecure and Will was beginning to think that maybe she shouldn’t go to work.  He didn’t want her feel as if she weren’t important to him or Shelby.  He also knew that Shelby did want her.  It wasn’t even a questionable thought.  Brittany, Quinn, and Santana were most definitely wanted.   “Bree baby, do you know that Mama and Daddy love you?” he asked her and she nodded that she did, but he knew she was just saying yes, so she didn’t have to get up off of his lap.  “Okay my love, we’re going to do things a little differently today,” he said.  “I’m going to go into the coffee shop.  I’m going to get two peppermint hot chocolates and you and I are going to go to my office and just spend time together.  You’re going to come to class with me today,” he told her and she pushed back to look at him and her eyes held nothing but fear.  “What’s wrong baby?” he asked her. “Mama will be mad,” she whimpered. “No she won’t sweetheart.  Mama will never be mad at you for feeling the need to spend time with us,” he said.  “Mama and I decided that all of you girls needed parent time, and from what we’ve just discussed, it seems you need more than we thought, that’s all baby, and that’s okay,” he told her.  “I am so sorry, we didn’t see it sooner,” he said honestly. Her bottom lip wobbled for a moment, before she was able to speak.  “I lied,” she said, tears pooling up behind her eyes. “Calm down baby.  Tell me love.  What did you lie about?” he asked. “I told Mama that I wanted to stay home to help with Rae-rae, but I just wanted to be with her or you,” she cried. “It’s alright my sweet Bree,” he said kindly and he simply held her tightly, letting her cry it out, waiting for her to calm down.   It took some time, but eventually Brittany relaxed and Will pet the side of her face.  “Will you kindly slide into your seat again please?  I will then go in and get us some cocoa, call you out for the day, and call Mama to let her know what’s going on,” he said and she nodded quietly before sliding into her seat.  She looked so lost and concerned, much the same as she did when they first came to be with them.  Everything was coming back to her it seemed and the colder weather wasn’t helping.  It would be the first winter with Will and Shelby and he could tell she was getting nervous about that as well. Kate had been cruel and while he and Shelby didn’t have every detail, they had enough to know that their girls were subject to hypothermia and frost bite on a regular basis.  The fact that they weren’t dead or suffering from necrosis was a miracle as far as Shelby was concerned.  Will saw Brittany slipping further and further into her past and he needed to notify Shelby as to what was going on.  “Stay here my love, I will be right back and you can watch me the entire time,” he told her kissing her temple. “Why can’t I come with you Daddy?” she asked sadly. “Because if I run into your boss, I don’t know how we would explain you showing up in your uniform only to call out,” he said kindly and Brittany nodded her agreement, because that did sound logical to her.  “I love you, and I’ll be right back,” he told her.  With one last kiss, he walked into the coffee shop and pulled out his cell phone to call home. “Hi Daddy,” Quinn answered. “Hello my sweet baby girl.  How are you?” he asked her.  He never cut off his girls.  If his girls answered the phone, it was usually because the caller ID announced it was him and for one reason or another, they needed to hear his voice.  As soon as she was done making casual conversation he continued.  “Well I’m very glad to hear that Aunt Terri cleared you to play when you like.  We’ll have to call Devon make a play date for you,” he said. “Thank you Daddy,” Quinn smiled. “Anytime my love.  I need a favor though.  Is Mama around?” he asked. “Yes.  She’s with Rae-rae, in your bedroom, with Aunt Terri and she’s screaming,” Quinn said. “Mama’s screaming?” he asked. “No, I’m sorry Daddy, I didn’t mean to get it wrong.  Rae is screaming,” she said and he heard the panic in her voice.   “It’s alright baby.  Don’t worry.  Will you do me a favor?  I’m trying to remember a date, and I can’t do it.  Will you go into the junk drawer for me?” he asked. “Okay, hang on please,” she said and she went into the kitchen and opened the top drawer by the dishwasher.  “Okay, I”m here Daddy,” she said. “Good girl, now rifle through, it might take some time, but you’re looking for a very small pocket calendar,” he told her and then he covered the mouth piece and ordered the two peppermint hot chocolates for himself and Brittany, before returning to the phone waiting for Quinn to state that she found the pocket calendar.  He knew that there was a yellow highlighted date in the first quarter of the year.  They heard about the girls in the middle of March and they first met them at the very beginning of April.  Once they heard about them though, Shelby started keeping track of the the temperature and would call Anne and Bruce at night to get a mood report.  “So in March, there is a little square, highlighted yellow.  Can you tell me that date please baby?” he asked. Quinn flipped to March and looked at the calendar.  There were some funny notations in Shelby’s hand writing that she didn’t understand all over the month.  However there was a highlighted yellow square and she smiled proud of herself that she found it.  “It’s the eighteenth Daddy.  It was a Tuesday,” she said adding that in, not sure if he wanted it. “Thank you so much baby girl.  I definitely appreciate that,” he smiled and then he began asking her what Rachel was screaming about.  Their conversation lasted a few minutes more and then Will told her to just be the best girl she could be and he was looking forward to seeing her after he got home from work. Quinn hung up the phone and went upstairs to the master bedroom where Rachel was still screaming.  Rachel was on the bed, on her back, pants and underwear at the foot of the bed, legs pushed back so that her knees were near her shoulders.   No one else was near Rachel.  Shelby was seated in the glider, talking kindly, trying to get Rachel to focus. When the exam had started, Rachel was just crying because she had to be taken care of and Shelby had assured her that she could cry all she wanted and no one would be mad.  When Will had called, it set off the “standard” chain reaction and Rachel peed on Terri.  She was screaming out of fear now though, even though she was being repeatedly assured that she was not in trouble as Terri continued her exam.  Terri quickly finished, diagnosed Rachel as healing very well and went to clean herself up while Shelby tried to talk to her now terrified young pet.  “Hi Quinnie,” she said when she noticed her at the door. “Daddy called,” she said unsure of where to move to, even though all she wanted to do was go cuddle with Shelby. “That’s good, thank you for answering the phone,” Shelby smiled.  Quinn looked at Rachel and tears sprung to her eyes.  It was so painful to watch Rachel struggle with something she couldn’t control.  “Come here sweetheart, it’s okay,” Shelby said to her and Quinn walked carefully. “It’s just me Rae, I’m just moving over to Mama, you’re very safe in our house,” she told her as she moved slowly and carefully until she was close and then pushed herself into Shelby’s arms and hung on tightly. “What’s wrong baby?” Shelby asked with concern, because she felt Quinn trembling. “I remember Bree Mama,” she said quietly which was when Terri returned, all clean, she carefully moved Rachel’s legs so they were down on the bed and then picked up a blanket, placing it over Rachel so she wasn’t on display anymore. “Yeah?  What do you remember about Bree?” Shelby asked gently.  This could go from bad to worse in seconds flat and it was only nine thirty in the morning. “She was in a bed.  Bree was.  Sanny was on the floor, and I was in a closet.  Sanny tried to help Bree and get her untied, but Kate was too quick.  She pushed me into the closet and locked the door and then knocked Sanny out, and all I heard was Bree screaming that it was too cold.  She screamed so loud Mama, so loud, and I couldn’t get out of the closet and I tried really hard, but....she just.... the sound she made.... I just heard screams..... loud ones.... Bree kept screaming at the cold.... so loud.  Scream and scream and scream,” Quinn said, her words coming slower as she held on tighter.  Rachel’s screams were in the background, reminding Quinn of her own real life nightmare. “Do you want to stop remembering baby?” Shelby asked gently. “There was a click.  A loud one.  Several,” Quinn said softly and Shelby fell quiet.  This was already worse, and she was suspecting that she was about to ask Terri to stay with her for the afternoon.  She wasn’t sure how she was going to handle two upset little girls on her own.  “Mama, the click made Bree scream different.  More scared I think.  Then she made her special noise,” Quinn said and Shelby felt her stomach turn.  She understood.  She didn’t like it, but she understood. “Bree’s body reacted to sensations around it?” Shelby asked gently and Quinn nodded.  “Do you know the difference baby?” she asked kindly.  “Do you understand that what happened to Bree, wasn’t something she liked, but her body acted the way bodies react at times,” Shelby explained. “It’s how it’s done to you that makes it different,” Quinn said wiping at her cheeks to push away her tears and apparently, that was what Rachel heard, because she shut her mouth and turned her head, focusing in on what they were talking about.  “Spankings hurt but you and Daddy don’t do it out of anger.  You do it because you love us and we need to be corrected.  They hurt from Kate, but we blocked it out and were just smacked and tried to not think about it,” Quinn said.  “I know I’m not making sense Mama, I’m sorry,” she said honestly. “It’s perfectly okay my sweet Quinnie.  I understand exactly what you mean,” she told her and she wrapped her in a tight hug.   “Mama,” Rachel cried, her stutter gone for now. “Yes baby girl?” Shelby asked kindly. “C.c.c.co.old,” she said honestly. “Me too Mama,” Quinn said still brushing away small tears that were falling. “Well how about Mama takes you into the bathroom, we get you a bath, warm you up, and we make something hot for lunch.  Maybe turkey sandwiches and potato soup?” Shelby suggested and Quinn simply nodded.  “Does that sound okay with you Rae-rae?” Shelby asked her kindly and Rachel nodded.  Lunch sounded like a good idea.  Santana walked into the house and immediately went to find Shelby.  She looked angry and scared all at the same time, and Shelby frowned.  Right now, Quinn and Rachel were both sleeping against her and Will was in the kitchen with Brittany.  “Come here love,” she said kindly and when she kissed Santana’s cheek in greeting, she felt how cold her cheeks were.  “Okay baby, go tell Daddy I’m stuck and I need help.  You stay in the kitchen with Bree and I will be in shortly,” Shelby said kindly and she went off to do as told, looking increasingly scared as the seconds ticked by.  Will came in and smiled, carefully moving the two sleeping girls off of Shelby’s body. “Why do you look so stressed?” he asked her kindly. “I hate spanking them, even though we agreed that was how punishments would work, and the varying levels, and all of it, but I still hate it.  I also know that this weather is killing the three of them,” she said softly. “What happened with Quinn?” he asked with concern. “She relived a memory about Kate, and how Brittany was tied to the bed, Santana was knocked out and she was locked in a closet,” Shelby said, not willing to repeat the entire story.  “Also, I just kissed Sanny when she came home and her cheeks are frozen and her eyes have nothing but fear in them.  I have never truly wanted to hurt someone, the way I want to hurt the people who hurt our girls.” “Well I am inclined to agree with you.  I will stay with the other three and you and Sanny can go deal with what you have to,” he said giving her a kiss.  “When you are done with that, and Sanny is calm, which I suspect will take some time.  You come back here, and we can all get ready for bed.  Our new pajamas came, all six, and Bree and I bought everything we need for s’mores and simply roasting marshmallows,” he said. “My biggest concern is that for the next several months, when the weather gets colder, our three girls are going to regress and stay there and Rae isn’t going to come out of whatever regression she’s gone into.  I’m scared I will not do right by any of them,” she said. “We just had a date night,” Will smiled.  “Do you need another one so soon?” he teased, but only partially.  She made a face at him and he pulled her into a tight hug and kissed her passionately.  “I have all those fears too Shel.  You aren’t alone, I promise you,” he said.  She nodded and with a quick loving kiss to his lips, she moved out of his arms and went into the kitchen. “Bree baby, go join Daddy and your sisters in the other room please,” she told her and Brittany started to cry.  “Sweetheart, what’s wrong?” she asked. “You don’t want me,” Brittany cried tears falling slowly down her face. “Brittany Susan Pierce Corcoran Schuester,” Shelby said gently taking a step closer with each of the five names she spoke.  It was very rare that any of the girls were ever called by five names.  The last two were not legal, but Shelby and Will put them in every so often, in hopes of reminding the girls how much a part of the family they were.  Shelby very gently took Brittany’s face in her hands and spoke gently.  “Brittany Susan, who am I to you?’ she asked her. “Mama,” Brittany said in a very soft, weak sounding, sad, voice. “Anything else?” she asked. “No Miss,” Brittany said and Shelby smiled and kissed her forehead.  That simple answer, meant she was also her Miss, but Brittany wasn’t quite aware of what she was saying and Shelby wasn’t ready to go into it. “Look into my eyes Brittany.  You are my sweet Bree and I want you to look into my eyes, so that you can see the truth behind my words,” she said and Brittany simply nodded. “There is no way I will ever not want you.  That will never happen.  You always have a choice, to stay here as one of my treasured and beloved pets, or to simply go into the world and be your own person.  If you should ever choose to go into the world and lead a life where I am a lesser part of it, I will still be a part of it.  You are one of my girls Brittany.  My Bree.  My Brittany Susan Pierce Corcoran Schuester,” Shelby told her never breaking eye contact.  Brittany nodded and fell into Shelby, holding on tightly and trembling.  “You and I are going to have a listening test right now my love,” Shelby told her and she reached into a nearby drawer and pulled out a sheet of loose leaf paper.  “I am going to give you three instructions.  First, you will write your entire name at the top of this paper.  Whatever you your full name is.  Secondly, I want a small paragraph as to why you wanted to stay home from work this morning.  Lastly, I want a paragraph as to what you think your sister and I are going to be doing and why I don’t think you should be here for this moment,” Shelby explained.  “Do you understand?” she asked her kindly and Brittany nodded her affirmation.  “Good girl, alright, into the other room please, so Sanny and I can take care of our discussion,” Shelby said and with a very heavy heart, Brittany left the room in order to complete her listening test.  She understood everything Shelby said, but she couldn't make her heart believe it. Once she was gone, Shelby pulled Santana close and hugged her tightly.  “You are my only treasured love that I haven’t seen all day, and Daddy hasn’t seen all day.  We’re going to discuss your day and your feelings, because believe it or not my lovely Sanny, I am very concerned about you.”  Shelby gave her a tight, reassuring squeeze, and then lead her into the office.  “Mama and Daddy’s office isn’t sound proofed enough, so you need to be in charge of that door my love.  If you want it closed all the way, or a little bit open or all the way open so you feel safe, that is all your decision my love,” Shelby said kindly and then she took a seat on the couch and waited.  She could see panic in Santana’s eyes.  “Mama please,” Santana begged and Shelby took a breath, remaining calm. Santana was scared and the cold weather had not helped. “Sanny, you are safe my love.  How much the door closes is your decision, I’m sitting all the way over here, to give you space.  I know you don’t want this, and I know you are smart enough to know why you’re getting this spanking,” she told her.  When Santana did shut the door all the way, being sure to not let the latch click loudly, Shelby saw her little one become fearful.  She sat on the couch and didn’t move, but she did speak kindly.  “I am very proud of you Santana, I know that was a very brave choice,” she praised.  “I’d like for you to come close, sit, and first we talk,” Shelby told her.  Santana did as asked and Shelby gave her a moment before speaking.  “Santana you tell me my love, why are we having this discussion?  What happened this morning that earned you the spanking?” Shelby asked gently, pulling a pillow to her side, so Santana could rest her body as comfortably as possible. “Bree was afraid to tell you about the ropes and I did it for her and she ran away and hid under the bed,” Santana said. “That is correct,” Shelby said and she carefully guided Santana over her lap. “Mama,” Satana whimpered, so Shelby rubbed her back, fully aware that Santana wasn’t quite ready. “Sanny I love you, and the reason we are having this discussion is because this is the not the first time this has happened.  Tell me what happened the first time,” she said kindly.  
“Bree, you should tell her.  You like it.  It’s okay to like it.  We’ve been here three months now.  It’s good to tell them what we like.  Quinnie told them about her denial release thing and now she’s working on whatever the hell that is,” Santana said kindly as the two lounged in the pool, while Quinn was inside practicing her orgasm denial/release tactics with Shelby.
 
“I’m not ready Sanny.  I want it.  I want it a lot, but I’m not ready.  There is still a chance that we could be sent away.  There is a still a chance that they could turn out to be crazy.  There is still a chance that they could tie me up and leave me there,” she said seriously.
 
“That chance is next to nothing.”
 
“Key words, next to,” Brittany said.  “Which means not even you trust them completely.”
 
“First off, none of us trust anyone completely and that’s just how our lives are going to be.  I’ve accepted that, you should too,” Santana said.
 
“Don’t be smug, it’s not becoming,” Brittany scolded and Santana playfully splashed her with water.  “Ugh!” Brittany cried and she splashed her back, but with much more force.
 
The two of them continued to play fight with each other which was how Shelby found them a few minutes later.  “What are you two up to?” she smiled standing at the edge of the pool and watching them have a good time.  She hadn’t seen them smile like that since they told her and Will, they truly wanted to stay.
 
“Bree was saying that she wants you tie her up with ropes,” Santana said.
 
“SANTANA!” Brittany screamed and Shelby heard the difference in her voice.  She also noted that Brittany didn’t use the nick name.  She was pissed.  The tears came flooding fast and fear took over her body and she did what she was sure would work; she ran.  She ran her wet, bikini clad body, into the house, up the stairs, slammed the door shut to her bedroom, locked it, or so she thought, and then climbed under the bed, trembling in fear.  “I hate her, I hate her, I hate her,” she said to herself, quietly, over and over again.  The truth was that Brittany still didn’t trust anyone.  Kate’s psychological torture had hit Brittany the hardest and it was something that Santana just didn’t understand.  Shelby and Will understood, but only because they talked to her therapist and worked on ways to help her over come her concerns.  They hadn’t needed to put those skills to use yet though.  Shelby would have to now.  First, she had to deal with Santana though.
 
“Come here little one,” Shelby said fixing her with a look, that Santana knew not to mess with.  Santana got out of the pool and walked over to Shelby, looking concerned and sorrowful.  She hadn’t meant to make Brittany react like that.  “Talk to me,” Shelby requested and Santana understood it was an order.
 
“Where’s Quinn?” she asked, her voice going soft, sounding meek, trying to get her information first.
 
“I do not play those games Santana, you know that,” Shelby said giving her one firm smack.  “Tell me what happened out here, because you know where Quinnie and I went and we heard Bree run into a bedroom and slam a door shut,” Shelby said seriously.
 
“I didn’t mean it Miss, I swear!” she said.
 
“Talk to me Sanny.  Tell me,” Shelby said.

“Bree wants to go back to ropes, but she’s afraid and does’t trust you yet, and when you asked what we were doing I just answered.  We’re supposed to answer questions,” Santana said.
 
Shelby sighed and nodded.  “Yes, you are supposed to answer questions.  This time however you revealed something about your sister that she hadn’t revealed first.  If your sisters are hurting themselves and you come to us and explain it because you are worried for their health and safety, that’s one thing.  This was not that,” Shelby said and Santana’s lower lip trembled slightly.  “I love all of you the same.  That will never change.  I have to go explain that to your sister though,” she said and she stood up, kept Santana wrapped up tight in a towel to help her finish drying off and then lead her inside.  “You my love are going to write down all your thoughts on why telling someone else’s sexual fantasies is a violation of privacy,” she told her, sitting her a bar stool on the island.  “You stay here until I am finished with Bree.  Quinnie is sleeping.  You are going to stay here and write, until I come back,” Shelby told her.
  “How long did Bree hide for?” Shelby asked giving Santana two firm smacks. “Two hours,” Santana said trying not to cry.  There was no real pain in the smacks that fell down on her clothed bottom, but the fact that she had disappointed her Mistress and was now being simply corrected, that was more painful in her heart than she could ever put into words. “Yes, and it was a very long two hours wasn’t it?” Shelby asked and Santana simply nodded as Shelby started to bare Santana’s bottom, by pulling down her jeans. “Mama, please!” Santana begged. “It’s a discussion baby,” Shelby said kindly and Santana whimpered.  Every discussion in their house resulted in a spanking of some kind, she knew that, but she still didn’t want it.    In the family room, Brittany was sitting on the floor at the coffee table and writing the paragraphs that Shelby asked her to.  Will was seated behind her and Quinn and Rachel were still sleeping, however Rachel was starting to wake up. Her eyes fluttered a little bit and then she managed to focus in on Brittany.  “B.b.b.br.br.bree,” she pushed out carefully. Brittany looked up from her writing and smiled.  “Hi,” she said. “W.w.w.wh.hat  are  y.y.you d.d.do.i.i.ing?” she asked. “Mama wants me to write a small essay,” she said and Rachel looked at her in confusion.  “I really don’t know more than that, just that she wants me to do this,” Brittany smiled and Will kept silent.  He’d heard Shelby give directions.  The point was to write about why she wanted to stay home, if that was the best option at the time, and why she was being “sent away” at this time and why that was the sensible option this time.  Brittany wrote, but she didn’t seem to understand the point of it.  At least she was doing it though, so Will wasn’t going to labor the point.  They’d take care of it later.  “When I’m done, if you want, we can play a game or something,” she offered. Rachel nodded and let out a yawn.  She was surprised that she was feeling good and she knew that she had to wait till Brittany was done with her essay, so she simply snuggled into the body that she was resting on.  It was warm and strong, but it felt different and her body went tense when she realized it wasn’t Shelby, but Will she was cuddling against.  The clothes were different and the hand that was petting Quinn’s hair was different too.  “Rae sweetheart, I hope you had a nice nap, would you like a drink perhaps?” he asked her and she didn’t budge at all, but Brittany looked up to see if she could be of help. “Daddy, maybe Rae-rae and I can have apple juice please?  I’m kind of thirsty,” Brittany offered her hand raised in the air and Will smiled.  “It’s parent time darling.  Thank you for remembering the rules, but we’re home, and you need your Mama and Daddy more than your Miss and Sir, you are free to speak until otherwise informed, okay?” he asked and Brittany smiled and nodded, lowering her hand. “Oh, I didn’t ask.  Do you like apple juice Rae?” Brittany asked kindly and Rachel simply nodded, not willing to speak. “Well I think apple juice sounds like a good idea.  How about the three of us go into the kitchen and get the juice all together,” he said kindly.  Brittany nodded and Rachel simply nodded along.  If Brittany was going with her, it would be okay, and she appreciated that he was bringing Brittany with them. “M.m.m.ma.ma?” Rachel asked softly. “She’s in the office with Sanny, my love, she will be out as soon as they are both ready.  In the meantime though, why don’t we talk about our game plan for tonight,” Will said as he carefully stood up, shifting Quinn fully onto the couch, and then turned to Rachel to help her up, but she shook her head no.  She didn’t want to talk about the night’s game plan.  She wasn’t ready for sex.  She couldn’t handle sex.  Her entire body hurt.  Night time was terrible because that was when sex took place the most.  It’s when they took control of her body, without her consent.  They just did it!  Her body was theirs and Rachel was afraid that this was where this was leading.  “Bree, can you help Rae-rae to her feet.  Maybe she’s still afraid of Daddy,” Will said. “Why would you be afraid?” Brittany asked protectively. “Calm baby girl, calm down.  It’s okay.  Remember how you were afraid of Mama in the beginning?” he asked and Brittany immediately deflated.  She understood now. “I know it’s hard to believe because you came form a not so great place, but I promise you that Daddy is safe,” Brittany said moving over to Rachel and offering her a hand to hang on to so she could be pulled up to her feet. “Y.y.y.you fr.fr.fr.aid uh M.m.m.ma.ma?” she asked carefully. “Well we weren’t really afraid.  We just didn’t trust her.  We didn’t trust any woman at first.  Our not so great home was a woman’s home.  Our biological parents were not all that wonderful.  We didn’t have good moms.  Miss Anne was the first nice lady to us,” Brittany explained.  “Then we met Mama and it was easier until we moved in for good and we had to learn that trust all over again.  Mama is great now though.  We know she loves us and would never, ever hurt us.  She is our Mama, our Miss, and it’s just nice to know that we are loved,” Brittany reasoned and as she spoke, Rachel allowed Brittany to help her to her feet.  “I think it might be the same for you.  You’re still learning how Daddy is different,” Brittany reasoned and Rachel simply smiled, taking her hand tightly.  “Daddy has to be on your other side, but I’m right here too okay?” Brittany asked and Rachel nodded.   Will and Brittany very carefully guided Rachel into the kitchen and she sat down at the island counter.  Once she was set, Will pulled out the apple juice and served it to the two girls before pouring a glass for himself.  “Daddy, can I know the game plan for tonight?” Brittany asked and Rachel went rigid. “Well why don’t you tell me what you think it might be,” he said.  He wanted Rachel to hear it from someone she seemed to trust. “Dinner,” Brittany smiled.  “Mama and Daddy are amazing cooks,” she grinned talking kindly to Rachel and Rachel sat frozen.  She was listening very intently to what was being said around her, but she was also trying to zone out.  She didn’t want to hear what sexual games she was going to be forced to play.  She also didn’t want to eat.  Eating meant a full belly, and a full belly meant that when she was brought back to consciousness, she’d throw up everything she ate. “And what about after dinner?” Will smiled kindly. “Um, I don’t know,”s he said. “Well, Mama and I were thinking that the six of us go camping in the family room,” he said. “Camping?” she asked in confusion and Rachel seemed to relax.  This made no sense and now that she was in the house, she had to listen to see what she could and couldn’t handle.  She had no idea what a game called camping would be about.   “Yes my love.  Camping.  It’s getting much too cold to go outside and Rae-rae’s room isn’t ready just yet, so in order for everyone to all be together, we’re going to get into our new pajamas that came today, all six of us, and have a little camping party in the family room.  We bought all the items remember?” he asked her and then she smiled, remembering their little shopping jaunt, earlier in the day.  “Everyone needs to try out their new, warm, pajamas, and Rachel needs to know that we are all a family and for as long as she chooses to stay with us, we will protect her.  Mama and I thought “camping out” in the living room would help her to understand that,” Will explained. “Wait, are you leaving?” Brittany asked Rachel with concern. “And it wouldn’t matter either way Bree,” Will said quickly.  “We’re going to let Rachel choose for herself, because that is always the deal to any new potential pet that comes into our circle,” he said. “But I don’t want her to leave Daddy,” Brittany said and then turned to Rachel.  “I really don’t want you to,” she said. “Bree, sweetheart,” Will said calmly.  “Your opinions are very important and it’s good that Rachel hears them, but the same is true for her as was for the three of you.  Rachel’s final decision is completely up to her,” Will said and Brittany pouted.  “Drink my lovely girls,” he said kindly putting the large bottle of apple juice back in the fridge before turning back and taking a large gulp from his own glass. “Okay, well then I’m telling you, that we want you to stay.  We hope you stay.  Even if you aren’t a pet or whatever we are; if you’re just a normal girl, who has three sisters and a mom and a dad and you know you’re loved.  If that’s all you want, then that’s fine, but we like you.  We want you to stay,” Brittany said. Rachel blushed and spoke slowly, her words coming out very staccato but not stuttered.  “Ya-ou, doh-on’t know me an-nd I tah-alk, fu-nny,” she said blushing. “That really doesn’t matter to us,” Brittany said.  “You don’t know it yet, because we haven’t been together long enough, but we all come from a broken home, so we have a vague idea of what you’ve been through and how tough things were for you.  Obviously we don’t know specifics, but we have a general idea.  I hope you believe me that we want you to stay.  All of us.  Daddy too and not for reasons you may think,” Brittany said kindly. “I.i.i.i s.s.s.t.st.uh.stut.t.tt.er,” Rachel pushed out. “You do,” Brittany said simply.  “I know you think that makes you really different and what not, but I promise you it doesn’t.  It’s just part of who you are.  Sanny can be, well, rough let’s say, but that rough, comes from a very strong desire to protect what she cares about.  Quinnie tries to be perfect.  It’s just who they are.  Me, I can’t remember anything sometimes.  I’m not the brightest bulb in the pack, as they say, but when it comes to saying what’s on my mind, what’s true, that I’m very good at.  You are wanted by this family.  You don’t have to believe me, but you are,” Brittany smiled.  “I’m going to give you a hug now,” she said and Rachel nodded, letting Brittany move in carefully.  The hug released and Brittany smiled.  “And it helps that you really do look like Mama,” Brittany grinned. It was that moment that Shelby and Santana emerged from the office and Santana looked calm more than upset, which made Will happy.  He opened his arms up and Santana rushed toward them.  “You okay baby?” he asked her kindly.“Yes Daddy, I understand why we had a discussion,” Santana said honestly while Shelby moved over to the other two girls.  She was only slightly surprised when Rachel reached up to hug her.  She was definitely feeling safe with her Mama. Shelby wrapped her in a hug and kissed the top of her head.  “Hey beautiful.  Did you have a good nap?” she asked her, rubbing her back gently and Rachel nodded.  “What are you drinking?” Shelby asked. “Aaa-ple j.j.j-oose,” she said pressing it out as steadily as she could.   “Well how about you three go into the other room with Daddy, very gently wake Quinnie, and maybe the five of you can color me a fabulous drawing while I cook up dinner,” Shelby said. “What are we having Mama?” Santana asked kindly. “Spaghetti and meatballs with salad and garlic bread,” she said and Rachel’s eyes lit up a little bit.  It was a dish she really loved and one she hadn’t had in a very long time.  “And then tonight, everyone, Mama, Daddy, and you four girls, we’re all going to camp in the living room together and roast marshmallows at the fireplace,” Shelby said. “Camping Daddy?” Santana asked. “Yes baby,” he smiled pulling her just a little bit tighter.  “Remember the pajamas we ordered?  They came in.  So we’re all going to get into our nice warm pajamas and set up a blanket/chair/pillow fort in the living room.  We are a family.  All six of us,” he smiled.  After dinner and dishes, Quinn, Santana, and Brittany helped Rachel walk very slowly up the stairs and into Will and Shelby’s bedroom.  “Okay, so Mama said you get to decide.  Do you want to take a bath like you’ve been doing and Mama or Daddy will help you?” Quinn asked. “Or, you can give her the actual directions,” Santana grouched.  “Bath like you’ve been doing.  Bath with one of us, like we sometimes do, or a shower with both of those options,” Santana said. “See?  All those things I told you downstairs.  They are all those thing and it all comes from a place of love,” Brittany smiled.  “Can I make a suggestion?” she asked everyone.  “If it’s okay with Rae-rae, I’ll take a bath or shower with her, and you two can be together, because I know Quinnie is “starved” so to speak, and I just don’t have the energy,” Brittany said. “You’re fresh and I love you,” Quinn said walking over to Brittany and wrapping her in a hug.  The hug lasted for a quick moment but the kiss that followed lasted a lot longer.  It was slow and lingering and loving.  There was no crazy desire or lusty hunger or passionate drive that made them look like a crazed couple.  It was purely love and Rachel stared in awe.  She wasn’t sure what exactly she was witnessing, she only knew it was beautiful.  Once the two disentangled Quinn looked at Santana.  “What’da ya say Sanny?  Up for time with me?” she asked. “Yes,” Santana smiled.  “But we have to do it in our bathroom and Daddy has to supervise, because I think you’ve got just a little too much energy for me to play with you safely,” she teased. “We’ll see you both later,” Quinn said and she took Santana’s hand and the two of them left the room, calling for Will as they went into the other bathroom. “That means Mama will be with us,” Brittany said.  “And just so you know, if you don’t want me with you while you shower or bathe, then I don’t have to stay.  I can sit on the chair over there and watch tv or read or something while Mama is with you and then we can switch,” Brittany explained once they were alone. “Th-ank y-ou f.f.f-or be-ing ni-ice,” Rachel pushed out. “You’re doing really well Rae-rae, it’s just going to take time, but I know it’s all going to be okay,” Brittany assured her. “I’m coming in ladies!” Shelby announced and both girls turned toward the doorway.  “You both look very cute, but we kind of need to clean up and get relaxed so that we can have a nice camping experience,” Shelby said. “Mama, I think this is a bad idea, it’s so cold out,” Brittany said and Shelby nodded and listened, letting Brittany continue her thoughts about how it was cold tonight, but it was supposed to warm up the next night. “You’re right, it is very cold outside tonight, how about we camp inside though.  In the living room, where we can start a fire,” Shelby said, fully aware that one of her blond beauties was clearly not listening and she was fairly sure that their nightmares were going to come back to haunt them for a while.  Kate had tortured them with cold and by the time they moved in with Shelby and Will, cold was not a predominant feature in the weather.  There was however, a very hot day in spring when the air conditioning kicked on.  
“Miss, what is that noise?” Quinn asked, keeping her hand raised and looking around the kitchen, trying to find out where the buzzing sound was coming from.  
 
“What noise is that baby?” Shelby asked.  The noise was just background for her and she didn’t even notice it at this point.  
 
“It’s a buzz sound.  It’s kind of soft,” she said and she started to look around.
 
“Go on sweetheart, you can go look for the noise, call me when you find it.  I don’t hear it, I’m sorry baby,” Shelby said honestly.  Quinn nodded, stood up from her seat.  She went into the family room and her sisters watched her with great curiosity.  Something was really bothering her and they weren’t sure where this was going.
 
“I hear it too,” Santana said softly to Brittany and while Shelby heard her, she didn’t say anything because she wasn’t sure what was bothering them in the first place.  Brittany simply nodded and the two of them looked to Quinn when she returned to see panic in her eyes.  She mouthed something and only Santana picked up on it.  “Miss, can we go outside today?” she asked.
 
“Are you sure baby?  It’s supposed to be very hot and humid today,” Shelby said kindly.
 
“Yes please Miss,” Santana said and the two other girls nodded their agreement.  Being outside in the heat, would mean that they would be able to survive the cold that they would suffer at night.  Temperature hadn’t been a problem since they moved in April.  It had been a calm spring and relatively calm start of summer, but now that it was late June, mother nature had different ideas for summer, some of which included ninety degree days and eighty percent humidity, with hot winds, instead of cool breezes.
 
“Alright my loves, you can, but I need you in your bathing suits so you can get into the pool if you feel too warm, and you will have sunscreen applied to you every two hours to ensure you don’t burn,” Shelby said.  They all seemed to agree to this, and after breakfast, changing their clothes, and being slathered with sunscreen, the girls went outside.
 
Shelby peaked out the back window every two hours to try and give the girls some sense of freedom.  They were still very new and figuring out what they wanted most.  When Shelby went to check on them at the six hour mark to be sure they were following instruction, she found all three of her girls on the brink of passing out from heat exhaustion.  With a lot of arguing, the girls were brought inside and very carefully tended to, to avoid them going into shock.  They were so determined to get warm and stay warm, to avoid being frozen at night by the air conditioning unit, that they were about three minutes away from sun stroke.  Shelby was a very unhappy and concerned Mama.
  “Mama?  Why are we camping?” Brittany asked kindly. “Daddy would like for the six of us to be together.  We wanted to do this last night, but everyone fell asleep in different places so we just left you all to sleep where you were.  It was very nice of you to let Rachel stay in your room while you and your sisters shared a bed,” Shelby explained.  “But then we all ended up waking up and moving into Mama and Daddy’s bed, so we thought it would be good to just start out all together.  We have blankets and pillows and chairs to help make the tent for all of us,” Shelby said.  Rachel raised her hand and Shelby smiled.  She was a very fast learner.  “It’s okay baby, put your hand down, ask your question love.” “D-oo, w-ee,ha-ave, t.t.t.too hel-elp,” she pushed out carefully. “You don’t have to, no.  Quinnie is still recovering a bit from her appendectomy, you have to move very slowly, and Daddy has this image in his head, so the girls, all of us, me included, we’re going to wait and let him tell us when he needs help.  I love Daddy very much, and sometimes Daddy is a very, standard, stubborn, typical man,” Shelby smiled.  “Now before we continue our conversation about this camping in the living room, I need to know who it taking a bath or shower first, or if you’re going to do this together and Mama will help you at the same time,” Shelby said. “I’m okay with whatever Rae-rae decides,” Brittany said honestly. “To-geth-er,” Rachel pushed out slowly. “I think that’s a fine idea baby, but I want you to be completely certain that is what you want.  No one will fault you for wanting to do this just you and me, like we did yesterday,” Shelby reminded her. “To-geth-er Ma-ma.  I.i.i.it.t’s oh-kay,” she said honestly and Shelby could see it in her eyes.  She really did seem okay with having Brittany in the room with her.  With those words, Brittany stripped down to nothing and climbed into the tub, little goosebumps forming on her skin. “In a hurry Baby Bree?” Shelby smiled at her and she placed a kiss on her forehead.  “Stand up please my love,” she said helping her to her feet.  “Let’s make sure it’s warm water flowing into the tub,” Shelby said kindly and Brittany nodded.  Standing in place and waiting for further instruction.  Shelby set the water and then turned to Rachel.  “How much help do you need sweetheart?” she asked her and Rachel shrugged.  “Okay, we’ll do this slowly and gently then,” she said kindly and she helped her out of her clothes piece by piece before helping her into the tub and Brittany sat down and Shelby started to guide Rachel.  “Before you sit sweetheart, look down for me,” Shelby said and Rachel looked down to see the donut, her donut sitting on the floor of the tub.  She smiled, nodded, and very carefully sat down, hissing softly as the warm water touched her body. Once she was fully settled she looked up at Brittany, being sure to keep her eyes locked on Brittany’s and Brittany seemed to offer up the same respect.  As the bath went on and Shelby helped the girls wash their backs the girls became more relaxed.  Rachel had some fresh scars and welts but things were healing.  Brittany had one, very faint but large scar on her upper arm, from when she was a very little girl and fell down a flight of stairs. “B.b.br.ree?” Rachel pushed out softly and Brittany smiled and nodded at her.  Rachel carefully touched her own shoulder in the spot where Brittany had her bruise.  “Wha-at ha-ap-pen-end?” she asked. “When I was a baby learning to walk, I fell down some stairs.  When I got older, I would slide down them on my stomach, or my butt,” she said.  Rachel nodded and smiled in thanks and then very carefully picked up her leg, showing Brittany the bottom of her foot.  She rolled back slightly on her donut and Shelby saw her face. “Rae-rae, be careful sweetheart.  I will let you do and say what you like, but ask for help if you need it, so you can move your body safely,” Shelby told her. “F.f.f.oot. uh-up.  B.b.br.ree ca-an l.l.l.loo.ook,” she pushed out carefully. “Alright, let Mama help you then.  I’m going to put my hand on your lower back and my arm is going to run all the way up your back so your shoulder is at my shoulder.  We’re going to tip you back and you can lift your foot to show Bree,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel nodded. Once she was tipped back she picked her foot up and put it in Brittany’s hands.  “L.l.l.l.l, ugh!” she said.  “Li-ift, ple-ease,” she said kindly and Brittany did so, revealing a small purple puncture wound in the center of her foot. “Does Aunt Terri know about this?” Brittany asked. Rachel shook her head but smiled.  “I wa-as f.f.ffo-our an-nd I s.s.st-tep-ped on a t.t.ta.tac,” she said. Brittany smiled and leaned forward kissing the sole of Rachel’s foot.  “Thank you for sharing,” she said putting her foot back down and Shelby helped Rachel return to a fully upright seated position.  Rachel smiled and leaned forward very slightly.  She crooked her finger at Brittany and Brittany scooted closer.  Rachel smiled and leaned a little bit more, kissing the faint mark on Brittany’s shoulder.   “Th-han-ank y.y.y-ou f.f.for  sh.sh.sha-ring,” Rachel smiled.  In the other bathroom Quinn and Santana were standing in the shower, while Will sat on the toilet outside, prepared to step in and rescue his girls from each other should they need it.  So far all he heard was a lot of moaning and panting, all of which sounded completely normal.  The two girls had washed each others’ hair, conditioned it, rinsed it thoroughly, washed their own faces and then began washing each others’ bodies. “Me first, close your eyes,” Santana smiled. “Why?” Quinn asked. “Just do it,” Santana said working up a good lather in her hands and Quinn started to protest.  “Daddy, she’s not listening!” Santana called out before Quinn could utter a word; her face had told Santana all she wanted to hear. “Perhaps you need to phrase your orders a little bit kinder Sanny,” Will called into them.  He tried not to parent during their play time, because it was just that play.  It may be sexual play, but play was play, it was not training, he didn’t need to be strict with them, he needed to let them play and have fun; release some of their pent up energies. “Fine, please close your eyes so I can tease you to a screaming orgasm,” Santana huffed and Will rolled his eyes.  That wasn’t exactly what he had in mind, but this was Santana and he wasn’t entirely surprised.  Quinn took a deep breath and shut her eyes.  She felt Santana run her hands up and over her leg, lathering it with soap and then she use her finger to draw a simple letter on Quinn’s inner thigh, knowing that was one of her highly erogenous zones.  “You say what I draw,” Santana said. “Daddy,” Quinn complained.  She hated that Santana could get so forceful at times.  When Santana played, she played hard.  It was just a little too much for Quinn at times. “Sanny, be kind please,” Will called into them. Santana pouted, but agreed and relaxed.  “Please Quinnie.  I’m just trying to get you to have a great time,” she pleaded. “Okay, but not so harsh please.  You have a beautiful voice and I love you and I want to hear all the passion you have for me in your voice,” Quinn said and by this point, she ducked down so that they were both squatting and eye to eye.  “Do you hear me?  I love you,” she said. “I heard you,” Santana smiled and she used soapy hands to take Quinn’s face.  She gently drew her near and kissed her.  They both sat down, face to face and Santana ran her hands delicately over Quinn’s body, down to the shower floor and splashed them around in the water to get the soap off.  After they were clear of soap, she had Quinn lean back against the wall, using her left and to guide her and keep her in place.  Then she used her right hand to carefully sink her pointer and middle finger into Quinn’s body.  As soon as she did Quinn started to shiver.  “Come for me Quinnie, you can do it,” she said and Quinn let her body go and shaking as the orgasm rippled through her body. She slumped a bit against the shower wall and waited for Santana to pull her fingers out of Quinn’s body.  As soon as she did, Quinn pulled her hand up before she could wash it off and licked one of Santana’s fingers before pressing them carefully to Santana’s lips.  “Taste me,” she instructed kindly. “Now who’s the bossy one,” Santana grinned and as Quinn smirked and went to wash them off, Santana quickly grabbed them and sucked on them, using her tongue to find the right spot on Quinn’s pointer finger and as soon as she did, she used her tongue to tickle that point and bring Quinn to her second orgasm. With the second, weaker orgasm finished, Quinn was able to gently pull Santana on top of her so that they were lying down in the shower on the floor, warm water spraying over the pair of them.  They carefully rolled together, in the larger shower floor so Santana was mostly on her back and Quinn laid down on top of her, carefully working her mouth down Santana’s body to her wet and steaming sex.  She sucked hard and used her tongue to tickle Santana’s most sensitive spots and Santana came with a scream of pleasure. Will continued to let the girls do what they wanted and simply shook his head.  They were not going to last very long into the camping portion of the evening.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby sat on the floor, near the fire with Brittany and Rachel on either side of her while Santana chose to cuddle in her Mama’s lap.  Quinn was drifting in and out of sleep on the couch and Will was building their chair/blanket/pillow fort for the evening.  “Daddy are all six of us really going to fit in there?” Brittany asked curiously.  It seemed rather tight to her and she wasn’t sure how this was going to work. Will took a step back and looked around him.  It really did look like a mess and rather tight, so he nodded.  “You’re right Bree, let’s try again,” he said. “If we had stripper poles that went to the ceiling we could duct tape blankets to it and make it that way,” Santana said. “Yeah, I’ll just go get the spare poles we have lying in the garage,” Brittany sassed. “Alright girls, that’s enough,” Shelby said kindly, although they all knew it was a warning.  “Can I make a suggestion honey?” Shelby asked and he nodded, sweeping his hand grandly to give her the floor.  “If we turn the couches around so the backs are facing each other and put the chairs at the end it’ll give us what we need to make a frame,” she said. “Do you see girls?  This is why she is the Mama, she is very smart,” Will said. “She also had three brothers who think camping is fun,” Shelby laughed.  “Mama thinks camping is done in a hotel or the living room by the fire place,” she said.  “Up baby, I need to help Daddy move the couches,” she said gently guiding Santana off of her lap. “I want to help too,” Santana protested.“And me,” Brittany said and Rachel nodded yes and raised her hand.  Things were moving quickly, if she spoke, she’d slow it all down, so this was the easiest way to do it.  She didn’t want to mess anything up.  Everything seemed to be going so well at the moment and Rachel wanted to keep it as perfect as possible.  She wasn’t going to give them any reason to send her away. “Alright, you three can wake Quinnie, while Daddy and I turn that couch.  Do it nicely,” Shelby said and she watched Santana put her hand out toward Quinn’s foot.  “Santana Aurora!  What did I just tell you?” Shelby asked sternly. “I’m waking her,” Santana said. “You are about to pinch her foot.  I told you to wake your sister nicely,” Shelby said. “My way works too though,” Santana said as kindly as possible. “Your way results in a spanking,” Shelby said seriously and Santana sighed but pulled her hand away.  Rachel used Brittany’s body to steady herself, then she set her body to crawling and moved closer to Quinn, she reached her finger up and trailed it softly down the side of her face. “Quin-nie,” she pushed out carefully.  Santana and Brittany watched, smiling at each other and then looking back and Will and Shelby, who both nodded their approval.  They continued to adjust the one couch and the girls went to assist Rachel. “Come on Quinnie,” Brittany said softly.  “We need you to move off the couch so we can start the tent,” she explained. “Mmm,” Quinn mumbled. “She’s a lost cause Mama, can we just drag her off?” Santana asked. “No my little trouble maker, you can not,” Shelby said.  She wrapped Santana in a tight hug and kissed her cheek noisily and tickled her ribs lightly.  “You’re being a little too fresh, you need to refocus please,” she said kindly.  “However right now, Bree and Rae can help Daddy and you can come with me into the kitchen where we will prepare hot cocoa together,” Shelby said. Santana nodded and took Shelby’s hand, holding it tightly as Shelby lead her to the kitchen and as soon as they were out of sight, Will smiled.  “Well my two lovely helpers.  Why don’t you get the roasting sticks over there and start setting up some marshmallows for us all,” he smiled and they nodded.  Brittany very carefully took Rachel’s arm and wrapped it over her shoulders and then helped Rachel to her feet. “You use me as a steady guide and we’ll walk to the fire place,” she said and Rachel nodded her agreement.  It was a very slow movement and only the left foot was actually moving.  The right one was sort of dragging behind, but at least she was up and moving and she was convinced that with therapy things would start getting better.  She was simply proud of herself for being able to stand up and at least move one of her legs. They began setting up the marshmallows when the caller ID began talking.  “Call from Rose Mom S,” it said and Santana leapt to the phone as fast as she could to grab it before it rang.  However in her leaping she misjudged the distance and crashed to the floor, grunting in pain.  The bell tone sounded before they could stop it and Rachel was heard screaming in fear in the other room. Shelby grabbed the phone and and spoke quickly.  “Hi Mom, we’ll call you right back, love you,” she said and then she knelt down next to Santana.  “What hurts most?” she asked her, stopping her from moving at all, afraid she’d cracked a rib during her crash. “My ego,” Santana pouted.  “Go see Rae-rae please,” Santana said honestly and Shelby smiled.   “Rae-rae is with Daddy and your sisters, she’s going to be fine,” Shelby said and then she helped Santana to her feet.  Once she was set and Shelby gently checked her body, carefully running her hands over Santana’s chest, back, neck, legs, arms, and face in order to check for damage.  Santana wanted to run and help Rachel, but she had to admit it felt really nice to have Shelby pay her that extra bit of attention.  To have her treat her as her if she were a rare and delicate piece of glass.  Once she was sure Santana was fine, they went into the other room to see Will holding Rachel while she screamed and Brittany hiding in the corner of the room looking absolutely terrified and Quinn now wide awake. “What’d we miss?” Santana asked taking a seat next to Quinn. “I don’t know, I woke up from her screaming,” Quinn said honestly, letting out a yawn and dropping her head onto Santana’s shoulders.  “Why aren’t you tired?” she asked curiously. “I’m not sex starved,” Santana smiled. “It was two orgasms, I shouldn’t be this tired.” “It was two of the best orgasms you’ve had in your life,” Santana said confidently. “Don’t be cocky,” Quinn scolded kindly and then she kissed Santana’s cheek and went back to resting. “Well now that you are awake will you please go with Mama into the kitchen and help her with the cocoa?” Will asked and Shelby raised an eyebrow.  That didn’t sound like the best plan to her but he gave her a very convincing I-got-this look, so Shelby smiled at her girls and held her hands out to them.   “Come on my loves, back to the kitchen.” “But Mama, the floor bit me,” Santana whined playfully. “I’ll step all over it for you,” Shelby smiled and both Quinn and Santana giggled softly before heading off with Shelby. Will carefully adjusted Rachel in his arms and moved over to the corner where Brittany was huddled.  He sat down across from her and kept Rachel in his lap.  Rachel was struggling to calm herself a little bit, because she realized the bells had stopped.  Her muscles were a little bit sore, but she hadn’t wet herself.  Brittany had protected her and magically stopped it from happening.  “Rae can Daddy still hold you?  Are you okay with me?” he asked her, giving her the chance to express herself properly while she calmed down and she nodded.  His arms had that same protective brace that Shelby’s had.  His body was warm and comforting as he cuddled her, there was nothing tense or threatening about his body language.  She imagined that sitting in his lap to make him hard was what he wanted.  She was meant to be used, but sitting like this didn’t hurt, and he didn’t seem focused on anything sexual.  All he seemed to care about was man ing sure both she and Brittany were alright, so she consented.  “Bree baby, look at Daddy sweetheart.  Look at Daddy and Rae-rae, you’re alright, you didn’t do anything wrong,” he told her and she looked at him with tears in her eyes and shook her head no.  “You’re not okay sweetheart?  Alright.  Let Daddy help you, what’s wrong?” he asked her. “I didn’t mean it Daddy,” she whimpered, her breath catching in her throat as she spoke making her cough a few times between words. “That’s alright sweetheart, I want you to talk to us.  Talk to me, and Rae-rae, let us know what you were trying to do, what you think didn’t happen,” he said kindly. “Bells,” she said sadly and Rachel quickly covered her own ears as tightly as she could her body going tense in preparation for what might happen.  “She’s afraid of me Daddy, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Brittany said, tears now falling a little faster. “Rae-rae is not afraid of you sweetheart.  Look,” he said kindly and Brittany shook her head no, so he tried a different tactic.  “Rae-rae baby,” he said lowering his head a bit so that his mouth was right next to Rachel’s ear and he wouldn’t have to shout.  “It’s okay Rae-rae, there are no more bells.  Can you take your hands away please?” he asked kindly and she nodded and very slowly brought her hands down so her finger tips were just under her ear.  She did this so incase the bells sounded again, she could plug her ears quickly.  If she didn’t actually hear it, then maybe she’d be okay, until they could reprogram her body like they kept saying they were going to do.  “Bree my love, tell me what’s wrong sweetheart,” he coaxed. “Scared.  Rae-rae scared of me,” she pushed out. “Is that true my Rae-rae?” Will asked her kindly.  “Are you afraid of Bree?” he asked and Rachel shook her head no. “You are, you screamed,” Brittany whined, tears still falling at a steady pace. “N.n.no,” Rachel pushed out.  “N.no.ot yo.ou,” Rachel insisted. “Rae-rae, do you think you can tell Bree why you screamed?” Will pressed gently.  He felt how tense she was in his arms and he didn’t know if that was because he was holding her or if it was because she was still trying to relax from the screaming she did moments ago.   “F.f.f.fray-aid be-lls,” she pushed out. Brittany shook her head and continued to argue the point, which in some strange way made Will feel better.  She was arguing because she thought Rachel was lying to protect her.  “I touched you and you screamed,” Brittany said and Rachel nodded her agreement. “The.the.the. b.b.be-lls m.may-ake m.me s.s.s.scr..cream t.t.too,” Rachel admitted. “And why is that baby girl?” Will asked gently. “M.m.m.muss.cells ow,” she pushed out carefully.   “Daddy,” Brittany cried sadly. “What do you need my love?” he asked her gently. “Daddy, I’m sorry,” she cried pushing herself further into the corner of the wall and Will sighed.  His baby girl was right in front of him and regressing by the minute. “Rae-rae, Daddy needs to cuddle Bree too okay?  I’m going to put you by the fire so you stay warm and then I’m going to come back here, gather Bree in my arms, and bring her too, so she can join us,” he said and Rachel nodded, practically falling out of his lap so he could get to Brittany faster.  “No sweetheart.  I’m going to help you sit first, then I’ll come back for your sister,” he said automatically and she simply nodded.  He took her over to the fireplace, made sure she had her donut to sit on, and then he went back to Brittany.  “Bree my love.  Come sit with Daddy and Rae-rae baby, it’s okay,” he said lovingly.  She simply held her arms out to him and he pulled her up into his arm, and she immediately wrapped her legs around his waist holding on tight and crying.  He loved his girls so much and it hurt to know that they could be this scared and upset at times.  What he didn’t mind was the cuddles.  He would hold all of his girls like this all day if he could.  He noticed that Brittany was considerably heavier than Rachel, but he didn’t mind, he simply worried for Rachel and made a mental note to talk to Terri.  In the kitchen the other girls were helping Shelby with the hot chocolate.  Shelby gave them two important jobs.  First, fill the kettle with water, which was Quinn’s job and set it on the stove.  Second was to turn on the stove and wait for the kettle to whistle and then turn the stove off.  Once it was turned on Shelby gave them each a kiss before calling Rose back.  When she got off the phone moments later, Quinn was at her side, asking questions.  The people she called family had become everything to her.  “Is Grandma okay Mama?” Quinn asked with concern. “Yes she is my love.  She just wanted to make sure that we could all get together for dinner tomorrow night,” Shelby said as she removed the kettle from the stove and began working to pour mugs of cocoa. “Yay dinner with Grandma,” Santana smiled.  She really did love Will and Shelby’s parents.  At least now she did.  In the beginning she was very distant, but over time she learned they were safe people and when they claimed her as a granddaughter they meant it.  There was absolutely no hesitation in their voices when they said that word. “Yes my love.  Dinner with Grandma Rose, but first we are going to be having camping and cocoa in the living room with Daddy and Bree and Rae-rae,” Shelby said. “Mama, why are Bree and Rae so sad?” Quinn asked. “I don’t know baby, but I know that it’s just temporary.  When you two had your shower, they had bath, together, and they are working on their bond.  Rae wants to bond with all of you, and I know she will, and I can see that you all want to help her.  I am so proud of all of my girls,” Shelby said standing between Quinn and Santana and being sure to hug both of them at the same time.  “You are both so special to me,” she told them.  “And not just me.  Me, Daddy, Grandpa Frank, Grandma Karen, Grandma Rose, Aunt Terri, and every member of our circle.  You will never understand how much love is out there for the four of you,” she said and both girls smiled and wrapped themselves around her.  It was nice to be reminded how loved they were. “Now, I want to make sure we do this safely, so the two of you are going to walk in front of me and sit on the couch.  I will follow behind, carrying this tray, set it on the coffee table, and then join you.  Daddy is with your sisters helping them to calm down.  Once all is calm, we will all watch a movie and drink cocoa.  Sanny, I believe it is your turn to choose a movie,” she said. “Um, can I give my turn to Rae-rae?  We can start a whole new rotation and put her in the mix,” Santana explained. Shelby smiled proudly and kissed Santana on her forehead.  “You may offer her the chance, but if she refuses you may choose the movie and we will add her into the rotation, at a later time” she said kindly. The girls nodded and went into the living room to find Will seated on the hearth and Brittany glued to his chest, while he rubbed her back and coaxed Rachel into roasting the marshmallows.  “That is very good Rae, why don’t you hold it closer to the fire.  If you spin it round you get that brown color all over it,” he told her and she nodded and very slowly turned the stick around and around.   “Oooh, that looks yummy,” Shelby smiled.  “You’re doing a wonderful job baby girl,” she told her and Rachel smiled, not taking her eyes off of the fire for the moment.  Once the white fluff was a golden color all the way around, she took it out of the fire and very gently blew on it.  Then she carefully removed it from the stick and held it out to Brittany for her to eat. “You made that for Bree my love?” Will asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  “That is very kind of you baby girl, thank you for that.  What do you say Bree?” he coaxed gently. “Share,” Brittany said softly and she took the toasted marshmallow, broke it in half and fed Rachel the other bite.  Things were calm, it felt good, and the entire family seemed to take a collective sigh of relief.  Shelby and the girls set up the couch, Will and Shelby set up the blankets as the tent portion and Quinn and Santana gathered up every pillow in the house, in order to make it comfy inside.  Rachel chose the movie with Santana’s help and by nine thirty, everyone, including Will and Shelby, were sound asleep.  It had been a very long and stressful day for everyone and they weren’t used to being brand new parents.  Shelby woke with a stiff neck, but nothing terrible.  There was also a solid weight on her body and she looked to see dark hair just under her chin.  She reached up and put her hand over Santana’s ear and pet the side of her face gently.  Santana moaned happily and wiggled around, until she was off of Shelby’s body and laying down next to her.  She rolled onto her side, snuggled into Quinn and drifted back to sleep.  Shelby then turned her head to see Rachel between herself and Will and Brittany sleeping on top of Will’s chest, her body rising and falling with his steady breath.  “You’re awake and thinking,” she said softly. “I am,” he said simply and then he didn’t say anything more. “You’re either enjoying your Daddy/daughter time more than you want to admit, or you are very concerned for our girls and you haven’t told me,” Shelby said with a smirk. “Yes, and yes, and the only reason I haven’t said anything yet is because it just dawned on me now,” he said honestly.   “Okay, spill please,” she said. “I’m thinking we have four little girls.  Not baby little, but little enough and I think work is a bad idea.  I don’t know that they’ll be able to concentrate and do their jobs to the best of their ability.  I’m also concerned that the four of them being home all at the same time, being this young minded, is going to cause a lot of problems for us.  I see a lot of bickering in our future,” he said. Shelby smiled and reached her hand out to pet his cheek.  “I love you,” she told him.  “First off, my mother raised four children, three of them were boys and then there was me, and we all turned out okay,” she teased. “Well one of you did,” Will teased.  He knew Shelby wanted back that special bond she had with her brothers, but he also knew the chances of that happening were slim to none, so while he never put them down or told her that they were terrible, he reminded her on a continual basis that she was probably the bigger, better sibling.  She was the most open minded of the four of them and she obviously got that from her parents, because they were that way too.  As far as he was concerned, she was the best product of Frank and Karen’s union. “Fresh,” she smiled.  “I do have my mother’s genes though, which means if she can raise four kids, so can I.  Furthermore, I entered our marriage as a union, a fifty fifty partnership, which means I would never choose someone to share a life with that I didn’t trust with our children.  These girls are one hundred percent our children, so if I can be their mom then you can be their dad.  You are their Dad.  You and the other men of our circle are the only ones to teach these girls that not all men are bad people and lastly I was at the hospital with you.  Your father assured me he would watch over any children we had.  Well, here they are.  I think he watches them too.  For all we know he sent them to us,” Shelby said. “If he did that, I’d be grateful and I’d think he was testing me at the same time,” Will said and Shelby giggled softly.  “I wasn’t a bad son,” Will laughed. “No, you’re an amazing son, brother, husband and you are just the person to teach these girls, our daughters, that love, true parental love, does exist, we both know that,” she said. “Then I want them home.  I don’t want them going to work for a while.  I want them to know that for a little while, they need a break.  This is home, this is safe, this is where nothing bad will happen.  I need them to relax and learn to live with each other and us, in harmony, without any of the outside distractions they face at work.  This is their safe place and while we did the right thing in helping, we also turned everything upside down.  I need to make sure it’s settled and calm before we send them back out into the world to be what my coworker calls productive members of society,” he said. “I don’t like Professor Pompous,” she said and Will made a sad face.  It was the look of a disappointed Master though, Shelby’s Master, and so Shelby continued.  “I will behave at your Christmas party and be the polite cordial wife that will make you look amazing, but I am making it very clear to you that I do not like Professor Pompous and I will not hold back from defending our daughter if he says anything about her I do not deem appropriate,” Shelby said.   “He had Bree in one class baby,” Will said kindly. “Yes, he did and it was enough time to make her feel like she was a terrible addition to society.  No one, in the entire universe, should ever be made to feel that way, ever,” she said. “He isn’t a bad man honey,” Will said. “Here is what I know.  Our daughter went to work with you one day and was coaxed by that man into taking his math class, because it sounded interesting.  By the time she came home, she was a hysterical mess because she wasn’t a “productive member of society” and that was all thanks to Professor Pompous,” Shelby said protectively. “You are right, she did.  I’m glad they have you to help them through when they need it.  I’m glad I have you, and I’m grateful you’ll behave at the Christmas Party.  I love you,” Will smiled. “I love you too and now we need to work on breakfast and logistics,” she said.  “I will go cook and you will lay here with our girls and think.  What do you want for lunch today?” she asked him. “Lunch?” he asked curiously. “I didn’t get to make it last night like I usually do.  So you have your pick,” she smiled. “Last night’s dinner was good,” he smiled. “Left overs it is,” she grinned and she leaned over Rachel and gave him a passionate kiss.  Once it broke, she carefully made her way out of the tent they had created and she went into the kitchen to make breakfast for the family and get Will’s lunch ready for when he went to work.  His job right now was to cuddle their girls and figure out the way to explain to them why they were not going to be going to work, and he knew that was going to be tough. He laid there in thought, trying to come up with a game plan for the rest of the week.  They were going to need a babysitter on Wednesday when Shelby did her vocal lessons, and they were going to need one on Friday because he had a meeting at the college to discuss promoting him to head of the department while Shelby had one long session at the club.  He decided that he should talk to Shelby in private about who would be the better choice of babysitters and then let out a heavy breath.  It was time to shut off his brain and just cuddle his girls for as long as they let him. “Da-ddy,” Rachel pushed out tiredly. “Well good morning my sweet Rae, how did you sleep?” he asked her gently and he was happily surprised when she moved over to him and rested her head on his shoulder, wincing in pain as she moved a little bit.   “Guh-uhd,” she pushed out carefully, but she didn’t sound like she meant it.  She sounded as if she had rehearsed the answer.  But now she wanted to tell him she had to go to the bathroom.  She wasn’t entirely sure where it was in relation to where they were and she decided that she would take a very big step and ask him. “Da-ddy,” she pushed out slowly.  “Ba-ath-th-r.r.roo-um,” she pushed out carefully. “Alright sweetheart, I can take you if you need,” he said and before he could even begin to shift the doorbell rang and Rachel screamed in pain and began crying.  Her bladder was full and the bell just released everything she’d been holding on to. “Who rings a fucking doorbell at this hour!” Santana grouched. “Santana Aurora,” Will said sharply and he reached over to slap Santana’s bottom.  Even at this early hour, he had good aim, and when his hand connected Santana blushed heavily.  “My daughters are well educated young ladies, you can find a better word to describe your anger at the doorbell.  Kitchen, now, I want ten descriptive words written on the white board,” he said. “But Daddy,” she whined. “Now it can be twenty,” he said and she was about to complain but one look from Will and she knew complaining would just get her more words, so she pushed back the covers angrily, slipped out of the tent and walked out of the room into the kitchen, wanting to stomp her way, but knowing that wouldn’t help. Shelby met her halfway and looked at Will coming out of the tent with a crying Rachel.  “Do you need help?” she asked him. “I’d like to try,” he said and Shelby nodded.  “Sanny has to write twenty descriptive words about her anger at the doorbell,” he said guiding Rachel into the bathroom and Shelby nodded, going to answer the door while sending Santana into the kitchen to follow through with her assignment.  When she opened it, there was a simple small package. Shelby looked for a return address label and found none.  Instead she found a tag with Rachel’s name on it.  She brought the package inside the house, moved it out to the backyard nearest the back gate so it was away from the house and then she called Bruce’s cell phone to leave him a message.  It was very early where he was and she was fine with getting answers later. Her hands were shaking as she pressed buttons on the phone that would connect her to Bruce.  She had to be extra cautious, because the young lady in the kitchen with her was the most observant of all her pets and she didn’t want to alarm anyone just yet.  Shelby firmly believed that knowledge was power, but right now, she didn’t have any knowledge.  It took a great deal of work and a lot of steady breathing, but with a very strong determination she was able to call over to Bruce. “Did you get a bell too?” he asked answering on the second ring. “What?” she asked in a shocked and clipped tone.  “I’m sorry, Sir, I didn’t mean it like that,” she said quickly.  “I mean, good morning, and it’s very early, and I was perfectly fine leaving you a voicemail.” “Hi Mr. Bruce!” Santana shouted in the background.  Shelby only ever called two people Sir; Will and Bruce, and Santana highly doubted that Shelby would call Will on his cell phone when they were in the same house. “Tell Sanny I said hello and then go into a private space so I can tell you what’s going on,” Bruce said kindly. “Mr. Bruce says hello to his Sanny,” Shelby told her.  “Be good, I’m going into Daddy’s office, I do not want to be disturbed.” “But Mama, this is very hard, there aren’t twenty other descriptions,” Santana complained. “What sentence did you say?” Shelby asked her. “I said who rings a blank doorbell at this hour,” Santana said blushing slightly. “Well I’m glad you curbed yourself now, that was very good.  Now you will write that sentence twenty times, twenty different ways to describe your anger at the doorbell.  I want you to keep working on it until I am done with my phone call,” she said seriously and Santana took a heavy sigh but started writing. Shelby went into Will’s office and closed the door behind her.  “I’m sorry Sir, I’m in a quiet place now, away from little ears,” she said. “Little ears?” he asked with concern. “Everyone in the house is having parent time due to insecurities,” she explained. “Fair enough.  It’s only been a little more than two days since we dropped her off,” Bruce said.  “Now, to get to your phone call about the bell.” “May I say that I don’t know if it’s an actual bell,” Shelby said kindly. “I’m sure it is, because you are the seventh phone call I got this morning.  Everyone within our circle has called to tell me that a very small brown package with Rachel’s name on it has shown up at their doorstep.  Their doorbell was rung and when they went to answer it there was no person, just the package.  Luckily the first person to call me was someone who simply knows of our circle but is not a member and was able to safely open the package to determine what it is.  It’s a little dinner bell, along with a note, my business name, business number, and Brian’s name.  Tom and Hannah have already phoned the police, spoken to Rachel’s case worker from the hospital and they are working on getting the information needed to arrest the men responsible for Rachel’s torture.  This is pure psychological torture that they are inflicting upon her as best they can from where ever they are,” Bruce explained. “How do we know it was them though?” Shelby asked kindly. “Do you remember Masters Howell and Pride?” Bruce asked. “Yes Sir, they aren’t members of our circle directly but they know you and you were going to help them with a placement you’d said.” “That is correct.  It was one of the larger party nights.  I’d received an email asking for help with a meeting between Masters Howell and Pride and two others I’ve never met, but they had a young man named Brian who they thought could use help branching out and working with other Masters.  Howell and Pride are one of the houses that called me, asking me who Rachel was.  We know who they are Shelby.  It’s the same people who abused Brian, quite literally to death.  I will not let them do the same thing to anyone again.  They have decided they want Rachel and they are going to come after her anyway they can.  I’ve already been in touch with the hospital and found out that they blackmailed one of the janitors, who also phoned the police once they left.  This is all very recent my darling and they are not being careful, so finding them should be an easy task.  The police don’t seem concerned about not catching them.  They seem to think, they are making this much too easy,” Bruce said. “Well catching them is good, holding them would be better, and I will say I’m very concerned now.” “As you should be.  I want you to tell Will, or have him call me away from little ears and I will tell it to him, but the pair of you need to keep all four of your girls under close watch until I tell you otherwise.” “That shouldn’t be hard, we’re pulling Bree and Sanny from work, because they can’t concentrate, and Quinnie was asked to leave her job, which she doesn’t seem all that upset about.  Rae can’t work yet, should she decide she even wants to, and our alarm is working perfectly,” she said. “Very good.  All of you be very safe then, have Will call me when he has a free moment, and I will keep you informed when I know more information.  And Shelby, we love you, we love Rachel.  Everyone is hell bent on protecting this girl,” he said. “Thank you Sir,” she smiled and they disconnected.  Shelby then took a deep breath and tried to steady her nerves and calm herself.  Today was going to be a bit hellish.  After breakfast, Shelby loaded all four of her girls, two of them pouting heavily, into her van and drove them all to Rachel’s therapy session.  Rachel sat in the back between Brittany and Santana while Quinn sat up front next to Shelby noticing that Shelby looked deep in thought.  “Mama are you okay?” she asked and every ear in the car perked up. “I’m fine baby, I’m just thinking about everything we have to do today and how it’s all going to get done,” Shelby said smoothly and her girls believed her.  It wasn’t a total lie, she just left out the part about how she had to figure out what to do, should Rachel’s tormentors not be caught during the day.  “How about you, are you okay?” she asked. Quinn nodded.  “It’s just depressing to know that my job didn’t want me I guess,” she said. “Well it doesn’t matter because she would have taken you out of your job anyway,” Santana grouched and folded her arms across her chest and pouted. “Santana, we talked about this before we left.  Are you sure you want to head down this pathway again?” Shelby asked. Santana had already been spanked at home for having a rather violent and angry reaction to being told that she was not going to work for the next week at the very minimum.  Will had explained to them all, that things were back to square one.  Their family had expanded and while the girls were all doing remarkably well at accepting each other, they were still too distracted by it to do their jobs properly.  For that reason he was taking them out of their jobs and they were going to go back to the beginning.  Santana had found this completely unfair and sent a plate flying across the island counter top.  Shelby caught it, just before it crashed into the sink and broke.  “I don’t know why you’re so pissed, you hate your job,” Brittany said. “I didn’t ask you!” Santana snapped. “Santana Aurora,” Shelby warned her and Brittany simply rolled her eyes and took Rachel’s hand, completely ignoring her sister.  Santana was in a bad mood and it wasn’t going away anytime soon, so she figured it was best to just leave her alone. “So, tell me,” she said smiling at Rachel.  “Are you ready for therapy today?” she asked her and Rachel shrugged.  “Mama what therapy is it today?” Brittany asked kindly. “Physical therapy this morning sweetheart,” Shelby said kindly and Santana just couldn’t help herself. “Why do you even care?  It’s not like you get to do anything.  We could be at our jobs, earning out keep, but no, we had to be pulled from work, and dragged to stupid therapy classes,” she said. Shelby took a deep breath and pulled the car into the parking lot of the therapy building.  Then she reached into the center console and pulled out a small wooden paddle.  She put it in her purse and looked at Quinn.  Quinn’s eyes were large and slightly fearful.  Shelby pet the side of her face and spoke kindly.  “Stand just next to the car door.  You will not move until I say,” she said in a full on Mistress voice and Quinn simply nodded, getting out of the van as told.  Shelby walked around and opened the passenger door, that had the child safety locks on.  Reaching in, she took Santana’s wrist firmly.  “You and I are going to be having a discussion while Rae does her therapy lessons, and I mean a true discussion,” Shelby said sternly, and she didn’t let go of Santana’s wrist as she gently tugged her out of the car and had her stand outside the van while assisting the other girls.  She looked in and offered a hand to Rachel to assist her as well.  She was helped out of the car and stood carefully next to Quinn.  Brittany quickly followed her and Shelby spoke.  “Bree, Quinnie; I need you two to help support Rae as she walks please,” Shelby said closing the door to the van and escorting all her girls into the building. Rachel’s steps were labored and clumsy.  Her right foot was still dragging, but not nearly as much as it had been the night before.  She suspected that it was because she had support on both sides of her body now.  As they entered the building, Santana began to fidget.  “Stop!” Shelby said sternly giving her one firm smack to her bottom and it was enough to get her attention.  She managed to behave herself, until they got to the physical therapy room and Shelby opened the door for them. The front desk girl greeted them, told them to have a seat and all five sat down in a straight line.  Quinn and Brittany sat on either side of Rachel and Shelby had a seat between Brittany and Santana, still holding Santana’s wrist possessively.  They were only seated for a few moments before Scott came out.  “Hey Rachel,” he smiled.  “You brought an audience I see?” he teased her. “Don’t talk to her like that!” Santana growled at him.  As far as she was concerned her being pulled from work was completely Rachel’s fault, but she was the only one allowed to torment her about it.  No one else could pick on her sister, but when Shelby squeezed her wrist just a hair tighter, she shut up.  She was in enough trouble as it was and she knew it. “We’re her support team, so,” Quinn offered although her voice was extremely protective.   Scott nodded and simply smiled at everyone, who were all clearly in not so great moods.  “Alright then, everyone with me,” he said kindly and started to lead them back into the very large therapy room, but Shelby spoke kindly, stopping him for a moment.   “I’m sorry Mister Scott, before we all go back, I need a bathroom please, and these two,” she said indicating Quinn and Brittany, “are not to leave her side until I return,” Shelby said gently petting Rachel’s head. “Of course Ma’am, I can have them help her actually.  We’ll do warm ups and stretches as a group,” Scott said. “Thank you,” Shelby smiled.  “And the bathroom?” “Down this hallway and on the left,” he said having them turn around to see a tiny door marked restroom while the physical therapy space was sprawled out in front of them. “Perfect,” she smiled.  “Girls, you will be polite and helpful,” Shelby warned them and then she took Santana into the bathroom as Scott slowly lead the other three girls into the training room.   Shelby entered the bathroom with Santana, still holding tight to her wrist and shut the door behind them, locking it, to ensure they had privacy.  “Sit!” she ordered pointing to the only toilet in the tiny room.  Santana made a very dramatic task out of the simple order and then glared at Shelby who was now kneeling in front of her.  “Are you my pet or not?” Shelby asked her simply and sternly and Santana’s eyes almost bugged out of her head. “What?” “Enough Santana, it’s a simple question, are you or aren’t you?” she asked. “Y.y.yes, of course I am!” Santana said not liking where this might be going.  She didn’t want to leave her family. “And are you, or are you not, as a pet, supposed to respect the rules that are placed out in front of you?”  “I am.” “Even if you don’t know those rules are coming?” “I’m supposed to trust you Mama,” she said. “Do you?” “Yes!” Santana shouted, although it wasn’t entirely out of anger, it was more out of fear.  She didn’t like where this was headed and she was slightly offended that Shelby even suggested Santana thought she was not a member of the Schuester family. “Then I want you to stop giving me attitude about the fact that Daddy and I pulled you from your job.  You do not have a keep to earn in our family and you know that.  You also know that I do not put up with such blatant disrespect which is what I’ve been getting from you all morning,” Shelby said and she helped her little girl to her feet, pushed her jeans down to her ankles, turned her around so they traded places and sat herself down on the toilet, pulling Santana over her lap. “Are you my pet and my treasured love Santana?  Do you want that?” she asked her as she fished the paddle out of her purse. “Yes Mama,” Santana said, her voice already holding tears in it. “Do you really mean that?” she asked her putting her hand on Santana’s panty covered backside.  She wasn’t going to do this bare, but she wasn’t going to let this slide either. Santana was quiet for a moment and truly thought about her answer before deciding that her answer was an honest and meaningful yes.  “Yes Mama.” “Then you are about to spanked for being so rude.  Daddy and I gave you a direct order,” she started and as she spoke she began the spanking.  “You are being pulled from work.  If you have a problem with that, the you are to come to us and ask us why.  Talk to us; don’t yell at us.  There is no need for you to throw such a tantrum.  You are my little girl and I understand that you have big feelings.  That does not excuse you from being rude and disrespectful,” Shelby lectured as the blows fell to Santana’s still panty covered bottom. “NO!  Don’t leave me!” Santana cried. “You are not listening Santana,” Shelby said calmly, slowing the blows a little bit.  “I never said I would leave you.  I will never leave you.  I will never get rid of you.  I will always expect you to give me respect and trust that as your Miss I know what I’m doing when it comes to your well being.  If you don’t want me as your Miss anymore, then that needs to be discussed and we will work out a new arrangement.” “No!  Mama!” she pleaded. “I will always be your Mama Santana, always,” Shelby said and she finished up the spanking and let Santana cry out whatever she needed to.  After a few minutes she stood her up, fixed her clothes and helped her clean her face.  “Santana Aurora Lopez Corcoran Schuester, I will be your Mama for as long as you want me to be.  I will be your Miss for as long as you want me to be.  I will never stop caring about you even if you do choose to leave me one day, and I will always expect you to respect me enough to come and speak to me calmly about something if you don’t like a decision I made regarding your life.  You know better than to throw a tantrum,” Shelby said. Santana sniffled and nodded and then very cautiously leaned in for a hug.  Shelby gave in and hugged her tightly.  “Don’t leave me Mama,” Santana pleaded softly. “I’m not leaving you baby.  Would I pull you from your job if I didn’t want to be with you so much?” Shelby asked rubbing her back gently.  That wasn’t the reason she pulled her from her job, but it was reason enough to help emphasize Shelby’s point that she wasn’t going anywhere. “Mama, why did you pull us?” Santana finally asked and Shelby smiled.  Apparently a lesson had been learned. “There are two reasons Daddy and I pulled you from work my love.  The first is that our family is changing, in that we are adding Rachel.  You girls need to focus on yourselves and figure out how you feel about that.  You are all doing that very well.  Daddy and I are very proud of you for how far you’ve come in so short a time.  However, there is still a lot more bonding that needs to happen and it’s distracting all of you.  You need to figure it out, at home, before you go back to work.  We don’t want you so distracted by what’s going on at home that you lose focus at your job,” she explained and Santana nodded.  She felt she could handle it, but just the day before while at work, her boss talked to her briefly about jumping every time the door bell tinkled, indicating incoming and outgoing customers.  She hadn’t mentioned that to her ‘parents’ though, so she didn’t know how they knew about that.  She didn’t realize they noticed she did the same thing at home.  Every object that had a bell tone, she watched like a hawk, in order to stop it before it rang, to protect Rachel as best she could.  She wasn’t even aware she was doing it. “What’s the second reason Mama?” she whimpered, as she pulled herself together, her backside still stinging. “The two men who hurt your sister are now looking for her, and they have targeted everyone in our circle.” “It’s Brian’s killers,” Santana said, her eyes growing wide with realization and Shelby nodded.  “Does our alarm work?  No more tents.  Rachel has to be upstairs and safe.  Does Aunt Terri’s alarm work?  Do they know where Grandma and Grandpa live?  Do they know where Grandma lives?  Are they coming after us too?” she asked in rapid fire and Shelby very gently and calmly put a finger to Santana’s lips. “Calm my love,” she told her simply.  “To answer your questions, yes our alarm and Aunt Terri’s alarm work very well.  Those men do not know anything about any of your grandparents.  We can and probably will move everyone to sleep upstairs, most likely in our bed, and we’ll be getting Rachel into her own room as soon as we can do a proper shopping day,” Shelby said. “She can sleep in my room, against the wall, so they won’t see her,” Santana said. “No one is going to see her baby.  No one is going to take any of you girls.  Daddy and I fight for our daughters,” she said seriously and Santana nodded.  “Mr. Bruce is aware of what’s happening and the police are doing their jobs as well.  Daddy is going to meet us at home, when he’s done with class and we are done with therapy and we’re all going to discuss what’s truly going on.  By that time, Mr. Bruce will have more answers for us,” Shelby said and Santana nodded. “We can’t leave them alone!” she said panicked. “We are in a very safe building, yes we can.  What we can not do is go back to your sisters being so panicked.  You know now, and they will know shortly, but you will not go out there and be so nervous and anxious.  It’s not good for you and it’s not the kind of support Rachel needs right now,” Shelby explained. “Why did you tell me Mama?” Santana asked tearfully. “Because Daddy and I are always honest with all of you girls.  We can only protect you so much.  It’s scary to know the truth sometimes, but knowledge is power, and power makes us strong.  I also told you because you asked me why Daddy and I made our decision and if I didn’t tell you all the reasons that’s lying, and that is not what we want to teach our girls.  Respect works both ways Sanny,” Shelby said. “I’m sorry I threw a tantrum Mama,” Santana said and she leaned in and hugged Shelby as tightly as she could. Shelby squeezed her and rubbed her back.  “Thank you for your apology baby,” she said.  “Now,” she continued after a few moments, “let’s go back and join your sisters.”  Shelby watched her girls with pride.  Rachel was surrounded by her sisters and Mr. Scott; her therapist.  Rachel was struggling to get her feet to move.  Her left foot was moving with no problem, but the right one was giving her difficulty.  She would look down at her foot and huff, then she’d take a deep breath and try to push her leg forward.  She had to do this.  She had to walk.  She didn’t want to rely on anyone else.  For once in her life, she was going to be responsible for her own body.  “Guh-oh, wuh-ay,” she stammered to Brittany gently pushing her away.  Brittany was on her left side and she wanted to see if she could move that leg without support.  Brittany smiled, kissed her cheek and then very gently let go and took a step backward and Rachel closed her eyes.  Quinn was still supporting her on her right side, so she had something to grip on to.  She had the left foot down though, so it felt good to try it out on her own.  She took a deep breath and moved her left leg and planted it on the floor.  Scott motioned for Quinn to slowly back away so Rachel could try the other leg and as Quinn let go, Rachel started to wobble.  She fell down to her side and laid there in shock. “Oh my God!” Brittany said and she dropped to her knees. “Bree!” Shelby called out to her and Brittany froze with her hands poised over Rachel’s body.  “Back away,” Shelby said. “But Mama,” Brittany started. “I know why, but I’m telling you to back away.  Mr. Scott will help her, not you,” Shelby said seriously and Brittany frowned but backed up.  “Rae, I’m proud of you for trying.  Do you hurt badly anywhere?” Shelby asked now having moved off the little bleacher seats and over to Rachel’s side and she laid on the floor. “N.n.no Ma-ma,” she pushed out carefully. “I’m glad you are feeling okay.  You’re doing everything Mr. Scott tells you to.  I’m very proud of you,” she praised her and Rachel smiled proudly.  “Are you sure you do not hurt?” Shelby asked her kindly.  “Because if you hurt, you can let us know and we’ll take a break until you’re ready to continue.  You can ask your sisters, but I do not put up with anyone pushing my girls around when they aren’t ready for it,” Shelby said softly, but loud enough for the girls to hear her and they smiled, nodding emphatically.   “I cah-han Ma-ma,” she said slowly. “Alright, well we’ll be right here with you and let Mr. Scott give you further instructions,” Shelby said kindly. “Are you sure that nothing hurts Rachel?” Scott asked her and she nodded without hesitation.  “Alright, well then I want you to get up on all fours and two of your sisters can help you out.  Let’s have this one.” “San-tan-nah,” Rachel said protectively.  Her sisters had names and deserved respect. “Yes, her, and this one,” he said afraid to butcher the brunette’s name.  She looked ready to kill as it was. “K-k-k-,” Rachel stammered and then she looked to Quinn.  “Yuh-oo say,” she requested. “My name is Quinn, and that’s Brittany and Santana.  I think she wants you to use our names, since you use hers,” Quinn reasoned. “Fair enough.  Alright then Quinn and Santana, you can get on either side of Rachel and Brittany you can kneel in front of her.  She’s going to hold on to all of you, using your bodies for support when she needs it, while she gets herself back up to standing.  Then you can all help guide her to the parallel bars.  When you’re at the bars Rachel, I want you to walk from one end to the other.  Your right leg is giving you problems today, I understand that.  I think that you’re thinking too much about it.  I want you to simply stand at the bars, hold on to the bars, close your eyes, and simply remember walking somewhere.  Have you ever walked somewhere with your sisters?” he asked. “We walked together in the park,” Brittany said quickly, lying for Rachel and looking pointedly at Santana and then Quinn. “Yes, before her accident, we used to walk in the park.  Our Dad would take us and we’d just walk around the lake,” Quinn said and Santana nodded her agreement.  Shelby smiled and shook her head.  Her girls were definitely sisters.  She didn’t like that they were lying, but they were doing it to save Rachel from having to attempt to tell a very private, revealing story.  They were protecting her and she thought that should be rewarded. “Sometimes we all go window shopping with our Mom too,” Santana threw in and then glared at Rachel.  She wanted Rachel to catch on and Rachel simply smiled, nodding her agreement. “Well that’s good, so I want you to just remember those times Rachel.  Remember what it’s like and when you’re body is ready, it’ll move,” Scott said and Rachel nodded.   From her position on the floor, she carefully put her hand on Santana’s shoulder and lifted her left leg.  She planted her foot on the floor and then looked at Brittany.  She reached forward carefully and Brittany simply smiled.  She put her hand on Brittany’s shoulder, shifted her weight forward and then managed to get to her feet. “Good job Rae!” Brittany grinned and she leaned in and gave Rachel a gentle hug.  “Are you really pain free from your fall?” she whispered and Rachel nodded. “Brittany Susan you are not as quiet as you think you are,” Shelby warned her. “Sorry Mama,” she said honestly and then backed up, letting Santana and Quinn get ready to help Rachel walk carefully to the parallel bars. “Hold up,” Santana said before they took a step and she looked at Scott.  “Her right foot is being lazy right?” Santana asked. “Not nice,” Quinn and Brittany said quickly. “Well it kind of is.  Her body wants to go and her leg says no, it’s being stubborn.  So how do you propose we get her over there if her leg isn’t really in the mood to help her out,” Santana said protectively and while Shelby wasn’t pleased at her actions, she was proud of her for being so protective. “Well Quinn since you are on the right side, you can gently tap her heel with your foot, to nudge it along.  Maybe the gentle nudge will help her body remember to pick up her foot,” Scott said and the four girls nodded, very carefully moving Rachel over to the bars.  Once she was there, she took her arms off of her sisters’ shoulders and put them on the bars. “Puh-ark?” Rachel asked Quinn. “Yes, remember how we walked in the park with Daddy?” Quinn asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  It sounded nice.  She hoped she got to experience it one day. Brittany got on the outside of the bars and spoke kindly.  “As soon as you are ready to do it, Daddy will take all of us to the park.  It sounds nice, because it is, so just dream it up in your head,” Brittany whispered to her, being sure to keep her voice low.  Rachel nodded and very carefully began to move across the bars.  Left foot first, then the right.  She took several steps normally and then her right foot began to get a little more tired.  It was dragging behind her and Scott smiled. “Rachel, I hate to tell you this, but your time is done.  You had a great therapy session today and I’m proud of all the hard work you did today and I’m sure your sisters and Mom are proud of you too.  For right now, I want you to head home and rest.  Truly rest.  You need to drink water to help your body recover from the work out and I will see you at your next session,” he said dismissing the women from therapy. “Alright my lovely ladies.  Let’s get ourselves together and head home.  Grandma Rose is coming for dinner,” Shelby announced.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rachel was glad that therapy was done.  Going home sounded like a good plan to her and she was all ready to walk with everyone else.  However, her therapists knew better.  Her body was much too tired to be walking any further so Scott ordered her a wheelchair,  and when the wheelchair was moved toward her she shook her head no and started to take a step backward, using Shelby as leverage.  “Come on love, we’ll go home, have something to eat, and let you rest properly,” Shelby said kindly. “N.no,” Rachel said. “No what?” Shelby asked.  “We can talk about whatever it is, but you need to use more words than just no,” Shelby explained remaining patient. “N.no  ch.ch-air. I wah-alk,” she pushed out carefully. “You’ve done enough walking for now sweetheart.  The chair will get you and the rest of us, to the car quickly so we can go home and have lunch.  You can practice walking more later on,” Shelby said and Rachel set her mouth in a stubborn line and shook her head no pulling away from the wheelchair.  She didn’t want it. “N.no ch.ch-air,” she pushed out angrily. “Hey, lose the attitude baby.  I know this isn’t ideal, but your body needs to rest right now.  When you are at home and done with lunch, I’ll let you walk around,” Shelby said. “NO!” Rachel screamed and the other three girls backed away.  They knew that was not allowed and by the look in Shelby’s eyes, she was not going to let it slide either. Shelby took a deep breath and knelt down, looking up at Rachel and she fixed her voice to be very steady.  “We are in a very public space, this is your first and last warning before I take you to a more private area and we deal with this unless you pull it under control.  You are not to scream at me little girl.  You know what happens when you push limits and throw a tantrum,” Shelby cautioned her and Rachel looked everywhere but at Shelby and it was making Quinn nervous.  Everything still had to be perfect and right now, Rachel was messing it all up.  “Now, I know you don’t want to, but this is how we are getting out of therapy today,” Shelby explained seriously. “NO!” Rachel screamed again and Santana covered her eyes and shook her head.  Rachel was being very stupid, as far as Santana was concerned, but she’d seen something like this before.  She knew it would be okay, but she also knew Rachel was about to get spanked and she wasn’t sure she liked that. “Sanny, Bree, and Quinnie, there is a seat right over there.  The three of you will sit, right there, until I return,” she said sternly and she never took her gaze off Rachel, she simply gave calm orders, too calm almost, and the three girls quickly obeyed their Mistress’s order.  There was no mistaking it.  “Rachel look at Mama,” Shelby said sternly and Rachel fixed her gaze, glaring at Shelby in rebellious anger.  “You and I are going to the bathroom and you are going to be punished for screaming at me,” Shelby told her and before Rachel could truly comprehend what was happening, she found herself being carried to the bathroom.   Shelby went in, set Rachel on her feet, steadied her, locked the door, and then sat on the toilet and had Rachel stand in front of her.  “Why am I disappointed in your behavior young lady?” she asked her and Rachel started to wiggle and fight.  She didn’t want a spanking, she wanted to go home, she just didn’t want to ride in the wheelchair. “No Mama,” she pushed out evenly and Shelby sighed.  The adrenaline rush, that was probably being caused by fear right now, was taking the stutter away and Shelby had to be careful. “Absolutely yes.  You are going to answer my question,” Shelby told her seriously and Rachel whimpered.  “You can be upset.  I know you don’t want this, but you earned it and I want you to tell me why,” Shelby explained, keeping her voice calm and gentle right now. “No chair Mama, no.  No chair,” she said, her eyes welling up with tears. “There is no other way out of this building young lady.  You very much earned what you are about to get and I want to know what it is that you did that earned you this spanking,” she told her young charge. “S.s.scr,” she pushed out. “Breathe, we have time,” Shelby said kindly and she carefully pet Rachel’s face.  “Mama is still going to spank you for what you did, because that is how we handle punishments in our house.  Yes you are still in your probation time, but there are rules to be followed and you and I went over some of those rules.  Do you remember what one of our top rules are?” she asked her. “Re-s-s-sp-pe-ect,” she pushed out.  She was stuttering again, but it seemed to come and go, So Shelby wasn’t too concerned about it.  Right now, she had to focus on Rachel’s punishment. “Very good, and is screaming in Mama’s face respectful?” she asked her and Rachel shook her head no.  “Very good, and now you’re going to be spanked for what you did and then it’s all over and we will go home.  You are going to ride out to the car in a wheelchair.  When we get home then you can walk around and practice some more, but for now you are done,” Shelby said seriously and she carefully pulled Rachel over her lap and spanked her fully clothed bottom firmly about twenty time, while lecturing her that one of the top rules in their house was respect and Rachel had broken that rule by screaming.  It was killing Shelby to have Rachel crying so strongly.  She knew she wasn’t using a lot of force, so it was concerning to her that Rachel was so upset.  She finished spanking her and helped her to stand, letting there be some distance between them, in case Rachel needed that time to figure out what was going on.  However, Rachel was just like her sisters and she fell into Shelby’s body, needing to be reassured. Shelby was more than glad to cuddle her close.  Rules and restrictions were in place and followed at all times, but Shelby and Will were very big on giving their girls love and affection, because clearly they needed it.  Once she was calmer, Shelby rubbed her back and spoke kindly.  “You my darling are a very good girl and I do love you and care about you very much,” Shelby said.  “I respect you enough to be sure you always know right from wrong, and I respect you enough to listen to what you have to say.  You may not always get your way, but I will listen and explain to you why your way won’t work in the moment, if that is the case,” Shelby explained. “No chair Mama,” Rachel whimpered and Shelby held her just a little bit closer.  She didn’t know if her voice was calm because she was completely calm, or if her body was coursing with adrenaline in a flight or fight moment.  She wasn’t tense though, she simply held on to Shelby and told her she didn’t want to ride in the wheel chair. “Alright love, tell Mama why,” Shelby said kindly. “Nah-not a b.b.bay-bee,” she said softly. “No you are a not a baby, you’re a beautiful young lady who is going through a lot of therapy because some very mean people did some very bad things to you, causing you to have surgery, yes?” she asked and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “You are also my beautiful girl, who has just worked very hard in therapy lessons so that you can start walking normally on your own again, yes?” “Veh-ery ha-ard,” she pushed you. “I know I saw you and I am so proud of you.  You did everything Mr. Scott told you to do and then some.  I don’t know if I would have worked that hard if it were me, so I’m extremely proud of you.  Now, I want you to think.  Do you think your body can push that hard all the time and never give it a rest?” she asked. “I.i.i ha-ave tuh-to,” she pushed out carefully. “And why is that sweetheart?  Why is pushing so hard, for so long a good thing?” Shelby asked kindly. “S.s.so I ca-an b.be y.y.you-s.s.s-ful,” she said. “Who thinks you are not useful?” Shelby asked cautiously.  She was expecting Rachel to say her Sirs and launch into some explanation about how if she wasn’t useful they would ‘punish’ her until she figured out what type of useful they wanted and how she could best serve them and that meant going all the time.  That was not the answer she got. “M.m.my D.d.da-ds,” she said. Shelby took a deep breath and kissed Rachel’s temple.  “I want you to listen very carefully to Mama,” Shelby told her.  “Your fathers are very wrong.  Every person is useful, no matter what pace they move at.  Your pace right now can be fast, that’s fine, but I don’t want you running at a fast pace or full speed all the time.  Your body is like a car and if you don’t give the car a chance to slow down every once in a while, the car is going to overheat and stall out.  Do you understand?” she asked. Rachel nodded and thought for a moment.  “N.no ch-chair Mama, puh. lee.ease,” she pushed out carefully. “That chair doesn’t make you a baby Rachel.  That chair helps you rest.  That chair gives you the time you need to let your own engine cool down and rest, and then riding in the car home will allow you to cool down further,” Shelby said.  Rachel whimpered but didn’t let go of Shelby and didn’t complain anymore.  She was too tired to fight.  She just let Shelby guide her and reassure her.  Much to her dismay she was put in the wheelchair, but no one said anything like she thought they would.  The receptionist on their way out, told her she did a good job in class.  The doorman told her to have a good day and Brittany, Santana, stood on either side while Quinn pushed.  She oddly felt protected, but she also still felt like she wasn’t being useful.  She was making other people use their time to help her.  It was an internal struggle that she was going to have to work on.   By the time they got home, Rachel was sleeping in the car.  Therapy had worn her out more than she wanted to admit and her body needed to rest.  Pulling into the driveway, Shelby saw Will’s car and smiled.  Her husband was home safe.  Shelby knew that Rachel’s previous Sirs didn’t know too much detail about the community, but if they remembered Will’s profession, they could find him at work and Shelby didn’t want that.  Santana was trying desperately to get out of the car as fast as she could and Shelby sighed.  “Sanny. it’s okay, you don’t need to rush,” Shelby told her as she got out of the van and opened Santana’s door for her.  Santana bolted out of the car and ran inside, needing to see her Daddy and know he was safe. Quinn went in after her, very curious as to what her sister knew and she didn’t.  Something was up.  However Quinn went inside, saying nothing, and that left Shelby to stand outside the car and smile at Brittany.  “You first baby girl.  I’ll have to carry Rachel in and let her rest properly for a little while,” Shelby smiled and Brittany nodded her agreement.  Shelby very carefully maneuvered Rachel into her arms, being sure to avoid the sore point on her hip from when she fell at therapy.  Once she was set, she locked the door to the car and went inside the house to find her husband on the phone and grinning from ear to ear. “Yes Sir, thank you very much,” he said and he walked over to Shelby and kissed her cheek while petting Rachel’s back.  “They are complete fools and we are perfectly safe.  They are being detained for tonight,” he said.  “They have to contact a few people in order to see if charges are going to be pressed.  One of those people being Bruce Miller, as he is the last one to be listed as Brian’s next of kin,” he said and Shelby grinned.  “The girls are having apple slices and peanut butter at the moment,” he told her. Shelby nodded and set Rachel down on the couch, covering her with a blanket and sitting next to her, petting her gently, helping her to stay asleep.  “Sanny knows,” she told Will softly.  They needed to be on the same page about informing their girls and right now, they weren’t. “That was quick,” Will said with some shock.  He and Shelby agreed to tell the girls together. “I know, I’m sorry, but I had to.  We had a discussion.  A proper discussion with the paddle that resides in my car, in the bathroom, while therapy was going on.  The attitude was unreal and I as I sat there giving her a lesson in respect and truthfulness and communication, I couldn’t be a hypocrite and not give her all the information I had at the moment.  She specifically asked why I told her such scary information and I specifically told her that she asked for our reasoning in keeping them home from work.  I couldn’t leave that part out.  Respect goes both ways, and she deserved the truth.  They all do,” Shelby said.  Will nodded, he could see Shelby was torn about what she’d done, so he pulled her up into his arms and kissed her. “I don’t think your timing was so great, but you’re right, she was going to find out eventually.  You are also correct in that we can’t be hypocrites.  Our girls are not truly little girls, they’re just little to us, because this life style is still so new to them.  Has she spilled the beans yet?” he asked. “No, she’s been very good and at some point, the three of us need to sit down and discuss her role in this house.  She’s not sure if she’s a pet or a daughter, or what, and that is confusing her as well,” Shelby explained. “Then why don’t we all go have a little talk now, while they eat and Rae sleeps off therapy,” he said. “I kind of want her there for this.  I don’t even want her sleeping now.  I want her awake and burning up as much energy as possible, because your mother is coming for dinner tonight, and at bed time, Rae and I are talking about diapers.  I’m going to put her in them.” “I thought we weren’t going to force it?  She’s only been with us for a day and a half now.” “She’s wet her pants a good number of times though and she’s starting to run out of clothes and develop some serious skin irritation.  It’s not a full blown rash, but it’s close, and if we wait too much longer she is going to have that problem and really feel like a baby.  I have a plan.  I know what I want to say, and after watching her in therapy I’ve got examples to back me up.  She needs to be in them.  She needs to know it’s for protection at the moment, so she can go out of this house and not have to worry that when a bell rings somewhere she’s going to have wet pants and everyone will be staring,” Shelby explained and Will nodded. “Well I think she worked very hard in therapy this morning, she’s got water therapy tomorrow afternoon and I think our girls need to know what’s going on with her tormentors as soon as possible,” he said and Shelby nodded her agreement.  “So for now we let her sleep.  We can explain things to her when she wakes up, but for now, we at least tell them,” he said and Shelby sighed, but nodded her agreement.  He was right. Together they walked into the kitchen and smiled.  “Oh God, what did we do?” Quinn asked nervously.  Her Miss and Sir had very determined looks on their faces.  This conversation was about to be very serious. “Guilty much?” Santana teased. “Sanny,” Will warned her and he took a seat next to Quinn.  “The three of you haven’t done anything.  We want to inform you girls of a few happenings,” he explained as Shelby moved to the island counter, fixing up the marinade for the chicken dinner they were going to have as a family.  “Who knows why Rachel came into our circle?” he asked and Brittany raised her hand. “She was Aunt Terri’s patient Daddy,” Brittany said kindly and Will nodded. “That is very good Bree.  Any other guesses?” he asked. “Rae had Sirs before she came here, so Aunt Terri wanted her to be with a good Sir and Miss and find happiness like we did, because where she was, was not happy,” Brittany said. “I’ll take that,” he grinned and then he looked up at the white board.  “Those are good sentences Sanny, I’m very proud of you,” he praised her.  “Do you want to tell your sisters who rang the doorbell this morning?” he asked. “No,” she said. Will nodded and gave her her space, he could see she was scared and he didn’t blame her.  
“GET OUT!” she yelled.
 
“That isn’t how I trained you, and that isn’t how you should speak to any customer!” the woman said in a dangerously low voice.
 
“Get Out!” Santana growled.
 
“Where is your manager, you should be fired on the spot for being so disrespectful.  I see no one has been able to teach you anything at all Samantha,” she said with a glint in her eyes that made Santana want to slap her across the face, but she refrained from doing so.
 
“You are not welcome here.  We have a policy that we don’t have to serve everyone, so leave,” Santana said.
 
“You haven’t learned a God-damned thing!” Kate laughed and she shoved Santana backward and just like that Santana was back to being a paralyzed with fear by a woman who really had no power over her any more.  “There is something called respect young lady and you have none!” she said and she continued to push Santana’s buttons, while patrons of the diner stared in shock and several pulled out their phones to record this.  “There is plenty of ice in that machine over there.  I’m sure all of these people would be glad to see you learn your lesson,” Kate growled.
 
“Hey!” some man shouted and he raced over toward Santana, helping her up off the floor, seeing how scared she looked.
 
“And who the hell are you?” Kate asked.
 
“My name is not your business.  The fact that this is my niece, is completely your business.  I suggest you apologize to her and leave, or I will make it my life’s mission to get your name and your address and press charges for assault and battery,” he said calmly and she studied him carefully.  He had to be bluffing.  There was no way Santana had family.  She never said anything about having a family ever before, so Kate very much doubted that this man was telling her the truth.
 
“Who is this man Samantha!” Kate barked.
 
“Her name, is Santana, and we’ve both asked you to leave this establishment,” the man warned.
 
“You are bluffing!” Kate yelled and the man before he protectively pushed Santana behind him.
 
“I am not bluffing.  You’ll be hearing from a lawyer later today,” he said and then he looked to see the owner.  “Hey Tony?  Can you please put this woman on your do not serve list?” he called in.  “Good day madam,” he said to her and blocked her way from getting any further into the building.
 
Kate left in a rage and Tony walked over to Santana and Justin.  “You just cost me money,” he said in annoyance and then he noticed Santana.  “You know what, it’s okay.  Santana take the rest of the day off.  Go home, collect yourself, relax, and come back in two days for your shift as normally scheduled.  I will hold your tips for you,” he said and Justin nodded his approval.  He lead Santana into the back and smiled at the rest of the patrons in the diner.  
 
“Show’s over folks.  Remember we don’t charge extra for the entertainment, so be sure and leave a good tip,” he said and then he brought a terrified Santana into a back hallway and called up Will.  Santana’s eyes were darting around, looking to be sure that where she was, was safe and finally she focused on Justin.  She hugged him tightly, still trembling and didn’t let go.  “It’s alright Sanny, I’m calling Daddy for you right now, and then Uncle Justin will take you home okay?” he asked her gently.
  Quinn saw the look on her sister’s face and remembered the last time she saw it.  “They  came here!” Quinn asked in shock. “No!” Will said quickly and sternly.  “No baby, they didn’t.  It wasn’t them.  They did send someone, but they didn’t come here.  They didn’t want to risk being seen.” “Mama, can we set the alarm now?” Brittany pleaded, eyes already filling with tears, out of pure fear for not only Rachel’s safety, but all of them. “We don’t need to baby, because the terrible men have been caught and are being held by the police right now.  They are not going to be let go either, because Mister Bruce is pressing charges on behalf of Rachel and Brian,” he said. “Her Sirs,” Brittany started and realization came over her face.  “You mean they, oh God,” Brittany said and she turned and threw up on the kitchen floor.  It was much too much to even think about Brian dying; someone she didn’t know.  To know that Rachel could have died the same way, by the same men, and Rachel was someone she knew and cared for as a true member of her family, a sister, that was just too intense for her, and so she threw up. Shelby moved to clean it up quickly and then turned her around the other way and knelt in front of her.  “Yes baby girl.  It’s the same people.  Rachel’s Sirs are the ones who tortured Brian and now we’ve found them and they are going to get the punishment they deserve.” “I hope it’s the death penalty,” Quinn spoke up and her voice had nothing but anger in it. “Quinn!” Brittany said in surprise panting slightly as her body recovered from emptying the contents of her stomach. “No!  Don’t Quinn me!” she protested.  “This sucks.  This completely officially sucks.  Our biological parents all hated us.  We all managed to survive somehow and then we were put together and we hated each other, because we didn’t know how to feel anything else.  Then we figured out we lived with a monster and she tortured us for three months, before she gave up and threw us away like we were garbage.  She made all of us feel like garbage and now we’re so completely destroyed we don’t know how to feel anything other than anger!  We get angry about anything and everything.  Rachel was abandoned by her parents and found men who deceived her and they nearly killed her.  She was with them six times as long as we were with that monster!  They are killers, they deserve to die.  I know that we are taught to love and we’re told that we are loved, more than we ever heard it before, and we’re showed it, but they came looking for her.  They targeted her.  They killed someone and for all of those reasons, they deserve to die!” Quinn said tears falling down her face at a good clip. “Why are you crying baby?” Will asked her kindly. “Because I hate that I want people to suffer.  I don’t want to be a bad person or wish bad things, but Rachel didn’t deserve any of what they did to her, and I hate myself for feeling so angry,” she said.  “I hate that we think what we had wasn’t so terrible, because she survived a hell of a lot longer than we would have lasted and she was by herself.  She had no one!” Will nodded and very cautiously reached for her hand.  He was slightly surprised when she grabbed it and then moved to sit in his lap, holding on tightly.  He held her close and spoke kindly to all of his girls.  “For what they did, they will probably get a severe sentence sweetheart.  It would be better if Rachel decided to press charges as she is the most recent person they injured,” Will explained. “Quinnie, she has us now,” Brittany offered softly and Quinn nodded her agreement.  It was true, but Quinn still felt angry that she wanted bad things to happen to other people.  Granted they were people who had done bad things, but she didn’t think that two wrongs made a right.   “Quinnie, do you want to talk about it any more?” Will offered and Quinn shrugged.  “Why don’t you come up to my room with me.  We’ll just sit in the quiet room together,” he said and she nodded and went to him, feeling completely guilty, needing him to just be there for her.  “And my other girls?” he asked. “I want to stay with Rae-rae,” Brittany said and Santana nodded her agreement. Will nodded and he and Quinn stood up.  He took her hand and then her wrist, the same as Shelby would do to them, and lead her upstairs into the master bedroom.  He took a seat in the rocking chair in the room and pulled her into his lap.  She cuddled into him and realized that while she was still angry, she actually felt love. Will cuddled her tight and began rocking gently, with Quinn sitting sideways on his lap and she was now resting her head on his shoulder.  Her breathing had slowed and he simply rocked her in a quiet room, letting her just be.  She needed to feel safe and loved and come to terms with whatever was going on in her heart and her head.  “I don’t think two wrongs make a right Daddy,” she told him. “I agree,” Will told her kindly. “Then why do I want bad things to happen to the bad men who hurt Rae?” she asked, not liking how she felt. “I think it’s because you have accepted Rachel as a part of our family.  You may even accept her as your sister, or you may even have figured out that you love and care for her the way you do Sanny and Bree,” he said. “She suffered for so long Daddy,” Quinn said sadly. “We don’t actually know that sweetheart, because she hasn’t shared her entire story with us,” Will reminded her gently. “Mean people are always mean I think,” Quinn said. “Some are, yes,” he said in agreement and the two fell quiet for a very long time. “She deserves love and care and good people around her,” Quinn said finally. “She does and we’re going to make sure she gets that and we’re going to make sure she understands that she doesn’t have to be a pet.  The four of you may have thought you wanted that and if you do, that’s fine.  You all get to make that choice though, and now, you all get to make it in a safe environment,” Will said and Quinn nodded her agreement. “Maybe she’ll feel more at ease when we have dinner with Grandma tonight,” Quinn said hopefully. “I do hope so my love,” Will smiled and the two fell quiet again.  Rachel woke up and gave her body a chance to figure out where it was before she moved.  She figured out she did hurt, but she knew that was from therapy lessons with Mr. Scott.  She’d been there for three hours.  She worked incredibly hard and then gave Shelby a hard time about going back to the car in a wheelchair and got herself spanked.  She wasn’t sure what was going on now, so she looked around the room to determine where she was and what time it was.  She carefully pushed herself up on to all fours, balancing on the couch cushions and then noticed the large clock just to the right of the fire place.  She now knew she was in the family room and very carefully rolled herself to a semi standing position.  She was up on her feet, knees slightly bent, hips pushed as far back as she could get them, a flat tabletop back, and hands pressed into the couch.  She listened and heard other voices in a room nearby.  She had a general idea of the house layout, but still wasn’t quite sure which room was which so she decided to just wait a moment. Most of the voices she heard she recognized.  One voice belonged to Shelby, the other belonged to Santana and the third sounded like an older version of Terri.  Rachel decided that staying in the living room was not a good idea, so she thought about going to find Shelby.  It seemed like the most logical step.  However walking was not going to be an option so she thought for a moment.  It was bad and made her seem extra young, but she wasn’t going to stay by herself all afternoon, she was going to go see her Mama.  She very gently lowered herself to the floor and started to crawl over toward the kitchen.  She’d take a few ‘steps’ and then pause, waiting for the voices to continue to see if they moved.  When she realized they didn’t, she continued and suddenly blushed.  She didn’t want to appear to be a toddler, but she didn’t know how else to get where she wanted to go.  Luckily for her, Santana saw her first and politely excused herself from Shelby and Rose.  “Hey,” she said softly, getting down on all fours next to Rachel.  “I’ll help you walk, if you want,” Santana offered. Rachel nodded and very carefully the two got Rachel to her feet.  Once she was standing Santana got under her right side and Rachel looked at her curiously.  “Uh-are, yuh-ou sh-sh-ure?” she pushed out carefully. “I was watching you in therapy.  You drag this foot, so if I get under you and lift you up a tiny bit, maybe you can coax it to do what it’s supposed to do,” Santana said.  Rachel nodded her agreement and they very slowly started to walk toward the kitchen and Santana smiled.  “You’re doing really well,” Santana praised her as she took four actual steps.  They were tiny but she was able to take them, which was really all that mattered.  Any step was progress as far as Santana was concerned.  Rachel didn’t quite agree with her, but she wasn’t going to argue the point at the moment.  It didn’t seem worth it. “Hey there baby girl,” Shelby smiled looking up to see two of her girls walking into the kitchen together.  She moved over toward them and they both stopped.  “You’re doing very well Rae,” Shelby praised kissing Rachel’s temple.  “And you are being a wonderful helper Sanny, thank you,” Shelby praised her kissing her as well.  “Did you have a good rest?” Shelby asked, choosing her words very carefully.  Rachel seemed to want to try, and using younger language was either going to put her in a bad mood, or make her feel badly about herself.  Rachel simply nodded and Shelby carefully wrapped her in a hug.  “You were sleeping for a few hours, would you like a drink?” she asked her and Rachel thought for a moment.  She was thirsty, a drink would be okay, but she didn’t want to drink too much.  Any extra fluid should be avoided, because if one of the damn bells rang, she would wet herself for sure.  She was down to her last pair of clean sweatpants for the day.  Everything else was in the laundry at the moment.   “Y-yeh-ess puh-uh-lee-ease,” Rachel said carefully. “You’re safe here Rae, I promise,” Santana told her kindly and Shelby smiled at her girls. “Sanny, go up and tell your sisters that I need them to come set the table for me, then you can come back down and help me in the kitchen,” Shelby said.  “Daddy should be back very shortly and we’ll all sit down to dinner,” she explained. Santana nodded and left, leaving Rachel and Shelby alone in the space between the kitchen and the family room.  It was an open area, but Rose wasn’t standing by the oven where she could see anything.  She was currently seated at the island waiting for Shelby to return while helping herself to a glass of apple cider.  “Mama,” Rachel said softly and steady. “Yes baby?” Shelby asked gently. “Huh-who he-ear,” she pushed out, not wanting to say too much more.  She hated her stutter.  She didn’t know where it had come from or why it was so strong, but she had it.  The good news was it was improving.  She didn’t see it that way of course.  She wanted to be perfect for the people who had taken her on as a pet and she was sure she wasn’t being perfect.  No one had used her yet.  No one had forced themselves upon her in any way, all they did was love her from afar, while somehow remaining right on top of her and it left Rachel very confused. “Well why don’t we go into the kitchen and find out,” Shelby smiled and Rachel nodded, but didn’t budge.  “You were walking with Sanny, but you had a lot of therapy, do you want to walk with my assistance now, or should I carry you?” she offered. “N-n-nah-ot a b-b-bay-b-b-b-be,” she whimpered. “No you are a not a baby.  Me carrying you doesn’t make you a baby.  It makes you one of my girls that I love very much, who is having difficulty with something at the moment.  I won’t carry you if you don’t want me to, but I don’t want you to work so hard that you hurt your body, or tire out your muscles so much you get cramps,” Shelby explained and Rachel seemed to understand that.  However, in Rachel’s mind cramps were a good thing.  The pain reminded her that she deserved every bit of what she was getting for not serving the people who’d taken her in.  So she decided to walk on her own. “W.w.wah-alk,” she said. “Alright, nice and steady then, take your time,” Shelby said and she got on Rachel’s right side. “N-no,” she stammered.   “N-no heh-elp Ma-m-m-ma,” Rachel said.  Them helping her meant she was weak.  She was unable to take care of herself, and therefore unable to perform.  The second they realized that she couldn’t and probably didn’t want to serve them as a proper pet, she’d be thrown out, so she was going to do as much as she could to delay the inevitable a little longer.   “Alright, let’s make a compromise, because you are communicating very well.  Your body is not strong enough to walk on it’s own yet, however, I will stand behind you, with my hands on your hips to help steady you and guide you,” Shelby said.  “That will be our compromise.  Just like when you walk with the girls.  They get under one side of you to help you along.  Mama will stand behind you and be more of a guide,” Shelby told her and to her great relief, Rachel nodded her agreement.  They took several steps and then made it into the kitchen and Rachel was already panting; the short walk taking up a lot of her breath control.  She was nervous about meeting a new person.  She wasn’t entirely thrilled about having Shelby behind her, and she felt sad that she still couldn’t prove she was a good pet after all these months of trying and training.  Getting into the kitchen Shelby smiled, “Mom, well Grandma Rose, this is Rachel,” Shelby smiled.   “Well hello there my love,” Rose smiled.  “Now I’m going to tell you this.  You may call me Rose, or Grandma, if you like, because that is the option I gave the other three girls until they were completely comfortable with me.  I will however tell you that when people ask I say I have three children, which would be your Daddy, Aunt Terri, and your Mama.  She’s not mine, but I’ve known her since she was a very young lady and I’ve come to love her as my daughter.  I also say I have three granddaughters, however that will now change to four.  It’s Quinn, Santana, Brittany, and you.  You are now and forever my granddaughter, just as they are.  I will support you anyway I can in addition to what your parents do for you.  I will spoil you, like any other grandmother would, and I will never force you to call me anything you’re not comfortable with.  You are however, my granddaughter,” Rose explained and Rachel smiled politely and gratefully and nodded her agreement. “Say thank you,” Shelby prompted kindly and Rachel seemed to freeze.  “Rae-rae, it’s a judgement free house sweetheart.  Any ego, gets checked at the doorstep and people can pick it up as they leave, you’re okay,” Shelby assured her.  “However, I want you to say thank you to Grandma Rose, because that was a very long and proper introduction.  Remember how we talked about respect going both way?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She remembered very well.  “So since Grandma Rose was respectful to explain everything to you, we will respect her by saying thank you for that,” Shelby explained and Rose was almost floored.  Shelby was her daughter in law and considered her daughter and so calm and gentle, pretty much all the time.  To hear her have a slight Mistress tone to her voice, it was always a little startling somehow. “Th-th-th-thank y-yo-ou,” Rachel said and she blushed heavily. “Anytime,” Rose smiled.  “And now that we have gotten the introductions out of the way, what do you say to having some apple cider with me? Rose asked.  “We’ll get to know each other a little bit better over cocktails,” Rose teased. “I-i-i-i c-c-c-an-n’t d-d-d-dr-dree-ink,” Rachel pushed out carefully. Rose processed what Rachel said and smiled kindly.  “Not to worry my love.  I can’t drink either.  I was referring to the apple cider,” she said and Rachel nodded and blushed. “You will find that Grandma Rose has a very interesting sense of humor,” Shelby explained and Rachel nodded as Shelby guided her to the bar stood, leaving one stool between Rose and Rachel so things were not as forced.  “Would you like to join in the apple cider or would you like something else?” Shelby asked. “Ci-der, puh-uh-lee-ease,” Rachel said. “Alright, I will get you a glass, but first I want you to sit up here.  Can you put a foot up on the brace bar.  I’ll lift you the rest of the way,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded, carefully putting her hands on Shelby’s shoulders for balance.  She felt Shelby flinch slightly, at the quick movement and pull her hands back as if she’d touched hot coals, then she slipped down to the floor, and put her bottom up in her air, causing a great deal of pain to run through her body.   “I don’t know how!  I don’t know how!” Rachel cried, tears falling down her face and Rose looked just as surprised as Shelby, at the sudden outburst.  Shelby took a deep breath and very carefully pulled Rachel into her lap and held her, rocking her slowly side to side.  “I don’t know how,” Rachel cried, her breath catching in her throat as she did her best to communicate. This was not easy for Rose to watch, but she decided to try something.  She got down on the floor with them and took Rachel’s hand.  “Look at Grandma sweetheart,” she said.  She didn’t care if Rachel wanted it or not, Rachel was family, which made Rose, Grandma.  “Look at me my darling.  You’re in Mama’s arms and Grandma Rose is in front of you, and you my darling, you don’t have to know everything,” she said and Rachel looked at Rose in confusion.  “Listen to me my love.  Grandma doesn’t know everything, because Grandma shouldn’t know everything.  Grandma only knows that two very bad men made you submit to them, and I promise you, in this house you don’t have to submit to anyone,” Rose explained and Rachel looked confused.  “I promise you my sweet girl.  In this house submission is not what you’re used to.  Daddy and Mama submit to each other and to you girls and you girls submit to them.  Submission is not sex my love.  They are two very, very different things,” Rose explained. “You know what baby?  Mama and Rae-rae are going to pull out a dictionary and look up a word together,” Shelby said after a moment.  “Grandma used a very interesting word just now, did you hear that word?  It starts with and S, do you remember the word she said?” Shelby asked her gently. “Suh-suh-suh-m-m-m-m-mit,” Rachel stuttered. “Very good my sweet girl and Grandma also said that everyone in this house submits to everyone else at some point, did you hear that my love?” Shelby asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  “That’s good, now we’re going to look on Mama’s phone and we’re going to look up the word submit.  There are many definitions for one word sometimes, so we’re going to look that one up, and make sure you understand the difference between this house, which is your house, and the house you came from,” Shelby explained and Rachel nodded and whimpered softly. Shelby pulled out her phone and then moved it in front of both her and Rachel so they could see it together.  “We’ll type baby,” Shelby said.  “You type the word submit for Mama,” Shelby said and Rachel did as asked.  Her task was quickly rewarded with seven results and they went through each one together.  The one that Shelby wanted to focus on, was the last one; to defer to another’s judgement, opinion, decision, etc. “This is what we focus on in this house.  We focus on what others have to say.  So right now, Mama is going to submit to Rae-rae, because she wants to hear what Rae-rae has to say,” Shelby said gently. “I don’t know how Mama,” she cried, her voice still having no stutter in it what so ever. “That is okay if you don’t know something.  Use more words please.  Can you tell me what it is you don’t know?” Shelby asked. “Be used by a woman,” she pushed out and the words physically hurt Shelby’s heart.  None of her girls had ever said a phrase like that. “And now that Mama and Grandma have listened to Rachel, Grandma has something to say,” Rose said and they both looked at her.  “Grandma feels like Rachel was abused and tortured and doesn’t understand that people are to be treated with kindness and respect.  People are not meant to be used in any way shape or form,” Rose said.  “Rae-rae do you think that you can tell me what Grandma just said?” Shelby asked kindly once a she felt Rose’s words sunk in to Rachel’s head. “N-n-n-no t-t-t-tor-ch-ure,” Rachel pushed out carefully. “That is good enough for me,” Shelby smiled and she gave Rachel some very sweet and tender kisses to her temple.  “You are a very good girl Rachel and Grandma is right, people are not meant to be used in any way shape or form.  You will never be used in any way shape or form.  If you never want to engage in sexual activity, you never have to.  You are a beautiful person Rachel and I am proud to be your Mama,” Shelby told her and Rachel simply nodded, shifted and snuggled into Shelby.  Being reminded that she had a Mama every so often was extremely important.  Dinner finished and the family move into the family room and everyone was gathered around Rose and her photo album.  Rachel was tucked next to Rose’s side on the couch with the other girls surrounding her and Rose while Will and Shelby sat on the back of the couch, looking down on their family.  Rose was going through a photo album, showing Rachel her pictures of the family and explaining anything Rachel had questions about. Rose had all kinds of photos showing off poses, various head shots and candids, and some group shots as well.  Rachel’s favorite picture so far though was the one that Rose took when she went to Alaska.  Rose was standing on land, in front of a large glacier.  There wasn’t anything special or unique about this picture, but she liked the way it looked.  Everything was kind of gray and gloomy and yet there was so much beauty in that picture, it literally took her breath away.  It was a photo that gave her hope.  Maybe even though she’d been used and tortured and was gloomy herself, maybe the Scheusters could find some beauty in her.  She began to wish for them to see her inner beauty.  She didn’t understand that they already did. Rose turned the pages slowly and then began to think out loud.  “Well now that Grandma has four young ladies, I think we’re going to need a few photo shoots,” she said.  “Have you ever been to a photo shoot Rae?” Rose asked and Rachel shook her head no, but stayed looking at the pictures.  “Ah, well then we must have one.  Sometimes I’ll call up your parents and tell them I want all of my girls in certain colors, or I want them all in a particular place, and we have a photo shoot.  I show up with my camera and I make sure to get as many pictures as possible.  You don’t always know I’m taking them either,” Rose grinned. “Those are usually some of my favorites,” Shelby state quickly and the four girls turned to look at her in confusion.  “Think anything you like, but they are.  Watching you girls, in those photos, I get to see your true colors.  I look at those photos all the time and I study your faces and I remember what you were doing or what we were talking about and I am reminded of how lucky I am to have such amazing girls, my girls, in my life and then I’m reminded of how amazing my other mother is, to take these photos, share them with me, and accept my girls as her granddaughters,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Santana said scooting to kneel up on the couch so she was more level with Shelby.  “Stop being sappy,” Santana teased and she kissed Shelby’s cheek and wrapped her arms around her neck, cuddling into her. “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Shelby laughed as she playfully patted Santana’s bottom and held her just as close. “I’m reminded of all those things too, but I didn’t want to sound like such a mush,” Will teased. “I’m telling on you,” Shelby said with a playful grin. “Fight nice children,” Rose smiled and she leaned down a bit so that only Rachel could hear her.  “They’re a good family and I’m glad they’re mine, but they’re a bit crazy sometimes,” she said and Rachel smiled, snuggled in closer and went back to looking. “Grandma, we all have new pajamas and we think it’ll make a good photo for you,” Quinn said. “Oh yes, we do.  We think you can get a good shot of us, and then frame it in your house, so you can say goodnight to us on your way to bed every night,” Brittany smiled. “Well why doesn’t someone take me to see these new pajamas, or perhaps you can all model them for me,” Rose suggested, “because it just so happens that I have my camera with me,” she said. “We can have a photo shoot now?” Santana asked happily. “Of course we can,” Rose smiled. “Before have the photo shoot, we all need to change and before that we should all probably have dessert, brush our teeth, get ready for bed, change into our pajamas and then have our photo shoot,” Will said. “That seems like a lot of work,” Santana grouched. “Well it does seem excessively early for bed, however, I do agree with what Daddy said and it’s not like I have far to go.  If we finish too late, I will simply go next door and bother Aunt Terri,” she said. “Aunt Terri would love to have you Grandma,” Brittany said wrapping her grandmother in a hug.  “We all love you very much,” she said. “Yes, we do, and I don’t like that you don’t think you can stay here,” Will said.  “You are always welcome here Mom,” he told her. “Yes my boy, and I will take you up on that offer very soon, however, tonight, is not that night,” she said and there was something in her voice that he recognized, but didn’t quite understand. “Alright, well then all my girls head up to get ready for bed.  We’ll get ready for bed first, we’ll all have dessert together, we’ll brush out teeth and then we’ll do this photo shoot,” he said and he looked at Shelby for a moment, silently telling her he needed time alone with his mother.  “I need all four of my girls to come upstairs then,” Shelby announced and Rachel reached her arms out in front of her for someone to help her.  She couldn’t push herself to standing yet.  Bending forward put too much tension in her abdomen and that was still a very tender area.  Brittany got in front of her first and carefully pulled while Santana gently pushed from behind, but Quinn spoke up before the other three moved. “Stop!  Rae-rae, do you remember at therapy?  You have to exhale on the move,” Quinn reminded her kindly. “Seriously, this is when you pull the perfect card?” Santana grouched. “I’m helping her!” Quinn growled. “You’re showing off!” Santana growled. “I’m going to have two young ladies with sore bottoms very soon.  Quinn that was good helping. Santana she was only helping.  The two of you will apologize for yelling at each other and then help Rachel to stand,” Shelby said seriously.   They did as asked and helped Rachel up and very carefully lead her out of the room, and once they were gone Will moved next to his mother and took her hand.  “What do you know that I’m not aware of?” he asked. “Do you know that your newest young lady “presented” herself to us in the kitchen and told us in a very hysterical, although very clear speech, that she didn’t know how to be used by a woman,” Rose asked him and he gave her a strange look.  “She was used by men, you’ve told me that much, and you’ve told me she was abused, but she still feels that she has to do those things and she doesn’t know how to serve or submit to a woman.  So your wife, my daughter, and your daughter, my granddaughter, sat down on the floor, Rachel in Shelby’s lap and I in front of her, going over the word submit, explaining how that term is used in this house, and that she will never have to serve or submit to someone in that manner ever again,” Rose explained.  “She understood it in the moment, but I’m concerned it’s not going to stick for a while and if that poor girl has any memories invade her sleep, she’ll be up screaming.  I think you and Shelby need to coddle her more than you’re doing right now.  I see a little girl who is scared, who has possibly never had loving parents, has definitely never had siblings, and doesn’t know how to be in an honest loving family,” Rose said.  “I know you can show her all of that, but you have to start from the very beginning, you have to baby her a little bit,” she said carefully.  Like Shelby’s parents, she didn’t like to tell her children how to parent.  It wasn’t her place.  She was meant to be a grandmother and spoil.  For this particular circumstance though, she couldn’t not say something.  It seemed pretty crucial. “I accept and agree with everything you just said, but Mom, why do you think you being here will make that not happen?” he asked curiously. “Your daughters need you my love, and I, as their grandmother, well I like to sleep and when my granddaughters have night terrors, which I’ve heard about, it makes it more difficult for an old woman to go back to sleep and it makes it even harder to not want to jump in and parent, or help parent.  She doesn’t need parenting from me, she needs you and Shelby, and I do not want to interrupt that,” Rose said honestly. “And you promise me, that’s all it is?” he asked cautiously making her laugh at how sweet and loving he was being. “Yes.  I’ve done parenting.  My children are grown and happy and know that they are loved.  I’ve had my turn.  Now it’s yours,” she smiled.  Upstairs the girls were now clean and all wrapped in towels.  “Mama, when does Rae-rae get hers?” Brittany asked pulling her own towel tighter around her body. “We’ll have to see how therapy classes go my loves.  Rachel I promise as soon as you are ready to walk, we are going to go shopping and on your shopping trip you get to pick out several things,” Shelby said. “What if she tells you now and you or Daddy or someone buy it tomorrow,” Brittany said.  She really wanted Rachel to have things like them.  Whether she decided to stay with them or not, Brittany was convinced that was her sister and she deserved everything they got.  She wanted her to have the bed, towel, lounge chair, painted walls, plates and dishes, bed sheets, and the little accessories that would go in the bathroom; toothbrush, hairbrush, comb, and the small plastic bucket of hair accessories that would sit atop the shelf over the toilet. “We’ll discuss it sweetheart, but right now, Mama and all her girls, all four of you, are going to go into the bedroom, have a seat on the bed and have a talk.  We need to talk about something very important,” Shelby said and they all nodded, carefully getting into their pajamas and Rachel simply let Shelby get her dressed, not fighting any little bit, surprised that she was in her black footed pajamas.  She knew she’d wet her pair this morning, but it looked like the same pair, so she decided to ask. “Ma-ma?” she asked softly.  “Ha-ow muh-meh-ny of, th-th-thi-eese?’ she asked pulling lightly on the pajama sleeve. “Only one baby.  Everyone has only one pair of these pajamas,” she said. “Buh-ut I weh-et th-th-them,” she said. “They make these new contraptions called washers and dryers,” Santana sassed. “Lose the attitude my little adventure queen,” Shelby said seriously and Santana frowned.  Shelby pet her face gently and the frown melted away.  Then Shelby looked to Rachel.  “Yes you did, and even in her sarcasm and attitude, Sanny is right.  We simply washed them and got them clean for you to wear tonight, but right now, we’re going to go sit on Mama and Daddy’s bed and talk,” Shelby said. Quinn and Brittany got under Rachel’s arms and helped her to the bedroom while Shelby pulled Santana’s hair out of her face and braided it for her, just as she’d done with the other girls.  “Alright my darling girl.  Now you match your sisters and we’ll have our talk, before we have our photo shoot.  Are you ready?” Shelby asked and Santana nodded.  She was scared, but she wasn’t going to say that.  Shelby seemed to sense it however and she gave her a quick cuddle and kissed her cheek.  “You’re a good girl, and I love you,” she said before guiding her into the bedroom and then moved to sit on the bed with her girls.  They made a little circle together and Shelby spoke kindly to them.  “Alright my sweet girls, I need everyone to have their best listening skills going,” she said and they all nodded, even Rachel, indicating they were ready for this.  “Who remembers what we did last night?” she asked. “Camp in the living room,” Brittany said raising her hand. “Very good sweetheart,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, who remembers how we woke up?” she asked. “NO NO NO!” Rachel started and Shelby sighed.  She pulled her closer and sat her in her lap so that Rachel was cuddled up tight to her Mama and the other three girls sat facing them. “Shhh, no yelling my love.  It’s okay.  You have a condition to a noise, not to the word and we won’t make the noise, do you want to tell Mama how we all woke up this morning?” she ventured carefully. “Doorbell,” Rachel said sadly and Shelby gave a sad smile.  No stutter potentially meant a lot of adrenaline and fear. “Very good baby, yes, the doorbell rang,” Shelby said and Quinn could see tears welling up in Rachel’s eyes. “But that isn’t Rae’s fault, she shouldn’t be in trouble Mama,” Quinn whined softly. “She isn’t in trouble baby.  No one is in trouble, everyone take a breath with me,” Shelby said and she breathed for her girls, waiting until they were all breathing with her.  She needed them as calm as possible.  After a few breaths, the girls were calm and Shelby continued.  “After the doorbell rang what happened?” “Sanny said a word Daddy didn’t approve of and she had to write sentences on the board,” Brittany said and Shelby smiled while Santana blushed slightly. “Yes, that happened, what else?” Shelby asked. “Daddy took Rae into the bathroom and Bree and I went in to try and help,” Quinn said and Shelby smiled proudly. “Yes, and then there was one more thing that no one knows about, except Daddy.  Mama went to the door to see who was there and no one was.  There was however a simple brown package with no return address on it, but a sticker that had someone’s name on it,” she explained. “Mine,” Rachel said tearfully.  “They’re coming.  They found me and they’re going to hurt you all.  I have to leave,’ Rachel said, tears falling faster and Shelby saw all the girls look upset and Rachel started to struggle, so she pulled her close and spoke firmly. “Slow down my love,” Shelby said and she carefully tightened her grip on Rachel.  “You are not leaving us, unless you want to Rachel.  That was true for your sisters and it’s true for you too.  You are not leaving us, unless you want to.” “They found me though,” Rachel hiccuped, afraid to move, feeling her body lock up with pain. “They actually haven’t,” Shelby said and Santana looked up in shock as did Quinn and Brittany.   “Yes,” Rachel whined. “No baby.  They didn’t.  As soon as Mama saw what it was she called Mr. Bruce to tell him and get us help.  The men who had you, they know people, who know people, who know Mister Bruce.  They had reached out to him about meeting more people in general.  In the long run, we’ve learned they hurt a very innocent young man about six months ago.  The little boxes were sent to four houses of the circle, three more places of the people Mister Bruce knows and the police have been informed.” “They won’t find them,” Rachel cried and she started to shake.  “Mama, I’m sorry.  Not safe, I can’t stay.  I can’t.  You’re all in danger because of me,” Rachel whimpered. “No my baby girl, listen very carefully to the Mama.  The bad men who hurt you, they were caught.  The police found them, we’re all very safe, just as we were before, and now maybe a little bit safer.  I know this is very scary for all of you girls, but I don’t want you to be in the dark about things.  Daddy and I believe you should know everything that is going on,” Shelby said.  “Even though I’d like to keep the four of you as innocent as possible,” she added kindly. “They’ll find me and get out of jail and take me.  You’re all in danger Mama,” Rachel said seriously.   “No baby, the men are locked away and they are going to stay there.  Mister Bruce is pressing charges on behalf of you and Brian.  It’s all going to be okay,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded, but Shelby knew she didn’t really believe her.  She couldn’t do anymore though, so she let it go and kept her girls close for a while.  “Does anyone have any questions?” she asked and not one girl raised their hand, even though there were a million questions turning in their minds.  “Alright then, everyone downstairs to be with Daddy and Grandma.  Rae and Mama will be down in a minute,” she said and she sent the girls out of the room. Shelby carefully moved to the special chair in the room, carrying Rachel with her, and then rocked her gently, lulling Rachel into a calmer state.  “Rae-rae, do you think Mama would ever do something to you that would harm you?” she asked her. “No Mama,” she said honestly. “That’s right, I wouldn’t.  I have nothing but your best interest at heart.  I need you to believe that as I say what I have to say next okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded silently.  “I watched my sweet girl at therapy today and I saw you fight.  You fought so hard and you are so strong and made me a very proud Mama.  I am concerned though that you want to fight everything all at once and that’s just a lot more energy than you have stored up inside of you.  So in order to help you with your fight and assist you in healing faster, we’re going to put you in diapers,” Shelby said and she waited for the fighting to begin.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“No!  Mama please, I’m not a baby, I’m not, I swear,” Rachel cried, tears falling quickly. “Shhh,” Shelby said kindly and she gathered Rachel tight to her chest, keeping Rachel cradled against her and rocking gently in the chair.  “No my sweet girl.  You are not.  You are not a baby, you are a beautiful strong young lady who has to fight now.  You have a very long fight to endure at the moment.  You need to put forth a great deal of energy to be sure you will get well as soon as possible, do you understand that my love?” Shelby asked gently. Rachel pushed away her tears and shifted so she could look at Shelby, pain shooting through her body as she wiggled around.  “I’ll let you do what you want.  I’ll let Daddy do whatever he wants.  The other girls too.  Please Mama, I’m not a baby, I’m not!” she cried. “Shhh, you’re not listening my love.  Mama needs Rae-rae to truly listen,” Shelby said thoughtfully.  “So we’re going to go sit in Sanny’s room and work on our listening skills,” Shelby told her.  “Mama will help you walk like before,” she said and she carefully got Rachel up to her feet and Rachel took baby steps, still dragging her right foot slightly behind her, while Shelby took them to Santana’s room.  Rachel was crying hard by the time they got there.  She wanted to walk, she wanted to get better, she wanted to be completely healed and not be a burden to these people.  That’s how she ended up in this entire mess in the first place.  She was a burden and no one wanted her, or wanted to take care of her and she clearly wasn’t good at taking care of herself. Together they sat in Santana’s special chair and Shelby pulled out the dry erase board as well as the purple marker for Rachel and a black one for herself.  Rachel looked at the markers and thought for a moment.  She carefully reached into the box pulling out a grey marker and a green one.  “I listened Mama, I listened,” she whimpered.  “You’re grey or silver or some close color to that and I’m green because I’m so new,” she said and Shelby sighed.  Shelby wanted her to write in her favorite color, to give her something happy to focus on, but all Rachel could think about was pleasing her Miss and not being a baby. “You know our hierarchy Rachel and I’m very proud of you for that my darling, but you are not listening my darling girl.  You are very intelligent and I’m very proud of you for remembering such an important detail, but we are focusing on our listening skills and for this listening skill, we are going to remain very quiet.  All communicating will be done on this white board.  Any talking will be done by Mama until further instruction,” Shelby said.  “Write your understanding my love,” Shelby said kissing the top of Rachel’s head and she held her in her lap and started the listening skill training. “Yes,” Rachel wrote in big green letters.  Shelby smiled and picked up the silver marker.  She was very proud of Rachel for remembering such an important detail of their circle so early on.  The only other pet to have done that was Quinn and Shelby was quickly realizing she had another little-miss-perfect on her hands.  She very carefully drew a bell and then next to it drew a question mark.  After several moments of thought, Rachel wrote B-E-L-L underneath the drawing and waited.  Shelby nodded, praised Rachel with a sweet kiss, and then moved to an empty corner of the white board.  She drew a little stick figure and wrote Rae-rae above it.  Next to that she drew a plus sign, followed by a bell picture and finally an equals sign and waited for Rachel to tell her what happened.  Nothing happened after a good two minutes and Shelby finally spoke, keeping her voice extremely soft and gentle, knowing Rachel needed to go slow. “What happens when Rae-rae hears a bell sound?” she asked. “Wet pants Mama,” Rachel whimpered and Shelby smiled. She very gently put her finger to Rachel’s lips and spoke kindly.  “This is the first and last warning baby, no more talking from you, until Mama tells you, you can.  If Mama asks you a question before I tell you you may speak again, she will always be sure that you are able to write or draw your answer,” Shelby explained and Rachel nodded silently.  With tears still falling, although slower now, she wrote W-E-T next to the equal sign and Shelby used the top corner to write yes and no.  Then she circled the yes and gave Rachel another kiss. She then erased everything on the board, except the yes and no words in the top corner and wrote at the very top of the board.  How old is a baby?  In green, Rachel wrote birth to two or three, sometimes four, depending on the child.  Shelby smiled to herself and circled the yes word in the corner.  How old is Rae-rae? she wrote and very carefully Rachel drew out the numbers for nineteen, except her hands were starting to shake.  Shelby circled the yes word again and then shifted Rachel slightly and carefully in her lap.  “I can feel how scared you are my sweet girl.  Look at Mama.  Breathe with me.  We can take as long as we need.  Daddy and Grandma and your sisters are downstairs and nothing bad is going to happen to anyone in this house.  You are having listening skill training, and you are doing remarkably well.  We are just going to keep going with it, but only when you’re a little bit calmer,” she explained and Rachel nodded, pushed away more tears and tried to focus on her breathing.  She couldn’t look at Shelby and do it, so she closed her eyes and did it and Shelby smiled, speaking gently.  “Very good baby girl.  Very good,” she praised her.  “Nice and slow for Mama.  In.  And out,” she said and after a few moments Rachel was calm again. Once she was set Shelby picked up the board and made two columns.  On the left it said Baby Needs, on the right it said Rae-rae Needs.  “On this side sweetheart, you write down everything you think a baby needs,” she said and Rachel nodded.  She started from the top of her body and worked her way down, figuring out what she did for herself that a baby couldn’t do for themselves, which was almost everything.  She made a decent long list.  Crib, bottle, special food, pacifiers, diapers, clothes, love, shelter, assistance, and exercise.  She drew a question mark next to pacifier because she knew some kids didn’t use them.  After a moment, she changed it to read pacifier/security item and then waited.  She was thinking and Shelby decided to let her think for as long as she needed.  She thought about adding in sippy cups and bibs, and special utensils, but that seemed too detailed and she didn’t think Shelby was going for that.  However, Shelby was being calm and patient so she decided to put those things down as well and then after a moment, she wrote D-O-N-E in the bottom right corner.   Shelby nodded and picked up her marker.  “Very good my love, now, Mama is going to circle certain words and you write down over here how you get those things,” Shelby said and Rachel circled the yes word up in the corner.  “You are doing very well with your listening skills baby, I’m very proud of you,” she said.  Shelby quietly circled the words special food on the list and next to it Rachel wrote No Raspberries.  Shelby circled yes and then moved on to clothes.  Rachel wrote.  Miss Anne bought me some and Mama and Daddy bought me pajamas.  Shelby circled yes and moved to shelter.  Rachel thought for a moment and wrote Fathers/Sirs/Miss Anne and Mister Bruce/Mama and Daddy.  It was a long answer, but it was true and Shelby was glad Rachel was looking at her life as a whole rather than just the small moment right now.  She circled exercise and Rachel carefully wrote therapy next to that.  Shelby went back over the list, tapping her marker to each item and then circled assistance.  “Miss Anne, Mister Bruce, Kevin, Trevor, Mama, Daddy, Quinny, Sannie, and Bree,” Rachel wrote.  Shelby smiled and went back to very carefully erase the ie in Santana’s nickname and the y in Quinn’s.  She simply changed them around and gave Rachel another sweet kiss to her temple.  Rachel looked at her with sad eyes and Shelby spoke kindly. “It’s a minor correction baby.  You haven’t done anything wrong.  Mama is not always the best speller I promise you,” Shelby told her.  Rachel whimpered and rested her head on Shelby’s shoulder, feeling suddenly exhausted and yet also somehow calm.  Rachel had given a very good answer though, so Shelby gave her quiet praise and then went back to the board.  She erased everything on the board except the word diaper and she let Rachel stare at it for a few seconds.  Then she erased that as well and wrote it in big letters at the top of the board. “Alright my love, you are going to write your answers to Mama’s questions,” she said kindly and Rachel whimpered but nodded.  She could do this and prove that she wasn’t a baby.  Babies were sweet but a lot of work and terrible burdens, it was why her fathers told her they only had one child.  No one should ever have to work that hard and not be paid, was what they had told her, her entire life.  Her Sirs told her they never wanted children, because it was a burden to have a baby.  Her wearing diapers made her a baby and she’d be pushed aside again, once they realized how much work she was.  Shelby rubbed her back and her arms and kissed her a few times, hoping to reassure her that she was in a safe place before asking the next question.  “What happens when you hear a bell tone sweetheart?” she asked her.  W-E-T.  “What do Mama and Daddy do when your body does what it’s been trained to do?”  L-A-U-N-D-R-Y.  “Anything else?”  B-A-T-H.  “What’s happening to my poor Rae-rae’s delicate skin now that she’s had so many extra baths?” Rachel couldn’t admit it.  Shelby knew this was going to be hard for her and she would rephrase the question as time went along, but she wanted Rachel to try for right now.  Rachel didn’t want to write that it hurt, that her skin was drying up and cracking, that the cracks caused burning pain when the bell tones went off and her body released whatever liquid it was holding on to.  She didn’t want to admit any of that so Shelby tried again, using a gentler tone, but still more “grown up words”.  She could not talk to Rachel as if she were Mackenzie or Courtney, otherwise Rachel would think they were turning her into a baby and everyone understood she didn’t want that.  “Does my Rae have cracked and super delicate skin now?”  Y-E-S  “Does it burn when your body releases?”  Y-E-S.  “What if Mama could take that burning away?” she asked.  “Would that be good?”  Y-E-S.  “Do you know that I can give you a special cream to put on your body?  Aunt Terri can get us as much as we need or Mama and Daddy can buy it at the store and when Rae puts that cream on herself all that burning will go away,” Shelby said and Rachel didn’t write anything, but she looked at Shelby curiously, her eyes burning with questions.  She knew she wasn’t to speak, but she didn’t want to write it, so she simply raised her hand and Shelby felt relief course through her body.  Rachel was getting it.  She was learning, and very quickly, how to put all the tools, she didn’t even know she’d been taught, together, to be a good pet. “Alright my love, you may speak, ask your questions, but you are still on listening training.  If you get very upset or too distressed, we go back to the board,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded. “I put the cream on Mama?” she asked. “Yes my love.  You can put the cream on yourself.  If you want one of us to help you, we will, but you are a big girl and more than capable of putting it on yourself.  I would never take that away from you,” Shelby said and Rachel simply nodded her understanding.  “Rae, look, this word,” Shelby said circling the word diaper slowly, “that doesn’t make you a baby.  You wearing them doesn’t make you a baby,” Shelby explained. “How would it work?” Rachel asked cautiously and Shelby was almost glad there was no stutter.  Her voice was soft and meek, but there was still enough fear and or adrenaline running through her body that she was scared.  Shelby was glad for that.  There shouldn’t be an instant change.  She was trying to trust and working on being brave, those things took time, you didn’t just jump into that kind of relationship with someone, it wasn’t smart.  Something Rachel had learned well by now. “Well, Mama or Daddy, or even Rachel herself, would be sure that Rachel was wearing a diaper.  At which point when the bell tones go off, she’d wet her diaper and not her clothes.  After that, we would get Rachel to a place where she could change.  There would be a small container of wet wipes, and some dry ones, and the topical cream to help avoid further cracking and burning,” Shelby said. “How long Mama?” “Well let’s think about it this way.  When a baby comes into the world what happens?  When do they go into diapers?” “Immediately.” “And how long before they start getting out of them?” “I can’t do this for two years Mama.  You’ll hate me, you’ll resent me, you’ll make me leave,” Rachel whimpered, getting worked up. “Back to the board sweetheart.  You’re still doing very well, but that was not good listening.  Mama only asked a question which you did not answer.  Write for me my darling.  Write on the board.  How long before babies start getting out of diapers,” she said kindly placing the marker in Rachel’s hand.  Two Years.  “Do you know that is not always correct?  It’s a very good estimation, but some babies start getting out of them at eighteen months, for some babies it’s two and a half, for some babies it’s anywhere between that.  Everyone’s body handles things differently, including yours.  Now, how long did it take for the bell tones to take over?” she asked and Rachel thought for a moment. She drew a little notes in the corner and Shelby had to restrain herself from reacting.  There were a lot of words on their she didn’t like.  Canes, forced sodomy, and probing, were only a few of the words that Rachel wrote, that made Shelby want to punch her fist through a wall or cry until she had no more tears left.  Rachel wrote a few more notes and then realized she didn’t understand the question, so she looked at Shelby, back at the board and drew a question mark, circling it several times.  Shelby smiled and asked the question again.  “How long did it take for the bell tones to take over?”  Rachel thought a few more moments and wrote carefully.  In January of this year, all bell tones made me pee.  It was currently September and that meant for nine months Rachel’s body had been doing what it was conditioned to do and Shelby was convinced that Rachel would be in diapers for quiet some time, but she wasn’t going to focus on that right now. “Does my lovely Rae understand that that is nine months, almost ten, of a conditioned  response and that reconditioning can take a long time as well?” she asked her and Rachel circled the word no.  She didn’t understand that, because this bell/peeing thing seemed to happen very quickly, so she didn’t understand why it couldn’t be reversed just as quickly.  “Alright, thank you for being honest.  Tell me baby, if the response became instant in January, when did they start dong this to you?  When did those very mean people, who are locked in jail, start training your body?” she asked.  Rachel made some notes on the side and wrote the October before, which was almost a relief.  Rachel was incredibly eager to please.  If Will and Shelby got her the consistent help that she needed then she thought they could definitely recondition her body in the same three month time span.  Maybe four if training went slower then normal.  Shelby kissed Rachel’s temple as she’d been doing for a while and drew a little chart on the board once she’d erased everything else.  The chart was twelve columns long, one for each month, and three rows deep.  She started on the furtherest row in September and wrote, Rae lives with Mama and Daddy and sisters, in the tiny box, toward the bottom.  At the top of that same box she wrote Rae leaves Sirs.  Then she backtracked to January of that same year and wrote Bell Tones take over.  Then she backtracked to October of the prior year and wrote Bell Tones start.  Rachel nodded along with everything she wrote and Shelby smiled.  “Write down the month you went to live with them sweetheart,” she told her and across the May and June boxes of that same year Rachel wrote the word start, which meant she was with them for fifteen months.  Shelby nodded and erased everything again.  “Your listening test is almost over my love, and I’m very proud of you.  I know you don’t want to, but starting tonight, right now, in your pajamas, you’re going to be wearing diapers.  They are not because you are a baby, they are because you need extra protection,” Shelby said.  “Write for me my love, why does Mama want you in diapers?” she asked.  P-R-O-T-E-C-T-I-O-N, Rachel wrote very slowly and even Shelby could tell she didn’t believe it. “Now, that is very good, and as with everything else in our circle and in our house, we are going to establish some base rules.  Rule number one.  Rachel will be in diapers at all times for her own protection.  Mama and Daddy can only control the bell tones of this house, we cannot control the bell tones of anything outside our home,” she said and Rachel nodded, tears already welling up in her eyes and rolling slowly down her cheeks.  “Rule number two, there will be absolutely zero tolerance for baby words.  Rule number three, Rachel will change herself or be assisted immediately when she has wet herself.  Rule number four, anyone found out to be teasing Rachel about her condition will be punished.  And lastly, rule number five, any time Rachel decides to test her theory that she is better and doesn’t put on a diaper herself, she will be punished.” It took a moment, but Rachel finally truly heard the rules that were being given and not once was there any mention of lack of bathroom privileges like she thought there would be.  There was a very clear mention of no use for baby words.  There was a clear mention that anyone teasing her would be punished and there was a clear mention that she would be punished herself if she was found out of diapers.  There was no use of a high chair, or a crib, or anything that would make her look like a baby to the rest of the world.  No mention of frilly dresses that were too short, no mention of her being made to stand on the front lawn with a sign around her neck telling the world she couldn’t control herself.  Nothing in any of Shelby’s rules were made to embarrass Rachel at any point in time.  The only way she would be embarrassed by and then punished for breaking, was if she didn’t have a diaper on, and for the first time in fifteen months, if not her entire life, she realized she was being looked after.  She was being cared for, by people who were still relatively strangers and had no reason to look after her.  They got nothing out of this, yet here they were trying to help her.  She burst into tears and turned around, pain coursing through her body, holding tight to Shelby and crying. Shelby sighed, put everything away, stood up and took Rachel back to the master bedroom, sat down in the chair with her and began rocking her, trying to reassure her that she was going to be okay and after three minutes of complete and utter nonsense soothing words, Rachel finally spoke.  “N-n-n-no w-w-w-one eh-eh-eh-va l-l-l-luh-oved m.m.m.me, M.m.ma.ma,” she pushed out and Shelby’s heart broke. “That may be true of the past my sweet Rae-rae, but you are in a house now, where five people under one roof love you.  Your sisters are going to make you doubt that at times, but they do love you.  You are now in a circle of people where love is one of the main ingredients of our relationship.  It’s scary and you won’t always like it, and you will still be punished when you earn it, but you are most definitely loved my darling girl,” Shelby said.  It took a few more minutes but eventually Shelby got Rachel calm and lead her to the bathroom.  “Come on.  Diapers start right now,” she said.  “You can put it on yourself or I can help you, to show you how it goes, but it starts immediately,” she said and Rachel nodded, staying quiet and letting Shelby help and guide her. Shelby took a diaper out from under the bathroom sink cabinet and handed it to Rachel.  “Feel this,” she instructed and Rachel noticed it was super thin and actually really soft and she made sure to touch every square inch of it.  “We’re going to put these on you like underwear sweetheart.  Sit on the toilet for me.”  Rachel sat down and very carefully offered Shelby her legs, sticking them out in front of her. Shelby smiled and slipped the diaper on over her ankles.  Then she gently tapped the tops of Rachel’s feet, indicating she should drop them, and reached into the cabinet for some cream.  “This my love, is your topical cream for the cracks along your skin.  Can you twist and turn to put this on yourself or do you need assistance?” she asked, choosing her words very carefully.  Mackenzie and Courtney had these same discussions, but theirs were done on proper changing tables, customized for their size and build, and the words were very different.  They had words like help instead of assistance, and reach your tush, rather than twist and turn yourself.  They were babies and they didn’t mind the baby words, they liked them.  It gave them a sense of comfort.  Rachel didn’t fall into that category and Shelby had been rehearsing all of these terms and thought processes while Rachel had been sleeping earlier. “Y.y.ou c.c.can Ma-ma,” Rachel said softly and Shelby raised an eyebrow in question, wanting to know if Rachel was completely sure with her decision and Rachel simply nodded. “Alright, stand up and turn around for me then.  You hold on to the toilet or the counter top, while I put this on, but I need to see where I’m touching,” Shelby said kindly.  Rachel leaned forward a bit, put her hand on Shelby’s shoulder and pulled herself to standing, before very slowly turning around while Shelby kept her hands on Rachel’s hips to help steady and guide her.  Once the cream was on, Shelby washed her hands and Rachel waited.  “Let me clean my hands baby and then I can pull it up for you, or you can do it yourself,” she offered.  Rachel couldn’t keep her balance.  She knew Shelby had to help her, so she waited patiently, genuinely surprised when Shelby helped her, was super gentle with her, and then put her back in her onsie without mentioning it any further.  Rachel purposely fell forward and hugged Shelby tightly again.  She didn’t understand why she was being shown such kindness and hugging Shelby was the only way she knew how to repay her.  “Why don’t you lie on Mama’s bed for a while, and Mama will change into her onsie, and then we will go have this photo shoot,” Shelby said.  Rachel simply nodded and didn’t let go.  She felt safe and secure for the first time in months, if not years.  Shelby was definitely a safe person.  Shelby very carefully helped Rachel downstairs and Rose grinned.  “You all look amazing, I think I am a very lucky woman to have such a beautiful family,” Rose said and Rachel froze.  She wasn’t sure Rose was being honest.  She had touched the diaper, she was wearing, looked at it, saw it was incredibly thin and yet she felt as though everyone could see it, knew she was wearing it.  Shelby seemed to sense this and very gently took Rachel’s wrist, the way she did all her girls.  It was a possessive thing and while Quinn, Brittany, and Santana knew it and accepted it as comfort, it was brand new to Rachel. Rachel looked over at her wrist and then up at Shelby.  “Why don’t I help you over to what I assume is our backdrop,” she said, noting that Will and the girls had set up a large white sheet over the couch, that spread onto the floor.  She carefully moved her hands to Rachel’s hips and Rachel was able to walk, although she still dragged her right foot behind her slightly.  The leg was just not cooperating today.  She’d done a lot with it at therapy, but still, it seemed to drag.  It didn’t drag in therapy and as much as she didn’t want to admit it, it seemed that Shelby was right, she had to give her body time to rest. “May I have all my young ladies on the floor please,” Rose said as she set up the lenses of her camera.  Shelby helped Rachel to the right place and Quinn sat down first, eager to please Rose and her requests.  Will watched and kept quiet.  Quinn was slipping into her must-be-perfect frame of mind and for her, that was not a good place to be.  He and Shelby would work to keep her out of that place as best they could, but sometimes, it just didn’t happen.  Will said a silent prayer that her complete slip would not occur while his mother was there.  “Rae my darling, why don’t you and Sanny sit in front of Quinnie and Bree,” she suggested.  Quinn nodded and reached up toward Rachel to help guide her into position. Quinn was seated with one leg bent in and the other bent back behind her, so Brittany struck a mirrored position and then Santana watched as Rachel was carefully lowered into the space that was created by Quinn’s leg.  Fear was all over her face and Santana quickly took her hand to help her.  “Mama, her donut thing.  I think she needs that,” Santana said quickly and Shelby smiled, nodded, and handed it over.  “Sorry we forgot it hurts you to sit sometimes,” Santana said kindly and Rachel looked at her in confusion. It didn’t really hurt to sit, although the pillow did wonders for her, but surely Santana knew she was in a diaper.  Surely, they were going to ring a bell, make her wet herself, and then tease her about being a baby.  That was definitely going to happen.  Shelby was watching, and she saw fear etched on Rachel’s face, but she said nothing about it.  She kept calm.  She didn’t reassure her about anything.  She didn’t mention the diaper, or use any other key word that would point out to someone that she was now a baby.  Santana placed the pillow down and very carefully Rachel lowered herself on to it. Quinn smiled and spoke gently.  “I’ll put my arm around you, like Mama does, so you can stay upright without extra pressure.  Lean into my body as much as you need to,” Quinn told her and then Santana copied Rachel’s position.  The four girls were seated on the floor and while three of them were excited for a photo shoot, Rachel looked frozen in fear even though she actually felt very comfortable being surrounded by the three girls everyone around her called sisters. “Rae my love, can we try a small smile please?” Rose asked and Will smiled mischievously.  He went to stand behind his mother and started making funny faces at the girls and acting very silly and the other three just rolled their eyes and watched him, while Rachel studied him carefully.  She wasn’t sure what he was trying to do for her, but she felt something tugging at her heart.  It was simply ridiculous to see a grown man standing behind his mother, pulling faces and dancing around as though he were a rambunctious six year old.  “My son thinks he’s a clown,” Rose grinned.  Will put on a very large pout on his face, taking an annoyed stance and then poked his tongue out his mother, his eyes getting a little bit wider as he did so, and Rose shook her head.  “Be careful my darling, your face may freeze that way if a strong wind comes along,” Rose cautioned and Rachel’s eyes widened.  How did Rose see what was behind her.  Surely if she could see that, she could see Rachel was wearing a diaper and she’d tease her for sure. “How do you know that Grandma?” Brittany asked. “Because your father forgot about the mirror that is directly in front of him,” Rose laughed and Rachel turned her head quickly to look and felt relief course through her body, something Will and Shelby noticed immediately.  “Now if you’d be so kind as to get your daughters to simply smile at their grandmother,” Rose said kindly. “Alright ladies, you heard Grandma, look here please,” he said and they all turned to look at him.  “On three,” he started. “Now he thinks he’s a director,” Rose laughed and Will shook his head. “On three ladies, one, two, and,” he said knowing full well that his mother had probably caught several shots by now.  Her camera was super quiet.  You were never really sure when the picture happened, and she did it that way on purpose.  It took some doing and  a few varying poses, but Rose got several shots of not only her granddaughters, but Will and Shelby, and then varying combinations.  She had three favorite shots of the evening.  First was Will and Shelby on their bellies, with the four girls next to and on top of them.  Quinn laid down next to Shelby’s right side, with Will on her left, and Santana to the left of Will.  Rachel was instructed to lie down on top of Shelby’s back, on her belly, and Brittany on top of Will.  Shelby and Will each had one arm under their chest to prop them up a bit, and the other arm stretched out over the daughter on their side.  Rachel was lying on top of Shelby and was instructed by Rose to wiggle to her side, to place her face between Shelby and Quinn, while Brittany did the same, so she could be seen between Will and Santana. The other two shots were Will surrounded by his four girls in front of him.  He sat with his legs crossed in front of him and the girls formed a little semi circle in front of him while he circled his arms around them, and everyone was giving a genuine smile.  Shelby had been set up with the same shot which Rose managed to capture well.  She also captured the shot just before where Shelby had leaned in close.  “Ladies, look at Mama,” she said softly and they all turned to look at her.  “I am very proud of all four of my girls,” she told them, and she made a soft kissing noise.  “You are all very precious to me,” she told them and they all gently bumped foreheads.  You could tell by profiles and pajamas who was who, but what Rose saw in the camera was her daughter in law and four granddaughters, sharing a moment together, and that picture was absolutely priceless to her.  It was four o’clock in the morning and Will very carefully raised up, to see Brittany and Rachel surrounding Shelby, Rachel tucked on the inside and pressed into Shelby’s body, her ear near a pulse point.  It was how she’d fallen asleep.  That steady beating heart, had lulled her into a sense of peace and security.  Quinn and Santana were surrounding him, and he very carefully wiggled his fingers over to Shelby and squeezed her hand.  “I’m awake too,” she whispered and he simply smiled.  He squeezed her hand again and very carefully pulled Quinn on top of him fully.  Then he sat up and held her close, rubbing her back gently and shifting around.  He laid her down in the bed next to Santana and whispered softly, lulling them both back to sleep.  Once they were set, he wiggled out of bed and went around to Shelby’s side.  He took Brittany in his arms, repeated the process, holding her, until Shelby was out of bed and then he put Brittany back down.  Shelby stood up stretched and then wrapped herself around her husband, kissing him passionately “I’m hot for you too,” he told her, once it broke.  “But it’s Wednesday and we don’t have a babysitter, and the girls don’t know about the new rules of the house,” he said. “Fuck me first, I have it all figured out,” she grinned, playing with the zipper of the footed onsie he was also wearing.  She had such a passionate, hungry look in her eyes and the more she focused on touching him, the harder it got for him to concentrate.  She loved him and she wanted him, and he wanted to stay strong and say not now, but that thought went away the second his body fully responded to all of her little touches and kisses.  He kissed her back, and then took her down the hallway to one of the girls’ bedrooms. “Sometimes it’s nice being in here,” he said once he laid her on the bed and climbed on top of her.  “Reminds me of high school and how we had to be quiet and sneak around, and it was just the two of us,” he said. “Mmm, I agree,” she purred as he kissed her neck and made her arch her back and lift up to meet him.  “I’m wet, go, go now,” she said urgently.  She was hot and horny.  She wanted her husband inside her and fast.  She wanted rough and tough and she knew he could and would give that to her, when he was hard enough himself.  It didn’t take long for him to get fully erect and then he slipped inside her roughly and Shelby cried out in pleasure.  She loved when he was rough and slightly aggressive.  For someone who was so sweet and tender and loving with their four girls, she was one tough Mama, who liked rough sex with her husband. “Come with me,” he urged, feeling very close to his own orgasm and he knew that touching her in three certain places would get her there too, so he moved his hand behind her ear and pressed lightly making her moan.  Then he dragged his hand slowly down her body as he kissed her, pausing to stop just below her ribs and pushed his hand down and under her, caressing her side gently, and then he dragged his hand down her back, sliding down the side of her spine, and as he moved, she moaned louder, drawing closer and closer to her own orgasm, until seconds later, when she started and then he joined her, each of them panting heavily, in between kisses and little love bites.  “We still got it babe,” he smiled, falling down into the bed and Shelby grinned, rolling over on top of him.  Orgasms were like valium to Will and a shot of a triple espresso to Shelby. “Well at least one of us does,” she teased him, seeing how tired he now was. “Fresh,” he laughed pulling her hand to his lips and kissing her wrist, knowing she liked that spot to be touched and caressed.  “Tell me your plans,” he said. “Allison is going to babysit them today.  Kelly is going to take them on Friday.  There are five rules in place for her with the diapers.  Those rules are going to be discussed during breakfast and again while I’m at Allison’s house with them, before I leave them and come back to do my lessons.” “You’re bringing them there?” “Allison said her girls are much too young to go anywhere and I’m okay with that,” Shelby said nodding. “I’m very worried about them,” he said. “Our girls?” “Yes, but mainly Allison and her girls.  We’re adding our four, one who is freshly in diapers, to a group of two babies, and only their Mama is home,” Will said. “She’ll be alone for fifteen minutes, between the time I leave and the time Mark comes home,” Shelby smiled, “but I will be sure to mention that you didn’t think she could handle all six girls by herself,” she teased him and then she let out a squeak as he pulled her down on top of him and spanked her bare bottom for being fresh with him. “Well before we tell the girls the rules in place, the Daddy needs to know the rules,” he said. “It’ll cost you,” she teased him. “You are naked, across my body, are you sure you’re in a position to tease,” he asked her and she simply leaned up and kissed his chin.  “Maybe it’ll cost me,” she smiled.  “Rule number one.  Rachel will be in diapers at all times for her own protection.  Rule number two, there will be absolutely zero tolerance for baby words,” she said and Will smiled.  “I promise you, all it’s going to take is one person, our girls, or anyone in our circle, and this Mama is going to go ape shit,” she said. “I don’t doubt that for a second,” Will said.  “Daddy will lose his mind too,” he assured her.  “Keep going please.” “Rule number three, Rachel will change herself or be assisted immediately when she has wet herself.  Rule number four, anyone found out to be teasing Rachel about her condition will be punished.  And lastly, rule number five, any time Rachel decides to test her theory that she is better and doesn’t put on a diaper herself, she will be punished.” “I was good until the last two,” he said kindly.  “We’re punishing our girls for teasing her?” he asked and Shelby nodded. “I don’t think they will.  I think they want to help her.  We’ve heard them talking.  They are trying to figure out how to get her to wear them and have her understand it’s not because she’s a baby,” Shelby said.  “However, they need to know, that if they want to pick on her, as sisters sometimes do to each other, then there will be consequences,” she said. “And we’re punishing her?” he asked. “The second she decides she is ready to step out of diapers before a therapist says it’s okay, yes, we are.  This is for her protection.  Protection that is being given to her, by order of her Mama and Daddy, because that is the lifestyle she wanted,” Shelby reasoned. “Yes, I agree with all of that, but I don’t want her to think that she is being punished for wetting herself due to something she can’t control.” “That isn’t why we punish her.  We punish her for breaking the rule, which is, she has to be in diapers at all times, until a therapist says otherwise,” Shelby explained.  “The only part of this plan I don’t have worked out is what a baby word actually is,” she said. “We’ll ask the girls, they’ll know,” Will said and he pulled his wife close, rolled them around and he carefully entered her again, being slow and methodical this time.  He was gentle and careful, being sure to bring her close, but not close enough, until she was eventually writhing with pleasure and he used his finger to tickle the tiny bundle of nerves at the opening of her sex, pulling out a long and pleasurable orgasm.  “God you’re beautiful,” he told her, moving to pet her face gently and instead she grabbed his hand, sucking on the finger that had just tickled her clitoris.  He chuckled softly and kissed her forehead.  “We’ll sleep a little longer before we wake the girls,” he said and she nodded, the two of them curling up in the queen sized bed and snuggling close together. “You are by far the best decision I ever made,” she told him.  Shelby and Will woke all the girls around eight and brought them downstairs for breakfast.  Shelby made sure to guide Rachel to the bathroom first and helped her to put on her topical cream, which was vitamin A and D ointment, before helping her downstairs with the other girls.  Will made some scrambled eggs and avocado toast for them all to have while Shelby pulled out the markers for the white board in the kitchen and erased everything that was on the white board for the moment.   “Sanny baby, go write today’s day and date at the very top of the board please,” Shelby said moving to the cabinet and pulling out six juice glasses.  None of her girls drank coffee or tea, even though they were allowed to, they just chose not to first thing in the morning.  “Who wants what to drink?” she asked. “Orange juice please Mama,” Brittany said. “Yes please,” Quinn said watching Santana carefully, silently critiquing her way of writing the word Wednesday.  She thought the y was too straight and not fluid enough. “Sanny, apple or cranberry juice sweetheart?” she asked and Santana thought for a moment. “Apple please Mama,” she said capping the red marker and sitting back down at the table in her spot.  From where they sat they could all see the board and that was done on purpose.  Rachel watched carefully.  It was like they were having a lesson.  She hadn’t prepared herself for that and her body felt heavy and a knot appeared in her stomach.  She wasn’t going to remember everything, she was going to forget something and then Shelby and Will were going to embarrass her and punish her by humiliating her in front of the other three girls, because now she was in the diaper. “Rae-rae,” Shelby called kindly for the fifth time. “Hey!” Quinn said taking her hand and Rachel jumped in shock.  “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, but Mama’s talking to you,” she hissed.  “You have to answer when she asks you questions,” she informed her and Rachel nodded dumbly. “Rae baby,” Shelby said kindly moving closer to her and putting her hand on Rachel’s shoulder to gain her full attention.  “What kind of juice would you like sweetheart?” she asked her Rachel pushed her eyebrows together in knitted confusion.  “We have orange, apple, cranberry and grape.” “G-g-guh-ray-ape,” she pushed out carefully. “You have to add please,” Quinn and Brittany said at the same time and in a rather firm tone.  They were trying, which was good, Shelby was glad they were helping but they were being just a little too forceful with it.  “Calm my loves, everyone stay calm.  Thank you for reminding Rachel of the rules, and next time, you need to use kinder voices please,” Shelby said and both Brittany and Quinn blushed, but nodded, mumbling a soft sorry. “Puh-uh-lee-ease,” Rachel said and Shelby nodded, got up, poured all four juices and brought them to the table. “Kisses?” Shelby asked each of her girls.  They had to start teach Rachel that respect went both ways.  By asking to give affection, it helped reinforce that they did have a choice in things.  Each of the girls agreed and Shelby gave them a kiss to their temple as she passed out the glasses.  Will plated the eggs and toast and set the plate in front of each girl, once again, asking if it was okay to give them affection.  He was very grateful that Rachel was accepting of him for the moment.  He didn’t know how long that would last. “Alright ladies, before Daddy goes to work, we need to go over some basics,” he announced and they all looked at him.  The other girls continued to eat and Rachel simply stopped.  She was too stupid to focus on more than two things at once.  Her Sirs reminded her of that every day and right now, the only thing she was truly focused on was the diaper she was wearing.  Eating had been the second thing.  If she had to listen to more rules and guidelines, she wasn’t going to be able to pass.  Will walked over to Rachel and knelt beside her.  “Look at Daddy sweetheart,” he said kindly and she listened.  “Do you know that everyone in this house loves you?” he asked and she nodded obediently.  She didn’t truly believe it, but she wasn’t going to admit that to anyone.  “Good, so I want you to know that Daddy and Mama are going to lay out the rules for your new situation,” he told her kindly and again she nodded, tears welling up in her eyes.  This was how they were going to embarrass her. “Quinnie, go to the to board and in the top right corner, I need you to write new rules please,” Shelby instructed and Will spoke softly and kindly to Rachel. “Everyone needs to be aware of things baby, and we are all going to help you and protect you.  I can see you are very scared and that’s okay, but I promise you, this is how we’re going to make it okay and you will see that these girls, your sisters, they will support you, I promise,” he said and she nodded tearfully.  “I’m going to give you a hug sweetheart,” he warned her and she nodded and fell into him.  He rubbed her back and was surprised to feel the hug she returned was genuine.  She was holding on, truly hugging him back, which was something he didn’t think would happen so soon.  He didn’t know if it was real feelings or blind obedience, but he kept quiet and enjoyed the moment.  “Alright my love, we’re going to go to the board together and Rae-rae is going to right the first new rule,” he said. “I don’t remember,” she said. “Don’t be scared Rae.  We’re not supposed to memorize them before were told what they are,” Quinn offered. “Is that English?” Santana asked her.  “And don’t tell her how she feels, because you don’t know,” she added in after a moment. “First of all I do know.  She doesn’t stutter when she’s calm.  Only when she’s scared and the adrenaline is running through her body and causes her voice to be still.  Secondly, no one asked you for your opinion in the matter and thirdly, I’m trying to reassure her, so can it!” “Quinn Lucy, pride does you no good in this house.  First of all, Santana is correct, we do not speak someone else’s feelings for them.  Second, I am proud of you for observing little details, but you will not be rude about it.  Third, while your explanation of Rachel’s stutter does make sense, we are not exactly sure that is the case.  Lastly, if you two continue to bicker, you two can spend the morning in the corner,” Shelby warned them and they mumbled apologies to each other before Quinn turned and spoke again to Rachel. “I don’t know what the rules are and there are never more than five new ones at a time.  Mama and Daddy are very patient with us and new rules stay up on the board for at least a week, so we can really learn them,” she said and Rachel nodded carefully. “The new rules are about the four of you girls,” Will said.  “There are five new rules.  I’m going to help Rae to the board and she is going to write the first one.  Then you will each get a turn and Rae will write the last one as well,” he said.  Those were the two rules Rachel needed to write for herself and Will and Shelby figured if she wrote them, maybe they would carry more weight for her.  “Daddy will help you over,” he told her kindly.  “Do you want to walk and I’ll guide you, or should I carry you over?” he asked giving her the option and she shook her head no.  “You get to make the decision baby, it’s okay,” he said.  “And remember you have your special word.  You say your special word and everything stops and we can rethink or redo or reevaluate,” he explained.  She thought for a quick moment and leaned in deciding it would be better if he carried her.  He would want that more.  He would want to feel her body, and touch it, and know that it belonged to him, and that he could do whatever he wanted  with it.  That would make him happy and at least keep him calm with her.  She had her word, he’d given it to her, and she could see in his eyes that he was going to honor her wish to stop, if she called that word, but she was convinced that unless she let him feel her body, he would get angry and send her away. Will carefully carried her over to the board and set her on her feet, keeping his hands on her hips for the moment.  “You can stand sweetheart, but Daddy is right behind you, in case you lose your balance,” he told her kindly and she nodded. “Rae baby, write this down.  Rae-rae will wear diapers at all times for her own protection,” Shelby said kindly and with shaking hands, Rachel wrote the sentence and then put the marker down.   Will carefully guided her to face the other way and spoke gently.  “Can you try walking baby?” he asked her and she nodded.  “Take little steps, you can do it,” he said and she did, taking very small steps to move, and still dragging her right foot behind her slightly.   “Mama, I want Rae to have a new therapist.  They need to help her better and Mr. Scott didn’t seem to care at all that she was dragging her foot,” Brittany said protectively. “I will talk to him about it tomorrow when we go for aqua therapy with Miss Nicole.  Today there are no lessons,” Shelby said.  “Sanny, rule number two please.  Zero tolerance for baby words,” she said and Santana got up from her chair and wrote the sentence.  She spelled zero in all capital letters, double underlined it, and then underlined the word tolerance.  She knew how new rules were delivered.  The rules were going to be up for a while and there was no way that she was going to let anyone forget that rule.  The only person allowed to tease her sisters was her; end of discussion. “Very good,” Shelby praised and Santana quickly raised her hand before moving.  “Go on baby,” Shelby said. “Diaper seems like a baby word, can we call it underwear instead?” she asked. “Yeah, Mama, like protective underwear,” Brittany agreed. “Yes, change the word to underwear.  Good job my loves,” Shelby praised and once the word was changed, Santana sat down.  “Quinnie, rule number three my love.  Rachel will change herself or ask for assistance as needed,” Shelby said.  Quinn nodded walked up to the board, chose the green marker and wrote down the rule.  Then she went back and numbered the two previous rules, her own, and then wrote out the next number so Brittany didn’t have to. “Really?” Santana asked. “Sanny, I’m very serious about corner time,” Shelby cautioned. “But Mama, I don’t understand?  Why?  Why do we have to have numbers?” Santana asked. “Because it helps me okay?  Maybe I need them.  Maybe not everything is about you!” Quinn growled. “You have had enough warnings my sweet girls, the two will be spending time in the corner this morning.  Quinn that was very nice writing, sit back down please, continue eating breakfast,” Shelby said.  “Bree, rule number four sweetheart,” she said. “But Mama,” Quinn and Santana protested. “But nothing.  Corner time for both of you.  Eat.  Bree, Rule number four my love.  Anyone found to be teasing Rachel about wearing diapers, sorry, wrong word, special underwear will be punished,” she said and Brittany nodded and wrote the rule in blue, before changing markers to purple so Rachel could write hers. “Very good, Rae-rae, last rule baby, I want you to write; If Rachel does not wear the special underwear and has an incident, Rachel will be punished,” she said and Rachel nodded.  “Try walking with Daddy helping you sweetheart,” she added kindly and Rachel nodded.  Will carefully put his hands on her hips and let her walk to the board.  She picked up the purple marker, because that was her favorite color and wrote, Rachel will be punished, put the marker down and waited for Will to take her back to her seat so she could finish breakfast and Shelby took a deep breath to remain calm.  “Someone help your sister,” Shelby said and the girls looked at the board and then thought.  They didn’t know how to tell her she was wrong.  “You can do it girls, just be gentle,” Shelby said. Brittany got up first and picked up the blue marker.  Only if she isn’t wearing her special underwear she wrote and then she sat back down and Santana got up and added in red, and she has an incident, and then Quinn quickly added in green, because she thought she was ready and her therapist hasn’t helped her to that point yet, she added and Shelby nodded.  “Rae-rae, listen to Mama.  No one, and I mean no one, will ever punish you for no reason.  The only reason you will be punished is because you took it upon yourself to decide you are ready when your therapist has told us you aren’t.  Do you understand the difference?” Shelby asked kindly.  She knew Rachel didn’t, but she and Will would work with her over the next couple of days to drill that rule into her.  She was a very smart girl, she was just scared.  However, Rachel obediently nodded that she understood and Shelby told her she could sit back down. “Does anyone have any questions about the new rules?” Will asked and Brittany raised her hands immediately.  The problem was her fork was in her hand at the time and a bit of egg went flying over to the floor and she looked scared.  “I’m sure the floor was hungry,” Will laughed and he picked up the fallen food and told her to ask her question. “What’s a baby word?  I don’t want to say it by accident and make Rachel feel bad.  This isn’t her fault,” Brittany said taking her sister’s hand and squeezing it gently.  “It isn’t.  Bad people did this to you, just like bad people made us afraid of cold weather and door locks,” she said.  Rachel gave a kind smile and squeezed back, taking a drink of her juice. “Well Rachel doesn’t use her protective underwear because she doesn’t know how to go to the bathroom on her own.  She uses them, because her body has been conditioned to release her bladder when she hears a bell and we can only control the bell sounds inside the house,” Will explained.  “Rae, if you have to use the bathroom, you just go, like you’ve been doing,” he said and then it struck him that she really hadn’t been doing much of that and he looked at Shelby for a moment, who thought and then nodded.  She understood exactly what he was thinking.  It had been three days that Rachel lived with them.  She was light as a feather, could barely walk, and had only been to the bathroom once.  Every other time, her body emptied her bladder it was due to a bell sound and they were fairly sure she hadn’t done anything else.  They were going to have to call Terri and see what they could safely do about the other end. Right now, Shelby was just glad she was eating.  “What do you think sweetheart?” she asked Brittany kindly.  “What are some of the words Miss Allison and Mister Mark use for Kenzie and Corey?” she asked her. “They say potty,” Santana said raising her hand.  Shelby nodded and pointed to the board, so Santana got up and one by one, she wrote the list of words that she and her sisters created that were not to be used around Rachel at all.  Potty, tushy, and pee pee were all they could think of.  Everything else related to Mackenzie and Courtney were for general every day use and Rachel didn’t need any of those things.  The only thing she needed was the diaper to protect her from the bell tones until she could retrain her body. “Very good my loves.  Bree sweetheart go to the board and on the right hand side, you’re going to write today’s agenda,” Shelby said and Brittany did as asked, taking her juice glass with her.  “First Daddy goes to work,” she said and Brittany wrote Daddy - Work till 3, club till 10,” she said.  “Very good love.  Secondly Mama has voice lessons from one to four,” she said and Brittany wrote Mama - Lessons 1 - 4.  “Very good.  Now, at eleven, Mama and all four girls are going to Miss Allison and Mister Mark’s house, because I have four girls who need a babysitter,” she said and as expected they all groaned.  They were nineteen, they probably didn’t and shouldn’t need a babysitter, but Shelby wasn’t taking any chances.  She had four girls with a lot of pent up energy and strong attitudes.  One was annoyed that she was pulled from her job, the second was annoyed she was fired from her job although that hadn’t been properly voiced yet.  It was just bubbling under the surface and Will and Shelby were waiting for her to explode with emotion.  The third was working on her getting mobility again, and the fourth was most recently a sheep, following along to whatever her sisters said and Shelby knew that was a recipe for trouble.  “Yes I know, you are all old enough, but I need peace of mind, and the only one who can watch you this afternoon is Miss Allison,” Shelby said seriously. “Finish your breakfasts my loves, and I will say goodbye before I leave and kiss you all gently when I return tonight.  I expect you will all be asleep by the time I get home,” he said and he gave everyone a goodbye kiss, Shelby’s lasting just a bit longer, and then he went off to start his day and call Terri, to see if they could get Rachel going to the bathroom again.  Allison and Shelby had been sitting on the couch with Quinn while the other girls all played on the floor together with Courtney’s Lite Brite set, each taking turns putting pegs on the board, according to Mackenzie’s color instructions.  Quinn was seated on the couch and as it crept closer and closer to one o’clock, she pressed herself further and further into Shelby’s body.   Allison seemed to pick up on it and frowned slightly.  This was not typical Quinn behavior.  This was not the same Quinn who was strong and tried to as independent and perfect as possible.  This was a Quinn who was desperate to be with her Mama and Allison was beginning to think she might have three babies for the afternoon. A ten till one, Shelby stood up and Quinn immediately joined her.  “Alright ladies, Mama needs to go take care of her lessons, because today is what day again?” “Wes-day,” Courtney announced happily. “You were not being asked my sweet Corey, but you are correct, thank you for that,” Allison said kindly and Corey frowned. “I he’p?” Courtney asked. “You answered Miss Shelby’s question correctly, yes, but we need to let her girls answer the question, not us,” Allison said and Courtney nodded. “Well, thanks to Miss Corey, we know it’s Wednesday.  What does Mama have on Wednesday?” she asked. “Lessons from one to four Mama,” Brittany said raising her hand and speaking. “Which means Mama will be back for her girls a little after four o’clock, and I want four very good reports,” Shelby said seriously.  All the girls nodded and Shelby moved to be near all of them.  She asked to give kisses to her four girls and then to Corey and Kenzie as well.  With that accomplished, Shelby went to move to the front door.  Quinn however was glued to her side and didn’t budge.  Allison hung back and looked on from afar.  This was about to get very intense, very quickly.  “Quinnie, what’s wrong baby, go play with your sisters,” Shelby said kindly. “No.  Mama please.  Don’t go.  You can’t.  It’s not safe, please Mama,” Quinn begged. “What’s not safe baby?” she asked. “Find us, she’s gonna.  We can’t.  Please don’t go Mama,” Quinn begged. “I’m only going to be gone for a little while baby.  Miss Alli and Mister Mark are going to be here and take very good care of you.  I wouldn’t leave you with anyone I didn’t trust, you know that,” Shelby said. “No, find us.  NO!  Mama please!” she cried getting completely worked up and Allison kindly got up and went over to Quinn and Shelby. “Quinnie baby, look at Miss Alli honey,” Allison said kneeling down.  Shelby had about thirty seconds before she absolutely had to be out of the house, to drive back home, for her lessons.  “I know you’re scared, it’s okay.  Miss Alli will make sure you are kept very safe, till Mama comes back okay?” she asked gently. “I love you baby, and I’ll call you right before I leave to come pick you up, so you can be ready,” Shelby said and with one last kiss, Shelby left the house and Quinn stood there, trying to keep it together and failing. “Mama,” she whimpered softly. “Quinnie, why don’t you and Miss Alli wave to Mama, from the window,” Allison tried, and just like that Quinn ran away.  She ran up the stairs and wedged herself under the bed and Allison sighed.  This was bad.  Quinn had asthma, this could go from bad to worse very quickly.  Taking a deep breath, she went into the family room and spoke kindly.  “To my visiting girls, where is the bag your Mama brought with her?” she asked and Santana went to point to the blue backpack Shelby had brought inside.  It contained two diapers for Rachel, just in case, and Quinn’s inhaler.  Rachel knew what was in that bag though and before Santana could point to it properly Rachel slapped her hand away and glared. “No hit!” Mackenzie scolded. “Kenzie, don’t yell baby.  Rae-rae, that wasn’t nice.  There is no hitting.  This is your last warning,” Allison said said.  “Where is it Sanny?” she asked kindly. “NO NO NO!” Rachel yelled.  The rules were not posted in this house and anything could happen.  Rachel would be teased and tormented for being a baby and Allison was going to treat her like a real baby if she found out. “Rae-rae, Miss Alli needs that bag,” Allison said. “NO!” she said sternly. “You my darling little girl are going to go sit in the corner and you are going to stay there until I tell you otherwise,” Allison said.  “Miss Alli needs that bag to help your sister,” Allison said. “What’s the matter with Quinnie!” Santana and Brittany demanded. “I have more corners in this house ladies,” she said and as she finished speaking Mark came home.  “Oh good, you’re home early,” she smiled at him.  “You stay here,” Allison said.  “Rachel stays in the corner for five minutes, there is no reason to be disrespectful,” she said and she grabbed the backpack and went upstairs.  Quinn was going to need her inhaler.  Quinn was wedged under the bed and it was starting to burn.  Her breath was a lot more ragged than she was comfortable with and she wished she had not only her Mama, but her inhaler as well.  “Quinnie baby!  Miss Alli has your inhaler, I know you need it and I will give it to you, but I need to know where you are baby,” she said kindly. “Miss Alli,” Quinn said in a whisper, and she was definitely not heard. “Come on Quinnie, it’s just Miss Alli baby.  I know you’re scared, we can go slow for you, I promise,” Allison called out kindly, going into each of the bedroom and checking the typical places.  What none of the pets knew was that Bruce and Anne always sent out details about new potentials.  Quinn’s details included her being asthmatic, hiding in closets, forcing herself under beds, and trying to be perfect.  “Quinnie,” Allison called again. “Miss Alli,” Quinn said still in a whisper, her lungs burning and her breath getting harder and harder to draw in and get rid of.  She needed her inhaler.  She didn’t want to pass out. “Quinnie, I’m trying to find you baby.  I have your inhaler.  I want to help you sweetheart, but I have to find you.  Make some noise baby.  Anything you can bang on.  Help me find you!” Allison called out.  Quinn heard this and began slapping her hand on the rug, which didn’t make a lot of noise, but she was following instructions.  “Come on Quinnie, Make noise so Miss Alli hears you.  Your Mama is going to be furious with me, if something happens to her baby, while she’s under my care.  Come on Quinnie,” she called and Quinn continually slapped the carpet.  It wasn’t loud enough though and she was wedged in tight under the bed.  The room began to get dark and light as her eyes struggled to stay open and her body began rebelling strongly.  It was on overload and it wasn’t going to put up with her stubbornness.  Her body knew how to take care of itself.  Luckily Allison passed through the hallway, just in time to see Quinn’s hand slip out ever so subtly from under the bed.  She rushed into the room, shoved the bed to the side and pulled Quinn out.  She sat her up and Quinn leaned into her, her body dead weight.  “Come on princess,” she coached and she put the inhaler to Quinn’s mouth and Quinn gave a very valiant effort of inhaling and once she did, Allison pressed the plunger and the medicine of the inhaler was delivered to Quinn’s lungs. “I need Mama,” Quinn finally pushed out, now that her lungs were getting more oxygen as the seconds ticked by and she finally began crying. “Easy breaths baby.  I know.  It is okay to miss Mama, but she’s going to be here in a few hours.” Allison assured her.  “For now, we’re just going to sit here together and let you get your breathing under control.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Sanny will you please stop pacing,” Brittany asked kindly. “But what’s happening to her?” Santana said trying to behave and stay downstairs.  Rachel needed her and so did Quinn and Santana felt torn.  She always looked at herself as a responsible girl.  Brittany was responsible too, but she was also a follower.  Brittany tended to follow whatever it was that Quinn and Santana told her, always thinking they had good ideas.  Kate had quite literally beat into her that she was stupid and not worth anything. “Sanny my love, come over here please.  Rae can come out of the corner and Mister Mark, and Kenzie, and Corey, and you three girls, we can all play and I promise you that Miss Allie is going to be down shortly with Quinnie.  She’s helping her to understand something I’m sure.” “What Quinnie doesn’ s’an’ Daddy?” Courtney asked curiously while moving over to hug Santana, who looked very sad. “I don’t know baby, who wants to fill me in,” he asked kindly.  “Rae sweetheart, come over here honey.  Corner time is over for you,” he said kindly and she turned around and looked at her sisters.  She reached toward Brittany and both Brittany and Santana went to her, helped her to stand and then walked her back to everyone else.  “Rae, can you tell me why you were in time out?” he asked gently stopping anyone from commenting on her right leg that was dragging behind her. “Not a baby!” she cried, and Mark watched her shrink into herself. “No you are not a baby.  No one here is a baby.  Let’s ask it a different way.  Miss Alli put you in the corner, why did that happen?” Mark asked her kindly and Rachel remained very quiet. “Her hitted Sanny and yelled at Mama, Daddy,” Courtney offered. “Thank you, but I was not talking to you my little lady,” Mark scolded gently.  This was her first offense, so she would get a light scolding.  The second time, she would find herself in the corner as well.  “Can you tell me Rae?  Can you tell me what you said or did or how you acted in order for Miss Alli to send you to the corner?” he asked her. “I’m not a baby Sir, I’m really not,” she said her voice full of panic and Mark nodded.  She wasn’t going to tell him and because she was so new, he could only push so much.  Apparently she was hell bent on proving the point that she wasn’t a baby.  Normally he would talk her off her personal ledge and work to help her with whatever was bothering her, but his own girls sometimes didn’t like the fact that they were called babies, so he decided it was best to let it go.  “You know what girls?  I think we’re all a bit nervous, so why don’t we, as a group go into the kitchen and have a snack.  I know we have lots of veggie sticks with honey and peanut butter and cream cheese to dip into,” he said and they all seemed to agree, except for Kenzie. “Daddy.  I goss tummy ache,” she told him.   “Mama says I has pee-a-lie,” she told him rubbing her stomach gently. “Pedialyte.  Yes you can have that, and we also have crackers, should anyone want those,” he said and the six of them went into the kitchen.  Santana and Brittany helped Rachel into a chair and Santana kept looking back to the stairs.  “She’s okay Sanny.  Miss Alli would never hurt any of you girls.  Miss Alli can’t even kill a spider or a tiny bug or a big wasp.  If she can’t intentionally hurt an insect, I promise you she won’t hurt your sister.  Quinnie is very important to not only you girls and your Mama and Daddy, but to everyone in our circle,” he explained.  “It’s why we have a circle to look out for each other and protect one another,” he said. “Ike a c’ub Daddy?” Courtney asked happily as she sat herself on the chair, she normally sat in. “Yes baby, just like a club.  A super secret special club,” he smiled and both of his little girls oooh’ed excitedly.  It was nice to feel like you were a part of something special. “Being a part of something special, makes you special,” Rachel thought to herself and then she leaned her head on Brittany’s shoulder.  Right now, she didn’t feel special.  She felt lost and confused, and a very small part of her ached to have Will and Shelby in the house with her.  She was a bit surprised that she wanted Will, but maybe that was a good thing.  She had no problems calling him Daddy, maybe he really was as kind and calm as he portrayed to be.  Maybe he wouldn’t torture her after she’d spent some time at his house. “Alright,” Mark said setting their snack down on the table before all of them and taking a seat between Courtney and Santana.  “How about, we play picnic since we are eating our snack,” he said and his girls along with Brittany nodded.  Santana and Rachel looked confused.  “How about I explain the rules first,” he smiled and Rachel and Santana nodded, both reaching for a celery stick.  “Alright so I’m going to start.  We’re going to go through the alphabet.  “I’m going on a picnic and I’m going to bring apples,” he said.  “Kenzie, you go next baby,” he said. “I going on a pic’ic an I’m b’inging app’as an b’ead,” she said proudly. “Very good, Corey baby, you’re next,” he said and she nodded.   “I going on a pic’ic an I’m b’inging app’as, b’ead, an um, carr’ts,” she said. “Nice my love, Bree darling you’re next.” “I’m going on a picnic and I’m bringing apples, bread, carrots, and D, um, donuts,” she said. “Mmm, yummy,” Courtney grinned and the six of them continued the game until Quinn and Allison joined them several minutes later.  As soon as Santana laid eyes on Quinn, she stood up and moved over to her, hugging her tightly, but not squeezing so hard she sent her into another asthma attack. “Don’t run away from us again please.  We love you and we want to help,” Santana told her.  “And it doesn’t matter that you want Mama so badly, because I will tell you a secret,” Santana said.  “I want her too, and so do Rae and Bree.  We have to watch the clock, she is coming back for us, she’s not Miss Kate,” Santana said kindly and softly, although Allison heard every word and her heart nearly broke.  She thought she would be used to things like that by now, given the history her own girls had, but it was still heart breaking. “Let’s finish our snack and the game my girls,” Allison said kindly giving both of them a gentle kiss.  “I’m sure that by the time we’re finished, we can go play something else in the family room, or watch a movie, and then your Mama should be here,” she said.  The six girls had been calm and relaxed for the most part.  Allison was watching Quinn very closely and Mark had his eye on everyone else.  By this point in the visit, they were starting to look a little bored, so Mark decided to guide them into a different direction.  “Look here ladies,” Mark said and he pulled out Courtney’s singing dancing light up doll.  This particular doll would play a little tune, ding a little bell, wiggle around for a second and tell you to touch a body part.  All eight of them were in the same space now.  Quinn was resting with Santana, Rachel was resting against Brittany, and Mackenzie and Courtney were on either side of their Daddy, while Allison watched from the couch behind them all. Rachel heard the bell and her body did what it was trained to do, but luckily she went in the diaper.  Brittany leaned over to her immediately and whispered.  “Do you need to be changed right away?” she asked. “No more bells Bree,” Rachel said sadly shaking her head no.  She wasn’t going to change here, because that would show everyone she wore diapers and clearly the “babies” in front of her didn’t, so why would she show them how young and dumb she was.  She couldn’t control anything. “Cover your ears when it gets close to the bell.  If you don’t hear it, you won’t wet,” Brittany whispered and Rachel nodded. “No, wiss-er-in!” Courtney scolded them. “Courtney Lynn, we do not yell at our guests.  Apologize to Bree and Rae right now,” Mark said seriously. “Dem tellin’ secrets an Mama says no,” Courtney protested. “Apologize,” Mark said sternly. “Sorries,” she pouted and Mark nodded. “Girls, we don’t whisper and tell secrets.  It’s not polite, so will you please share with us what you were whispering about?” he asked and he noticed that Rachel looked panicked.   “I was just asking Rachel, if she thought she could play the game, because her body is still healing and movements can be difficult for her,” Brittany said and both Santana and Quinn quickly nodded their agreement.  If the truth came out, they might be in trouble later, but it was worth it to protect Rachel from any potential teasing and humiliation. “I will wait for you Rae, you take as much time as you need,” Mark said and he turned the doll off and then looked at all the girls.  “Can we all play?” he asked.  He knew that Shelby’s girls were older and probably didn’t want to play this game, but right now, everyone seemed so scared and nervous, he thought it would be a good place to start and he was relieved when they all nodded.  He hit the power button and the doll did it’s thing.  When it got close to the bell, Rachel quickly slapped her hands to her ears, causing a shocking sound and when she looked up everyone had a finger on their lips. Courtney giggled and carefully leaned forward, “fixing” Rachel.  “Siwwy,” she giggled.  “‘Ips is hewe,” she said taking Rachel’s hand away from her ears and then putting a finger on her lips.  “Dis you ears,” she told her petting them gently. “Th-anks,” Rachel pushed out carefully, trying to steady her voice.  She didn’t want to appear nervous.  She didn’t want to do anything that would make her look like a bad guest. “That was very sweet and all of you did a good job.  Next round,” Mark said and once again the doll did it’s thing and just before the bell sounded, Rachel covered her ears and everyone else covered their forehead.  Courtney laughed harder this time and her little giggle was so sweet to everyone’s ear that they didn’t scold her for laughing, because she was being so kind and patient with Rachel, politely correcting her. “You siwwy Rae,” she grinned.  “You gossa wait for her to says wha’ we touches,” she explained. “Oh Sah-rry,” Rachel said and her three sister starting to look guilty.  Rachel started to feel guilty.  No one was being completely honest, but the babies didn’t seem to care.  Courtney seemed to think it was a game. “Is okay.  We tie ‘gain,” Courtney said and the third time, Rachel again had her hands over her ears while everyone else had one hand on top of their head.  This sent Courtney into such a fit of giggles, everyone was laughing at how cute she was, even Rachel. “Oh no, I think the invisible tickle monster has taken hold of my daughter,” Mark laughed and while they all continued to play, Allison stole away outside. She got into the driveway and called over to Shelby.  “What happened?  I’m on my way.” “Nothing, I’m sorry, nothing is wrong, calm down.  We had one minor incident, which we can discuss later, but everyone is fine, and I’m curious about Rachel,” Allison explained. “I’ll be there in three minutes, are you sure everyone is okay?”“On all that is holy and treasured and sacred, yes, everyone at my house is perfectly fine,” Allison assured her and in two minutes and fifty seconds Shelby pulled into the driveway, looking a little nervous.  “They are fine, and I’m telling your husband you were speeding,” she said teasing her with the last bit. “What happened to Rae?” Shelby asked, trying to remain calm. “She’s inside with everyone else and laughing, happily, I might add, but I want to know about the bells and the backpack,” she said. “I told you about the bells.  They open up her bladder, why what bells went off?” Shelby asked. “None, I turned off all the ringers.  Bruce emailed everyone for tomorrow.  There are to be no bells at the party.  We have to disable everything we can, due to Rae’s condition.  He simply instructed all the bells in the mansion be shut off,” she said. “That’s true, I know nothing about the backpack,” Shelby said. “Well she didn’t want me going in it at all.  Quinn was the one who had a minor problem.  I know her inhaler is in that backpack, but Rachel started screaming at me when I asked for it.  She didn’t want Santana telling me where it was, and she really didn’t seem to want me to go into it.  I had her sit in the corner, and I went up to help Quinn.  She did have an attack.  She hid under my bed and was remaining very quiet, but she wanted you.  She is going to attack you, the second you come in the door.  They all will,” Allison warned. “This is why they’re on parent time,” Shelby sighed. “You’re doing everything right, and I promise you, that right now, everyone inside is laughing, including my daughter, who thinks it’s really funny that all Rachel wants to do is cover her ears.  The bell went off one time in demonstration.  I forgot about what the doll did before Mark hit go.  I’m sorry my husband is an idiot.  He knows about the bell tones too.” “I’m sure he forgot and she’s wearing a diaper, so she’s completely protected.  It’s kind of a good thing,” Shelby said.  “At least she can see that by wearing the diaper, it means there is no outward physical evidence of what’s happening to her,” Shelby said.  “Oh, the back pack,” Shelby said and Allison gave her a curious look.  “Her spare diapers are in that back pack.  So that if she needs to be changed, it can happen,” she said. “That’s very smart of you,” Allison said. “Yes, but I didn’t tell her that you are perfectly safe to change with and I didn’t tell her to ask her sisters,” Shelby sighed. “I think Bree offered to do that for her, when the first bell tone went off,” Allison ventured. “You’re a good babysitter, I wouldn’t leave my girls with you, if I didn’t think otherwise,” Shelby said. “Good, thank you.  Now, do you feel better?” Allison asked. “Yes, but I still want to see my babies,” she said and then she wrapped Allison in as tight a hug as she could muster.  “Thank you for taking care of my girls,” she said. “Anytime, come on, let’s go reunite you with your pack,” Allison smirked. The two women went inside and Shelby’s girls immediately called for her.  “MAMA!” they all cried happily and she quickly moved to each of them, kneeling down and giving them a kiss hello and petting the side of their face.  Quinn looked exhausted and Rachel looked pained.  Santana and Brittany seemed to be okay though.  Shelby sat down between her four girls and smiled at Mark who had both of his girls pressed into his sides.  “Mama,” Quinn said softly and she moved into Shelby’s lap.   “Hi baby,” she said cuddling her for a moment, “and hello to everyone else who are not my girls,” she said kindly and was slightly surprised when Mackenzie and Courtney moved in to hug her while she cuddled Quinn and Rachel struggled to move to her side.  “What is everyone doing?” she asked kindly. “Miss S’eby, Corey has dollie,” Mackenzie said and she pressed the button and just before the bell went off, Rachel covered her ears and then Mackenzie covered her belly button, Courtney giggled hysterically and then corrected Rachel. “No Rae, her say-ed bewwy, you wike you eaws,” she smiled and then politely kissed Rachel’s cheek and sat back down in Mark’s lap. “I see and how long has this game been going on?” she asked kindly. “A few rounds,” Mark informed her. “Well why don’t my girls say thank you and goodbye and then we can all head home and start on dinner,” Shelby suggested. “Noooo,” Courtney whined. “Corey, that is not polite my little love.  Hugs and kisses goodbye and apologies for being a whiney little girl, you know better,” Allison scolded her and she blushed but did as asked. “Actually before we go, Rae-rae, Mama needs to go to the bathroom, will you take me please?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded emphatically and Shelby stood up, helped Rachel to her feet, and discreetly took the back pack with them, while Mark and Allison distracted everyone else.  Shelby took Rachel into the bathroom and had her hold on to the sink for a moment.  “I’m so sorry my love,” Shelby said and she helped Rachel take down her sweat pants.  “I am so sorry sweetheart.  I should have told you that you could ask your sisters or Miss Allison to help you change if needed,” Shelby told her and Rachel simply nodded.  “You can be mad at Mama if you like, it’s understandable,” Shelby said and Rachel’s eyes got wide.  She shook her head no and started to cry immediately. “No Mama, no, not mad, I’m not,” she pushed out steadily. “Shhh, okay, well thank you for forgiving me so quickly my love,” Shelby said kindly as she knelt down.  “Now, let’s change you and go home okay?” she asked and tearfully, Rachel agreed, letting Shelby change her.  Eight o’clock rolled around and after all her girls had full bellies and had spent approximately an hour watching television, she decided to get everyone ready for bed.  “Alright my girls, time to get ready for bed,” Shelby announced. “No!” Quinn said suddenly, startling Brittany who was starting to fall asleep as she curled up on the couch with her head in Quinn’s lap.  “Sorry,” she said reaching down and petting Brittany’s face.  “I mean, no, we can’t yet, Daddy’s not home yet,” she tried. “It’s Wednesday, he’s out late tonight, like he is every Wednesday,” Santana said standing up and yawning and stretching.  “I have a food coma Mama, dinner was so good,” she said. “Mmm, thank you, and now you will apologize to Quinnie for giving her attitude for no reason,” Shelby said and Santana sighed but did as asked.  “It is Wednesday my love, Daddy won’t be home till much later tonight,” she said.  “We all have a long day tomorrow, so I want to get to bed as soon as possible,” she said. “Why?  What’s happening tomorrow?” Quinn asked, her voice full of panic and her eyes started to glaze over. “Hey, Quinn, stop!  This is not that house,” Santana said quickly she could see her slipping into memories.  Long days with Kate meant going to their jobs, being home on time, and doing chores around the house.  Kate had a fire place as well and the girls were expected to keep it clean and neat, so that Kate could have a fire anytime she chose.  In the entire three months they were with her, she set a fire one night, and she only did it to frighten the girls.  
“This is a disaster!  How do you expect me to burn a fire!  You’re risking my health!” Kate screamed at them, when she noted that there were still ashes in the fire place.  “This isn’t clean.  This isn’t how a house is properly kept!  You lied to me!” she screamed.
 
“I didn’t,” Quinn started and before she could finish Kate’s hand came out and smacked the side of her face and Quinn’s entire body tensed, sending her into an asthma attack.  She put her hand to her chest and listened to the screaming going on around her, not at all sure as to what was going on.
 
“You lied and because of you everyone is going to be punished!  This is all your fault!” Kate said and she stormed out of the room.  There was a loud noise in the kitchen and she returned with a bowl of ice.  She sat down on the hearth, pulled Quinn roughly over her lap and began shoving ice cubes into Quinn’s body, one at a time, holding them in place causing Quinn to scream in pain.  “This is all your fault!  All you did was cause me pain!  Do you see how bad you are?” Kate yelled.
  “Quinnie, look at Mama baby,” Shelby said and all too soon, Quinn realized they were alone in the living room and she started to cry.  She’d gone off into her head and wasn’t paying attention.  She didn’t know where her sisters were, she didn’t know what she’d done to them and she started to wheeze and gasp for breath.  “Shhh, it’s just Mama baby, you’re okay,” Shelby sighed, but Quinn shook her head no and started to struggle.  She had to get up and do and help and be useful and not cause anyone any pain, or she’d be taken.  Rachel’s Sirs had found her, surely Kate was going to find them.  If Quinn wasn’t perfect, Shelby was going to send her away and having an asthma attack was definitely less than perfect.  “Come on baby, look at Mama,” she coaxed.  The other girls were on the stairs, helping Rachel to climb them carefully as her right foot still dragged up behind her. “Sanny go help!” Rachel said and there was no stutter in her voice. “Don’t be scared.  She’s with Mama.  She’s safe.  Mama won’t hurt her.  Besides Mama told us to help you upstairs.  Quinnie didn’t hear her, because she was having a memory,” Santana said. “No ice!” Quinn squeaked and everyone stopped on the stairs, listening to Quinn panic. “Rae-rae look.  We have three more stairs to go.  Maybe at the top, then Sanny can go back and help Mama okay?” Brittany bargained and Rachel thought for a moment. “Push damn-it,” she scolded herself and she wiggled a little bit, getting out from between the girls and holding on tight to the railing.  She used all her upper body strength to get up the last three stairs and Brittany and Santana stood there, impressed, while Rachel stood at the top of the stairs, panting heavily and sweating a little bit from all the effort she’d exerted.  It had taken every ounce of energy she had to make it up and not fall backward.  She looked down at her right foot and growled.  “Work,” she hissed quietly and she very carefully took a step toward the bathroom with her left foot before toppling over, face first, into the carpeted floor of the hallway. “Rae!” both Santana and Brittany cried out in concern. “Girls, help your sister up and take her to the bathroom.  My bathroom.  Everyone get ready for a shower, now!” Shelby instructed.  “Anyone not following orders will be in the corner for fifteen minutes before story time!” she said in her full on Mistress voice and Quinn cowered, pulling away from Shelby and sinking further into the couch. “Wh-hat, s-s-st-sto-ory ti-ime,” Rachel pushed out as Santana and Brittany got under her and pulled her up to her feet. “You do not get to be stubborn anymore, you’re gonna kill yourself doing that,” Santana said and Rachel rolled her eyes and pushed her away a bit.   “Wh-hat s-s-s-sto-ory ti-ime?” she asked. “Stop fighting me,” Santana growled. “An-s-er m-m-my c-c-c-ques-s-s-schin,” Rachel growled back, which was actually pretty funny to Santana because her words had bite, she was going to be a fierce competitor, but her stutter seemed to weaken the strength of her words.  “Doh-on’t laugh!” Rachel yelled. “Santana Aurora and Rachel Barbara!  This is your last warning!” Shelby called up the stairs and then she focused in on Quinn.  “Quinnie, look at Mama,” she said kindly.  “It’s okay to be scared, we can talk about it all you want, but you already had one asthma attack today and you sound like you’re about to have another.  So right now, we’re going to go upstairs and join your sisters, including my dueling brunettes and have a bath or a shower, whatever you prefer.  Then we’re going to get into bed, and have story time, and then you’re all going to go to sleep, because tomorrow, we have one of Rachel’s therapy sessions, and tomorrow night is party night.  Aunt Kelly and Uncle Justin are hosting and I know my girls love their parties,” Shelby said kindly, her voice extremely gentle. “They’re coming,” Quinn pushed out, a few tears leaking down her cheeks. “Who is coming baby?” Shelby asked kindly and she wanted to pet Quinn’s hairline desperately, but Quinn was too panicked for her to that, so she simply left it.   “They are,” Quinn cried and her breath started getting worse. “Alright sweetheart, come on.  You come with Mama and we’re going to go set the alarm on the house and then go upstairs for a shower, or bath, and then story time,” Shelby told her kindly and she offered her Quinn her hand, but Quinn shook her head no, in fear, and pulled away further.  This was troublesome.  This was a wound that ran very deep, because at the moment, Quinn was afraid of her Miss.  She wasn’t even acknowledging Shelby as her Mama.  Shelby needed her husband and he wasn’t there.  She took a calming breath and looked at the clock on the wall.  It was only a little after eight.  He might be free.  “Mama’s getting the phone Quinnie, you stay right there,” she said kindly and she moved to the far end of the couch and picked up the phone, dialing in to Will.  “Oh good.  I’m putting you on speaker, Quinnie needs her Daddy,” she said and immediately the little hairs on the back of his neck stood up.  He hadn’t gotten a phone call like this in quite some time. “Quinnie my love,” Will said kindly. “Daddy,” Quinn panted, sounding absolutely terrible. “Hi baby,” he smiled, trying to be calm and reassuring, even though the only feeling he had was terror.  She sounded like she was ready to have a pretty bad asthma attack in a matter of moments if she couldn’t get her body to calm down. “Quinnie, tell Daddy why you’re so scared baby,” Shelby coaxed and silence followed. “It’s alright to be scared love.  You can tell Daddy anything, you know that,” he said gently. “Alright, Mama’s going to run upstairs and check on your sisters.  You talk to Daddy baby,” Shelby said giving Quinn some privacy.  She was definitely the issue so she was hoping that removing herself from the equation would settle things down.   “I have three, hopefully naked girls, to go attend to.  We’re having a bath or shower and then story time.  You will see everyone in bed when you come home,” Shelby said. “I love you,” Will told her. “Love you too,” she smiled.  “Quinnie, Mama loves you very much,” Shelby assured her and then she stood up, set the alarm to the house, and went upstairs to help Rachel with her bath and to ensure that Santana and Brittany actually took a shower or a bath, rather than just fooling around with each other.  As soon as the girls were set she went back to the stairs, to be nearby, in case she needed to jump in and help Quinn, whether she wanted it or not. “Quinnie, what’s wrong baby?” Will asked kindly and when Quinn thought Shelby was out of the room for sure, she finally spoke. “They’re coming,” she cried and while she cried, her breath started to even out, mainly because she was talking.  She was focused on telling her Sir everything that he needed to be told.  She didn’t feel safe.  “It’s not safe.  They found Rachel.  They’re going to find us too.  It’s not safe here anymore,” she said.   “Shhh, let’s talk baby, let’s just talk.  You are right, they did find Rachel, but they didn’t really find her did they?” he asked. “I don’t understand,” she whimpered. “That’s okay.  Let’s think sweetheart.  How do you know they found Rachel?” he asked. “They sent a bell here,” Quinn cried, sniffling softly when she finished. “Yes, they did, but do you remember from this morning?  How many houses did they send bells to?” he asked her. “Seven,” she answered.   “Very good sweetheart, so then you see, they don’t really know where she is.” “But now everyone will be hurt and not safe and they’ll take her and then she’s going to come back for me.  I’m sorry I wasn’t perfect!” Quinn cried.  Somehow this was all her fault all because she hadn’t been perfect.   “The girls are fine, I have her,” Shelby said.  She’d been listening at the top of the stairs.  Santana and Brittany took a shower together and Rachel was sitting in the bathtub letting it fill up a little bit.  Shelby gave her instructions to wash as much as she could and then she’d help her with her back and her hair when she returned.  When she heard Quinn apologize for not being perfect, she went running down the stairs, glad that the carpet blocked out the sound, and picked up her baby.  She sat down on the couch, held Quinn tight, and rubbed her back, rocking her slightly.  “We’ll see Daddy when he comes home baby,” she said. “I love you Quinnie and you are perfect just as you are.  You haven’t done anything wrong,” Will assured her and then he and Shelby disconnected so he could go take care of his session. “Come on baby,” Shelby said and she stood up and very slowly and carefully, carried Quinn upstairs, took her into the bathroom, got her undressed and put her in the shower with the other two. “Quinnie what happened?” Brittany asked, seeing her sister in a flood of tears, her breathing still a little bit ragged. “She’s alright girls.  She needs to have a shower, please help her, and then after everyone is in pajamas, it’ll be story time in Mama’s room.  No one is on their own tonight,” Shelby said and they all nodded.  Will came in around elven thirty, which was a little bit earlier than usual for him on a Wednesday night.  He turned off the alarm and reset it once he was in.  Then he took off his coat and shoes, and went into the kitchen.  He was hungry for a small snack.  There was a small plate of turkey breast, vegetables, and potatoes with gravy, which he ate and he washed it down with a glass of red wine, that had been left sitting for him in the fridge.  Once he was completely calm, he ventured upstairs.  He was concerned at what he might find.  He didn’t know how Rachel’s day had been, he didn’t know how babysitting went, and he didn’t like how Quinn sounded when he spoke to her only a few hours ago, yet everything in the house seemed quiet and still. Walking into his bedroom, he found Brittany and Santana in bed, with Rachel pressed between them and a very heavy blanket on top of them.  This indicated that they were potentially freaking out about the chill outside.  It was going to be a long winter.  Moments like this, he had to restrain himself from wanting to scream in anger at Kate.  She messed his girls up, more than anyone ever wanted to admit.  Then he saw Shelby sleeping in the chair that they had in their room, with Quinn curled up tight in her lap, a fallen book on the floor, open to the last page.  It was the story of The Little Engine That Could, which was one of Quinn’s favorite books, no matter how she felt.  She read that book when she couldn’t grasp sexual instructions, she read it when she had a great day at work, she read it when she was having a terrible day in general and she read it when she was struggling with being a pet.  To her it was a story of encouragement and hope and as far as she was concerned, that was always needed. Will picked the book up, set it on the bay window seat and then noticed the nebulizer machine and frowned.  Apparently Quinn’s “being fine” and become quite serious because she was still in Shelby’s arms and the mask had fallen to her lap, but there was no steam coming out of it, so he assumed she finished her treatment.  “Shel,” he whispered softly and she smiled. “I don’t want to get up yet,” she told him. “That’s good, because it’s still night time,” he smiled, both of them being sure to keep their voices low. “Do I want to know what happened?” he asked and Shelby nodded.   “Well you really don’t, but you have to,” she told him. He sighed and took a seat across from her while she recounted the events of the day.  She explained how babysitting was okay, but Quinn had an asthma attack.  “Kenz and Corey don’t know about the diapers for Rachel, they just think she likes to cover her ears all the time, and there was very little said at dinner.” “Did she have a second attack today?” Will asked. “No, she did a little bit of time on the nebulizer and then I read to her.” “She’s worried about being perfect again,” Will sighed.“Oh, and I forgot.  Rachel is fighting, she is trying, she’s trying so hard she fell flat on her face in the hall.  Bree said she was trying to walk,” Shelby explained. “That because she, along with her sisters, are very stubborn, like their mother,” Will teased. “Excuse me, half of you in this there too!” Shelby protested with a wicked grin. “I really don’t know how we got so lucky,” he smiled.  “I know we didn’t have them, but somehow, these are our girls,” he said. “I told you, your father sent them to us.  Every last one of them,” she smiled and Will gave a sad smile, but nodded his agreement.  Somehow, beyond all explanation, his father probably had guided them to be with Will and Shelby and Will wasn’t going to fight it.  His girls were the most precious things in the world to him.  All of them, including Shelby. “Is there anyway I can coax you out of that chair and into bed, so that neither of you wake up with a stiff body?” he asked her. “I’m a little afraid to move,” she said.  “She’s only been asleep since quarter after eleven,” she said and Will frowned.  That was only half an hour of what he hoped was calm and peaceful sleep. “What about the rest of the rat pack?” he asked.“Weren’t their five in the rat pack?” Shelby asked him curiously. “I couldn’t think of anything else,” he laughed. “Bree’s been out since nine thirty ish, and they went to sleep about an hour later, both are very concerned about Quinnie.  Bree is too, but her body wouldn’t let her fight the sleep.  She did however stay glued to my side while I cooked dinner.  I’m very concerned that these girls are never going to believe how loved and wanted they are,” she said. “Which is why we keep reassuring them,” Will pointed out kindly.  Shelby nodded and Will leaned in to kiss her.  It was soft and sweet and then he let her stay in the chair while he went to take a shower and get ready for bed.  He came out of the bathroom and went around to his side of the bed where Santana was sound asleep. “Talk to her, or she’s going to freak,” Shelby warned him. “Helicopter Mommy,” he teased her and then he knelt down by the edge of the bed and spoke gently.  “Sanny baby,” he said.  “Sanny it’s Daddy sweetheart,” he whispered and she mumbled in her sleep.  “Daddy’s going to get into bed as well sweetheart, I want you to know that,” he said.  She mumbled something else, and wiggled around, shifting herself and Rachel further into Brittany, who in turn shifted away and then she went back to sleep.  Will smiled, shook his head and got into bed, the entire house falling back into a calm and relaxed state.  Rachel stood in the middle of the therapy room and screamed in annoyance.  She was standing by herself, which she was very proud of and her family had praised her for, but it wasn’t enough.  She wanted to do more and she wanted to do it immediately.  Things were taking much too long for her liking. She didn’t care that her Sirs had spent fifteen months training her body to do unnatural things and she wanted to undo it in a matter of less than two weeks.  She had a desire to move and she wanted that desire fulfilled immediately.  “Come on Rachel,” Scott said and his tone was one of encouragement, but Rachel took it the wrong way and simply screamed at him in anger.  She wasn’t going to put up with one more person telling her what to do.  She couldn’t do it anymore.  Somehow Will and Shelby were different.  They were essentially mom and dad and she was okay with them telling her what to do.  It felt oddly comfortable.  She knew what would happen if she didn’t listen and they followed through.  They were real parents. She used to test her own fathers  throughout her life.  She would go out with her friends when she was just a teenager and they’d tell her she wasn’t allowed to stay out past nine thirty and at eleven thirty, she would come strolling in the door as if it were nothing and they weren’t awake or around, or even worried it seemed.  Her friends would panic when they looked at the clock, but Rachel learned that it didn’t matter what her fathers said.  They rarely followed through on anything and sometimes she wished she had parents who truly cared.  She wanted to be the girl who was slightly fearful of the punishment that would come from disappointing her parents, but then also know that the disappointment came from a place of love and concern.  Will and Shelby were giving that to her now.  She was fairly sure her fathers never even bothered to try. “Rachel, I need you to focus please.  It’s one step with your right foot.  I know you can do it.  Your muscles are twitching.  They are completely ready for you to take that step.  You might fall, but that is why we have crash pads and your Dad and sister are right over there.  You can absolutely do this,” Scott said and Rachel screamed again, this time directly in Scott’s face. “Rachel Barbara,” Will scolded and it threw Rachel for a loop.  She’d never been middle named by Will before and he sounded angry.  Her memory started to play tricks on her and the first thing she did was fall to her knees and turned her backside toward his voice.   “Oh shit!” Quinn said.  Rachel hadn’t really presented anywhere other than inside the safety of their house.  This would invoke lots of extra questions. “Language young lady,” he scolded and then he went to the floor and looked at Scott.  “Can I take her into the bathroom for about ten minutes?” he asked.   “Yes of course.  She is my last client today.  Take as much time as you need, because clearly she wants to do more, but is frustrated,” Scott said.  It was clearly much more than that, but Scott wasn’t going to investigate it.  He learned a long time ago that he just needed to show up and do his job.  If his patients entrusted him with secrets he was to keep them.  If they said nothing, his job was to encourage, and instruct.  Most of his patients were all outside referrals, and he managed to balance the instruction and encouragement with keeping of secrets when needed.  The remainder of his patients were referred from Bruce Miller who he gathered was a person of some higher authority type of power, but that was all he could figure out and all he wanted to know.  All of Bruce’s referrals got instruction and encouragement. Will picked Rachel up and began to carry her toward the bathroom.  Once Quinn saw where he was headed, she was quick to offer her assistance as well and Will very kindly told her no.  “This has to be just us sweetheart.  She is not in any trouble and there will be no discussions or conversations.  She simply needs to listen to what Daddy has to say,” he explained and Quinn looked afraid.  She wanted to help.  She wanted to make things perfect, and once again, she’d let someone down.  Things were not perfect.  “Quinnie, you are my beautiful lovely girl and you are one of my most favorite daughters, I love you, and the reason this has to be just us, is because Rachel isn’t focused.  I need her to focus on one person and that one person is me,” he explained and with sad eyes Quinn nodded her consent.  “You are my beautiful girl and I love you Quinn Lucy Fabray Corcoran Schuester,” he told her and with the use of all five of her names, she managed a smile. Rachel heard Will talking to Shelby and all kind of thoughts ran through her head.  She still thought that she had to present herself to men.  If she didn’t please them, she’d be sent away.  She didn’t want to be sent away, but the thought of being used by Will, so soon, it was too much.  She didn’t know how big he was or how much it would hurt now that she was stitched up.  She was also in diapers.  She very quickly realized that he could rat her out since she knew Terri had impressed upon everyone she was meeting that sexual release needed to be curbed for a few weeks more.  He couldn’t use her sexually, so now, he was going to rat her out to Scott and tell him, what a baby she was, because she wasn’t working hard enough in physical therapy to get herself back to ‘normal’.  This was going to be a very horrible experience. Will carried Rachel into the bathroom and let her cry out whatever it was she needed to cry out.  She was clearly distressed, but he was hoping that she was like Quinn and once she realized that nothing was going to happen to her, she would calm down.  It took a few minutes but eventually she stopped screaming and she heard Will calling her name kindly.  “Rachel honey.  I just need you to listen my love.  I need you to hear Daddy’s voice and only my voice and when you do, I need you to raise your hand so I know that you are hearing me clearly and our lines of communication are open.” Rachel was still in her fog though and all she heard was communication lines and she didn’t know what those were.  She’d missed something.  Then she heard her name and that was odd sounding somehow.  She stopped and looked at him, breathing heavily.  “Rachel.  It‘s just Daddy,” he told her and she took a breath and tried to focus on just that.  This was Will and so far Will had protected her.  He had been able to save her from the hospital and from herself essentially, because things had not been going well for her.  “It’s just Daddy Rae-rae,” he said using her nickname to truly get her out of whatever memory she was slipping into.  However, his timing was not fast enough and her brain sent her spiraling back two weeks ago.  
The rain was pouring down outside and she felt her body cramping with muscle spasms.  There was a small amount of fear building in her stomach, growing in size, as the unknown terrors came closer and closer to her.  Her Sirs had promised to teach her a lesson that night and now she was going to have to pay the price.  The problem was, they left her alone in the house, tied up with ropes, so that she could suffer while they went out to eat.  She’d broken the lid to a pot of rice.  It hadn’t touched any of the food, it was just some broken glass that was on the floor that needed to be cleaned up.  
 
Her Sirs however, were drunk and now, enraged that she had ruined their dinner, so to punish her, they were going to go out to eat.  Before they left, hey made her clean up the mess and then she had to walk across the floor barefoot, very slowly, to ensure she didn’t leave any tiny shards of glass behind.  She had missed two very small pieces and only one gave her away when it went sideways into her skin and she winced.  When she finished cleaning up the mess, they took her upstairs and gave her two lashes with the belt, with no warm up.  They were strong and angry and left two large welts across her now bare backside.  She didn’t cry, because she wasn’t supposed to cry, but she wanted to cry.
 
“The last time you made too much noise and alerted the neighbors to our goings on.  We can’t have that again,” Oliver said and he gagged her.  She tried to struggle, but now her body was being restrained by Vincent and because she didn’t eat a lot, she had no energy to struggle.  Just as a pair of ropes slipped around her thighs and ankles, her eyes landed on the clock noting the time and her world went black.  
 
She came back to reality several hours later and everything hurt.  Her bottom was sore and felt open somehow.  She wondered if they had used her before they left, but she didn’t have too much time to think about it because when her body finally fully came to, she threw up into her gag and started to choke on her own vomit.  Her breathing started to get out of control and she struggled a little bit but got it together and used her tongue to push the gag around a bit, so that she could spit out what was in her mouth.  
 
She rocked slightly in her ropes and noticed that her stomach was bare and the room felt a little bit cold, but what was really bothering her was her bottom.  She couldn’t work out how the pain was so intense and she also felt so cold at the same time and it felt like she had somehow messed herself in the process, which was completely embarrassing.
 
Something was hanging out of her bottom and lightly brushing against the outer lips of her vagina, but she couldn’t for the life of her figure out what it was, so she flexed her muscles, at least tried to, a few times and was surprised when she felt nothing.  She decided to let it go for the moment and she simply hung there and listened, the smell of her own vomit making her even more nauseous.  “Listen,” she scolded herself.  She listened for any type of noise, she listened for any type of sound that would give away who was home.  She managed to focus her teary eyes on the clock and saw that four hours had gone by.  She listened hard and still heard nothing.  After a few moments she heard thunder.  The rain was here and coming faster.  The weather man had said it was going to be a light storm with a chance of thunder and when she heard it, it made her jump.  She hadn’t been expecting a clap of thunder that was that loud.  Eventually, it got closer and louder and she realized that when she jumped in shock, the ropes she was hanging from were swinging, tearing into her skin and causing rope burns across the tops of her thighs, over her wrists and ankles.  Then she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and saw this odd pink and purple disgusting looking thing, hanging from her bottom.  The sight made her scream and struggle, trying to get it off of her.  She had no idea it was actually her own intestine.  She just kept screaming and twisting.  It caused a great deal of tension on the ropes though and she eventually crashed to the floor.
 
She landed on her side and let out a scream as the part of her intestine that was hanging out of her body, was now crushed under her weight.  Her scream of pure terror brought a neighbor running.  It was a young woman from next door, who had no idea what she stumbled upon and she didn’t want to find out.  The woman left Rachel on the floor, bleeding and crying, ropes tearing into her wrists, thighs and ankles, little pools of blood forming underneath her in key spots and she looked around quickly.  She grabbed the nearest piece of cloth and used it to wrap her hands and pick up the phone.  She called nine one one immediately, gave the proper address, said where she was, and muffled her voice so it couldn’t be traced back to her.  Then she went next door, opened it up, and told her mother, they had to move, because she was fairly convinced they were living next to serial killers.
  “Rae-rae, look at Daddy baby, come on.  Look at Daddy,” Will tried and she finally snapped her gaze up to him, truly hearing him, and started to speak. “I heard her.  We have to leave,” she said, her voice completely steady and her body, trembling with fear of the unknown. “Okay, let’s take a breath my love.  Who did you hear,” he asked and Rachel cried. “I heard her scream.  I heard her scream and tell someone that the ambulance was on the way,” she said. “When was this baby?” he asked.  “When did Rae-rae hear all this information?” he asked and she noticed that he wasn’t discrediting her and she appreciated that.  She liked that he seemed to be listening to her and letting her tell her story.  “Come on Rae-rae, tell Daddy more,”  he coaxed ands he shook her head. “No, I heard her,” she insisted.  “Loud,” she said pausing and she closed her eyes and began tilting her head slowly in all different directions as her memories started to come back to her.  As soon as they were back fully, she felt a pain she hadn’t felt in a very long time and she let out a scream that Will had never heard any of his girls make before.  Rachel was officially done. Will gathered her in his arms and was surprised when she didn’t fight him.  She did what his other girls did.  She hung on, she rested her head on his shoulder, and she waited for something to happen.  “Oh Rae-rae, Daddy is so sorry baby.  I don’t know what happened, but I know that you are being a wonderful listener baby and Daddy is so proud of his Rae-rae,” he cooed softly to her and he kept cooing little nonsense phrases in order to keep her calm, because as upset as she was and as fearful as she was, she wasn’t screaming or crying any longer, she was just holding on.  Shelby took a deep breath to calm her nerves and hoped Will was having an easier time with Quinn and Rachel, because Brittany and Santana were driving her up a wall.  Almost as soon as Will and the other girls left, Brittany was begging to play with Santana.  “Please please please Mama.  I have to.  It’s in me, and I have to get it out and I don’t want to play by myself,” Brittany had told her. “You are on parent time baby girl, that means no training or playing with Mama or Daddy  of any kind.  You know that,” Shelby said. “But I could play with Sanny.  That’s okay.  Those are not in the can’t-do-this-on-parent-time-rules,” she said as she gingerly and lovingly wrapped herself around Shelby’s body, in oder to cajole her into giving in. “Sanny has to agree to it as well my love, you know that too,” Shelby said kindly. “So I can ask?” Brittany asked, her voice holding a hopeful tone. “May I, so I may ask, and yes you may, but if Sanny says no, then you are not to argue with her,” Shelby said. “Thank you Mama,” Brittany said and she kissed her cheek and went into the other room to find her sister.  “Sanny!” she cried happily.  “I asked Mama and she said you and I can play, and I really really need to play.  Come play with me,” she said. “I’m sorry Bree, I’m really not in the mood,” Santana said kindly.  She really wasn’t.  She was thinking too much about Quinn and Rachel and how therapy was probably going to be really tough and they all should have gone.  She really wanted Shelby to go.  Rachel trusted Will inside the house, from what she could tell, but this was outside of the house, doing something she didn’t really want to do, and it just seemed extra torturous somehow to send Rachel off with only two supporters.  In Santana’s mind, they all should have gone. “Come on Sanny.  Please.  I really need a release and Mama won’t do it, we’re on Parent Time,” she said giving Santana a pleading look. “No Bree, I’m really not in the mood,” Santana said and Brittany looked even more upset. “Okay,” Brittany tried and then she began to approach it with a different tactic.  “Tell me what’s bothering you then please,” she said. “Nothing,” Santana said. “I know you Sanny, it’s not nothing,” Brittany said calmly. “Stop it!  I said nothing and I mean nothing!” Santana snapped and Brittany’s eyes filled with tears and she ran out of the room back to Shelby.  She immediately threw herself at Shelby and began crying softly. “Hey, hey, hey, what’s the matter sweetheart?” Shelby asked with genuine concern. “Sanny hates me!  She’s keeping secrets again!” she cried. “I AM NOT!” Santana screamed from the other room. “Santana Aurora!  Come here right now!” Shelby called firmly to her and Santana walked in to find Brittany hanging on Shelby for love and support, while looking teary eyed, and Shelby was wearing a very stern look on her face.   “Mama!” she started. “Before you speak, I want you to choose your words very carefully,” Shelby cautioned her. “I’m not keeping secrets and I don’t hate Bree.  I have never hated Bree a day in my life, I’m not about to start now,” Santana said and she looked to Brittany.  “Did you hear me?” she asked her, although her voice had just a little too much bite to it for Shelby’s taste. “Santana, last warning,” Shelby told her firmly. “I’m not keeping secrets Mama!” Santana whined. “Alright, time for Mama to be with two of her loves.  One on one time for both of you.  Sanny, up to your room.  I will sit with Bree first and then with you,” Shelby said.  “Neither of you are in trouble, but you both need one on one time.  I don’t want any of my girls thinking they are less important then the others and right now, your sisters have sort of pushed you two to the back burner,” Shelby explained and then she guided her girls upstairs.  Will carried Rachel into the house and Shelby looked at him curiously.  He didn’t set her down, he just held her, standing there, swaying, while Quinn busied around him, looking for Rachel’s donut so she could lie down on it.  “Daddy, can we please call Aunt Terri please?  I heard her scream outside the room.  I’ve never heard a scream like that Daddy,” she said sounding worried even as she located the donut.  She placed it on the couch and Will laid Rachel down carefully before guiding Quinn into the other room where Shelby was sitting at the island counter, simply watching.  She had been flipping though a magazine, but discretely put it away when the door opened. “Look at me lovely,” Will said kindly.  “Rachel had a memory.  That’s all it was.  It was clearly a scary one and she has been very still since.  I don’t think Aunt Terri can do anything extra to help or to tell us what she screamed about,” he explained. “Mama it was a very painful scream,” Quinn pleaded. “Excuse me little one.  It is I who is talking to you, not Mama,” Will said. “Daddy please.  It was just so sad and frightening,” Quinn pleaded.  One scream had brought out Quinn’s protective sister mode and it was much stronger than anyone had anticipated. “She’s sleeping baby.  She got herself worked up from a memory, she tired herself out from therapy, and now she’s asleep.  She’s going to wake up soon and everything will be okay,” he assured her. “Daddy she presented herself!  In public!” Quinn said, on the verge of tears. “First, please stop yelling,” Will said kindly.  “Secondly, she did present herself, but the only people who understood those actions, are you and I.  No one else understood that.  Mr. Scott doesn’t know and neither does any other person who was in that therapy class.  I promise you sweetheart, it’s okay.” “Daddy, no!  You don’t understand.  It’s not perfect.  It has to be perfect and it’s not, and I can’t seem to make it!” she yelled in pure frustration.   Shelby laughed softly and pulled her young love into her arms holding her tightly.  “Quinn Lucy, listen to Mama very very carefully.  As soon as I am done speaking, you are going to write all the rules I explain to you on the white board.  You will use a free space somewhere on the board.  Rule number one, is that it is not Quinn’s job to make everything perfect.  Quinn has a few jobs.  The first is to follow the rules of this house.  The main one being respect.  The second is, Quinn is not to be perfect.  Quinn does not have to make things perfect.  Quinn needs to give her very best and that is all anyone will ever ask of her.  Perfect does not exist.  We can come close.  We can give our very best and that will be good enough for this family.  Quinn also needs to tell Daddy she is sorry for getting so frustrated and yelling,” Shelby lectured.  She paused when she finished giving rules and simply cuddled Quinn against her.  “I love you Quinn Lucy.  You are one of my four best girls and I love you so much, and you need to write that too,” Shelby told her. “Mama,” Quinn whimpered. “I know you don’t want to my darling.  I know this is very hard for you, but it doesn’t change that this is what you are to do,” Shelby told her.  “Daddy is going to stay with you and Mama is going to go check on your sisters,” Shelby said and with a quick kiss to Quinn’s temple, Shelby left them alone. “Daddy.  I have to make it perfect,” Quinn whined. “Come here my love,” he said kindly and he took her over to the white board and pulled          over a kitchen chair.  He guided her to sit down on it and spoke kindly.  “You my darling girl were given instructions.  I need you to sit here and remember what rules Mama wants you to write and then write them,” he said kindly. “Daddy please, I have to help Rae, I have to and only Aunt Terri can truly do it, and we have to call her and tell her it’s time to help.  We have to,” Quinn cried, little tears starting to roll down her cheeks and Will steeled himself for what was to come.  Quinn was going to cry.  She was going to cry and look lost and sad, and he was going to cave.  He couldn’t cave.  He shouldn’t cave, and yet his girls had him wrapped around their little fingers and that made it extremely difficult for him to remain firm.  “Daddy I have to.  I have to help,” she said.  “I have to make it perfect and the only way to do that is to call Aunt Terri, please!” she begged. “No my baby girl.  Quinn has to follow instructions.  Mama wants you to write some rules on the white board.  That is what you need to do,” he told her and she cried out in frustration, whining, looking very much like an actual six year old.  “You are not on a clock, so you can take as much time as you need,” he said kindly.  “But Mama gave you very clear instructions and those are the instructions you’re going to follow,” he told her kindly.  “If it is not done by the time dinner rolls around, then after we have dinner, you can go back to your chair right here and finish.  You are our treasured Quinn Lucy and while I’m extremely proud of you for wanting to help, there is nothing we can do at this moment,” he told her and he kissed her temple.  Quinn however didn’t move, she simply sat on Will’s lap and cried.  Once you’re calm, I’m going to leave you write the rules my love.  You are loved and safe, always.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby checked on Rachel to make sure she was still sleeping at the moment and then she went upstairs to check on her other two girls.  Once she returned to the main floor, Will pulled her close and wrapped her in a hug.  “Where are Bree and Sanny?” he asked. “Upstairs sleeping.  They needed private time.  Bree thinks Sanny is keeping secrets and she’s frustrated, while Sanny is thinking that Rachel should be babied even more than we already are,” Shelby sighed. “What were her thoughts?” Will asked.  “Also how long did it take to draw them out of her?” Shelby grinned and shook her head.  “Getting her to admit it wasn’t nearly as bad as I thought it would be.  She was pretty open with me, relatively quickly.  Her details were more about having someone with Rae at all times.  She should never be alone and maybe we don’t go to the party tonight, because, in Sanny’s words, the babies don’t go to the parties, and right now Rae needs to be a baby,” Shelby explained. “Mmm, I wanted to talk to you about that,” he said. “You want to baby her more?” Shelby asked. “No, but I don’t think we should go to the party either, possibly.” “Bree needs the release.  She needs to go more than anyone,” Shelby said kindly.  “They are on parent time in this house, which means no training and she needs something.  The party is the best thing for her,” Shelby said. “For her, yes, I agree, but Sanny is thinking and watching much too much, Quinnie is back to wanting everything perfect, and Rae, well she needs to be babied a little more.  After what I saw in therapy today, it’s a lot worse than we thought,” he explained. “What did you and Sanny see that I missed?” she asked. “She’s presenting herself,” Will said. “Again?  Mom and I talked to her about that.  We explained to her that everything would be different; that she never had to present herself again,” Shelby said. “Well that lesson didn’t stick very well,” he smirked.  “She presented herself to me, after I scolded at her for being rude to Scott.  I really do think that it’s important for her to be babied a little more.  She’s not as bad as Kenzie and Corey.  I don’t think we need to feed her by hand or give her a nap time, or anything like that, but I do think she needs a lot of extra attention, extra reassurance, and maybe simple rules to start each day.  Maybe one new very easy rule each day,” he suggested. “I’ll consult Miss Anne’s list and I will call her tomorrow, to discuss it,” Shelby said. “I love you,” Will said. “You better!” Shelby teased him. “Always,” Will assured her, and he pulled her close and rubbed her back, snuggling with her.  “And to be honest with you my love, you and I should probably consult the list tonight, now even, and talk to Miss Anne tonight,” Will said.  Quinn was still seated in her chair an hour later.  She hadn’t budged at all and Shelby was beginning to think that Quinn needed one on one time with her Daddy.  Quinn, Brittany, and Santana did really well when they got that.  It wasn’t meant to separate them from each other, but to give them a sense of belonging.  For the time that they were together, they knew that the only person in the world who mattered to Will was them.  They were showed exactly how treasured they were and even though they never quite caught on, they were babied a little bit.  Nothing extreme, but they were asked to help with very simple things.  The language used around them was slightly gentler and just the tiniest bit younger.  They had alone time with Shelby too, but Will was usually the one to help pull them out of their funk.  Shelby wondered if she would be the one to do that for Rachel as time moved forward.  Watching her young blonde charge pout and look so angry, made Shelby want to wrap her in the tightest of hugs and never let go.  Instead, she turned away, giving Quinn her space and went over to Will.  “I would greatly appreciate if you and our little Quinnie made dinner together,” she told him, choosing her words very carefully. “How little?” he asked with concern, lightly running her fingers through Rachel’s hair, while she slept.  She seemed to like it. “Twelve maybe,” Shelby said.  “She is just concerned because it isn’t all perfect.  I think you cooking with her will help,” she explained and he nodded his agreement.  “Before you go though.  Do you know what happened in her memory?” she asked pointing carefully to Rachel. “Something about a woman calling for an ambulance,” he said and Shelby looked at him.  That didn’t sound right to her and he could see the wheels turning in her head.  “Alright, well don’t think too hard about whatever you’re thinking about.  You’ll start a fire,” he said kissing her temple. “You’re fresh and all of our girls get that from you!” she said poking her tongue out at him and he made a motion to grab at it before going into the kitchen. “Quinnie my love,” he smiled at her and she pouted at the white board, fresh tears very slowly rolling down her cheeks.  She wasn’t perfect.  She was a problem and now everyone knew it.  Will walked over and knelt in front of her, speaking gently, trying to gauge her mental state.  Right now, she looked like a petulant preteen, but he didn’t say anything about that.  “You’re crying baby, what’s the matter?” he asked her with genuine concern and she heard it in his voice. “I can’t be perfect,” she cried, hanging her head and letting the tears fall faster.   Will simply gathered her into his arms and then turned her so that they were chest to chest, and he sat down on the chair, she’d been sitting on for the past hour, and rubbed her back.  “Quinn Lucy Fabray Corcoran Schuester,” he said gently.  “Daddy needs you to listen to every word he is about to say and then you are going to repeat it back to me.  Daddy is going to say some words and then he is going to squeeze your hand like this,” he said, lacing their fingers together and being sure to have their palms touch.  “After that squeeze, Quinnie is going to say everything Daddy said.  Do you understand?” he asked her. She nodded and hugged him tighter, pressing her body further into his, needing to know that he wasn’t going to let her go.  She needed him to hold her and keep her safe even though she wasn’t perfect.  “Alright my Quinnie.  Repeat after Daddy are you ready?” he asked and he squeezed her hand tightly. She squeezed back and spoke softly.  “Repeat after Daddy,” she said. “Good girl.  First off, My Quinnie never has to be perfect,” he said and he squeezed her hand, preparing himself for what he was sure was going to come out of her mouth and unfortunately, he was right. “Quinnie has to be perfect,” she said leaving out a key word.  He knew this would happen, but he pressed forward anyway. “Quinn Lucy is my beautiful daughter,” he said. “Quinn Lucy is my,” she said and then she paused a moment to look at him questioningly.  “Not my own.  Daddy’s,” she decided out loud.  “Quinn Lucy is Daddy’s beautiful daughter.” “Very good my lovely.  Quinn Lucy will never have to be perfect.” “Quinn Lucy will have to be perfect.” “Quinnie has to give her best effort at all times.” “Quinnie has to give her best effort at all times.” “Quinnie never has to be perfect.” “Quinnie, has to be perfect,” she said sadly. “Two plus two is fifteen,” he said and she giggled softly.  That wasn’t right, she knew that; anyone over the age of three knew that. “Two plus two is ffff,” she said not wanting to finish the sentence.  It wouldn’t make her perfect.  If she didn’t repeat him, she wouldn’t be perfect.  If she said fifteen instead of four, she wouldn’t be perfect.  Perfect was much too important to her.   “Say baby,” he coached her.  “Say fifteen,” he said. “Fifteen,” she parroted. “Very good my lovely.  Two plus two is fifteen,” he said squeezing her hand when he finished, to give her the signal that it was her turn and she sat and cried into his shoulder.  She was being less than perfect.  It wasn’t right to be less than perfect.  She’d be sent away for not being perfect.  
“How many times do you have to be told young lady?” Judy yelled.  “The fork has four letters so it go on the left!  The knife and spoon have five, therefore they go on the right!  You have been told countless times and I will not tell you again!” Judy yelled and she picked up her six year old and took her into the shower.  “You will say it until I know you’ve learnt it!” Judy yelled as she turned on the cold water and shoved Quinn under the spray, where she screamed the instruction Judy had just given her.  “Like a lady Quinn.  We are raising a lady, not a banshee,” Judy said seriously and Quinn said the words over and over, trying not to scream and forcing her little body to calm down and put the words out calmly until finally, she was released from the shower, looking like a drowned rat.  Judy stripped Quinn of her clothes and wrapped her in a towel.  “You need to learn all the proper rules Quinn, because we have to show your father’s parents that we are the perfect family.  He may have adopted you, but if we do not prove we are perfect, we will never be loved or accepted,” Judy lectured and then she carried her little  girl into the bedroom and dressed her all over again.  “I will spare him the news about the outfit for today, but be warned little girl, the next time this happens, that shower will be the least of your worries,” she threatened.
  Quinn couldn’t blink back the tears anymore.  “I have to be perfect Daddy.  I have to,” she cried, her words very garbled with tears. “No you don’t my baby girl.  You are perfect as you are.  You are my sweet Quinnie and Daddy loves you no matter what.  You could make a mess, or be the cleanest girl in the world and I’d still love you.  I’d love you if your hair was messy, or your teeth weren’t brushed, or you had bad breath, or you were a naughty little girl all day long.  No matter what happens Quinn Lucy Fabray Corcoran Schuester, you are one of my four best daughters and I love you no matter what,” Will said honestly. “No Daddy.  I can’t go in the shower.  Please Daddy.  Please,” she begged and Will could see that she was getting worked up all over again. “Shhh, you’re alright baby,” Will said kindly.  “We’re going to sit here and finish Mama’s rules.  Do you remember what those were?” he asked. “I had to write down rules on the free space,” she whimpered her body starting to tremble a little bit. “Yes you do.  That is excellent my baby girl,” he told her and she pushed back and looked at him. “Daddy, I’m sorry. I can’t.  I just can’t,” she cried.  “I have to be perfect.  You won’t love me, if I’m not,” she cried and she got herself worked into a small frenzy. “Shhh, it’s okay baby.  It’s okay,” he soothed her and after a few moments, she calmed down.  It was killing Shelby in the other room to hear one of her girls crying like that.  These were the crying fits that happened because of terrible memories.  They happened because the girls had been conditioned to know that they weren’t worth very much, if anything at all.  It wasn’t something they could control and even after six months, it hadn’t been enough time to repair very much of the mental damage that had been done.  Their girls were essentially brain washed and it was going to take a lot of time and patience to fix it.  Every day was a tiny bit better, but the true lesson that they were loved and accepted for who they were, hadn’t been learned yet.  It was the main reason they were still green level pets. Bruce knew that any pet who’d been as brainwashed as some of the ones in his community were, could not move beyond a green level until they showed they truly believed they were loved and the people looking out for them had their best interest at heart.  Shelby listened to Quinn cry and knew that Quinn was not at that point yet.  None of her girls were and right now, in the current moment, that was perfectly okay with her.  She loved her girls, her daughters, no matter what. Shelby moved into the kitchen from the other direction so that Quinn didn’t see her, but she knew Will heard her footsteps.  She knelt down behind him and spoke gently.  “Just have her write that she is loved and that she has to give her best effort.  Those are the two rules I want, and I don’t care how you get her to do it.  Also, I’m going to check on Sanny and Bree, and I think I’ll order out for dinner tonight,” she said softly. Will nodded and then Shelby left the room.  “You know what my love.  Daddy and Quinnie are going to write down two rules.  Just the two important ones that Mama wants done and then we’re going to take Quinnie up to the big bathroom and have a nice warm bath and get into our warm pajamas for the night,” he said kindly and she cried harder.  He hadn’t understood that her most recent memory was of a parental figure forcing her into an ice cold shower.  She never shared that with him.  He knew she was heart broken.  Her cries told him that, but they didn’t tell him how fearful she was. Shelby tried to block out Quinn’s cries and went to check on Rachel, slightly surprised when she saw her eyes open.  She was sure Rachel would still be sleeping.  “Well hello there my little lamb,” Shelby smiled at her and Rachel smiled back.  “Did you have a good rest?” she asked her and Rachel nodded slowly.  “I’m very glad that you did, do you want to rest some more?” Shelby offered and Rachel simply stared at her, not sure of what to say.  She wasn’t sure what she wanted or what the right answer was.  Shelby knelt down and spoke kindly to her.  “It’s okay if you don’t know the answer baby.  What if Mama helps you upstairs and we get you in fresh underwear, just in case,” Shelby offered kindly and Rachel nodded, but didn’t budge.  “Do you want to try walking, or should Mama carry you?” she asked her. Rachel didn’t speak, she simply reached out and took Shelby’s hand.  She grasped it gently and didn’t dare let go.  It was seconds later that the phone rang and Rachel’s face crumbled.  The bells went off and she wet herself.  “It’s okay my baby girl, it’s okay,” Shelby assured her and Rachel simply continued to cry, forcing herself not to make a sound.  Her body went rigid and she simply trembled lightly as what appeared to be pure terror coursed through her veins.  “Okay baby, okay, you’re okay.  Mama’s here,” Shelby said gently and she moved in and carefully lifted Rachel up into her arms, bridal style.  Then she sat down on the couch for a moment and cuddled her baby girl close, rocking her gently, hoping to bring the girl some peace.  The phone rang twice more and then stopped, meaning it was clearly a telemarketer that Shelby and Will had no time for. “I think Mama is going to call Aunt Terri to come help me with my girls and Daddy is going to take Bree to the party tonight and Sanny if she wants to go,” Shelby said thoughtfully.  Quinn and Rachel were far too worked up to go to this party, but if Santana and Brittany wanted to go, she was okay with that.  Rachel continued to cry and Shelby sighed.  “Come on my love, we’re going to take you upstairs to get you changed, immediately,” she said and she carried a crying young lady, bridal style, up the stairs, and took her into the master bedroom.  She laid her down on the bed, and very gently began to undress Rachel to help her change and Rachel set to screaming.  She couldn’t help it, she was terrified.  Her screaming woke both Brittany and Santana from their short naps and they went to investigate together.  Santana silently walked into the bedroom, laid down next to Rachel and took her hand.  “Please stop screaming, you’re very loud,” Santana said tiredly and she snuggled into Rachel, being careful to stay out of Shelby’s way and then she began to coo softly.  “It’s okay Rae.  Mama is only helping you change.  Nothing bad happens in this house.  It’s scary sometimes, but that’s because we get all upset.  I know you don’t really hear me, but hopefully you get the point.  Hopefully you understand my actions,” Santana said and Shelby very gently changed her newest girl into a clean diaper and then dressed her back up.  “Mama, I think you need to rock her,” Santana said seriously. “Why is that my love?” she asked kindly as she gently stroked her hands down Rachel’s arms, squeezed her hands, and hushed her gently, knowing that sometimes worked for her other girls and she was hoping that it would work for Rachel.  It seemed to be working so far though as Rachel was no longer screaming so loudly, simply focusing on the squeeze of her hands and a soft voice seemed to be hushing her continually. “She’s like Corey and Kenzie Mama, she’s very scared.  You need to hold her in your arms and love her and rock her, because she’s the newest baby and that’s what the babies like,” Santana said. “Sanny, I am very glad that you are looking out for Rachel’s best interest, that makes me very proud of you.  It makes me proud to be your Miss and your Mama.  You make me proud all the time.  I also want you to remember something.  Rae-rae has not expressed wanting to be a baby at all, so we are not going to force that on her.  I know that you girls like to be held and cuddled and rocked too, but you’re not babies because of that,” Shelby pointed out. “She is Mama.  I mean not really but she is.  You have to love her extra and forget about us,” Santana said seriously and Shelby took a deep breath.  Perhaps Santana shouldn’t go to the party either. “Alright, hush please,” Shelby said kindly.  “Will you please reach for the phone behind you and hand it to Mama?” Shelby asked, choosing her words carefully.  Her girls needed parent time, all of them.   “Who are you calling Mama?” Brittany asked leaning into Shelby’s side and simply resting against her. Shelby smiled and drew Brittany in closer.  She had her sit just in front of her, while Santana and Rachel laid on the bed, Santana trying to cuddle Rachel and Rachel fighting to not make any noise.  “I want to call Aunt Terri and find out what she’s doing tonight,” Shelby said kindly as she cuddled her girls and the phone rang in her ear. “Which of my girls is this?” Terri answered. “It’s your sister,” Shelby laughed.  “Are you free tonight?”  “I can make myself available yes,” Terri smiled. “Anytime from now forward is good with me.” “Are you feeding me?” “It’s take out, so you can decide,” Shelby smiled. “I see you with three girls in the window,” Terri said, her voice changing from playful to concerned.  “It’s party night and you all look very un party like, are we not going?” she asked.  “Also, Justin texted me fifteen minutes ago with details and the address in case I don’t remember where our mansion is.  Does he think I don’t pay attention?” Terri asked. “He’s being thoughtful covers the second part and I’m not sure, covers the first part,” Shelby said. “I hate it when you’re cryptic, because it means you’re afraid the girls are going to freak.  I’ll be over in ten minutes.  I’ll order pizzas and tonight, I’ll feed all of you,” Terri grinned. “You are a wonderfully wicked little sister,” Shelby laughed and she hung up the phone and looked down to find Santana with her eyes closed, possibly sleeping, Rachel was still rigid and forcing herself to not breathe too deeply or make any noise, and Brittany was curiously looking at her Mama.  “You first Bree,” Shelby said softly.  “What’s today?” she asked her. “Party day,” Brittany said softly, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips and Shelby smiled and nodded. Shelby kissed her forehead and spoke gently.  “You are very smart and yes it is.  Here’s the deal.  You can go to the party if you like, but we are not all going tonight, because some of your sisters are having very bad nights,” she said. “I need release Mama,” Brittany pleaded. “I know you do baby and that is why, if you want to go to the party you can, but you’ll be going with Daddy or Mama or Aunt Terri possibly.  Your sisters are having very bad nights, they can not go to this party.  It will make things even worse for them, and while our circle is understanding and has a lot of younger pets, the mixing circle tonight does not,” Shelby explained. “Is it Miss Sylvester’s circle?” she asked. “Madam my love.  She is Madam Sylvester and no it is not.  This is Master Lockin’s circle,” Shelby explained. “That’s Miss Cora’s husband and she hates me.  Maybe I shouldn’t go,” Brittany said looking distressed. “Look at me baby.  First of all, Miss Cora does not hate you, she’s simply very very stern.  Secondly, no matter who you go with, you will never be left unattended.  You will be polite to whomever you see, as is always expected, but I would never send one of my girls to a party knowing that things could get out of hand without a chaperone.  One of us, either Daddy, Mama, or Aunt Terri will be with you at all times,” Shelby explained. “Then I really want to go please Mama.  I need release,” Brittany pleaded. “Then I will help you get ready so you can go to the party,” Shelby smiled and she gave her a kiss and looked down at her other two girls, smiling gently.  “Sanny, stop faking baby,” she said kindly.  With a heavy sigh, Santana opened her eyes and Shelby pet the side of her face.  “Thank you baby.  Now, you get to decide, party or no?” she asked. “I’m not sure Mama,” she said honestly. “What are you unsure of?” Shelby asked kindly, wanting to get to the real reason behind the stalling tactic. “What if Rae-rae needs more help?” she asked. “Am I suddenly chopped liver?” Shelby asked kindly and Santana giggled. “No Mama, I just mean extra help,” Santana explained. “Well I am very grateful that you want to help Mama so much.  That is very kind of you,” Shelby told her and Santana smiled gratefully.  “I would like to say though, that the three of you need to bathe now.  It can be a shower or a bath if you like.  Pajamas for Rae, Mama will dress Bree, and Sanny will get into pajamas for now, unless she decides later that she wants to go to the party tonight,” Shelby said.   “Mama, I think you have to rock Rae-rae.  A lot,” Santana said seriously. “Sanny, it’s okay.  We don’t push.  I will help Rae into the bathroom and we will get started on showers and/or baths,” Shelby said kindly.  “You girls go ahead.  We’ll be right in,” Shelby said and she waited until Brittany and Santana were out of the room, then she looked down at Rachel and spoke kindly.  “Rae-rae, it’s just Mama sweetheart,” she said kindly and she waited for Rachel to give some type of response, but all she did was stare at Shelby and try to force herself to not breathe too deeply.  “You’re okay baby, it’s just Mama,” Shelby said again.  “We’re going to take my sweet baby girl into the bathroom and she can have a shower or a bath, whichever she chooses,” Shelby said gently and she realized that her language was changing.  She was talking to Rachel as if she were Courtney or Mackenzie and she felt that was unfair, so she took a deep breath and tried again.  “Tell me my love.  Do you want a shower, or a bath tonight?” she asked and Rachel didn’t answer. She did however shift and grunt and groan and cry out in pain as she pushed herself onto her belly, effectively turning her back on Shelby, presenting herself.  Shelby didn’t like that, so she got up from her spot on the bed and took over where Santana had been laying.  She laid down on the bed, so they were face to face and Rachel turned her head away.  “Rae, look at Mama,” Shelby said in a very gentle Mistress tone, knowing that Rachel was still “programed” to respond to that type of voice.  Rachel turned her head, but tears were flowing down her cheeks.  “Shhh, it’s just Mama baby.  It’s just Mama and Rae.  You and I need to make a simple decision, that’s all my sweet girl,” she said and Rachel just cried.  She inched slightly toward Shelby and put her head down and continued to cry.  “Oh my sweet baby girl,” Shelby sighed and she very gently and carefully shifted Rachel up into her arms.  “Maybe Sanny is right.  Maybe Mama and Rae-rae sit in the rocking chair, while your sisters wash themselves.  I can keep an eye on all of you at the same time that way,” Shelby said.  Rachel didn’t respond, she just held on tighter.  Shelby carried her to the chair just outside the bathroom and sat down, holding Rachel gently in her arms and rocking her. Santana sat in the bathtub while Brittany decided to take a shower.  The shower head was detachable and she could get a tiny release if she sprayed herself with the water.  Santana sat and listened.  She was still fairly sure that Rachel coming into their family, meant one of them leaving, but she had no proof that that was what was going to happen.  So she sat and listened. Shelby could see her little adventure queen, but chose to say nothing about it.  There was a reason Santana was spying and while Shelby didn’t approve she knew scolding her would make it worse and possibly send her into the same downward spiral Quinn and Rachel were currently in.  Shelby took a deep breath and began to talk.  “Rae you and Mama need to talk,” she told her and Rachel gasped for breath and tried to make herself still.  “Shhh, calm down, we’re just going to talk,” Shelby assured her.  “Do you know that Mama is super proud of her baby girl?” she asked and Rachel didn’t budge.  “I am.  I am very proud of Rae-rae, because she wore her special underwear all day, she didn’t complain and when the phone rang before and her bladder opened up, she didn’t make a mess at all,” Shelby said. “Not a baby,” Rachel whispered and Shelby was happy to at least hear Rachel’s voice for now. “Alright sweetheart, I won’t say that word anymore,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel burst into tears.  She wasn’t allowed to tell a Miss or Master what they could and couldn’t do.  She was to follow orders at all times.  Telling a Master or a Miss what they could or couldn’t do was what landed her in trouble.  Now that she’d told Shelby she couldn’t say something, they were surely going to punish her or send her away, or just leave her for dead.  “Mama is so proud of her little love.  You are one of my four treasured girls Rae and I hope that one day you believe it.  I know it’s hard, because I see your sisters struggle with it every day,” Shelby said and Rachel just sat there and cried, while Shelby talked to her.   Rachel was incredibly light and while Shelby didn’t want to do this, she thought it would be easier and apparently so did Rachel because the minute Shelby shifted, Rachel painfully turned herself inward, so they were chest to chest and her head went straight to Shelby’s shoulder and she just hung on and cried.  “Shhh, breathe my love,” Shelby cooed and she coaxed Rachel into a seated position and then saw her face etched in what could only be described as agony.  Shelby very carefully set her to stand in front of her, moved her own legs far apart and scooted forward.  In this position, Rachel was still able to hold on to her Mama, which she clearly seemed to want, but the still delicate muscles in her bottom and around her intestine were not stretched.  “Shhh, Mama’s here sweetheart,” she told her. Shelby sat there waiting and thinking, trying to figure out when to call Anne to discuss rules for Rachel.  She felt lost and Anne would be able to help her put things in place.  They had to talk about presenting.  Rachel had to stop doing it, and if she didn’t, she’d be punished, but Shelby didn’t know how to punish her.  It wasn’t something she should spank her for.  When Rachel presented, she expected sexual abuse, because she felt she’d displeased the people who were in charge of her life.  Spanking her was probably just as bad.  Shelby was also concerned that making the result of presenting so drastic, Rachel would clam up completely and just be this comatose young woman who would never recover.  She didn’t want that.  She needed help.  “Sanny, I can see you baby, please wash up,” she called into the bathroom and Santana jumped slightly and Shelby smiled.  “Come on Rae-rae, we’re going to go see your sisters and make sure they get clean and maybe we give Rae-rae a bath too,” Shelby said gently. She carefully stood up and then picked up Rachel before carrying her bridal style into the bathroom.  She sat down on the edge of the tub and had Rachel sit in her lap.  Rachel reached down and locked Shelby’s arm around her waistline, keeping it low and tight and holding on to her with a death grip.  This was a comfortable position apparently.  A safe one and Santana picked up on it.  She’d watched her Mama for months, so she tried to be cryptic, like her Mama could be. “Mama, when Kenzie does that, it means she needs to be super young for a few days,” she said simply. “Yes it does, but this is not the same thing, I can guarantee it.  Thank you for being so observant baby.  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her.  “Now, answer me this.  Did you wash your hair yet?” she asked. “I was going to do it in the shower when Bree gets out,” Santana said honestly and then she focused in on Rachel.  “Rae, look, bath.  You wanna come join me?” she asked and her voice was much too sickeningly sweet, making Rachel tense and cringe with even more fear; a whimper escaping her lips because she tightened too many muscles. “You’re trying too hard Sanny.  I appreciate your effort, and you have to not try so hard.  Just let it flow,” Shelby told her kindly and Santana nodded. “I’m sorry Rae, I didn’t mean it like that.  Why don’t you come join me in the bath.  That is, if you want one,” she said and Shelby smiled proudly.  Santana was trying to be so helpful and essentially prove her worth, even if she wouldn’t admit that part. “Scuse me Mama, I’m c-ean!” Brittany yelled from the shower, as the water poured over her body, washing away any and all last traces of soap. “Take your face out of the water silly!” Santana yelled toward her, with a large smile on her face, and Shelby shook her head and gave Rachel a sweet kiss.   “What do you say my little lamb, will you sit with Sanny, while Mama helps Bree get dressed?” she asked her kindly and Rachel simply started to slip into the water.  “Hold on, hold on, we have to get you undressed first my sweet girl,” she said.  She stood her up, carefully undressed her and then set her gently to the bathtub while Santana slipped Rachel’s donut into place.  “Alright Baby Bree.  I need you on your best behavior.  You can stay next to Aunt Terri all night, you can have her in the room with you, whatever you need.  Be sure to follow rules and directions please,” Will said kindly. “I will make sure that both Aunt Terri and I make you really proud,” she said and Will pulled her tight to him and cuddled her close. “Brittany Susan Pierce Corcoran Schuester.  You always, always, make me proud,” he told her seriously and she smiled and snuggled into him. “What about Aunt Terri?” she asked kindly. “She’s just my annoying little sister,” he teased and Terri rolled her eyes.  “Be good and have fun, you do not have a curfew,” he said kindly and with that, the two of them left the house and Terri drove over to the mansion that Bruce owned and everyone in his circle, hosted parties in. “I get you all to myself?” Terri asked with a smile and Brittany grinned.  “That never happens.  I don’t know how I got so lucky as to have my Baby Bree all to myself,” Terri smiled. “I’m glad too Aunt Terri.  It’s nice when we get alone time with you,” she smiled. “So tell me baby, who is hosting the party tonight, do you know?” she asked. “Yes.  Aunt Kelly and Uncle Justin are hosting and there are going to be people from another circle there.  It’s why not all of us could go.  My sisters are feeling much too insecure to be going,” she said and then she looked down at her lap.  She felt bad saying something that she knew would embarrass them, even if they weren’t there.  Terri was paying attention to Brittany’s language.  Aunt and Uncle were family terms, mainly used for insecurity purposes, so maybe Brittany wasn’t being as honest about her own securities as she wanted to be.  Maybe she was trying to be extra brave, just to be brave.  Brittany was always concerned about showing lack of bravery. “Well I’m glad I’ll know more people than just you at this party?  Do you know that Aunt Terri is sometimes super nervous at these parties?” she asked. “You are?” Brittany asked in shock, turning to look at Terri with a questioning look in her eyes. “Of course I am,” Terri said honestly.  “You see my love.  You have Mama and Daddy to protect you, and the other Masters and Mistresses of the circle.  I have those people too, but I’m a grown up and more of an outside part of the circle.  It would be less likely for someone to protect me, rather than you.  You’ll be watched a bit closer,” Terri said. Brittany smiled and reached over to take Terri’s hand.  “I’ll protect you Aunt Terri,” she said honestly and Terri squeezed her hand in return.   “Thank you baby.  I will protect you too,” she said. “Aunt Terri,” she started cautiously.  “If I change my mind, are you going to be mad at me?” she asked.   “For having an opinion?  No my love.  I would never be mad at you for having a changing opinion.  You are a wonderful girl, with a beautiful heart and mind, and you are entitled to whatever opinion you would like to have, even if it changes in a split second,” she said. “What if I shouldn’t be going to the party tonight?” she asked. “Well that’s a fair question,” Terri said as she drove.  “But how would you know if you should or shouldn’t go, if you don’t attempt to go in the first place?’ she asked. “Yeah, I guess, okay.  Maybe we can just stick together the whole night though please,” she said and Terri nodded.“I think that sounds like an excellent plan,” she said and she parked her car into one of the spaces that surrounded the driveway and then shut off the car.  “Baby Bree,” she said kindly.  “If you don’t want to go in, you don’t have to.  I’ll call Aunt Kelly and let her know that you’re just not up to it.  No one is going to be mad if you change your mind,” Terri assured her. “No, I want to try Aunt Terri,” Brittany said and her voice was strong and sure, so Terri smiled, leaned over and gave her a kiss to her temple.  “You are in charge my sweet girl,” she smiled and then they both got out of the car and went to the front door.  Terri waited for Brittany to ring the bell and after a moment she did and she grinned as the chimes played the familiar tune of Joyful Joyful and she couldn’t help but giggle softly when Terri began to hum along. Justin opened the door after a moment and smiled brightly.  “It’s two of the Schuesters,” he grinned and then he hugged them each tightly, ushering them in from the chilly night air.  “Well hello there my loves.  It’s wonderful to see you both,” he said. “I’m sorry my sisters couldn’t come Uncle Justin,” Brittany said. “It’s alright my darling, we’re glad you’re here and I know that Jenna is very excited to see you,” he said and just as he finished speaking, Jenna ran up and practically jumped on Brittany, squealing in delight that her friend was now at the party. “Jenna, we have other guests,” Justin said firmly. “Oh, sorry Doctor S,” she said kindly and then she carefully moved to hug Terri, not being as rough in her greeting and Justin smiled his approval.  “Where are your sisters?” she asked curiously. “They’re at home, they weren’t feeling up to it tonight,” Brittany said. “Oh my God, are they okay?” Jenna asked dramatically. “Yes,” Brittany said innocently and she saw some of the boys walk across the large foyer and into the parlor room where the food usually was. “Okay good,” Jenna said and she followed Brittany’s gaze and then smiled.  “Are you hungry?  My Mama is at the food table, maybe we can go over there and talk to her a bit and play and just be chill together,” Jenna said. “Play?” Brittany asked raising an eyebrow. “Only if you want to, I promise,” Jenna said and Brittany smiled gratefully and then wrapped her friend in a gentle hug.  It was nice to know she wouldn’t be pressured.  “I would never pressure you into something,” Jenna promised and Brittany gave her a smile. “I just need Aunt Terri to come with us, because we’re supposed to be together all night.  My daddy said,” Brittany told her and Terri simply stood out of view of the girls and shook her head no. “Girls,” Justin said kindly.  “Why don’t you both go over toward Mama and I will be sure to stick with Aunt Terri and escort her over to you.  I have a few questions that I want to ask her, but in a more private area,” he explained kindly and reluctantly Brittany agreed. “Why don’t we escort you two beautiful girls where you need to be and then Justin and I can go into a more secluded area and have our conversation,” Terri smiled and Brittany smiled and nodded gratefully. Justin offered an arm to each girl and then lead them over to Kelly who was standing by the snacks table nibbling on her own slice of apple and she smiled brightly when she saw her husband and two young ladies, as well as Terri approaching her.  “It’s two of my loves,” she smiled and she gathered both girls into her arms hugging them tightly.   “And doctor S came too Mama,” Jenna smiled. “Well of course she did,” Kelly smiled and then she hugged Terri as well.  “Doctor Schuester did come, but that is because Mama and Daddy invited her,” Kelly smiled.   “And she likes us enough to know we’re safe people, and she’s very special because she takes care of us when we’re sick and stuff,” Jenna smiled. “Yes,” Kelly smiled.  “All of those things too,” she said.  “Now, I know Daddy wants to talk to Doctor Schuester in private, so why don’t you two beautiful girls stay here with me and we can have a little something to eat,” Kelly said.  “Bree my darling, did you eat tonight?” she asked. “Yes, Aunt Terri brought over pizza and I had three slices,” she admitted. “Seriously?” Jenna asked.  “Where do you put it?” she asked in shock and Brittany giggled at her.  “No really.  You’re like super super skinny, how do you eat three slices and stay as tiny as you are?” “I’m not that tiny, but thank you for the compliment,” she said honestly and Kelly simply smiled.  Jenna could pack away food too but every time she did, she always complained that she felt fat.  Jenna’s major issue, besides being much too eager of a pet was her battle with food and it was one of the things Justin wanted to talk to Terri in private about. “Well I happen to know that my lovely girl had a good dinner, but hasn’t had a snack in a while and she already played with her brothers so she should probably have a small snack and I also know that Miss Shelby likes her girls well nourished, which means Brittany should at the very least have an apple slice,” Kelly smiled and she pulled a few apple slices onto a plate and then a large scoop of Nutella for dipping.  All of Shelby’s girls loved chocolate as did Jenna, so Kelly was going to use that to her advantage. Kelly pulled the girls close and Terri took the moment to give them each a kiss.  “Be good my love.  I will be back very shortly.  As soon as I’m done talking to Uncle Justin,” Terri said kindly to Brittany.  “Be a good girl and listen to Aunt Kelly,” she told her and Brittany nodded. “How about we play a little game my girls,” Kelly said and they both gave a curious look.  “Don’t worry my loves.  I will not withhold food.  It’s just a simple memory test and I’ll feed you as we go along,” Kelly said and Jenna nodded.  She liked the oral memory tests, the ones with flash cards required just a little too much extra concentration for Jenna’s liking. Kelly began feeding them bites of an apple slice with Nutella on it before asking them which member of their circle had what password.  For every answer they got a bite of apple.  For every correct answer, they received a kiss in addition to their bite of apple and Kelly very carefully watched both girls, glad to see them looking genuinely happy. “Well well well,” a kind voice said from behind them and they turned to see Hailey smiling at them. “Miss Hailey!” Jenna cried out and she threw her arms around the Mistress, glad to see someone she knew. “Hello my sweet Jenna, and to my sweet Bree as well,” Hailey grinned.  “I heard that I had two young ladies at a party and that they both might be up for some rope games,” Hailey grinned. “I’m not allowed to go anywhere without Aunt Terri Miss,” Brittany said politely. “I see, and where is Aunt Terri?” Hailey asked kindly.  Aunt Terri was the term that Will’s girls used all the time, depending on what she said next would determine how playful of a mood she was in. “She went with Jenna’s daddy to talk about something while we stayed here to nourish our bodies, so we can play more,” Brittany said.  “Or at all in my case,” she added after a moment. “You haven’t played in a while?” Hailey asked. “We’re on parent time at home, because we all need it, and we don’t train when we’re on parent time, it gets too confusing for us,” she said honestly. “I think your Mama and Daddy are very smart to do that.  Are you allowed to play at all while you’re on parent time?” “As long as it is not with them, yes, we are allowed Miss,” Brittany said being sure to use proper titles.  She had to make everyone proud of her.  Quinn and Santana weren’t there to speak for her and her Miss and Sir were not their either.  She had to remember everything on her own and that was a bit daunting for her. “Well I will be sure to tell your Mama and Daddy that you are being a very well behaved, polite young lady, and that they are to be very proud of you,” Hailey smiled giving her a kiss to her temple and then she kissed Jenna’s temple as well.  “And what about you peanut.  Are you being good too?” “I am now Miss.  Earlier, I gave Mama a hard time about lunch, but I ate all the apple slices now,” she said. “I appreciate your honesty Jenna, I am very proud of you.  I am very proud of both of you for being so brave and honest and as long as you’re okay with it, I’d like to play with both of you and reward you for your honesty,” Hailey told them. “With lots of teasing Miss?” Jenna asked almost hopefully. “Well at least a little.  Miss Hailey should be able to have some fun too,” Hailey teased them and they both smiled and cuddled in closer to her. “You look very good Miss Carson, but I prefer you surrounded by boys,” Kelly teased. “Mama’s just jealous,” Hailey smiled.  The entire circle treasured all of their pets and gave them the correct discipline when necessary, but because the younger girls were so rare, they were somehow more protected, not just by the Masters and Mistresses, but by everyone.  There were only six of them and two of them were babies.  Rachel would make seven when she finally decided what she truly wanted. “Bree my love, why don’t you stay with Miss Kelly, until Aunt Terri comes back and I will play with Jenna.  Then when I return her to her Mama, I will play with you and we will make sure Aunt Terri is nearby or with us if you prefer,” Hailey said. “Oh, but I wanted to play with Bree, Miss.  It’s more fun when there are two of us,” Jenna explained whining slightly. “Jenna, fix your tone please baby,” Kelly said kindly. “I’m sorry Miss,” Jenna said.  “I just really wanted to play with Bree and not by myself,” she said calmly. “Well then, why don’t we just wait for Bree’s Aunt Terri to return to us,” she said and Jenna liked that idea.  That seemed okay to her and Brittany thought it was a good plan as well. “In the mean time, maybe Miss Carson can be sure you are both well nourished so that play time lasts a little bit longer,” Kelly suggested and Hailey nodded her agreement.  She excused herself to the table with all the food, grabbed a few slices of cheese, some grapes, and a few crackers, enough for both girls and then went back over to them.  She hand fed them very carefully, being sure that they chewed and swallowed before letting them have any more to eat.  They were both still slightly nervous and Hailey didn’t want to push them too far.   “Tell me my darlings, do you think that you’d like to play with ropes still?” she asked them kindly and Jenna nodded eagerly where as Brittany didn’t answer at all.  “Bree my love, it’s okay to ask your questions and state your true feelings,” she said. “How would you do it Miss?” she asked politely. “Well, I like to make sure everyone is properly warmed up, so you would be massaged gently while I tied you into place.  You would be tied spread eagle or perhaps into child’s pose or both, so that I could play with you and access different parts of your body and you would not be able to fuss too much.  Some fussing around with ropes is to be expected, but too much and your little bottom will most definitely be spanked, but as good girls, to bring you pleasure,” she explained and Jenna let out a little moan.  The description alone was getting her hot and bothered, and slightly wet as well.  “I would be sure that you were both very well lubricated before anything went inside your body and your safe words will be spoken reminders more times than you’ll be able to keep track of.  Do you girls remember why we do that?” Hailey asked. “To be safe,” Jenna answered softly, her breath already slightly heavy from Hailey’s descriptions.  She couldn’t wait to be played with. “Very good.  Anything else?” “So we are reminded that we have the power to use it if we start to feel unsure or unsafe,” Brittany said and Hailey grinned. “I have two very intelligent pets I’m working with tonight.  I’m so proud of both of you,” she said and she fed them each a grape.  “So, I would be sure that everyone was properly warmed, tied, and lubricated, and then I’m going to bring both of you to orgasm, as powerful as I can make them.  I’m hoping to leave the two of you completely spent and no one else will get to play with two of my precious girls,” Hailey said possessively and they both grinned at her.  It was always very good to know that they were so deeply loved by people outside of their house. Jenna raised her hand and waited to be acknowledged.  “Miss Carson?  As long as Bree agrees, we can be together right?” she asked hopefully. “As long as it’s okay with Bree, yes, you may be together,” Hailey assured her. Jenna nodded and turned to face Brittany.  “I don’t have sisters, I like being with you and your sisters, and I’m not trying to pressure you or sway you like my brothers think I am, I just want you to know that I’m comfortable around you and I feel safe with you and I’d like to experience this with you,” she said and before anyone could respond she looked to Kelly.  “Did I say it okay Mama?” she asked with genuine concern.  Kelly simply nodded and let Brittany respond. “I’d be happy to share with you,” she said honestly.  “If I’m being totally honest, I just had to get out of my house.  I feel kind of trapped, and I was really horny, and Sanny didn’t want to play, Quinnie wasn’t in the right frame of mind to ask, and Rae-rae is still very delicate.  It’d probably be safer for me to be with you, so thank you for knowing what I needed when I didn’t,” she said honestly. Kelly walked behind her and wrapped her in a hug and kissed her temple, having heard every word.  “I think that my sweet Baby Bree, is a very brave, loving, intelligent girl, and I’m very proud of you,” Kelly praised her.  It was twenty minutes later when Hailey entered an empty play room with her two girls in tow while she carried in the ropes and padding for the girls to be tied up with.  “Alright my darling girls, orders are going to be starting now,” she informed them.  “I need to know your safe words,” she said and she looked at Jenna first. “Mine is peaches Miss,” Jenna said and Hailey nodded. “I’m apples Miss,” Brittany said and she started to look very nervous. “It’s alright Bree, ask me whatever questions you have my love,” she said kindly. “I, I mean.  Is Miss, I mean, Doctor.  No, Aunt Terri,” she babbled and Hailey nodded her understanding and which point, Brittany stopped talking.  She was having trouble forming proper sentences all of a sudden. “Aunt Terri is right outside the door baby.  She can come in with us.  That is perfectly fine with me and her.  She has assured us of that,” Hailey gently reminded her and she was fairly sure that this wasn’t going to happen.  The only person that would be getting a release would be Jenna. Jenna however, moved slower and slipped her hand into Brittany’s squeezing gently.  “What do Sanny and Quinnie do for you that I can do too?” she offered kindly, which was exactly how Brittany took it.  What Brittany didn’t understand was that Jenna’s kindness was her own selfishness of wanting to play with her friend, although it was very well disguised.  What Jenna didn’t know was that it was only disguised to Brittany.  Hailey was well aware of what Jenna was doing. “They um.  This,” she said holding up their hands and Jenna smiled. “I will hold your hand the entire time as long as Miss Hailey says it’s okay,” Jenna said and Brittany nodded, smiled, and gave Jenna a light peck on her lips to which Jenna leaned in and tried to get more of.  She loved kissing anyway she could.  It was one of her favorite things to do. “Bree my love.  Let me know if you’d like to continue sweetheart,” Hailey said kindly now that most of the ropes were set into place. “Yes Miss.  I can,” she said. “Miss Carson, can she hold my hand the whole time.  Will that make it okay?” Jenna asked kindly. “Yes my girls, we can do that,” she said kindly.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Alright my lovely ladies.  Miss Peaches and Miss Apples, will you two ladies please lay down on the bed.  You can be next to each other and hold hands,” Hailey explained.  The two girls nodded and climbed onto the bed.  Hailey held up a light blue towel and began explaining.  “Who can tell me what this is?” she asked, standing on the side of the bed and holding the little towel over the two girls as they lay together in the center of the bed, looking up at her. “It’s a safety towel Miss,” Brittany said. “Very good my darling, and why do we use these?” she asked. “To avoid rope burns and accidental too tight knots,” she answered and Hailey nodded, leaned down and kissed her forehead. “Very well said my lovely girl.  Jenna baby, how tight should knots be?” she asked her. “Tight enough to keep a person in place, but not so tight that the person starts to lose circulation,” she answered. “Also very well said my darling girl.  I’m very proud of both of you,” she said and she took the small blue towels and carefully velcro-ed a safety towel to each of the girls’ wrists and ankles. Brittany watched and tried not to think too hard about what was happening.  This was supposed to be fun.  This was something she wanted, and she was going to relax her body and let it happen.  Her Mama and Daddy had trained her well, when she finally decided that she could trust them enough to let them tie her up.    
“Bree, come to the kitchen please baby,” Shelby called.  She and Brittany had discussed a training session for later in the day during breakfast and now was that time.
 
“Yes Miss?” Brittany asked upon entering.
 
“Bree my love, remember how we talked about training?  I think now is a good time,” she said kindly and Brittany simply nodded, looking afraid.  “These are very special towels.  They are soft and gentle and they velcro into place.  These towels, you will see throughout our circle and they simply get attached to your wrists or ankles or anywhere that you will have ropes tied to to your body,” she explained.  “They come in varying sizes and I want you to see them,” she said sweeping her hand over the various towels laid out on the kitchen table.  “Today, we’re going to try something.  I know your sister spilled the beans when you weren’t ready for her to do so.  So we’re going to start your training very simply.  The first thing we’re going to do, is velcro these towels onto your wrists.  That’s all.  Just one wrapped around your left wrist and one around the right.  You’re going to wear them for fifteen minutes to start,” she explained.  “After fifteen minutes, I will come find you and take them off of you,” Shelby assured her and she waited for Brittany to nod her agreement.  “Who is taking these off of you my sweet girl?” she asked.

“You are Miss,” Brittany said.
 
“Very good my darling,” Shelby praised her.  “So I’m going to put these on you and you can go do whatever you like, and I will come find you immediately,” Shelby said.  “Tell me, what time is it now my darling?” she asked.
 
Brittany looked over at the clock on the wall and spoke softly.  “Two twenty Miss,” she said.
 
“Very good, and when is Miss going to come take the safety towels off of you?” she asked her kindly.
 
“In fifteen minutes Miss,” she said.
 
Shelby beamed and gave her sweet girl a kiss.  “Very good my love.  I’m very proud of you,” she said and she fastened the towels into place and watched Brittany stare down at her wrists.”What’s up baby?” she asked.
 
“They aren’t tight but they aren’t falling off,” she said sounding confused.
 
“No baby.  They won’t fall off.  They will stay on.  The velcro keeps them in place, but we don’t make them super tight, because that is not safe.  Your circulation could be cut off if you left them on too tightly,” she said and she shifted her voice slightly knowing she needed to use younger language, because even though she wouldn’t admit it, Brittany was scared.  Brittany wanted this to happen, but based on her history, she knew there was a lot that could go wrong and Shelby was highly aware of that fact.  “We’re going to start off slowly and make sure that everything is done safely.  We want to make sure you are very comfortable with your decision and so we never jump straight into anything.  We help you get comfortable and warm you up to what you express to us that you’re interested in,” Shelby explained.  “I know when I first started I expressed an interest in something and then when I started my proper training, I realized I didn’t want it.  You may realize the same thing and that is perfectly okay,” Shelby assured her and she saw a bit of relief wash over Brittany’s body.  She made sure to speak slowly and gently and then she looked at the clock.  “If you think fifteen minutes is too much time, we can take them off now, you’ve been in them for three minutes already,” she said.
 
“I have?” Brittany asked in surprise.
 
“You have baby.  Do you want to try for more time, or do you want me to take them off.  It’s your decision,” Shelby said.
 
“No, Miss, I’ll leave them on,” she said calmly and smiled at Shelby.  
 
“Why don’t you go find Quinnie.  I know she’s home, maybe the two of you can color me a picture together,” she suggested.
  Jenna smiled and gripped Brittany’s hand.  “You’re doing very well.  Squeeze my hand as tight as you need to,” she told her.  “Miss Carson is going to put the ropes around us and tie us spread eagle and then tease us into orgasm,” Jenna explained.  She could tell Brittany wasn’t totally focused, but she also wanted her to know that she was glad about what was about to happen as well as the fact that she would get to play with her friend. “I sometimes have bad memories,” Brittany admitted. “Bree my love, what’s your safe word darling?” Hailey asked. “Apples Miss.” “Very good, and when do you use that?” she asked.   “If I’m scared or unsure or don’t feel safe Miss,” she said and Hailey nodded. “Very good my sweet Baby Bree, and how do you feel right now my love?” “Excited,” she said honestly. “Alright, well then we’re going to tie you and Jenna up now.  Miss Hailey is going to put your left arm to the left post, and your feet to the posts at the foot of the bed.  I’m going to tie your other wrist to Jenna’s, so that you can give her hand a squeeze, whenever either of you want,” Hailey explained and Brittany nodded her agreement.  “Jenna my love, you’re right wrist is going to be tied to the right post, and your feet to the foot posts.  Left to left and right to right, same as Bree,” she explained.  “You will be each other’s support line,” she said and they both nodded.  Before too long, they were both tied spread eagle to the bed and each other before Hailey started to tease them. “Alright my sweet girls, I can see your panties are stained a bit, you’re both pretty wet, which is a good sign and now Miss Hailey is going to help the pair of you get just a little bit wetter,” and she set to teasing them.  She climbed onto the bed and wiggled her way gently between them, putting some tension on their ropes, but it didn’t hurt, it felt pretty good.  It was nice to know that someone else was in control.  It was exhilarating to give up control, but know that at the same time, with one word, they could get it all back. She placed a warm hand on each of their stomachs and began palming them gently, talking gently to them.  “Who knows what Miss Hailey is after?” she asked them. “You want to make us come Miss,” Jenna panted. “Very good my love, and what will Miss Hailey do, once you’ve both reached your orgasms?” she asked and Brittany moaned.  “Not until I tell you Bree.  I need both you and Jenna to wait until I say it’s okay my sweet girl,” she said. “Yeh-yes Miss,” Brittany panted.   “Who wants Miss Hailey to move lower?” she asked, her hand slipping delicately down toward the tops of their underwear.  She’d had them strip down to bra and panties only, so that they were still dressed, but also still vulnerable.  “Anyone?  No young ladies looking for more teasing?” she asked and they both moaned and wiggled, trying to get their bodies to move so her finger tips would slip beneath their panties, but the ropes prevented that and she smiled.  It was fun to tease the young ladies.  “Ah, ah, ah, we don’t push,” she scolded them and she stilled her hands, causing both of them to whine. Brittany tugged gently on her ropes, trying to get to the right place and then she started to struggle, something Jenna noticed immediately.  “Bree,” she panted softly.  “Bree look at me,” she said squeezing her hand firmly and Hailey smiled. “Very good Jenna, you are being very helpful,” Hailey said and while keeping a still hand on Brittany’s belly, because she clearly wasn’t ready, she moved a hand down to Jenna and began stimulating her to get her close and closer to her release.  “Bree, listen to Miss Hailey baby, just turn your head and truly look at Jenna baby,” she said kindly.  She could see Brittany was slipping into a memory and she didn’t want her to think that she was back with Kate.  She needed Brittany to be completely present.  Jenna started to whine and beg, wanting to have her orgasm, she was so close.  “You can come Jenna,” Hailey told her kindly and she moved her finger over Jenna’s clitoris and tickled it, steadily until Jenna was screaming her release and as she worked with one hand, the other hand undid the ropes on Brittany’s left side, freeing her partially. Brittany looked around the room once her left side was free and reached up, undoing the right, tears falling down her face.  She cried harder as she sat up and undid the right side, not at all aware that Hailey was watching her.  She moved into the corner of the room huddled in the corner and continued to cry hard.  It was a sight that broke Hailey’s heart, but she had two pets and she had to work with both of them.  For the moment, Brittany was upset, and half naked, but she was safe.  She was going to be spanked for not using her safe word and it wasn’t going to be painful, but it was still going to happen.  It was going to happen with Terri in the room though.  Hailey wouldn’t do it without her. Hailey focused her attention completely on Jenna and very carefully slipped a finger inside her very wet sex and curled her finger just enough to find her g-spot and when she did, Jenna came hard, screaming in pleasure.  Hailey let her ride out the orgasm, undid her bonds and then let her lay still while she went to help Brittany. “Bree, look at Miss Hailey,” she said in her Mistress voice. “Apples Miss.  Apples, apples, apples, I’m sorry.  I’m sorry.  I just can’t.  I thought I was ready.  Please miss.  Apples,” she cried and the tears fell freely.  She was completely out of her comfort zone, aware of where she was, but scared. “Good girl Bree, very good girl, come here,” Hailey said kindly holding her arms out to Brittany praying she would crawl into them and thankfully she did.  “Very good my Bree.  You used your safe word.  It was a little bit late, but you did it, and I’m proud of you for that,” she said and she moved her hand down and firmly patted Brittany’s bottom, speaking gently to her while giving her the mildest of spankings.The plan was to give her a spanking for not saying her safe word.  Brittany corrected herself though and so the gentle patting was good enough of a “punishment” for Brittany to suffer and she didn’t need Terri in the room.  “It’s okay that you weren’t quite ready.  I’m not mad at you.  I’m not disappointed in you, and I am most definitely proud of you for wanting to try,” she told her.  “I do wish you would have said your safe word sooner, but accidents happen,” she said.  “So the next time, you’re going to say what word sooner, when you get scared?” she asked her gently. “Apples Miss, I’m sorry I was so late,” she said her teeth chattering from pure nerves. “Thank you for your apology my love,” Hailey said and she kept Brittany close to her body and kissed the top of her head and rocked her slowly, knowing she had time to cuddle Brittany while Jenna recovered from her orgasm.  “Come my darling, we’re going to get you dressed and then we’re going to go back into the main room and find Aunt Terri, and get you settled with her,” she said. Brittany nodded and followed every order that Hailey gave her before she was finally dressed and then when she saw Terri she ran to her and held on tightly.  Terri hugged her tight and gave three firm smacks to her bottom.  “You do not run little girl, you know better,” she told her and Brittany nodded, hugged Terri even tighter and started to cry.  She was so disappointed in herself.  She had wanted to be brave and she had failed.   “Terri, she did well, but I think she got caught up in memories.  That’s what it looked like to me at least,” Hailey explained.  “I’m going to go back and make sure Jenna is properly dressed and then I need to return her to her Mama,” she smiled. “Of course, and thank you,” Terri said holding Brittany close to her.  Hailey left and Terri sat down, pulling Brittany into her lap, cradling her gently and Brittany seemed to shrink a bit, glad to be in the arms of someone she deemed safe.  “Bree my love, we are here because you wanted to be here and that’s completely okay, but if you aren’t ready we can go home, and no one will think any less of you,” Terri explained. “But I didn’t come,” she whimpered. “Tell me what happened baby,” Terri requested. “I want Daddy please,” she said sadly.  Shortly after Brittany and Terri left, Quinn went nuts.  She started crying and screaming about how Brittany couldn’t be sent away, promising to be perfect and making a general mess of herself.  Shelby very gently explained to Rachel that she and Santana would have to sit with Will in another room, because currently, Quinn needed to sit with Shelby in the master bedroom, in the special chair, with the nebulizer to stop the asthma attack that was gripping her body and not letting go.   Will agreed and took his other girls downstairs away from Quinn’s chaos.  He stopped briefly in Santana’s room and pulled out a Waldo book, taking it with them.  He sat in the living room with Rachel and Santana on either side of him, while they searched through the book, to have something to do other than watch television and Shelby was able to sit with Quinn and give her a nebulizer treatment.  Everything had been going fine until the phone rang and Rachel immediately shrieked and curled into herself, squealing in more pain at the fast movement. Will took a deep breath and stood up as the caller ID announced it was Terri calling.  “Hang on,” he said as soon as he answered and then he knelt in front of Rachel.  “Rae-rae, look at Daddy baby,” he said kindly as he pet the side of her face and she flinched, but continued to cry while training her eyes on him.  “It’s okay.  As soon as I get off the phone with Aunt Terri, we’ll get you changed, unless you want Sanny to help you now, or you can try on your own.  It’s okay, it’s why you’re wearing protective underwear and it’s just to be safe my love,” he told her kindly and she simply laid there crying, not moving a single muscle, her entire body feeling rigid to Will and looking rigid to Santana.  “You can make any decision you want sweetheart,” he told her kindly and then he went back to the phone. “Hello?” he asked keeping his eyes trained on Rachel, looking for signs of further distress and fear. “I’m sorry I scared her,” Terri said. “It’s okay, we can discuss that when you come back as well as one other detail,” he said.  “In the mean time, you don’t normally call, is everything okay?”   “Someone wants to talk to you,” she said and she handed Brittany the phone, who very sadly called for her Daddy. “Hi Baby Bree, are you having a good time?” he asked, clearly sure she wasn’t, based on the tone of her voice. “I made a mistake.  I’m sorry Daddy.  I shouldn’t be here.  Come get me please.  They’re going to be mad,” she whimpered. “No one is going to be mad baby, it’s just a party sweetheart, you can leave whenever you like,” he said. “No Daddy, they’ll be mad, they will,” she said with panic in her voice and Will took a deep breath, this was not going as well as he had hoped it would.  Brittany had been looking forward to party night, she always did, and to hear her so distressed while at party night was very concerning. “I am very sure they will not be mad Bree, can you tell me what happened?” he asked her and she very carefully recounted the story.  “Bree my love, it’s okay that you weren’t ready and it’s okay that you got scared.  Aunt Terri can bring you home, and we can all cuddled in Mama and Daddy’s bed and watch a movie.  Isn’t it your night to choose?” he asked. “I didn’t mean to disappoint you Daddy, I swear,” she cried. “You haven’t my love.  I promise you.  All you have to do is get in the car and come home with Aunt Terri,” Will told her and she whimpered, but agreed.  Before he could say more, Terri was back on the phone, promising to drive safely and return his baby girl in one piece.  “I’d like my sister in one piece too please,” he smiled and they hung up.  He turned and saw Rachel still in place, seemingly afraid to move, and then he spoke gently to her.  “Rae-rae, it’s just Daddy baby.  I’ll help you to change sweetheart.  We’ll go into the bathroom, just over there and we’ll get you in a new pair of underwear and then we can go back to looking at the book,” he explained to her.  “Mama has made sure that you have extra underwear in every bathroom,” he told her. “Can I help too Daddy?” Santana asked. “Yes baby of course, but if Rae-rae asks us to leave, then we have to leave.  We always give what in this house?” he prompted. “Respect,” she said. “Very good,” he praised her and he pet the side of her face, knowing she liked that.  “Now, Rae-rae, I will help you if you want it, or Sanny can help you, or you can go on your own, what would you like to do?” he asked and Rachel simply held out her hand to him.  It couldn’t get any worse than what it was right now and she just didn’t care anymore. He waited for her and finally Santana spoke up.  “Why are you waiting Daddy?  Rae needs help, until Mr. Scott can do his job correctly, because right now, he’s not,” Santana said and Will smiled to himself and looked at Santana, being sure not to touch Rachel because she hadn’t given him any kind of indication that she would accept it and he noticed that she hadn’t spoken a word since she woke up earlier in the day. “Well I think it’s great that you are voicing your opinion of Mr. Scott.  I also think you maybe don’t have all the information, so let’s reserve our judgements, and lastly, I’m waiting because Rae-rae hasn’t told me what she is okay with, and until I know, I can’t truly help her,” he said. “Oh,” Santana said thoughtfully and then she looked at Rachel.  “I’ll be with you.  Daddy won’t hurt you and if you really don’t want either of us in the room, we won’t be.  This is all about you and what you’re most comfortable with,” Santana said and Rachel let the tears fall.  “What’d I say wrong?” Santana asked Will with concern. “Nothing my love, Rae is just sad and she’s allowed to be sad.  Rae-rae,” he said kindly and he made the executive decision to change his words.  She was so young and needed the extra attention and care.  She was very close to Kenzie and Corey in the moment and it was how he would have treated them.  He did however, make a great effort to not use baby words.  It was part of the deal.  “It’s alright my love, Daddy and Rae-rae, and Sanny are going to go into the bathroom and just get you changed.  I’m going to carry you because I think your body is very tired from therapy today,” he said and she simply stared at him, not saying a word.  She didn’t want to fight anything anymore.  She simply didn’t care in the moment.  Shelby sat in the chair with Quinn in her lap, holding her as tight as she could and Quinn was fighting her, wanting nothing to do with the nebulizer.  “Shhh,” Shelby said.  “You don’t get a choice right now baby girl.  Your lungs are burning and shrinking and I would be a terrible Mama if I let that happen to you, so you are going to stay here in Mama’s arms and take the medicine,” she said. “Don’t want it!” Quinn cried twisting and moving, trying to get away and so Shelby moved the two of them to the floor.  She sat Quinn between her legs and then clamped them over Quinn to pin her in place and pressed the mask to her face.  Quinn fought her still, not wanting any of this.  “I have to be perfect!” she screamed. “You are going to be on Parent Time for a month if you keep this up,” Shelby grumbled to herself and she used her right arm to firmly wrap it across Quinn’s chest, pressing the mask to her face and twisting with her to keep the mask in place. “I need to help.  I need to go!  Bring her back!” Quinn yelled and she tried to break free, but Shelby was a lot stronger than Quinn had remembered.  Shelby pressed her lips to Quinn’s temple and spoke sternly. “Quinn Lucy Fabray Corcoran Schuester,” she said.  “The way you help is by stilling your body immediately,” Shelby said seriously.  “My Quinnie will sit, right here, with Mama, and she will be very still.  That is how you help,” Shelby told her seriously.  Her voice low and threatening, even though she didn’t give any threatening consequences.  Quinn stopped moving immediately and then started to whimper.  “Shhh, you need this baby.  I know you don’t want it, and that’s okay, but this is one of those times where you don’t get a say.  You are going to finish your treatment and we are going to go into the bathroom, Mama will give you a bath, and then get you into pajamas and get into bed,” Shelby told her. “Help Bree,” she panted. “The way you help Bree is by listening to Mama’s directions,” Shelby told her and she loosened her grip slightly now that Quinn wasn’t fighting as much.  “Tell me Quinnie.  Who came to pick up Bree?” she asked her. “Aunt Terri,” she said. “Yes she did, because what is today?  What happens every time we roll around to this day?” she asked. “Thursday is party day,” Quinn said softly. “Yes it is, and Bree wanted to go to the party, but Quinnie and Rae-rae need Mama and Daddy with them, here at home.  Neither of you are ready for a party this week,” she said. “No I am, I’m good, I can go!” Quinn said starting to fight again and Shelby gripped her tighter. “Stop it,” she said sternly.  “Quinnie is going to stop fighting Mama immediately or she’s going to be spanked once this treatment is done,” she said seriously. “I have to be perfect, I have to help, I have to get Bree!” she cried. “Quinn has to stop fighting Mama,” Shelby said seriously and she realized that they were going to be struggling for a while.  Quinn was determined.  “Quinnie has to sit with Mama and not fight and be very still,” Shelby said seriously and Quinn whined, starting to speak. “Muh,” she started. “No Quinn,” Shelby said seriously.  “No talking.  Quinnie stays quiet, right now.  No more talking,” Shelby said sternly and she kept her grip tight.  She silently counted to ten, very slowly and then spoke.  “Very good.  Good girl Quinnie, stay still,” she said and the two listened to the quiet of the room.  When three minutes had passed, they heard the phone ring and Shelby cringed and Quinn went to jump. “Phone!  No!  Rae!” Quinn cried and she struggled as hard as she could, not only to get away from the mask that was still being pressed to her face, but to get to Rachel and help in anyway she could, to prove she was perfect. “Quinn, Mama said stop!” Shelby said sternly and she made sure to say it in her Mistress voice.  Quinn froze immediately.  “Daddy is with Rae, she is fine.  You are going to sit here and we are going to follow the list.  What are the directions I gave you?” she asked her sternly, leaving the mask in place.  Quinn went to fight it, but Shelby calmed her.  “You can talk with it on, you’ve been doing so this whole time,” she said kindly.  “How did Mama say you have to sit?” she asked. “Still,” Quinn pouted. “Very good, and what did Mama say we were going to do?” she asked. “Treatment,” she said. “Very good.  We are going to finish your treatment and then what else?” Shelby pressed. “Bath and bed,” she said with a pout. “Very good,” Shelby praised and she gave Quinn a few kisses.  “Now, you answered my questions and you did so correctly and I’m very proud of you,” she told her.  “Now, we’re going to finish this and we’re going to stay quiet,” she told her and Quinn whimpered.  In the bathroom downstairs, Santana had a tight grip on Rachel’s hand and was more than willing to help move her in any direction she needed, but all Rachel was doing was standing there and shaking.  “Rae,” she said cautiously and Rachel looked at her with scared eyes, something Santana remembered from living with Kate.  Whenever Kate would terrify Brittany or Quinn, Santana would see the same look. “Be cautious baby,” Will said kindly and Santana nodded. “So we have a lot of respect in this house, and if you want to stand there in uncomfortable underwear, well then that’s your choice.  It wouldn’t be mine, but I’ve never really had to wear protection before, so for all I know it might be comfortable.  I do know that I’m here with you, and since we’re just standing here I’m going to tell you a story,” she said. “Careful baby, very careful and slow and cautious,” Will told her kindly. “When we lived with our other Mistress, she would um, well, she wasn’t nice, so we didn’t trust women.  We didn’t know that Miss Anne was nice, or that Mama was nice, or that any woman would be nice to us, because no woman had ever really been nice to us.  When we came to this circle, we didn’t know how to respect women truly, or trust women truly.  It’s a very large and difficult step,” Santana said honestly.  “Here’s the thing though, in this house, which you were rushed into, if you aren’t respectful, you’re just reminded of it.  Mama and Daddy always show respect though, so if you say you aren’t ready to be touched, or helped, then they don’t do those things.  If you say you’re ready then they go super slow and explain every little detail.  It wasn’t what we were used to and we had each other to figure it out together, Quinn and Brittany and myself, but now you have us.  You have girls who have been tortured and pained and we went through it and now we’re on the other side.  The major difference is that you had surgery and we haven’t.  Well Quinnie did, but her appendix ruptured, which is very different,” Santana reasoned.  “So, now that you know the story, I’m asking you, to trust me, to know that it’s okay to let Daddy help you and I’m not going anywhere.  I won’t leave you, unless you tell me you want me to leave okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “So do you think we can help you change now?” she asked and with a still scared look on her face, Rachel agreed and was very slowly and carefully lead into the bathroom.  Terri pulled the car into the driveway and Brittany sat stone still in her seat, not even undoing her seatbelt.  “Mama’s gonna be disappointed,” she said sadly.   “And why do you think that might be?” Terri asked her. “Be-cause.  I ssss, I said I was re-eady.  I wasn’t ready.  I d-didn’t use my safe wor-ord fast enough,” she said and she started to cry harder. “Oh honey,” Terri sighed.  “Come here baby,” she said and she shifted her seat backward as she unbuckled Brittany’s seat belt and then she pulled her into her arms.  “It’s okay my sweet Baby Bree,” she told her keeping her close and rubbing her back.  “Mama isn’t going to be disappointed my sweet girl.  You haven’t done anything wrong.  You were brave and courageous and Mama doesn’t get disappointed in that,” Terri said and she carefully shifted the pair of them to step out of the car.  They walked into the house and they heard Rachel whimpering in the bathroom as well as Santana’s voice babbling softly and Will telling Rachel he was going to clean her up with a warm cloth and then apply the topical cream, since she’d given her permission.  “Stay quiet my love, we’ll go find Mama,” she said and Brittany whimpered. Will had heard her though and he looked at his girls.  “Sanny, Rae-rae stay here, I heard Aunt Terri,” Will said and he stepped into the hallway and saw Brittany, looking highly upset. “Daddy!” she cried and she ran to him and hung on tightly. Terri sighed and shook her head.  “I already popped her three times for running at the party,” she said. “We’ll over look it for now,” he smiled and he sat down on the hallway bench, pulling Brittany into his lap and cuddling her close.  “Shelby and Quinnie are upstairs.  You might want to go check on your niece.  I know you’re a surgeon but if you have any medical advice as to how to avoid further asthma attacks, that would be greatly appreciated.” Terri frowned but nodded, apparently Brittany wasn’t the only one having a bad night.  She walked over to her brother, kissed his cheek hello and then rubbed Brittany’s back while kissing her temple gently.  “Bree, be honest with Daddy baby.  It’s okay,” Terri said and she left them alone and went upstairs.   “Wait one moment baby,” he told Brittany kindly.  “Sanny are you and Rae-rae okay?” he called out kindly. “Yes Daddy, it’s almost back on,” Santana called out as she helped Rachel wiggle her new diaper into place. “Good.  Take your time girls, there is no need to rush,” he said and then he focused in on Brittany.  “What’s going on my sweet girl?  What happened at the party?” he asked. “I, I was with Miss Hailey,” she said softly.  “And, I, we played.  We played with her.  Jenna was with me.  I said it was okay.  I did.  I said, I mean, I said it was okay.  We were safe.  We were being careful.  She wouldn’t hurt me.  The ropes pulled, and it felt good, and then my brain went, and I heard Miss Kate,” she said and then she broke down into tears.   “Oh my sweet Baby Bree,” he said gently.  “Daddy has four rather stressed young ladies,” he said.  “You know what baby?  I know how hard it was for you to even go to the party without your whole family,” he said.  “For that alone, I am so proud of you,” he told her.  “I think you were very brave,” he told her. “But I wasn’t Daddy.  I untied myself and I ran to the corner and I didn’t say my safe word.  It was all bad and Miss Hailey is never going to trust me again,” she said sadly. “You got scared baby.  Miss Hailey is not going to be mad at you that you got scared,” he told her kindly.  “Come on, we’ll go see Sanny and Rae, and you can join us on the couch and we can all look for Waldo in the zoo.  He’s very difficult to find,” Will told and Brittany nodded her agreement.  Terri carefully climbed the stairs and went into the master bedroom to see Shelby on the floor, against the far wall, with Quinn held tight to her body and Quinn started to struggle when Terri came back without Brittany.  “Quinn Lucy, Mama said stop!” Shelby ordered her and even Terri froze in place.  That was Shelby’s full on Mistress voice and Terri didn’t want to do or say anything to interfere with Shelby’s instructions.   “How’s my Baby Bree?” she asked. “She is fine.  She went to the party with me, and she played with Miss Hailey, but was apparently taken over by a memory so the game stopped and we left the party,” Terri explained. “What kind of memory?” Quinn growled protectively through her mask. “One more word out of you little girl and I will put you over my knee and spank you immediately, asthma attack or not,” Shelby said sternly. “Oh Quinnie, what’s going on with your lungs baby girl?” Terri asked with genuine concern and Shelby rolled her eyes while Quinn smartly remained quiet.  “I’m sorry, I’m making you break Mama’s order, you can tell me later when you finish your treatment,” Terri said kindly. “How is my Baby Bree?” Shelby asked again. “She’s okay.  She’s downstairs with your husband and your other daughters,” she smiled.   “Good, now, I would like for you to please listen to her lungs, to let me know if we need to make an appointment with the doctor.  She’s had two rather intense asthma attacks over the last two days, three in total,” Shelby said.  “Your “bonus kit” is in the dresser over there.  I will step out and give you privacy,” she said.  All Terri really needed to do was listen to her lungs and her “bonus kit” was a small black case that contained a pressure cuff, a stethoscope, and a thermometer, for when she was at their house and couldn’t reach her extremely necessary equipment immediately. “Oh Quinnie,” Terri sighed and she reached for her young niece who went to her.  “I’m so sorry my sweet love,” she said cuddling her close.  “Do you know that I love you?” Terri asked and Quinn nodded.  “Do you know that Mama and Daddy love you too?” she asked and Quinn nodded.  “Sweetheart,” she said gently, “I do want to check you over a bit, make sure you’re okay and you don’t need extra treatment,” she said.  “If we need to call Miss Alli’s sister to have her come look at you, I think we should,” Terri said and Quinn nodded her agreement.  She felt fine now, so she knew that everything would be okay. “Mama, I want to see Bree, please,” she finally pushed out as Terri took the mask completely off of Quinn’s face. “You are staying up here and you’re going to let Aunt Terri look you over.  Mama will go downstairs and check on the rest of your sisters,” she said seriously and Quinn went to argue.  “Do not push me little girl,” she said seriously and she leaned forward gave her a kiss to her forehead and then stood up.  “I’m going to go downstairs and you will be good for Aunt Terri,” she said. Shelby went downstairs and saw Brittany sitting on Will’s lap, whimpering softly, while Rachel and Santana sat on either side of him, all three of them trying to find Waldo.  “Well, well, well, you four look cozy.  Did we find Waldo?” she asked knowing exactly what book they were looking at, without even having to look. “He’s hiding in the zoo Mama, this one is very tricky,” Santana said her eyes never leaving the page of the book before her and Shelby smiled, walking over and petting Santana’s long dark hair and Santana grinned.  As soon as Shelby was fully in Brittany’s view she whimpered and pushed herself into Will, convinced Shelby was going to start yelling at her.  “It’s just Mama Bree, but I’ll help your sisters to the kitchen, where we will prepare a snack and then you and Daddy can join us upstairs and we can all watch a movie,” Shelby said and Rachel looked up and made a sad face at Shelby.  She wanted to be lifted to her feet, guided where she needed to go, and then, she realized she wanted to be carried.  “What’s wrong Rae-rae,” Shelby asked her gently and Rachel reached out to her.  “Are you ready to come with Mama to the kitchen?” she asked and Rachel simply nodded, so Shelby moved over to her side of the couch and pulled her carefully up to her feet.  “Do you think you can walk to the kitchen?” she asked. “I can help Mama,” Santana said instantly and she practically leapt off the couch. “Easy baby, take it easy,” Shelby said kindly.  “I’m very proud of you for wanting to help, but it’s okay to offer help and not jump so quickly,” Shelby said and she made sure she caressed her face, ensuring that she knew she was being praised and loved.  Shelby was very concerned that Santana was forgetting she was loved and wanted.  “How about Rae-rae, and Sanny come help Mama in the kitchen.  We can all walk together,” she said and Santana nodded while Rachel looked unsure.  “Mama can guide you, Rae,” she said kindly and Rachel reached for her. “Maybe you should carry her Mama,” Santana suggested and Rachel gave her a questioning look, how did Santana realize she wanted that. “And why is that baby?” Shelby asked. “Because she did a lot of work at therapy and she might need it more than walking,” Santana reasoned with almost a timid voice.   “I think that’s a very smart answer my princess.  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby said giving her a kiss to her cheek, and then she turned to Rachel.  “What do you say my little lamb, should Mama carry you?” she asked and Rachel simply nodded and reached her arms up slightly snaking them around Shelby’s neck.  “Alright then, come on,” she said and she carefully lifted her and went into the kitchen, with Santana close by. “Sanny keep a hand on Mama’s lower back for extra support as she walks,” Will said kindly as they headed away and then he turned back to Bree.  “I love you so much my sweet Bree,” he told her and she simply nodded. When they got to the kitchen, Shelby set her down, standing so she could hold on to the counter top and Santana moved in to be of extra support.  “Mama?” she asked softly.  “Why do you call Rae a little lamb?’ she asked. “Well she needed a name.  You are my little princess, Quinnie is my little lady bug, and Bree is my little ballerina.  You each have a name that represents you in my eyes.  Princesses are very regal.  Lady bugs bring good fortune.  Ballerinas are graceful and lambs are slightly delicate,” Shelby said and both girls smiled.  It was nice to be told why they had the names Shelby had given them. “Mama, are Quinnie and Bree going to be okay?  They seem so upset and sad and scared and stuff,” Santana said and Rachel smiled.  In her mind, Santana had said of a lot of S words and it sounded cute to her. “They are going to be fine baby.  The problem is that all of my girls, all four of you, have had your worlds turned upside down, which is completely fine, and you’re all dealing with it in your own ways, which is also okay.  Daddy and I pulled you three girls from work, to be safe about things.  We want you to be able to adjust safely and then if you choose to go back to work you can,” Shelby said. “What did I do?” Santana asked with a heavy blush as Shelby pulled out a bag of pretzels and some juice boxes from the pantry.  “You my darling girl are being very watchful and careful.  You don’t know it, but you’re trying to round up everyone to be all together.  For example, yesterday you were trying to figure out how to get to both Quinnie and Rae at the same time. You were literally tearing yourself apart.  Quinnie is back to being perfect, Bree is scared of me, and Rae has decided to stop talking,” Shelby explained and Rachel’s eyes bugged out of her head.  “Didn’t think I noticed, did you?” she smiled at her and Rachel looked down at the floor.  “Rae-rae, Mama is not mad at all.  You are doing what you feel is safe.  We are going to have to work on some form of communication, but Mama and Daddy are very aware of all of their girls.  All four of you.  We love you all very much,” she said.    Eventually Will got Brittany calm and he took her upstairs.  The girls all passed out in minutes and Shelby very carefully removed herself from the bed and pulled Terri into the hallway.  “We have to talk about Rae,” she said seriously. “You sound like my supervisor, what’s wrong?” Terri asked. “She hasn’t moved her bowels at all and we’ve been super careful in what we feed her.  I am sticking to the list you gave us,” she said. “Then everything is fine.  I gave you that list, so she doesn’t move her bowels.  I did a lot of reconstruction and when she eventually does get to that point, it is going to hurt,” Terri said.  “Her body will make waste and eventually it will come out, but assuming I did my job correctly, you don’t have to worry about it until Saturday,” Terri said. “That is very specific,” Shelby said raising an eyebrow. “You think you’re the only one who is allowed to be that specific?” Terri teased her and Shelby laughed happily.  “It’s going to be okay.  Her body is still adjusting but I’m telling you, it’s going to be a little messy at first and she might need some assistance,” Terri explained. “Messy how and assistance in what way?” Shelby asked. “Messy in that new born baby way.  It’ll be a little bit soft and mushy for a while and assistance in the same way that Bree needs it every now and again,” Terri told her. “Lovely,” she sighed.   Terri smiled sadly and pulled her sister in law into a tight hug and simply held her.  “First of all, you are an amazing Mama.  Secondly, you are not alone.  You have Will, my mother, and your parents.  The girls are in good, safe hands,” she said. “Not you?” Shelby asked. “Nope, I’m done.  I did all that intensive reconstruction work.  My part is over,” Terri teased and Shelby simply rolled her eyes.  “You are most definitely not alone,” Terri told her. “I know,” Shelby said resting her head on Terri’s shoulder, glad to be the one being cuddled for a change.  “I just wish I could get the stress levels down for them.  They are all so on edge, and while they’ve reverted to acting younger, they are still not letting go completely and trusting us.  I worry,” Shelby said. “Which is what makes you an amazing Mama!” Terri told her.  “Just think, you’re in the sucky part right now, but as soon as you get out of this part all that amazing good stuff is going to come your way, and I know, for a fact, that you having time with your girls, in any capacity, is one of the best parts of your life.  What’s more is that you make that obvious to them.  You’re an amazing Mama Shel, and your girls know it, even Rachel,” Terri said.   “Rachel only knows I am Mama, I don’t think she knows I’m her Mama,” Shelby said kindly. “Oh please.  Every time, she looks in a mirror, she can see it.  Look, I know that my brother and sister went through a lot of heart break, and heart ache, for a period of five years, and when all that was done my father, promised to make sure you got your baby one way or another.  We didn’t think he was going to die a month later, but sadly he did.  And not too much longer, you and Will received a call that you were about to be parents,” she said and Shelby went to speak.  “I’m not finished, please wait,” Terri said kindly and she turned Shelby around so that she was peaking over her shoulder, as they looked in the mirror together.  “Every one of your girls have your cheek bones.  Sanny and Rae look more like you and Quinnie and Bree got our more fair hair and skin tones, sorry about that,” Terri joked and Shelby laughed.  “They are your girls, your daughters, my nieces, and our parents’ granddaughters.  They are a part of this family and they accepted that pretty quickly.  Every last one of them.  Daddy promised you, children, one way or another, and in that room, sleeping with your husband, there they are and they all know it,” Terri assured her. “I love you,” Shelby said after a short silence and Terri smiled and wrapped her arms around Shelby’s middle. “I love you too.  You’re my favorite sister,” Terri said and she kissed her cheek. “I’m your only sister, at least until you get married to your prince charming and he has several sisters, and in that case, I better still be your favorite sister,” Shelby said. “You’re really not cute!” Terri told her and she kissed her cheek a second time and tickled her ribs.  “Come on, let’s go make sure my brother hasn’t been attacked by my nieces,” she said possessively and they turned to see Will in the middle of the bed.  Quinn and Santana were on his left side, tucked on top of each other somehow and each resting their head on his chest, while Brittany had her head on his thigh so Rachel could rest hers on his chest and Brittany wouldn’t crush her. “Maybe I take my baby Bree for some one on one Mama time?” Shelby said thoughtfully. “Yes, but very very carefully, because at the party tonight, she came to her own conclusion that she has disappointed everyone, so be very gentle with her,” Terri explained. “Of course,” Shelby sighed.   “I’m off.  I love you, and I’ll see you all tomorrow for family dinner.  Do you want me to bring anything special?” “If you find any sanity lying around send some this way, I’ll sneak it into everyone’s dish,” she said. “Will do,” Terii smiled.  “Love you,” she said and then she left.  Shelby watched her sleeping family for a few moments more and then went downstairs, set the house alarm, and went back upstairs.  She got ready for bed herself and then went over toward Brittany. “Baby Bree,” she said softly, rubbing her back and it drew a smile to Brittany’s face, even in her sleeping state.  “It’s just Mama baby,” Shelby told her and Brittany shifted a bit and laid as much of her body as she could against Shelby.  “My sweet girl, I love you so much,” she told her.  “Mama wants to go to bed, but I think it’s too crowded in here.  Will you come be Mama’s cuddler in another bedroom?” she asked and Brittany shifted a bit.  She tiredly put herself in Shelby’s lap and snuggled against her.  “Mmmm, my sweet Baby Bree.  I love you so much,” Shelby told her gently and with as much strength as she had, she carried Brittany carefully down the hall to another bedroom while rubbing her back.  She laid them both down and then pulled the covers over them and smiled when Brittany snuggled in closer. “Mama, I sorry to da-point you,” she said tiredly, yawning as she spoke. “My sweet Baby Bree.  I need you to listen very very carefully to me my sweet girl.  You have never once been a disappointment to me.  You are my daughter, my treasured pet, and one of the loves of my life.  You are not a disappointment,” she said. “I din’ say my word fass,” she mumbled. “But you said it eventually, and that is very good.  You were just lost in your head, and Miss Hailey knows that you didn’t mean to be slow in your response,” she explained. “I din’ wanna da-point you,” she said. “You didn’t baby.  You are a very good girl and I’m so proud of you for wanting to be so brave,” Shelby told her and Brittany snuggled in and eventually went back to sleep, snoring softly.  “I love you baby,” Shelby said and then she dropped off to sleep as well.  “Mama!” Shelby heard one of her girls say, but the voice was so far away that she couldn’t make it out.  She knew it wasn’t Brittany, because Brittany was still sleeping next to her.  “Daddy please,” someone begged, and she knew it wasn’t Rachel because the voice was too clear and distinct.  Rachel was still very shy and her voice sometimes tended to sound as if she were yearning for something.  “Mama!” the voice cried out and it dawned on her. “Oh Sanny,” she said and she went into the master bedroom, through to the bathroom, and found Santana sitting on the toilet, doubled over herself and rocking back and forth. “Daddy please,” she begged. “There’s Mama,” Will said kindly and sounding like he was relieved.   “Having trouble there Daddy?” Shelby teased, recognizing the tone of his voice and using that as the perfect moment to tease him. He poked his tongue out at her and rubbed Santana’s back.  “I don’t have all the womanly parts you have,” he said.  He gave Santana a kiss, then Shelby and then he started to leave the room. “Hey babe, wake the girls please and help Rae change into new underwear,” she said and Will nodded his agreement. “Did you want french toast or bacon and eggs for breakfast today?” he asked from the doorway.   “Bacon and eggs I think,” Shelby said and Santana moaned as her body let go of some of the things it had been holding on to.   Santana leaned all the way forward and cried softly.  “Mama,” she said trying to sound brave, but she was failing miserably. “I know baby, I’m sorry,” Shelby said gently.  “Sit back for me a little bit okay.  We have to straighten you out a little bit so the cramps go away and we breathe together,” Shelby told her and Santana whimpered.  She sat up slowly and little tears slid down her cheeks.  “Shhh, you’re doing so well baby, I know it hurts, keep breathing for me okay?” Shelby asked still kneeling in front of her.  Santana had a rather rough monthly cycle every few months and it was usually triggered by extra stress, so Shelby wasn’t truly surprised.  She was waiting for Brittany to come down with a migraine, due to all the stress going on in the family. “Mama, I tried,” she whimpered. “What did you try baby?” Shelby asked kindly. “To be brave and not need you,” she whimpered. Shelby smiled, leaned forward and kissed Santana’s forehead.  “As your Mama, your Miss, and your general guardian in our specific circle; I will always love you, and I’m glad when you want me.  You are one of my four treasured girls and believe it or not, taking care of you, is not a burden to me.  I love you Sanny,” she told her. Will smiled and then left to check on Rachel and Quinn, who were still resting, but awake, and then he looked around.  “Shel, where’s Bree?” he called out to her and Shelby smiled, calling back to him, that she was in her own bedroom.  “Alright girls, stay here, I will be right back,” he said and he went into the other room and checked on Brittany.  She was sound asleep in bed, curled up under the covers and Will decided to let her stay there.  The house was very stressful and she had a bad night the night before, so he decided to let her sleep a little longer and went back to his room, to tackle changing Rachel’s underwear. He stepped into the room, picked up the remote off the dresser and handed it to Rachel, while sitting on the edge of the bed next to her hip.  “Rae-rae, we’re going to talk something out before we do it, okay?” he asked and she simply nodded.  There was no way in hell she was going to say one word.  She had too many awful memories from yesterday, and remembering what had truly happened to her body was just a little too traumatic for her, so she decided to say nothing.  It was something Will had noticed almost immediately so he decided not to push it.  “Thank you,” he smiled at her.  “So here’s what’s going to happen.  You have your special underwear to protect you from the bell tones that might happen, correct?” Rachel nodded and Quinn raised her hand.  “Daddy, isn’t it a diaper?” she asked once he acknowledged her. “It is my love, but because Rachel isn’t a baby we want to use words that are older.  The word diaper implies that Rachel has no control over her body at all.  That is not true.  She is working to gain control over her body, and that is going to take time.  Protective underwear means she’s working on things and isn’t quite there yet.  Does that makes sense?” he asked and both girls nodded their agreement.  Will smiled and continued.  “So, first, we have to unzip your pajamas.  I will then put this blanket over you, so you don’t freeze,” he said showing her a yellow blanket that was thick enough to not be seen through.  “After that, I’m going to take your underwear off that you wore all night and clean you up a little bit, unless you want to do it?” he asked her and she shook her head no.  He took a deep breath and continued calmly.  “No you don’t want me to clean you up, or no you don’t want to clean yourself up?” he asked and she just laid there, still, not moving, or even attempting to speak. “You have to choose and option and be specific so Daddy can help you,” Quinn said and Will immediately frowned.  She was ordering Rachel around to be perfect and her voice didn’t sound good.  She wasn’t wheezing, but it didn’t sound like a clear and steady voice either. “We’re going slow for a reason Quinnie, but that is very good of you to tell Rachel why specifics are important,” he said kindly.  “Okay Rae, tell me do you want to clean yourself?” he asked and she shook her head no.  “Daddy can clean you instead?” he asked and she nodded yes but her body trembled slightly.  “Alright so once I clean you up, I will put on your new underwear,” he said and she nodded her agreement the second Quinn took her hand for support. “I’m not leaving.  I’ll be with you the whole time and Daddy won’t do anything he doesn’t say he’ll do.  It’s all going to happen just as he said and then we can go downstairs for breakfast,” she told her and Rachel nodded. “Oh yes, breakfast.  Rae-rae, do you like bacon and eggs?” he asked and she didn’t move.  “Well that’s what Mama requested and I know the other girls will eat it.  Your sisters love bacon and eggs and Quinnie just likes extra bacon,” he said and Quinn blushed slightly and nodded happily.  “If you don’t want bacon and eggs when we get downstairs, you just let us know and we’ll make you something else,” he said. “Not raspberries!” Santana yelled from the other room.  She was currently lying on the floor getting a very warm enema to help with the cramps.  It wasn’t her favorite process in the world, but it kept her cramps away for a good six hours at the minimum.   “Hey, hey, hey, we do not yell,” Shelby scolded her after giving her a firm smack to her bare bottom.  “When you are done and you will apologize,” she said sternly. “We are sisters, we are very protective,” Quinn smiled at Rachel. “Yes, and that is a good thing.  I’m very glad you girls are so protective of each other, and there is also a rule that we do not yell, unless there is an emergency happening, which this time, there is not,” Will said. Rachel felt her pajamas being shifted.  Will was being very delicate with her as he pulled her legs out of the pajama bottoms, while he talked.  He stopped touching her a few moments earlier, but was still talking, and Rachel was focusing on what he was saying. He eventually shifted slightly, picking up the new diaper, which truly did look like a pair of underwear, and showed it to her.  “Rae-rae, in order to get this on, I have to take what you’re currently wearing off.  Are you sure you’re okay with Daddy taking them off, because I’ll have to touch your hips to do so, and I don’t want to scare you.” His words threw her for a loop.  Her father’s never checked in with how she felt.  Her Sirs, definitely didn’t do that.  All the men in her life, prior to the people of this circle, just did stuff to her, and she really wasn’t ready to talk.  In response, she simply took his hand and placed it on her hip and nodded yes, giving her consent.  “How come you aren’t talking?” Quinn asked curiously, her voice being very gentle and having no accusation in her tone at all.  Rachel simply shook her head no.  “When we first got here, Sanny did that too.  She didn’t talk for three whole days, we thought she was dying,” Quinn said. “You and Bree did yes, because Sanny was very loud and outspoken and she was trying to figure things out.  She thought that if she was as protective of you at Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne’s house, it might get you all punished as well.  Everything had to be figured out, and after three days, Mr. Bruce talked to Sanny and everything was fine right?” he asked and Quinn nodded her agreement.  He knew if he didn’t add clarification to Quinn’s statement, Rachel could become extremely confused. As he spoke he stripped Rachel from her underwear, cleaned her up with a wet wipe, showed her, her topical cream, spread it very gently onto her, and put the new underwear on her, before zipping her up into her pajamas again.  “You my darling girl are all set, shall we get up and go down for breakfast now and Mama and Sanny will join us?” he asked. “Daddy where’s Bree?” Quinn asked. “She’s still sleeping so we’re going to let her rest, but if you like, we can check on her just before we go down okay?” he asked.  Both girls nodded their agreement and with no coaxing at all, Rachel very gingerly moved herself into Will’s lap and hung on.  She wasn’t talking and she wasn’t walking.  She was done.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Breakfast was a very quiet affair.  Brittany stayed asleep and Shelby was trying to get Santana to lay still in the warm bath, so that the jets could massage her tight sore muscles, that were only serving to make her cramps worse.  “I’m sorry my girls, it looks like it’s just breakfast for three today,” he said. “Daddy, what is the game plan for today and how much longer are we on parent time?” Quinn asked. “Mama and I have to talk about Parent Time sweetheart, so I don’t have an answer for you at this moment.” “What are we doing today?” she asked. “Well today is Friday and what do we normally do on Fridays?” he asked with a smile and Rachel watched as Quinn’s face lit up in a bright smile. “Family dinner,” she grinned. “Exactly.  Rae baby, we have family dinner, every Friday night.  Family in this house, are the six of us, my mother, Aunt Terri and Mama’s parents, so there will be ten of us.  One big family dinner, although I think that this week, instead of staying in, I think it would be good for all of us to go out to a restaurant.  There are several to choose from,” he said. “Oooh, I vote for Mimi’s Cafe please,” Quinn grinned.  “It’s a really nice place, they have soft music, some french cuisine, soft lighting, and best of all for you, no bells,” Quinn grinned and Rachel smiled.  That sounded very good to her.  Anything out and about with no bells was always a good thing.  “Well I know Grandma Rose likes that place too and I think Grandpa, so I will let them know, that’s what you’re thinking,” Will said and he set a plate down in front of each of them and gave them each a kiss.  “I love you both so much,” he told them and he was glad that Rachel was so accepting of him today.  He knew that could change in an instant, so he was going take whatever he could get.  
Shelby sat at the table by herself and was frowning into her coffee cup.  “You don’t normally look sad over coffee,” he said kindly.  He also knew she didn’t typically drink coffee in the afternoon.
 
“I’m not,” she said and she brushed away her tears, before they fell into the mug.   She sat up straight pushed back her hair and took a deep breath.  “I don’t know if these are happy tears or sad ones, so don’t ask please,” she said kindly.
 
“Rewind my love, what happened?” he asked her.
 
“I was so close,” she said and then she hiccuped a little bit.  “I was so, so close, and I think I blew it,” she said and Will moved in, hugged her from behind and then pulled himself into the seat next to her.  
 
“Start from the beginning baby,” he said kindly, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and hugging her to him trying to give her both comfort and space at the same time.
 
“Miss Anne dropped the girls off around noon.  All I had to do was get them lunch, and give it to them.  I was very careful.  I made sure it was something they would all eat and honestly, they all seemed eager to try it.  I showed them everything that went into it, so they would know I wasn’t playing tricks on them.  I know women are not their favorite people.  I know it’s gotten better over time, but it’s not time enough and I’m okay with that.  It started out okay.  Everything was fine, but three bites in, and Brittany started crying.  I got up, I went over to her and tried to comfort her and she took it.  She honestly took it.  She leaned into me, and let me hug her, and try to soothe her and her body was one big raw nerve ending.  She was so stressed out and I kept telling her to breathe and relax.  At that point, Santana decided that I was being too bossy, for a person who had no control at the moment.  I explained why I was saying what I was saying and helping her, but all she did was yell and scream at me, trying to pull Brittany out of my arms.”
 
“Physically pull her?” Will asked and Shelby nodded.   “I hope you spanked her and I hope you told Miss Anne,” he said.
 
“Yes and yes, but I spanked her in front of the other two.  I felt they had to see it, and it didn’t work, because once I finished and explained why I did what I did, they all shut up, stopped eating, and sat there, sullen and stone still until Anne came to pick them up.  I messed it all up, and now I don’t think they’ll be coming back,” Shelby said sadly.
 
“Look at me,” Will said seriously.   “You are a good Mistress, and you did what any one of us would have done.  Yes, they are new, and nervous, but yelling and screaming at you, is not what she should have done and she needs to learn that.  They all do.”
 
“But they came from a place where Santana got punished for speaking her mind, and I essentially did the exact same thing,” she frowned, small tears slipping down her face.
 
“If she had begged you, with tears in her eyes, to stop touching Brittany.  If she had sat there and said stop, please stop, and told you why, instead of screaming it at you, would have spanked her?” he asked.
 
“No, of course not!” Shelby said sounding offended.
 
“Then you didn’t do anything wrong.  Santana needs to find a way to communicate with us that does not involve her using her entire lung capacity, and while they may be afraid for the moment, I don’t think it will last forever.  They were very willing to come and see you, just you, knowing full well I wouldn’t be here.  That is great progress for them, and those three are thick as thieves.  I have a very strong feeling that Quinn and Brittany will tell Santana why they need to come back and help her understand why her actions were wrong.  You know Miss Anne will talk to them as well,” he said.
 
“It still sucks.  I feel like I was able to hold her and have one of my girls truly accept me and seconds later, it was gone,” she said sadly.
  Rachel was very carefully trying to eat her breakfast, but her arms somehow felt like lead.  Her body was just tired, and so even lifting her hand felt like a huge struggle.  She was growling lightly at herself, as she tried to move the fork to her lips.  Quinn heard her and smiled.  Her growling noises were kind of cute.  Santana made those noises when she was trying to accomplish a difficult task as well.  Quinn wasn’t entirely sure why eating was so difficult, but she decided she would make things perfect by helping.  If she could get Rachel to move her arms on her own, then her Miss and Sir would be happy with Quinn’s efforts.  She wasn’t even remembering the fact that she was still on Parent Time.  She just wanted it all to be perfect. Will heard the noises too, but he wasn’t going to focus on that.  If Rachel wanted something, she would have to somehow communicate that she wanted it.  Babying her by being extra loving and patient was one thing.  Babying her in the sense that they did everything for her, was something else, and they were convinced that she wasn’t looking to be a baby, at least not in the same way Mackenzie and Courtney wanted it. Before Quinn could make everything perfect though, Will spoke up.  “Okay, so my darling girls I need to get ready for work, do you think you two can have breakfast together and be okay?” he asked and they both nodded.  Rachel had stopped what she was doing so she could listen.  She couldn’t focus on two things at once.  That had been drilled into her head.  She’d been told for more than a year how stupid she was, so she decided that while in this house, she would listen whenever she needed to and whatever else she was doing at the time would have to wait.  As soon as Will gave them both a kiss and left the room she went back to figuring out how she was going to eat.   Her fork was sitting in her hand, in the proper position waiting for her to use it.  She got a far off look in her eyes and the fork suddenly sprang to life, sounding a lot like Oliver.  “You stupid bitch.  You can’t do anything for yourself can you?  You aren’t worth anything, you know that.  You’re not worth anyone’s love or time, no one wanted you.  We thought we did, but you’re a useless pet, so you aren’t worth anything to us either.  You don’t even know how to feed yourself.  How are you ever going to make it in the real world!” it yelled at her.  What Rachel didn’t notice was Quinn was watching and when she saw Rachel’s face had started to drop she decided to stop the internal monologue, that she was pretty sure was going on in Rachel’s head.   “Rae-rae,” she said gently and it startled Rachel enough to stop staring at her “talking” fork, and look up at Quinn.  “So I don’t know why you’re not talking and I don’t know why you suddenly look like someone killed a puppy dog in front of you and I’m not asking for you to tell me those things.  I am however going to offer to help you eat.  I can feed you, because I see how tired you look, and I was with you at therapy yesterday.  Maybe the weights finally caught up to you,” Quinn suggested.  “If you’re really set against it, then I won’t do it, but the food is good, and I’ve heard your stomach rumble, so I think you’re hungry and you want to eat,” Quinn said and with a heavy blush Rachel nodded. Quinn smiled and reached for Rachel’s fork.  “You know, we’re not really crazy.  I mean I know I’ve done a lot of crying and screaming the past day, but sometimes, the memories, they just get too damn strong, and I can’t control it.  Do you get like that?” she asked and Rachel shrugged.  She’d just experienced it, but telling that to Quinn, communicating in some fashion that she was damaged; she didn’t think that was a good idea.  Surely Quinn would run to Shelby and Will and demand they send the crazy girl away.  She was still learning to trust the people around her and feel safe.  She was nearly there with her new family.  She saw Will and Shelby as her parents and she was learning that they were indeed safe people.  The other girls were nothing but nice to her, and offered her protection when they could, but as far as memories taking over her body, she wasn’t sure if she could talk about that yet.  It was one thing to be in diapers and have everyone know it and still keep you around.  To know that she was in diapers and having hallucinations brought on by powerful memories, that was something she wasn’t ready to deal with.  It did however work out well that she wasn’t talking, because Quinn was apparently willing to tell Rachel every little detail there was about these strong memories, and all Rachel had to do was listen. “Well, for me, it’s like an outer body experience.  I mostly know where I am and who I am and how old I am, but I know I throw a fit.  I’m not usually aware that I’ve done it until I’m in someone’s arms and they are reading to me, or sometimes Mama sings to me,” Quinn said and Rachel’s ears perked up.  Quinn was sharing that she had tantrums, and that she would almost black out.  “I know I get super worked up, and I can usually feel myself crying, and I’m always concerned they’ll send me away, but so far, I’m still here and any “tantrum” I have usually ends with cuddling and possibly a nap, depending on how strong my tantrum was,” Quinn said and Rachel nodded along.  That kind of made sense to her.  “You see, where I came from, where the three of us came from, we were always treated as slaves.  Everything always had to be perfect, you had to do exactly as you were told or you’d get punished and then one day, we were just sent away.  Miss Kate yelled and screamed, told us we had only so much time to gather our things, whatever we still had that she hadn’t taken from us, and we were brought to Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne’s place,” she explained. Rachel was only catching every couple of words.  Quinn was talking very fast.  She was trying to say things and explain things while Rachel ate, to keep some noise in the room.  Rachel gave her a curious look and figured maybe Quinn didn’t like quiet, but Rachel wasn’t about to start speaking, so she very gently put her hand on Quinn’s as Quinn stabbed at some more eggs.  Quinn stopped and smiled.  She waited for a moment before speaking.  “Do you want me to guide your hand in the right place?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She just needed to get the momentum started.  After several passes, Rachel smiled, reached out and picked up Quinn’s fork.  Quinn hadn’t eaten since she started assisting Rachel and Rachel thought that if she didn’t help Quinn eat, and Will came back to full plates, he’d punish them.  Nothing like that had happened in the house so far, but Rachel wasn’t taking any chances.  Very carefully, she brought Quinn’s fork to Quinn’s mouth and waited for her to open, trying to communicate with her eyes, that this was her effort in assisting Quinn.  It was how she could show appreciation.   “I’ll help you and you help me.  It’s a good deal,” Quinn smiled and very slowly the girls fed each other, Quinn helping Rachel move her arm when it seemed to be running out of energy. The two girls continued that way for a good ten minutes, taking their time in helping each other and taking their time in pushing Rachel’s body to do more than just sit there.  Movement was still slightly uncomfortable, but Rachel’s body had been in some kind of therapy, almost every day, so it wasn’t completely surprising.  Will came into the kitchen and smiled when he saw them.  “You two look happy,” he smiled and they both nodded.  “Does anyone need their food reheated?  It’s been a while, you both still have a lot on your plate, and I don’t want it to get too cold,” he said as he poured himself a travel mug of coffee. Rachel sat frozen.  This was it.  He was going to punish them for not eating fast enough.  There was too much food on the plate for her though.  She didn’t think her body could handle all that food.  She didn’t need that much energy.  “It’s still a little bit warm Daddy.  I can heat it up, if we need to,” Quinn said politely. “Alright,” Will said simply and Rachel watched, frozen in fear, afraid that the other shoe was about to drop.  Something felt wrong.  She had a cold pit in her stomach, and she didn’t know what to do about it.  Shelby wasn’t there to protect her and now this man was wanting her to eat.  Only bad things came from that.  Will noticed and spoke very kindly to her.  “Rae-rae baby, it’s okay if you and Quinnie don’t want it heated up, or if you do, or if you’d like to take a break and eat more later,” he said and she pushed herself to sit up straight and stopped touching her food, eyes focused on her lap, and little tears starting to roll down her cheeks. Quinn turned to look at Will, in shock and then started to look nervous.  “Stay calm Quinnie, it’s okay,” Will said gently and he moved over to Rachel and knelt by her side.  “Rae-rae, it’s just Daddy sweetheart,” he said gently and she nodded that she heard him.  “It’s okay baby, you are perfectly safe and if you are full, then I won’t force you to eat any more.  We can wrap this up and you can have it later as a mid morning snack,” he said kindly and she shook her head no.  “That’s okay too,” he said kindly.  “You don’t have to eat any more if you are truly full.  I’m proud of you for eating as much as you did.  I know it’s taken a while for you to get used to eating a lot of food again,” he explained and she simply sat there. “She needs Mama!” Quinn said quickly, wanting to once again make everything perfect.   “Quinnie, it’s okay baby, stay calm,” Will said gently and he gently touched Rachel’s knee, glad when she didn’t flinch away from him.  “Rae-rae, Mama is upstairs baby, and she’ll be down shortly.  Your other sisters are having very sleepy mornings, so I can either take you to her, and you can just rest with her, like Quinnie thinks you need, or you can stay down here and I will stay with you and Quinnie until Mama gets here,” he said and two little tears rained down on his hand.  Rachel gasped in shock and quickly took her napkin, wiping his hand clean, convinced she was about to get herself into major trouble.  She was especially convinced she’d be in trouble for whimpering in pain as she moved so quickly.  “That was very nice of you baby, thank you,” Will said and he didn’t move a muscle.  She was much too stressed for him to be moving around quickly and doing anything without explaining it to her first. It was moments later that they heard Shelby’s feet on the living room floor and Quinn got up and ran to her, about to tug her along into the kitchen, but Shelby stopped her, hugged her tight, and gave her a solid smack to her bottom.  “Quinn Lucy, we do not run in this house, unless there is a major emergency.  I know there is not, because I hear no screaming and I know Daddy hasn’t left yet.  You girls being upset is not a good thing, but it does not make an emergency,” Shelby lectured. “Sorry Miss,” Quinn said and she hung her head.  She had to be perfect and she was failing.   “Thank you for your apology my darling girl.  You are my lovely Lady Bug, and I love you more than I will ever be able to properly express,” she told her giving her a few kisses to her forehead.  “Now,” she said once the kissing stopped.  “Kindly tell me what is so important to you that you came running to get me,” Shelby said. “Rae is being scared and quiet and she went from eating to crying in the blink of an eye almost, and I think she just needs you and not Daddy, because in the beginning, we needed him and not you, because of where we came from,” Quinn said trying to sound rational and logical.   Shelby nodded and gave her another kiss.  “I love you, and thank you for that, but now we are going to walk, calmly, into the kitchen and I will see to my two lovely girls that are actually awake this morning,” she said.  Walking into the kitchen, she saw her husband, now holding a very upset Rachel.  She was crying rather hard, mostly because she was trying to keep it in, and holding on to Will for dear life it seemed like, as he sat there with her.  “Rough morning?” she asked him. “Slightly,” he said and she gave him a kiss and moved into an empty chair. “Quinnie, let’s sit and have breakfast together my love,” she said.  Will had this under control and still had fifteen minutes before he had to go to work, so Shelby was going to let her husband continue to hold their newest young lady.  To see Rachel holding on to him so tightly, was a huge improvement as far as Shelby was concerned and she wasn’t about to take away the bond the two of them were forming.  For now, she was just going to have a nice breakfast with Quinn.  Two hours later, Shelby had set her four girls up in the living room so they could play memory on the floor, with several decks of cards.  Rachel still wasn’t talking and while Shelby wasn’t terribly pleased about that, she knew she couldn’t force her.  Shelby sat closer to the edge of the couch and watched them for a while.  “My darling girls, can you  all play nicely while Mama goes into the office?  I have to take care of some paperwork and some phone calls before I get to the club this afternoon,” Shelby said. “You’re leaving?” Santana asked quickly and Shelby smiled. “Yes baby, Mama has to go to work at the club this afternoon.  Miss Devon tried to reschedule it, but it wasn’t able to happen,” she explained. “What’s going to happen to us?” Santana asked with concern. “Nothing at all my princes.  Grandma Karen will be with you while Mama is at work,” she said. “I think we should all go with you Mama,” Santana pressed. “No my love, not this time,” Shelby said and she knelt down and gave Santana a kiss.  “I love you and this is not punishment.  This is just how it has to be this time,” she told her kindly.  “Now, can you all play nicely together?” she asked, slightly concerned that leaving her girls would open them up to some fighting and squabbling and eventually sore bottoms.  However, they all nodded, including Rachel and with one kiss to each of her girls’ foreheads, Shelby went into the office. She sat at Will’s desk, pulled up her private club email and read over the details of the session she was going to be having later that afternoon.  After that, she picked up the phone and then dialed out to Anne.  She needed advice.  “Well hello my darling Shelby.  We miss you all so much, how are your four young ladies?” she asked. “Well,” Shelby started and Anne waited.  A well... from any of the Mamas and Daddies usually lead to confusion and slight turmoil.  “My three semi young ladies are doing well and my one little girl has decided to stop speaking.” “How long as that been happening?” “This afternoon will mark twenty four hours.” “No noise at all?” Anne asked. “Not even a tiny little peep,” Shelby said. “Alright, hold on please,” she said.  “Babe.  It’s Shelby.  We have a non-talker, can you help Shelby out?” Bruce smiled and took the phone from his wife, giving her a loving kiss and then spoke into the phone.  “You know, there are some very powerful and intelligent people living under your very own roof,” he teased her. “Yes, and when they tried to figure it out, my little girl stopped speaking,” Shelby laughed. “When did it start?” “She woke up from a nap, after therapy yesterday afternoon.  She was awake for about a minute or so when the phone rang and she wet her diaper.”  “You got her in diapers?  Shelby you don’t need my advice if you got her into them sweetheart,” he said kindly. “It was explained that diapers are just new underwear until she can be reconditioned and she didn’t like it.  It was almost a tantrum,” she said.  “I simply explained to her that she has to wear them for her own protection.  I then gave her four more rules to follow, the main one being, that if one person teases her about wearing diapers, they will be spoken to or punished, depending on who says what,” Shelby said. “And if I know you, Rachel clearly understands that it’s going to take one wrong word and her Mama is going to lose her mind,” Bruce said. “I’m fairly sure, that is correct,” Shelby smiled. “Kenzie did this when she first came to stay with us.  For her entire probation period, she didn’t speak.  She found a way to communicate without words, and then eventually she began speaking when she started visiting with Alli and Mark.  Something must have upset her.  Can you give me more detail?” he asked. “All I know, is that therapy went well from what my husband says, until she got scared and presented herself to her therapist.  She’s still thinks she has to do that, and then once she did that, Will said he called her name to startle her out of what she was doing and then took her to the bathroom where she relived a memory apparently,” he said. “It must have been a strong one then,” Bruce reasoned.  “Okay, so your girls use white boards.  See if she’ll communicate using one of those.  Sit and explain to her, that while you miss her voice as her form of communication, you understand she is doing this because it’s what she needs.  Express to her that communication is still very important.  Then give her a way to communicate with you.  She can write on the board.  Just have a small one with you all the time.  You could also see if she’s up for signing.  Hannah is wonderful at signing and Mark got his girls something called Signing Time.  Kenzie flourished once she got those DVD’s,” he said. “I’ll do my best,” Shelby said. “I never had a doubt otherwise,” Bruce smiled.  “Is there anything else I can assist you with?” he asked. “I think she wants to start learning rules and I feel like giving her more than one at a time is too overwhelming for her.  What rules are the most important for her to learn by the time you get back and how should she get them?” “She can work at her own pace, and if she’s not communicating, I don’t know that giving her more rules to memorize is such a great idea.  Use your own judgement.  I wouldn’t put her in your care if I thought you wouldn’t be able to handle her, and she wouldn’t stop talking, if she didn’t trust you.  She just doesn’t want to talk for right now.  She wouldn’t stop communicating if she thought that you weren’t trust worthy,” he explained. “Thank you, Sir,” Shelby smiled.  They said their goodbyes and Shelby looked up to see Rachel crawling toward her.  “Well look at you,” she smiled and she moved around the desk and knelt on the floor.  “Are you okay my little Lamb?” she asked her and Rachel simply moved closer and very carefully began moving her way up into Shelby’s arms.  She needed her Mama and while she wasn’t about to say those words, she was able to communicate it perfectly.  Shelby smiled and carefully got the two of them to their feet.  “I love you so much my sweet little Lamb,” she said giving her a kiss to the top of her head.  “Are you okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded she was.  “Mama was just about to come out and see you girls, shall we go together?” she asked and again Rachel nodded, but didn’t dare let go.  She wanted her Mama, and that was what she was going to get. Shelby gave her a kiss to her temple and then moved the two of them on to the couch to sit and watch the game of memory that was still going on.  Rachel took a moment and let Shelby get comfortable, before getting comfortable herself.  She put her chest pressed to Shelby’s, her head resting on Shelby’s left shoulder.  Her breath was even and Shelby very gently used her foot to tap Brittany’s calf to gain her attention after a few minutes had passed.  Rachel’s body as thin as it was, was getting rather heavy.  Brittany turned and smiled and Shelby crooked her finger at her.  Brittany moved in close and made sure to stay to Shelby’s right, so she would not be seen by Rachel.  “Yes Mama?” she asked knowing that she was wanted for something. Shelby kissed her temple and whispered in her ear.  “Go get the five lemonade glasses that are on the tray on the counter please and on your way back have a look at Rae and tell me if her eyes are open or shut please,” she said. Brittany nodded, kissed Shelby’s cheek and walked off to do as asked.  “Bree, you’re turn,” Quinn called out calmly. “Be right there!” she called back and she returned with the glasses of lemonade and looked at Rachel.  “Closed Mama,” she said simply. “Thank you baby,” Shelby told her kindly and she let the girls go back to playing.  As Rachel rested and everyone else drank their lemonade and the girls played, Shelby decided to test the waters.  Her girls were looking like they were ready to be done with Parent Time, and she and Will had agreed that they wouldn’t keep them there, if they didn’t have to.  “Ladies, can you pause your game a moment please,” she said and they all stopped and turned to look at her.  “So, who can tell me,who is coming to stay with you while I go to work,” she said. Quinn immediately raised her hand and Shelby nodded at her.  “You are going to the club and Grandma Karen is coming to keep us company, and then when Daddy gets home, Grandpa and Grandma Rose and Aunt Terri will come over and we’ll all go to dinner,” she said. “You don’t have to be so perfect,” Santana told her kindly although Shelby knew she was annoyed. “Santana, I asked for an explanation and Quinn gave it to me,” Shelby said. “Oh, oh, oh!” Brittany said.  “Full names, you’re using full names Mama, we’re not on Parent Time,” she said as she kept her hand raised in the air.  “Wait can I still say Mama?” “Really?” the other girls asked in unison. “Easy my loves, stay calm please.  First of all, you can all call me Mama, whenever you want, that has always been the case and will never change.  Secondly, yes, we are looking at bringing you off of parent time, but it will go slowly and won’t be complete until Sunday, so you have two more days of easing back into things,” Shelby said.  “We’ll start small.  Grandma Karen said she would like to bake cookies with her granddaughters.  We do not have everything we need.  Can I trust you three to go to the store and buy only the ingredients I put on the list for you?” she asked. “I’ll go Mama,” Santana said quickly and she stood up, but didn’t run off anywhere and Shelby smiled at her. “Very nice, and the two of you?” she asked kindly. “Yes, all together Mama.  That will feel safer,” Brittany said honestly and they all nodded their agreement. “Alright, well the list is on the kitchen counter, next to the toaster, so why don’t you calmly walk into the kitchen grab the list and then the three of you can go to the store.  I expect three things from you,” she said.  “I will let you know what those things are when you are ready to leave,” she explained and all three girls started to get ready.  “Mama!” Quinn asked raising her hand as she stood in the foyer. “Yes my baby?” Shelby asked curiously.   “Are we staying in for dinner, or are we going out?  Daddy suggested we were going to go out tonight,” she said. “We most likely are going to go out baby, the cookies are for dessert when we come back,” she explained.  Quinn nodded and put on her shoes and a light jacket.  “Quinnie, put on a heavier coat please baby,” she said with a kind voice, but it was most definitely an order.  Quinn put on a heavier coat and then grabbed similar coats for her sisters. Brittany returned with the list and smiled.  “I have it Mama,” she said, being sure to keep her voice low. “Mama, I know Rae is sleeping, but maybe it would be better if I stayed here to help you,” Santana suggested not ready to slip on her shoes or coat yet. “It is completely your choice to stay or go baby.  Whatever you are most comfortable with,” she said.  She wanted Santana to make up her own mind.  If Parent Time was ending, then Santana had to start making her own decisions, as opposed to having Will and Shelby make decisions for them.  Santana was still having trouble with complete acceptance and Shelby knew that her quick offering to go and help and then changing her mind to stay and help, was her own internal struggle. Santana nodded and looked back and forth between Shelby and a sleeping Rachel and then Quinn and Brittany.  She felt torn and so Quinn moved in and hugged her sister tightly.  “Whatever your decision is, we support you.  You don’t have to come, if you aren’t ready.  We won’t hold that against you.  I think Rae has had a lot of therapy so she’ll do a lot of sleeping and you’ll just be with Mama, which is fine.  I also think you coming with us, will be good for us to all get out of the house and complete a task,” Quinn said. Santana nodded and thought a moment more before taking a deep breath.  “I kind of want to stay, my cramps are kicking back in,” she said and both Brittany and Quinn nodded.  They gave her a tight hug, Quinn hung Santana’s coat back up, and then grabbed her car keys, awaiting further instructions. “Alright my blonde beauties.  You will leave the house and drive to the store on Pine and Seventeen.  It’s the closest to the house and should have everything on the list,” she said and they both nodded.  “You will text me when you pull into the parking lot.  You will go inside, buy all of those ingredients, and then text me, before you put the car into drive, so that you can come back home,” Shelby said and they both nodded.  “Bree, my darling, say it back to me.” “Get in the car, go to Pine and Seventeen, text you, shop, text you again, and then drive home,” she said. “Very good my darling,” Shelby praised her.  She carefully laid Rachel down on the couch and stood up, pulling out her credit card.  “Drive safe my darlings,” she said giving them each a tight hug, a sweet kiss, and then sent them on their way.  As soon as they pulled Quinn’s car into the lot, Quinn froze.  “What?” Brittany asked kindly, her vision staying focused on the phone, texting Shelby that they were safely at the market.   “Don’t hit send, just look” Quinn said quickly.   Brittany looked up and saw a line of cars before them zeroing in on the car that seemed to be sending Quinn into a panic attack.  “Quinnie, look at me, there are seven billion people on this planet and only a few hundred variations in cars.  The chances of it being that car, are very small.  We’re going to be fine.  We’re going to go in, get the items, and leave.  Mama told us to come to this location, we have to follow directions.  The chances of it being her are so small and also I mean, come on, we’re shopping for cookies,” Brittany said.  “Think about it, when did she ever eat anything that would put her in the same aisle as we’ll be in,” she reasoned. Quinn fell quiet and truly thought about everything Brittany had just said.  It did make sense.  Kate was very big on health food for herself, and didn’t care too much what her pets ate.  “Okay, you’re right, thank you,” Quinn said and Brittany leaned over and gave her a kiss, relieved that what looked like an oncoming asthma attack had just been successfully avoided. “I love you.  You’re one of my favorite sisters, and I protect you as much as you protect me,” Brittany smiled.  “No matter what, we’re doing this together, it’s you and me together okay?” she smiled. “Okay, time to shop then,” she said and they headed into the grocery store together.  Quinn grabbed a cart, while Brittany double checked the list and looked around to be sure that the possible offending person, was not around. They walked into the store and Quinn saw Brittany start to look a little bit overwhelmed.  “It’s okay, we’ll do it together, we’ll plan it out quickly,” she said.  The two of them looked over the list and decided that they needed to go to the bakery aisle as it would have nearly everything they wanted.  They gathered up the flour, sugar, baking powder, baking soda, and then consulted the list.  “Butter and eggs will be in the same place.  Vanilla extract is with the spices, and I think the sprinkles that Grandpa likes are at the end of aisle six.  Divide and conquer or stick together?” Quinn asked. “Well divide and conquer would get us home faster, but now you gave me your paranoia.  Maybe we stay together,” Brittany said. “Whatever you are most comfortable with,” Quinn smiled. “Stick together,” Brittany said decisively and the two walked, hand in hand while pushing their small shopping cart down the aisle.  As soon as they turned the aisle and headed for the milk, Brittany spotted her.  “I don’t want to say this or see this.  We need to text Mama,” she said. “And what would you like to tell her?” Quinn asked, not having spotted the person that was freaking Brittany out.  She searched her eyes, and suddenly she understood.  “Okay, stop.  You convinced me to come in here, because clearly there is no reason for her to be here at this time of day.  You did a great job, and now I have to convince you?” Quinn asked and Brittany nodded, looking a bit scared.  The two searched the crowd and Brittany sighed in relief because the person she thought she saw, turned to give a side profile and she realized she was wrong.  “Come on,” Quinn smiled when she saw her sister relax.  “We’re both being silly.  We’ll finish our shopping and then we’ll go back to the car, text Mama, and go home.  I know we’re doing dinner out tonight.  Is there anywhere specific you want to go?” Quinn asked, trying to keep a steady stream of conversation going.  If they didn’t focus on what they were afraid of, then it would be easier to go through the store and gather their items.   “This is what we’re doing?” Brittany asked with an amused smirk on her face. “Unless you’d rather play leap frog through the store, then yes, this is what we’re doing,” Quinn said and Brittany rolled her eyes.  “Do you have any other ideas?” Quinn asked with a smirk. “No,” Brittany sighed. “So then, this is what we’re doing,” Quinn said kindly.  “Come on, you answer the question first, then I’ll go,” she told her and Brittany thought for a moment. “Okay, well we haven’t been to Champ’s in a long time, and I think it has food that Rae-rae can eat without causing her issue.  I know her stomach is still sensitive,” Brittany said. “Wait, how do you know that?” Quinn asked not sure what she had missed that Brittany managed to catch. “When Mama cooks for us, she always sets Rae’s dish aside and cooks it just a little bit differently and I thought it was because her stomach is still recouping from when she had her surgery,” Brittany reasoned. “You’re amazing,” Quinn sighed and she squeezed Brittany’s hand a little tighter.  “Come on, we’ll get these last two things and then we’ll head back to the car,” she smiled and they continued down the row and both stopped dead in their tracks when they saw a woman they both recognized. She was a tall blonde woman who was reading over the labels on a bag of frozen vegetables and she was absolutely unmistakable.  Quinn tightened her grip on Brittany’s hand.  “We are safe, we are strong, and all we need to do is get the ice cream,” she said. “She is standing in front of it,” Brittany hissed. “She is, but she’s very intently studying those damned vegetables,” Quinn said staring intently at their cart, while casting glances every so often at the blonde woman.  Neither of them wanted to make direct eye contact, for fear that she’d pick up on the fact that someone was staring at her.  Seconds later the woman turned and Quinn realized it was not who they thought it was.  We are not doing well,” Quinn sighed. “What?” Brittany asked looking up at Quinn in shock, not bothering to look around her, for fear that the woman would see her. “It’s not who we thought,” she said and Brittany took a deep breath.  “You and I are freaking out.  Maybe when we get home, we tell Mama we aren’t ready to go off of Parent Time,” Quinn said thoughtfully “Well I miss training, so I want to go off of it, but I just never want to be without Mama or Daddy ever again,” she said sadly.  The two slowly moved their cart to the ice cream freezer, selected the ice cream they wanted and then moved to the check out register.  They stood in line behind two men who were talking loudly and squabbling over bail money. “I can’t believe that little slut made it her life’s mission to ruin us.  We have to sell the house now, you know that don’t you,” one of the men complained. “We’re not selling anything.  We didn’t do anything wrong and any judge and jury will see that.  If it even goes to trial, which it won’t.  It’s Rachel.  She’ll cave the second she sees us.  We do have the right to face our accuser.  She knows we will come after her with everything we have because she ran away.  I’m telling you, nothing will happen.  We’ll ask to face our accuser, we’ll get it al smoothed over and then bring her back home,” Vincent said as he unloaded their grocery cart. Brittany felt her body go tense.  These were the men.  They had said Rachel’s name.  They were very clearly talking about her sister and Brittany was now terrified.  “Quinnie,” she hissed and Quinn looked at her.  Brittany was ghost white and looked like she was ready to pass out, so Quinn took her hand and pulled out her phone setting up the recording section.   She then moved over to the edge of the cart and smiled.  “Susan,” she said and and Brittany gave her a curious look and Quinn just nodded at her.  “Susan!  Come on, hand me the ice cream,” she said and Brittany did as asked, not entirely sure why Quinn was calling her a different name.  Brittany handed her every ingredient in their cart and Quinn put it all on the belt, while very discretely, trying to take photos of the men next to her. “She made it into that circle.  I know she did.  It’s some protective shit they have going on and we won’t be able to get to her,” Oliver said. “So we lure her out,” Vincent said and Quinn looked at Brittany to see a small stain developing on her jeans and Quinn made an exhalation face at her, to coax her to breathe.  This was going from bad to worse as the two of them stood in line, waiting to pay and listening.  “It’s Rachel.  All she wants is peace and harmony.  All we have to do is convince her we’ve changed how she wants us to have changed, and that’s all there is to it.  We’ll lure her out, make her see we aren’t who she thinks we are, convince her everything is different and we’ll have our little slut back.” “We don’t even know what house she’s in though,” Oliver complained.   “It won’t be difficult,” Vincent said.  “We used that little slut so much, she’s not even tight anymore.  They won’t want her.  We have to convince her that she’s not wanted by anyone but us.” “Bruce is the head of that circle though, and you said it yourself.  It’s some very protective shit they got going there.  He isn’t going to let us anywhere near her,” Oliver said.  Quinn’s blood ran cold at the mention of Bruce.  These men knew him, and that scared her.  Knowing Bruce, meant they had been or were almost a part of the protective circle at one point in time, which meant, they could know where every one lived.  It was a very scary thought to know that these men could get to them. “So we’re going to lure her out, just as I said before,” Vincent said with an air of confidence that Quinn didn’t like.  He sounded too sure, too confident, and then she looked up and saw Brittany’s stain on her jeans growing as time passed.   “Quinnie,” she hissed again, her voice full of panic and Quinn kindly held up a hand to her sister in a stop motion.   “Susan, I put mom’s card in your purse, can you get it please?” she said, praying her voice didn’t shake as she spoke, because internally, she was fairly sure she was having a seizure.  She was standing next to the men who had tortured her sister, and while they were supposed to be in jail, apparently they’d been released. Brittany passed her the credit card quietly and felt cold wash all over her.  Her jeans were now stained front and back and anyone who saw her, would be able to see what she’d done.  She saw Quinn tug on her ear and nodded her understanding.  They needed to listen to everything that was being said, because whatever they heard would be crucial information and Shelby and Will would have to be notified immediately.  “So here’s the plan.  That little slut always had a bleeding heart, so all we have to do is lure her out into the open with that,” Vincent said.  “Show her a tortured puppy or kitten and she’s ours.” “And again, I’m asking you, how do you intend to do that?” Oliver growled.  “We are on bail, our house is collateral, and we have absolutely no way of knowing what house she’s in.  Even if we could get to her, it would still be very difficult.  And I don’t think I need to remind you that Kate is breathing down our necks to get back the money we owe her now.  She is never going to let us get away with not paying her back the money and we have no way to do that easily,” he said angrily. “Kate?” Brittany mouthed, her eyes growing wide and her bladder releasing more urine, she didn’t know she was holding on to.   “Do not start!” Vincent snapped.  “All you do is complain and moan and whine and I’m sick of it!  Shut up and start thinking.  First is Rachel.  She is the main concern at the moment.  That little slut is potentially pressing charges and I will be damned if anyone ruins our reputation,” he growled. “Sir, that’s seventy two, sixty eight,” the cashier said and Vincent pulled out a credit card, swiped it through, and suddenly Brittany’s brain went into over drive.  These men got out of jail.  They had hurt her sister, and now they were running free.  Something about that didn’t add up.  Shelby had promised them, there would be no way for them to get out, so she decided that she had to help, even though she was freezing cold and about to go outside where it was even colder.  She looked down at her phone and noted the time.  “I can help.  I can be brave and I can help, and R, Babs will be fine,” she said quietly to herself.  Those men had said Rachel’s name more times than Brittany cared to remember.  She heard them, but she didn’t know if they were listening to her and Quinn.  It suddenly made sense why Quinn had called her Susan and from now on, out in public, that was how Brittany was going to address her family.  Middle names for sisters, parental terms for her Miss and Master, anything to protect her family.  They paid for their purchases with Shelby’s card and again Brittany noted the time.  It had been an entire eight minutes between purchases.  She could help.  She was convinced of it. The two girls took the bags to the car and began loading them up and they were also looking around the parking lot, to see if they could spot something or make any kind of assessment about the two men who had just left the store.  Those were Rachel’s tormenters and surely, they could be of some assistance in helping to capture these cruel men and put them away for good.  They did not know they were being watched.  The difference was, Quinn and Brittany didn’t know they were being watched either.  “Did you see those blonde girls?” Oliver asked as he packed some of the groceries into the trunk. “When?” “Just now, in the store.  They were being too quiet, I wonder if they are pets, looking for owners.  We could just forget about the little slut and get two new ones of our own,” he said and Vincent gave a wicked grin. “Or we could get three.” “You just like blondes,” Oliver said rolling his eyes. “And you aren’t very focused.  Rachel.  Right now, we get our hands on Rachel.  She comes first.  The blonde girls, whomever they might be, they come second,” he said sternly and he pulled Oliver close, by the tie he was wearing and spoke dangerously low into his ear.  “One slut at a time, and if you aren’t careful, I’m going to make you my slut,” he said and Oliver felt wonderful shivers run up and down his spine. “Oh my God, there they are!” Oliver said excitedly, spotting Quinn and Brittany putting grocery bags in the back seat of their car. “So we’ll investigate,” Vincent smiled, carefully moving the two of them into the car and then driving around slowly to where the girls were.  Quinn and Brittany hadn’t noticed the car’s slow pace, because it was a crowded little lot and they sat in the car, waiting to back out of their space while some jack ass was blocking them in, with their directionals on. “I want to go home,” Brittany whimpered, a strong headache already tugging at her neck muscles and the tiny muscles located behind her head that were usually responsible for migraines. “I’m trying to get us there, babe,” Quinn said, her voice trembling and her breath moving at an unsteady pace. “Where’s your inhaler?” Brittany asked. “It’s not that bad,” Quinn protested. “I wet myself in the store, because of what they said.  I’m sitting in stained jeans, and I’m trying to remember times, because we can track them with the credit card.  I am freaking out, and we both know that you are just as strong if not stronger than I am.  We heard what they said and whether you want to admit it or not, you love her.  You are going to help fight for her too, I know this, but you can’t do that if you are passed out in the front seat and I can’t drive your car, so take a puff of the damned inhaler and don’t tell me what I do and don’t know!” Brittany snapped and then she broke down into tears.  “I want Daddy,” she said. Quinn felt tears roll down her cheeks and she took Brittany’s hand.  “I want Daddy too,” she said kindly and then she fished her hand in her purse, pulled out her inhaler and took a puff, before going back in for a tylenol pill and a bottle of water.  “I won’t yell, but this might help keep it at bay a little longer,” she said handing her the pill and water, which Brittany accepted without a word.  “Come on jack ass, move!” Quinn growled, looking in her rear view mirror at the hood of a black Ford Escalade that just couldn’t seem to get out of her way.  She didn’t know the car contained the two men from the store.  She didn’t know they were Rachel’s tormenters and she definitely wasn’t aware that they were snapping pictures of her license plate, to track the two of them down later.    While the girls were out shopping, Rachel was still sleeping and Santana seemed to be pacing, while Shelby sat on the couch and worked on her crossword puzzle.  “Sanny baby, you’re going to wear a hole in the carpet,” she said kindly once fifteen minutes had passed. “I’m sorry Mama,” Santana said and yet she continued to pace.  She had a lot of nervous energy going on and she needed to do something to release it.  Pacing seemed like the most obvious and effective choice. “Well why don’t you try walking in a bigger circle,” Shelby thought to herself, but didn’t say anything.  Santana was nervous and scared, she could see that very clearly.  She was also able to tell that Santana was torn about coming off of Parent Time and somehow still needing it.  “Sanny, come sit with me honey,” Shelby said and Santana froze.  Shelby gave a kind smile and simply reached out her hand.  “Maybe you can help Mama with her crossword puzzle and it’ll take your mind off whatever it is that is clearly bothering you,” she said. “Oh, um, yeah, okay,” she said non convincingly and then she moved to sit at Shelby’s feet. “Are you comfortable?” Shelby asked and she noted that clearly Santana wasn’t, but she couldn’t push.  Santana would have to come to her, rather than Shelby drawing it out of her.  Santana nodded and Shelby let her be.  “Alright, well we can’t both look at it from this position so I’m going to come down there with you,” Shelby said kindly and she slipped off the couch and down onto the floor. She was just about to start speaking when Santana raised her hand.  “When is Grandma Karen coming over and why are Bree and Quinnie not back yet?” she asked and then Shelby’s phone buzzed. “My darling Sanny, please breathe,” she told her.  “Grandma will be here in about an hour, and that buzz should be your sisters telling me, they just got to the store.  Do you want to look for me?” Shelby asked and Santana all but sprang from her spot to get Shelby’s phone.  “Santana Aurora, come here,” Shelby said sternly.  Santana was much too nervous and she was going to hurt herself jumping around like that.  Santana pouted but went back to Shelby and was surprised to find herself wrapped in a hug and Shelby didn’t dare let go of her.  It wasn’t suffocating, but Shelby definitely meant business.  “Alright my little adventure queen.  Why do I want you to move slowly, carefully, and patiently through this house or any other space?” she asked her. Santana deflated a bit, her nerves decreasing with Shelby’s strong hold, and she spoke calmly.  “Because if I move too quick, I may miss a detail, and I could break something or break myself,” she said. “That was a very good answer, thank you,” Shelby said and she pressed a kiss to her temple.  “Now, calmly, get up, go get my phone and bring it back to me, we will look together,” she said and she watched Santana do exactly as she was instructed.  Once she came back, they looked down at the phone to see the message was from Brittany; they’d arrived at the store.  “See?  Everyone is safe at the store.  They probably hit some traffic lights on the way, and the store isn’t that close, it does take time to get there and as much as you girls are like me, Daddy and I don’t want you to be speed demons,” she said. “Do you really speed Mama?” Santana asked with a smile. “Why do you think, people are always yelling at Mama to be careful when she gets in a car?  How many times has Aunt Terri told me to go slowly?  How many times have you heard Grandpa lecture me about getting to their house much too soon after I’ve called to say we were leaving?” “But they do live close,” Santana said, defending her Miss. “Yes my love, they do, but not as close as you think.  Mama speeds.  It’s something that I’m working on now and will be for every day of my life.  You know how Daddy and I are very slow and careful with you girls?  We make sure things are explained and we rush nothing when it comes to trainings and rules, and how the circle runs?” she asked and Santana nodded.  “Well somehow, my body tries to compensate for all that slow by driving very quickly and Daddy and I love you all very much, so we want to make sure you don’t take after Mama in that regard,” she said.  Santana nodded and snuggled in close.  It was good to know that they were still considered Shelby and Will’s daughters.  There were days Santana thought they would stop claiming them, but after six months it still hadn’t happened.  It didn’t even happen when Rachel joined them.  They just claimed four daughters instead of three. Santana took a deep breath and snuggled into Shelby for a moment.  “I’m sorry for running so quickly Mama, I just want them to be okay.  I’m scared that something bad will happen, since we kind of haven’t been out of the house, unless it’s been for Rae’s therapy.  I know we were on Parent Time and I know we kind of still are, and I know that we aren’t really supposed to leave you when that happens, but it’s just.  It’s scary and I don’t like being away from my sisters,” she said honestly. Shelby gathered her close and kissed her temple again.  “And you my sweet Sanny, made a very brave decision to stay home and help me take care of Rachel, even though she just slept the whole time so far, and let your sisters go without you.  I can’t even begin to imagine how scary that must have been, so I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her honestly and Santana gave a brief smile.  “It’s okay to be scared baby, and I want to thank you for being so honest with me.  You do need to know that your sisters are brave too and they are together, so as soon as they are done and back in the car, they are going to text me that they are on their way home, and then you’ll all be together again,” she said and Santana nodded, choosing to remain silent.  She was still very fearful that something bad was going to happen, but she chose to just soak in the one and one time she was having with Shelby.  It was a nice feeling.  “Come on my love, let’s do some more crossword puzzle together and I’m sure it will help pass the time and then your sisters will both be back home,” she said and Shelby agreed.  It sounded like a good plan to her. It was an entire twenty minutes of soft conversation about what letters and words should fill in the crossword when Shelby’s phone buzzed softly and she looked at the read out, picking up the phone and answering.  “Hello Sir,” she said and Santana stayed calm, choosing to snuggle into Shelby and work on the crossword while her Mama talked on the phone to Bruce or possibly some other Master of the circle,  It was rare for Shelby to address anyone other than Bruce as Sir though, so Santana felt comfortable in assuming she knew who it was. “Shelby my darling, I just got a call from Hailey.  The judge awarded bail and the men are out and about.” “What?” Shelby asked going on alert and Santana quickly sat up, looking at Shelby intently.  “Hold on please,” she said and she looked at Santana.  “Upstairs baby.  We need to lay out clothes for tonight,” she said and Santana shook her head no and tears brimmed to her eyes immediately.  There was no way she was leaving her Mama’s side now; not when Shelby sounded so concerned about something.  “Yes Sanny, go on.  Upstairs to your room,  Pull out four outfits.  I want everyone in blue jeans and black tops tonight,” Shelby said sticking with basic colors and a simple task for Santana to accomplish. “No, Miss, please, I need to hear,” she begged. “No she doesn’t Shelby.  Not right at this moment.  You need to hear and then you and Will can further explain, but I don’t want her hearing this now,” Bruce said seriously and Shelby sighed. “Upstairs baby.  I will make sure you know everything you need to know, once Mama knows everything she needs to know,” she told her and Santana simply stood there crying.  “Go on love,” Shelby said strongly and Santana shook her head no and stood there crying harder.  Something was wrong and she needed to know what it was.  “Yes my love,” Shelby said and she guided her where she needed to go and Bruce lowered his voice, clearly understanding that Santana had heard something.  Shelby also took a moment to lower the volume of the call on her phone. “Are you guiding her?” Bruce asked. “Yes, I have to,” she said. “Can she hear me?” he asked. “I’m not sure,” she said honestly. “Santana Aurora is a beautiful member of my circle and I vow to keep everyone safe, at all times,” he said and Shelby smiled, noting that Santana hadn’t heard anything. “No, but you can say that again later please,” she said and Bruce smiled.   “Of course,” he told her.  “Now, Hailey called to inform me, that her colleague is the one trying the case and set a bail that they thought would be much too high to have bonded out, however, it wasn’t high enough and with the help of lawyers and three friends apparently, bail was posted about an hour ago,” he said.  “Where are your girls?” “Sanny and Rae are with me,  Quinnie and Bree were sent to the store on Pine and Seventeen.  My mother is coming over to bake cookies with them, while I go to the club Sir,” she said. “I can’t imagine they would be in the same place at the same time, but they are going to need food to live, and that is a central location to both us and Twin Brooks,” he sighed.  “Do you know where the girls are?”   “They’ve been told to text me when they have arrived at the store and when they are leaving.  They got there safely and I heard a text just now, let me see if it’s them,” she said.  “If I lose you, I’ll call you right back,” she told him as she lead Santana into her bedroom and pull the phone away from her ear to check.  “Blue jeans and a black top Sanny, right now please,” she told her, letting go of Santana’s hand and Santana flew back down the stairs to be with Rachel.  Bruce was calling and asking where Shelby’s pets were.  That meant he wasn’t sure they were safe, that something more was wrong, that their safety was in jeopardy.  That was all Santana knew and she had to keep her sister safe.  “Yes, Sir, that was them.  They are finally on their way home,” she said and she took a heavy sigh. “Did Sanny run?” he asked. “She did.  It sounded like an elephant went trampling down my staircase,” she said. “Be easy my darling.  She is very stressed, as she should be, and I apologize for making it worse.  They don’t know Rachel is with you, and while they may be trying to find out, they don’t seem to be having any luck.  Anne and the boys and I will be home tomorrow as it is.  My son-in-law, is making a wonderful recovery,” he told her.   “Well we miss you and we hope you return quickly and safely.  In the mean time, I will be sure to have all of my girls kept safe at all times,” Shelby said. “I never had any doubt,” he smiled.  “I would like to remind you of one thing though my love.  Kept safe, and kept hostage are two different things.  We are going to look at these men as though they are terrorists, and right now they are doing a very good job, but we will not stop living our lives.  We will go out to therapy and we will go grocery shopping, and go to work, and all the normal things we do.  We will just be much more cautious about our surroundings,” he said and Shelby nodded.  She also understood that we was a reference to her family as well as the entire circle.  “Everyone just has to be a bit more cautious.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby hung up with Bruce and went downstairs to find Santana standing at the door, staring into the drive way, willing Brittany and Quinn to get home faster.  Then she would turn and glance to make sure Rachel was still sleeping on the couch.  Finally she looked at the alarm to be sure it was set, and then she’d go back to looking out the window.  Shelby reached the bottom of the stairs and spoke sternly.  “Santana Aurora, you step away from that door and come here without fuss or I promise you, your punishment will be much worse that what it already is,” Shelby said seriously. “Mama please,” Santana begged. “If I have to count to three young lady,” Shelby warned and Santana moved over with tears slowly running down her face.  Her entire family was in danger.  How could Shelby be so mad at her and also so calm.  Shelby pulled her close and gave her one solid whack for running away and another for running down the stairs.  The third one was less firm, but Santana put up a quick struggle and Shelby wasn’t going to let that slide.  She explained each smack and with a small amount of surprise found Santana trying to climb up her body just to be in her Mama’s arms.  She was terrified and Shelby sighed.  The men in question were torturing Rachel and while that was an on going issue, they were now terrifying the rest of the family and Shelby just felt anger.  She sat down with Santana in her arms on the stair case and simply rocked her while she cried.  “I know baby, I know.  It’s scary, it’s okay to be scared,” Shelby said kindly.   Her girls were nineteen and very capable young women.  Her girls were also frightened little six year olds who sometimes couldn’t cope with life, unless their Mama or Daddy were there to reassure them.  They never felt like they were six year olds, or sometimes toddlers, they just acted it and it always annoyed them once they were calm.  On more than one occasion, each girl had stated, they wish they could be brave all the time, never be scared, and think and act calmly without crying.  On every occasion where such statements were made, they were reminded that they were human, they dealt with things in a way their body was equipped to handle, and that at no point in time, would they ever be made fun of or treated any differently.  Where they lived now, it was perfectly acceptable to be scared, cry, and retreat to the safety of someone’s arms or lap, and just soak up all the affection and reassurance that they needed.  It was also repeatedly pointed out to them, the reason they wanted it, was because they didn’t get a lot of it, if any, while growing up. “Mama, they’re out there, and Quinnie and Bree, and it’s not safe,” Santana whimpered. “Shhh, I know baby.  I know.  It’s very scary and Mama is concerned too, but we can not let strangers run our lives can we?” she asked gently and Santana gave her a confused look.  “Think about this baby.  What would happen if we were scared to leave the house.  What would happen if Rachel never went to therapy?  What would happen if Mama and Daddy stopped working?  If all those things stopped, what would life be like?” “Painful and depressing,” Santana said and Shelby nodded her agreement. “I agree, it would be.  The world is one hundred percent a very scary place, but if we are afraid to brave in the scary place, even for a little bit, then we become stuck in the house.  We become prisoners, and I don’t know about you, but I didn’t sign up for a jail sentence.  I kind of want to live my life,” Shelby said and Santana just hugged her tighter.  “Right?  I mean, isn’t it nice to go to work and see new people, or to go on vacation, or to go to therapy with Rachel and see her improve and encourage her?” Shelby asked. “Mama, I don’t want them to get her, or us, and they will.  They are trying,” she whimpered. “Yes, you are right.  We’re not going to pretend you aren’t.  We are also not going to jump to conclusions.  They probably want Rachel, but we don’t know for sure that they do.  They probably could find a way to get her, but she is safe and protected here with us isn’t she?” Shelby explained.  “For all we know, they are going to run away to Europe, in which case, the police will catch them for skipping out of the country and lock them away.  They could want to return to their house and just sit in solitude for the rest of their lives.  There are several options that they can take, but there are several options we can take,” Shelby said and she was interrupted by her phone buzzing in her pocket.  She pulled it out and showed it to Santana.  “Read that for me baby girl,” she said gently. “On our way home,” Santana read. “And who is that from?” “Bree.  But what if it’s a lie?  What if the men got her, and they’re hurting her like they hurt Rae,” she said with panic. “What does Daddy call me when we go to parties?” Shelby asked and Santana gave her a curious look.  “Come on, you know.  When we go to parties on Thursday nights and I lecture you girls about safety and rules and I make sure you know your own safe word and the words of people you’ll be playing with and I tell you to come to me, the second you feel unsafe, what does Daddy call me?” “A Mama Bear,” she said. “Yes he does and he does it because he knows a Mama Bear will quite literally kill for her cubs.  Sanny, you are one of my cubs.  You, Quinnie, Bree, and Rae, are all my cubs, and I will kill for you,” she said seriously.  Santana nodded and simply curled into Shelby’s arms as best she could, trying to be small.  It helped that she was flexible and she curled up tight and snuggled in close, needing her Mama to hold her.  “It is a very scary world out there, and right now, a very scary thing is happening, but I promise you, I will not stop fighting for you, any of you, ever.  Your sisters will be home within fifteen minutes, because that is about how long it took them to get there.” “What if they speed?” “They will get spanked,” Shelby said. “Does Daddy spank you for speeding?” she asked with a wicked grin and Shelby gave a small laugh. “Do you really want to know the answer to that?” she asked.  The girls knew and fully understood that their ‘parents’ had their own unique dominant/submissive relationship, but usually they didn’t want details. “No, I guess not,” Santana said honestly. Shelby gave her a kiss and cuddled her close.  “You and I are going to sit here and wait for your sisters together, then we are going to wake Rachel and all have a conversation about safety.  It is a lesson that we will be working on for quite a few days more, until I am sure it is drilled into your heads,” she said kindly and Santana nodded.  She understood and she’d do it, but right now, she just wanted her sisters home with her.  Twenty minutes later, Quinn and Brittany walked into the house and Santana rushed to hug her sisters as tightly as she could and was stunned when they both pushed her away.   “Wet,” Brittany whimpered. “Not tight, hard to breathe,” Quinn pushed out. “What the hell is going on!  What happened at that store!” Santana shouted. “Everyone needs to calm down.  Quinnie, kitchen, on the nebulizer, now,” Shelby said hearing how terrible Quinn sounded.  “Sanny will start putting away the grocery items you two bought.  Bree and I are going to go upstairs, I will help her change, and then we’ll join you in the kitchen.  Grandma will be here soon to watch the four of you,” she explained and she was using her Mistress voice.  Not following directions while she used her current tone of voice would most likely result in a spanking of some kind.  She took Brittany upstairs and helped her to change and Brittany was very tense.  “Talk to me baby,” she said kindly. “Where’s Rae-rae?” she asked, trying to keep her voice steady. “She’s downstairs sleeping.  She’s been sleeping a lot today.  She’s doing very well in therapy and therefore she is very tired,” Shelby said. “You, you can’t let her, her out of the house, Mama, you can’t!” Brittany pushed out carefully as Shelby washed her down. “Alright baby, calm down.  Look at me, tell me why,” she said gently pulling Brittany’s focus in.  Brittany wouldn’t be able to tell her anything if she didn’t focus on something still.   “Not safe.  Out there.  Saw them,” she managed to push out and then she burst into tears, unable to control herself any longer and Shelby’s face fell.  She very quickly finished washing Brittany off, helped her to change, and then gathered her close.   “My sweet girl, I’m so sorry,” Shelby said kindly and she kept her tight.  “We’ll go downstairs and be with your sisters okay?” she asked her and Brittany nodded.  She was starting to shake, but she did that in the beginning when they were separated as well.  This wasn’t new.  This was muscle memory taking over, and Shelby had to tread carefully. She got her downstairs and was pleased to see Quinn sitting at the breakfast table, with her nebulizer, while Santana sat next to her, arm wrapped around her shoulders, heads leaning in together, with Quinn looking scared, and Santana looking concerned.  “Sit down baby, Mama is going to get Rae and we’re going to discuss what happened all together,” she said. “NO!” Quinn and Brittany said quickly and excitedly, causing Quinn to cough and struggle to get her breath.   Shelby very quickly got in front of her and put her hands on Quinn’s lap.  “Steady baby,  Very steady.  You all need to be calm and Bree will be doing all the talking for both of you.  I don’t want any sounds out of you, until this discussion is finished.  You can communicate with us, but silently,” she said. “Mama, can I get the white board?  My small one?” Santana asked. “Yes, you can and if you run, I will take the paddle to your bare bottom.  This is very serious, and I understand you girls are nervous, but you will not run.” “Mama, are you really leaving us?” Brittany asked sadly. “I’m going to work for a little while and Grandma is coming to stay with you girls, and I have an hour before I have to leave,” Shelby explained as Santana stood up to get her white board.  “Santana Aurora, do not run,” Shelby told her and Santana nodded and managed to walk calmly, although it was terribly forced, but Shelby was proud of her for trying. “I’ll get your marker Quinnie,” Brittany said softly and she moved to the large white board and picked up the green marker that Quinn liked and the eraser, in case she had a lot to say. “Does it hurt to breathe still baby?” Shelby asked and Quinn shook her no.  It only hurt a little bit, but she wasn’t going to admit that.  She wanted off the nebulizer and she wanted to find out what they were going to do to protect Rachel.  However, she was also going to be sure and use the white board, Shelby had used her Mistress voice and Quinn didn’t want to mess with that.  Santana returned with the white board, moments later and Shelby nodded.  “Good job baby, thank you for walking,” Shelby praised her and gave her a kiss to her forehead before letting her sit back down. “Mama, we have to turn the alarm on,” Brittany said, her eyes focused and her voice steady, but her hands trembling slightly. “You may go check to see that it’s on, but you will walk.  You will not run,” she warned her and Brittany nodded, doing as asked.  When she passed Rachel, she saw her sleeping and her heart broke for her sister.  Those men couldn’t get her.  Their house was where she belonged.  They had given Rachel a safe home.  They loved her and wanted her with them and now they now had to figure out how to keep her safe. “Don’t like puppies Rae-rae,” she said softly and then she went to the kitchen, glad that the alarm was set.  She took a seat and Shelby took a seat across from her girls and spoke kindly.  She didn’t want them to feel like it was an inquisition. “Alright, very calmly, and very very carefully, please tell me what happened at the grocery store,” she said and Brittany immediately raised her hand. “Quinnie didn’t speed and when we got there we saw a car and we thought it was Miss Kate’s but it wasn’t, and then I thought I saw her in the store, by the ice cream and it wasn’t her, so we calmed down and tried to stay that way, and then we checked out, and we heard them,” she said, unable to continue. “Who did you hear baby?” Shelby asked kindly and Quinn raised her hand before moving to the white board and writing quickly. “Rachel’s ?Sirs?/?Dads? she wrote and then turned it for Shelby to see. “I only know the names of her Sirs my love, did you year any names?” she asked. “We did Mama, they said they were going to take Rachel out of this house and that they know Mr. Bruce is keeping her safe and they’re going to lure her out,” Brittany said. “Alright baby, listen carefully, did you hear them use their names.  Did they say their own names?” she asked kindly, realizing that her mother was most likely going to have a difficult time of things with the girls.  They were so on edge.   “No Mama, they just said Rae’s name and Mr. Bruce’s name a lot and they were angry about it too.  They want to lure her out with puppies or something,” she said sadly and Shelby sighed. Quinn seemed to see she was frustrated and raised her hand.  She quickly wrote down all of their first and middle names, underlining each of their middle names.  Then she scribbled on the bottom and Brittany remembered something.  “Oh, yeah Mama, we have to use middle names.  I’m Susan, she’s Aurora, she’s Lucy and she can be Babs, or Barbie maybe,” Brittany said.  “We should ask her what she’d prefer.  We can’t use real names in public, it’s too dangerous,” she said. “Calm down baby.  We need to try and remember what the exact words used were, do you think you can do that?” she asked and Quinn raised her hand, before pulling her cell phone out of her pocket.  She put it on the table and tapped out a few keys, before hitting play and waiting. “Susan, Susan!  Come on, hand me the ice cream,” Quinn’s voice said. “She made it into that circle.  I know she did.  It’s some protective shit they have going on and we won’t be able to get to her,” Oliver said. “So we lure her out,” Vincent said and Quinn looked at Brittany to see a small stain developing on her jeans and Quinn made an exhalation face at her, to coax her to breathe.  This was going from bad to worse as the two of them stood in line, waiting to pay and listening.  “It’s Rachel.  All she wants is peace and harmony.  All we have to do is convince her we’ve changed how she wants us to have changed, and that’s all there is to it.  We’ll lure her out, make her see we aren’t who she thinks we are, convince her everything is different and we’ll have our little slut back.” “We don’t even know what house she’s in though,” Oliver complained.   “It won’t be difficult,” Vincent said.  “We used that little slut so much, she’s not even tight anymore.  They won’t want her.  We have to convince her that she’s not wanted by anyone but us.” “Bruce is the head of that circle though, and you said it yourself.  It’s some very protective shit they got going there.  He isn’t going to let us anywhere near her,” Oliver said.  Quinn’s blood ran cold at the mention of Bruce.  These men knew him, and that scared her.  Knowing Bruce, meant they had been or were almost a part of the protective circle at one point in time, which meant, they could know where every one lived.  It was a very scary thought to know that these men could get to them. “So we’re going to lure her out, just as I said before,” Vincent said with an air of confidence  “Quinnie,” they heard Brittany hiss and Shelby noticed that Santana was starting to look a little pale.  This was a lot of information to take in and Shelby needed to hear it, but she wasn’t sure the girls should hear any more, not that she knew what to do with them instead though. “Susan, I put mom’s card in your purse, can you get it please?” Came Quinn’s slightly shaky voice. “So here’s the plan.  That little slut always had a bleeding heart, so all we have to do is lure her out into the open with that,” Vincent said.  “Show her a tortured puppy or kitten and she’s ours.” “And again, I’m asking you, how do you intend to do that?” Oliver growled.  “We are on bail, our house is collateral, and we have absolutely no way of knowing what house she’s in.  Even if we could get to her, it would still be very difficult.  And I don’t think I need to remind you that Kate is breathing down our necks to get back the money we owe her now.  She is never going to let us get away with not paying her back the money and we have no way to do that easily,” he said angrily. “Do not start!” Vincent snapped.  “All you do is complain and moan and whine and I’m sick of it!  Shut up and start thinking.  First is Rachel.  She is the main concern at the moment.  That little slut is potentially pressing charges and I will be damned if anyone ruins our reputation,” he growled“She made it into that circle.  I know she did.  It’s some protective shit they have going on and we won’t be able to get to her,” Oliver said. “Sir, that’s seventy two, sixty eight,” the cashier said then there was a little bit of clicking and the men’s voices trailed off into the distance and then Shelby turned off Quinn’s phone.  They didn’t need to listen to any more. “Thank you for being such good, brave, smart girls,” Shelby said and she got up and kissed each of them. “Mama, you can’t leave, it’s not safe, and Grandma shouldn’t come, because that’s not safe either,” Santana told her. “Sanny baby, do you really think that I would ever agree to doing anything if I thought my girls or any member of my family were going to be in danger because of it?” she asked her and Santana blushed.  “Listen to me very carefully my loves.  It is perfectly okay to be scared.  I’m scared too, and even though we are, we can not let two men run our lives for us.  We will be smart and strong and do what needs to be done, even though we are scared or upset, okay?” she asked them gently. “It’s still really scary Mama, and they were there, with them, at the store.  Quinnie and Bree need you to stay here, so I know you’re safe,” Santana said and Shelby smiled at her.  She heard every word Santana said.  There were both spoken and non spoken words, including the part about everyone being where Santana could see them. “Come here princess,” she said and Santana happily got up and moved in front of her.  “First, I have to go get Rachel.  She’s been sleeping a long time and she needs to be aware of what’s going on.  Secondly, I’m sure your sisters are glad to be home.  I’m proud of you for recognizing that they were potentially very scared.” “They are,” Santana interrupted.  “Bree’s face is all pulling together and she wet herself, and Quinnie is on a treatment.  Not maybe Mama, they were, they are,” Santana said. “Hey,” Shelby said gently, taking Santana’s chin in her hand and making her focus.  “You can all be scared, but there are still rules in place, that has not changed.  Interrupting is not polite, nor is yelling at me,” Shelby reminded her. “Mama, please, don’t go it’s not safe, and Daddy isn’t home yet,” Santana pleaded. “We have to be brave Sah, no, Rora.  We have to be brave Rora, we can do it.  You and me, and Lucy, and Babs, we can all be brave, even though it sucks,” Brittany said. “Why those names my love?” Shelby asked her kindly. “So when we are out in public, no one knows.  If they know names, then they’ll figure it out.  If it’s a different name, maybe they won’t know,” she said and Shelby noticed her face was indeed pinching together, meaning the migraine would hit at some point in the next few hours.   Shelby nodded and let it go.  If her girls were willing to go out and be in the world, even though they were clearly terrified, she was willing to compromise.  “Well I’m very proud of all of you for being so brave, even though you are understandably and rightfully so concerned and scared.  What we have to do though, is wake Rachel and explain this all to her.” “Babs Mama, please, it has to be, and she has to be safe, and she can’t like puppies!” Brittany pleaded. “She has to agree to it first baby.  You all have to agree to the names.  I think it’s a smart idea, but it needs to be explained and until it is, she is Rachel, or Rae.  Those are the names she’s agreed to,” Shelby explained.  She then stood up, had Santana sit in her seat, told them all to stay put, and then went to wake up Rachel. When she got there, she saw Rachel was already awake and sitting up on the couch.  “You’re so quiet my little lamb, I didn’t even hear you were awake,” Shelby said kindly and she took a seat on the couch.  Rachel immediately moved, albeit painfully into Shelby’s lap and snuggled in close, not wanting to leave at all.  “Are we going to talk maybe?” Shelby asked her and Rachel shook her head no.  “Alright, I won’t push you, but communication does need to happen, do you understand that baby?” she asked kindly and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “So let’s try this, have you been awake a long time?” she asked and Rachel shook her head no.  “Have you heard your sisters and I talking?” she asked and Rachel nodded yes.  “Did you hear a lot or a little?” she asked and Rachel shrugged.  “What did you hear baby?” Shelby asked her. Rachel took a breath and decided she still didn’t want to talk, so she made a gesture like she was holding a phone.  “Rae-rae heard the telephone?” Shelby asked kindly and Rachel shook her head no.  She had to talk, she didn’t want to, but she had to, so she was going to use as few words as possible. “Bad men, phone, take me,” she pushed out softly and carefully. “Rachel baby, look at Mama please,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel pushed back, so they were eye to eye.  “I love you, Daddy loves you, your sisters, my parents, Daddy’s mother and sister, we all love you, and we will fight to the death for you.  You are a part of this family forever.  Even if you decide you don’t want a Miss or a Sir or anything to do with this life style that we live, you are still a part of this family.  No one is going to take you from this family,” Shelby told her and Rachel simply nodded and leaned into her Mama, needing reassurance and trusting that she could get it in this way.  “So, now that I know what you’ve heard, you and I are going to go into the kitchen and sit down with your sisters and lay out some rules and guidelines to be followed until further instruction.  By that time, Grandma should be here and the five of you can make cookies, while Mama goes to work,” she said.  “Would you like to walk into the kitchen on your own or do you want guidance?” she asked and Rachel didn’t budge.  She didn’t want to.  She wanted her Mama to hold her and that was all she wanted.  “Alright my little lamb, come on,” Shelby said and she carefully stood up and carried Rachel into the kitchen.  She didn’t want to cave in so quickly, but being that she was on a time table, she had to choose her battles carefully and it looked like getting out of the house by the time her mother showed up, was going to be very difficult. She very carefully placed Rachel in a chair, near the white board and handed her a marker.  “You need to communicate too my love,” she told her and then she backed up and looked at all her girls.  “Alright my little Ballerina,” she said addressing Brittany.  “Why don’t you explain what you think should happen with everyone’s name,” Shelby said. “Do you know what happened when we went to the store?” she asked and Rachel picked up her marker. “Heard the phone playing.  I know,” she wrote. “We have to use middle names.  She’s Lucy, I’m Susan, she’s Aurora and you’re Barbara.  Although I think you should be Babs, and she should be Rora, because well, it just seems safe,” Brittany explained and Rachel nodded her agreement. “I need to know that everyone is in agreement,” Shelby said.  Rachel wrote yes on the board and all the other girls said they were okay with that.  “Good, now, we have to talk about communication.  Rachel my love, I will not push you, but you need to learn to communicate properly with all of us.  Your sisters can and will help you when they are around.  We are all here to support you.  So while Grandma is here, you do not have to talk if you don’t want to, but you still need to communicate, understand?” Shelby asked kindly. “No, Mama Stay,” she wrote on the board and she underlined each word firmly, as if to make her point incredibly clear. “No baby.  Mama has to go to work for a little while and Grandma is coming to stay with you.  You’re all going to make cookies together so that tonight after dinner, we can have cookie sandwich sundae creations,” Shelby said. Rachel didn’t like this.  She scowled deeply and picked up her marker drawing a second strong line under the three words she’d written moments ago.  No.  Mama.  Stay.  Then she turned and glared at Shelby again.  “Young lady, I would tread very carefully if I were you.  You are not above being punished for being rude and disrespectful, you know that,” Shelby said cautiously.  “I understand you are all concerned, and you have every right to be, but we are not going to stop our lives.  So let’s lay out the safety rules for the next few days on the board together please,” Shelby said sternly. The rules were simple.  Cell phones with you and fully charged at all times.  Alarm on the house would always be set.  Texting or calling would happen when you left the house and arrived at your destination.  It would happen again when you were headed home.  It wasn’t anything extravagant, it was just safe.  The hour had passed and Karen walked in the front door, setting off the alarm.  She quickly turned it off and turned to see, two of her four granddaughters in tears, and the other two looking like they were extremely afraid or ready to attack.  It was an extremely tense house hold at the moment.  “Grandma showed up and everyone freaks out?  What’s that about?” she asked. “Did anyone see you come in Grandma?” Santana asked keeping herself and Quinn at a fairly safe distance away from the door. “No my love, it’s just me, no one is outside.  Aunt Terri isn’t even home to spy on me through the window,” she said. Both Santana and Quinn nodded and moved to hug Karen hello, leaving Brittany and Rachel crying next to Shelby.  Karen gathered them close and spoke kindly.  “Does anyone want to inform me as to why the alarm was on, and/or why your sisters are so upset?” she asked kindly. “We went to the store, and the bad men who tortured Rachel, they were in front of us, and they want her, we heard them,” Quinn said and Karen took a deep breath.  She looked over at Shelby for confirmation and felt a pit of numbness start to develop in her stomach. “Well then, let’s reset the alarm,” Karen said kindly, and she hit the buttons and the bell tone sounded three times which only made Rachel cry harder.  Her bladder emptied into her diaper and she was embarrassed that she’d wet herself again.  It was another reminder that terrible people had her before she moved in here. “Excuse us please,” Shelby said and with very little effort she picked Rachel up and very carefully carried her toward the bathroom, wanting to move quickly.  She had her stand on the floor and Brittany was right next to her, holding on to Shelby’s shirt, knowing that Rachel needed to be taken care of, but she had to be taken care of too.  “Bree, sweetheart, calm down baby,” Shelby said kindly as she very carefully helped Rachel to take her pants down.  “Rae, baby, look at Mama, it’s okay, you’re safe,” Shelby told her kindly.   Rachel shook her head no and pointed to Brittany, and then very carefully sat down when Shelby fully removed her diaper.  Shelby looked over at Brittany and sighed.  Her face was contorted, in what looked like real pain and Shelby took a deep breath.  Her girls were having a terrible afternoon.  Rachel’s tears were quickly stopped whereas Brittany was having a tougher time calming down and Shelby felt bad for her.  She was almost at the point where she was ready to call for back up at work and not take the client, but she didn’t think that was the right thing to do.  “Bree my love, have a seat, right here.  Just have a seat.  I’m right here and we’re just going to help Rae-rae change, that’s all.” “No Mama,” Brittany hiccuped.  “No Rae, Babs,” she said and Rachel nodded her agreement. “We’re not outside baby girl.  We are in our house, where we are safe, so we use our real names,” Shelby said and she realized that she was talking to her girls as if they were Courtney and Mackenzie so she took a breath and changed her tactic slightly. “Mama, it’s not safe,” Brittany whimpered, her face contorting even further. “Brittany, look at Mama sweetheart,” she said kindly and Brittany focused here eyes on Shelby, oddly seeing two of her, but she was given a direct order and she was going to follow it.  “Thank you baby,” she said moving away from Rachel for a second.  “Listen to me baby, this is our house, and I’m glad you want to practice, but we are not going to use any other names in this house.  You are Brittany Susan or Bree.  Mama and Daddy call you Baby girl, or Baby Bree, or sweetheart, that is all okay.  We are not calling you Susan.  We can do that outside, because it makes you all feel safer, but we are not doing that in the house,” Shelby explained and with a sad face, Brittany agreed. Rachel leaned forward and tugged carefully on Shelby’s shirt.  She was a little uncomfortable.  Shelby turned to look at her and Rachel reached over for the warm washcloth that was sitting in the sink, just out of reach.  “Alright my little lamb,” Shelby smiled.  “Do you want to clean up, or should Mama do it?” she asked handing her the washcloth. “No mama,” Rachel said softly and pushed it back to her.  She wasn’t ready to do stuff on her own.  Shelby very gently cleaned Rachel up and got her into a new diaper, before she washed her hands and helped both her girls back out to the living room.   “And my other beautiful granddaughters,” Karen smiled when she saw them and Brittany walked over and hugged Karen tightly.  She put a death grip on Karen and didn’t dare let go, while Rachel simply moved to Santana and Quinn’s side and they helped her to the floor.  “What’s wrong my love?” she asked. “It was a very scary afternoon Grandma,” Brittany said honestly and very quietly.  Karen frowned and simply held her close. “Well your sisters and I are selecting pictures to color in when we’re done with cookies, do you want to pick out a picture?” she asked and Brittany nodded, but didn’t let go.  Karen waited a moment and then Brittany sunk down to the floor and began looking through the coloring book.  Karen very carefully went over to her daughter and spoke very quietly.  “Only tell me what I absolutely need to know,” she said. Shelby smiled and moved them over toward the white board.  “Rachel is in protective underwear.  These five rules need to be strictly followed,” she said and Karen read them over, nodding her agreement.   “They didn’t tease her did they?” she asked protectively.  She saw how careful they were with Rachel, so she didn’t think they would, but she couldn’t imagine another reason why that rule was there. “No, they wouldn’t dare, but it’s up there as a reminder,” Shelby said kindly.  “It’s also a reminder to any guests we have, and I don’t mean family,” she said and Karen nodded. “What else do I need to know?  I feel like there is more information and Quinn told me she used her inhaler and her nebulizer today,” Karen said. “Alright, but stay calm please,” Shelby said and Karen braced herself for terrible news, except she didn’t brace hard enough.  “Rachel’s former Sirs have made bail and Quinnie and Bree stood behind them at the store today,” Shelby explained. “And you’re leaving them with me?” Karen exclaimed.  “Shelby Lynn Corcoran, how much do these men know?” she yelled. “Mom!” Shelby said and the girls all coward in the other room.  “Stop yelling please,” she hissed.  “They’re freaked out enough and using my full name isn’t going to ease their nerves,” she said. “Why is Grandma mad?  What did we do?” Brittany asked tearfully and Rachel raised her hand.  She was obviously the reason Karen was mad.  She was in diapers, she was more work, she was the reason Karen was so annoyed. “It’s not you Rae,” Quinn said honestly and Rachel shook her head no, pointed to herself and nodded again that it was. “How do you expect me to keep four young ladies calm, while you’re gone?  Bree is already freaking out, and all I did was set off your alarm by accident.  Everyone is on edge.  I don’t know that I’m the right person to be watching them.” “Yes Mom, you are.  You are Grandma, and you make everything better.  Secondly, Nanny and Pop-pop are not family, Grandma Rose is not home this afternoon, Bruce and Anne won’t be back till tomorrow, and Will and I are working.  You and Daddy were the only choice I had,” she said.  “And they are terrified.” “You have to trust me mom, it would be a zillion times worse if it were Hannah and Tom.  Circle members are wonderful, and they understand and they get it which is great.  All that being said, with their emotions so up in the air, having Circle Members will only make it worse,” she said and Karen sighed. “Alright, well I want contact information for your, your place, and a name, because I know I won’t get you immediately, and you need to tell Rachel that I will gladly change her if she needs my help and the other three can be there too,” Karen instructed. Shelby nodded and laid out the rules and information while the girls sat in the other room.  It was too quiet.  Something was wrong.  No one was saying anything.  Karen had yelled and now nothing was happening. “I can’t do this,” Brittany whimpered. “Do what Bree?” Santana asked kindly. “Mama can’t leave us.  She can’t,” Brittany said sadly and she also looked tired. “Come here,” Santana said kindly and she pulled her closer, hugging her from behind.  “It’s okay to be scared.  I’m scared too, but Mama won’t leave us.  We’ve been here for a long time.  They aren’t leaving us.” “What if they get hurt or caught,” Brittany said and Rachel felt nothing but fear slide through her body.  She was the reason this was happening.  They were after her, and they were going to do whatever they could to get to her.  It was going to be bad.  They’d torture everyone, and she couldn’t handle it.  She was going to have to give herself up to protect the people she now called family.  She couldn’t move very well and she didn’t want to talk anymore.  She was torn.  She didn’t know what actions would best protect her new found family.  They were nice to her.  They cared about her and now she had to leave them so they could be protected.  Without knowing why, she suddenly found herself in tears and the other three girls were now calling for Shelby. “I’m so going to be late,” she said and she went into the other room.  “Hey, hey, hey, no screaming my loves,” Shelby said trying to calm them down.  She moved over next to them and pulled Rachel into her arms, hushing her gently and helping her to get her breath under control.  “Shhh, you’re okay, talk to me baby.  What’s got you so scared?” she asked her kindly. “She’s not going to talk Mama.  She hasn’t talked in two days,” Santana said. “She talked in the bathroom!” Brittany yelled, protectively “and it’s only been one day!’ “Bree, Sanny, no fighting please,” Shelby warned them and then she gently bumped her forehead to Rachel’s.  “Breathe my darling.  Can you tell Mama, somehow, what got you so scared?” she asked.  Rachel shook her head no.  Shelby kissed her forehead and spoke kindly.  “Alright my love, so if you’re not going to talk, you don’t have to.  I made you a promise that I wouldn’t force you, and I will keep that promise. I can’t help you further, if you don’t talk though sweetheart.  That’s first.  Second, because you don’t want to talk, Mama is going repeat the schedule for this evening.  First you four are going to stay here with Grandma and Mama is going to the club.  I have a two hour session and after that I will be home.  Daddy and Grandma Rose will be home before I get home, and you and your sisters and Grandma are all going to bake cookies together,” Shelby explained. Rachel nodded and she leaned in and hugged Shelby tightly.  “She doesn’t want you to leave Mama, and neither do I,” Brittany whimpered.  “It’s not safe,” she pleaded. “It’s not safe for me to leave my four treasured daughters with my mother?” Shelby asked and both Quinn and Santana let out a little smile. “No, Grandma is safe, but it’s not safe out there, you can’t leave, something bad will happen, and I need you here, because my head hurts,” she said honestly.   Shelby went to move and realized Rachel wasn’t going to let go of her any time soon.  “Rae baby, Mama needs you to let go sweetheart,” she said gently, carefully forcing Rachel off of her and onto the floor next to Santana and Rachel whimpered. “Bree, that is not true baby.  Nothing bad is going to happen to Mama.  I will be very careful and I will make sure that I call you when I get to work, and I will call you just before I leave.  I know that you had to be very brave today and I know that was difficult, and I know you’re scared.  All of those things are okay.  What is not okay, is doing what I explained before.  We need to make sure that we don’t isolate ourselves to these walls.  This is our house and we are safe here, but we are not completely unsafe out in the real world,” she explained. “You can’t go Mama, I’m sorry,” Brittany said and she broke down into tears.  All the stress was just too much for her to handle at the moment. “I’m still here my love,” Karen said kindly. “And thank goodness, because I need to go, or I’m going to be very late, and Miss Anne and Mr. Bruce, will be very frustrated with me,” she said and she gave each of her girls a kiss and then left the house, leaving Karen with two girls on edge, Rachel calming down from her little crying episode and Brittany still in the midst of hers. “Come here my loves, we will all cuddle and watch a movie,” Karen said kindly moving to sit on the floor and pulling Brittany into her arms, letting her cry out whatever she had to and Brittany didn’t hesitate.  “It’s alright my sweet girls.  Grandma will keep you very safe, and when every one has calmed down we’ll bake cookies, like we talked about before,” she said kindly holding Brittany to her and rubbing her back gently, hoping to help her calm down.  It was half an hour later when Karen finally had four calm young ladies in her presence and decided that baking cookies now, would be good.  “Alright my lovely girls, shall we go into the kitchen and start making cookies?” she asked.  “I was thinking it would be good for after dinner tonight.  This way we can all build our own little cookie sundaes,” she said and Quinn was the only one to agree, the others just looked nervous.  “Shall we?” she asked and Quinn stood up, followed by Santana, both of them reaching down to help Rachel to stand. “Babs, you should do it like therapy, one of them under each of your arms,” Brittany said watching from the safety of Karen’s lap.  She hadn’t moved once Shelby left. “No Bree, we can’t use middle names at home,” Quinn corrected. “Would you shut up, she’s doing what feels safe!” Santana snapped. “Mama said no,” Quinn snapped back. “Stop!” Karen commanded.  “Mama may not be here, but Grandma is, and I would hate to have to put two young ladies in time out,” Karen said sternly.  She may not understand why the life style was needed or wanted or chosen, but she respected her daughter and son-in-law enough to keep their rules in place and when her granddaughters started breaking the rules, Karen corrected them.  Santana and Quinn went to protest and Karen held up her hand.  “No, we are not arguing about this.  Bree my love, I heard Mama tell you, no middle names in the house, so no middle names in the house.  If you continue to disobey, you can spend time by yourself, until you are ready to listen,” Karen said kindly still cuddling Brittany.  “Secondly, all of my girls need to be polite to each other and yelling and bickering is not the way to go about that.  Apologize to each other and then we will all go try and make cookies,” Karen instructed. Bitterly the girls grumbled an apology to each other and Karen let it go.  She wasn’t going to push.  She’d learned from raising her own four children, that pushing certain things was a bad idea and only lead to more tensions.  “Thank you ladies,” she said and then she looked at Brittany.  “Are you ready to come into the kitchen baby?” she asked her kindly, seeing pain written all over her face.  The migraine was starting to take hold. “Yes Grandma, I’m ready,” she said softly and the five of them went into the kitchen, Rachel standing between Santana and Quinn as they guided her to the counter top, where she held on to the counter and they let go of her.  She could hold herself up, she just couldn’t do too much more. “Alright, well I would like everyone to wash their hands and then I will give you each a job,” Karen said going to the sink first.  She washed her hands and Rachel watched as she started pulling out bowls and wooden spoons and Rachel’s mind went back to when she lived with her Sirs.  She remembered all the times a wooden spoon had been used for something other than cooking.  She remembered when a butter knife was used to test her limits with pain and cutting.  She remembered when they used raspberries to torture her and she realized she had no idea what was coming. Santana was right next to her and felt her start to tremble.  She immediately went to get the white board and a marker and came back to her.  “Write.  I’ll help you, but you have to tell me,” she said as calmly as possible, which wasn’t calm at all. “I have granddaughters Santana.  I don’t have dogs,” Karen said not liking that Santana was growling orders. Rachel picked up the marker and wrote ?details? before looking at Santana.  “We’re baking cookies,” Santana told her.  ?with? Rachel wrote slowly.  “I don’t know, Quinnie and Bree, went to the store,” she said. “Sugar, eggs, flour, milk, almonds, coconut, and chocolate chips,” Quinn answered and Rachel nodded and wrote ?raspberries? once Quinn finished speaking. “You can’t have those, you’re allergic to them,” Santana said, being the only one to see what Rachel wrote.” “What are you allergic to my love?” Karen asked her kindly and just as Santana was about to answer, Rachel reached up and covered her mouth, trying to stop her from speaking. “She’s!” Santana yelled. “Stop, stop right now,” Karen said.  “Sanny, rule number one in this family is respect,” Karen scolded her.  “Rae baby, I know you’re scared, because I can see it on your face.  I don’t know why you’re scared because you’re not ready to tell me.  I know that I checked with your Mama, my daughter, before we started making these cookies and she approved all the ingredients.  I know that none of these cookies have anything in them, that you can’t eat.  I definitely believe that it would be very helpful for you to tell me what you’re allergic to, so I don’t accidentally give it to you, but I have a feeling your sisters know so they will protect you,” Karen said and as she spoke, she watched Rachel start to relax. Rachel took a deep breath and tried not to cry.  This woman talked like Shelby.  She spoke about rules, and trust, and respect, and being careful in various situations; everything Shelby had talked about.  Rachel had never truly known someone to do that before.  She was never in a place where her feelings were considered.  Her fathers protected her, as she was growing up, but they never truly cared for her.  They let her do pretty much anything she ever wanted.  They abandoned her when she was old enough to care for everything on her own and whence told them that she’d been offered to stay with Vincent and Oliver while they were on their latest upcoming trip, they disowned her.  When she lived with Vincent and Oliver, things had to be done their way and she didn’t get a say about anything.  If she voiced her opinion she was punished for it.  Now she was in a place where her opinion mattered and was asked of at times and she didn’t know how to handle it.  It was all too much for her and once again, even though she didn’t want to, she started to cry. She turned to Santana and simply hugged her and only when she took a funny breath, did Santana realize she was crying.  She hugged her close and just let her stay there.  “It’s okay.  It’s gonna be okay,” she told her.  She’d been there, she knew.  The transition from what you knew, to what was now, having them be such opposite extremes, it was scary. “Sanny, why don’t you and Rae sit at the table.  Bree and Quinn can help me with the first part and you and Rae can help with the second step,” Karen suggested. “Grandma what are the steps?” Quinn asked. “Well you and Bree are going to measure everything out, then we’re going to put it all in the mixer.  I will get it all mixed up, and then Sanny and Rae will put it onto pans and into the oven.  Very easy and by the time the rest of the family gets back, the cookies can come out to cool and we can all go to dinner,” Karen said.  Shelby stood at the desk and looked over the email the club had received.  The gentleman had asked for a strong, dominatrix.  “I want someone who will not put up with any nonsense.  I want someone who is strong and powerful and has a domineering quality about her,” Shelby read out loud.  “You all think I’m domineering?” she asked. “No,” Devon said.  “We love you.  You know we love you.  We do however think you are very strong and you definitely don’t put up with any nonsense,” Devon grinned and put her hand over the ringing phone.   “And yet you give me all the crazy people,” Shelby hissed quietly. “I just love you the best,” she teased her.  “Eve’s Garden, how can I assist you today?” she answered. Shelby let her have the phone call and continued to read over the email again and again.  This guy wanted everything harsh and she could never understand that.  She didn’t understand how harsh could be pleasant, but she trained for this.  She was properly educated on how to use the toys and she’d been shown, in a very safe environment, what it felt like.  She used safe words, she knew how to do her job, but she still thought of it as strange.  Her lifestyle wasn’t exactly usual, but this particular client, he just seemed even more bizarre than most.  Devon finally got off the phone and Shelby spoke kindly.  “Dev, is he new?” she asked. Devon typed a few things into her computer and nodded.  “Yes, he’s never been here before, but he did belong to UnderBrush” she said. “UnderBrush?” Shelby asked, immediately going on alert and Devon nodded.  “My girls came from there, are you sure it’s UnderBrush?” she asked. “I can only tell you what he told me,” Devon said. “Well it’s no wonder he wants all this mess.  They are not nice over there.  My girls came from there, well three did, and you’ve seen my girls.  You know how much torture they received,” Shelby said. “Well, I say, you give him what he wants, as safely as you can, and maybe we’ll get our own membership out of the deal,” Devon said.  “Or I can give you the new baby that wants to come in this evening,” she said teasingly.  Shelby loved her girls, but she did not like working with the adult babies.  They were usually always grown men who just wanted to lie there and do nothing.  They were usually very overweight and didn’t take good care of themselves.  They also weren’t looking for comfort.  They were looking to suckle at someone’s breast and be catered to, and then punished for laziness or lack of cleanliness and Shelby couldn’t handle that.  The babies and younger ones of her circle used babying as a form of therapy rather than sexual pleasure. “You’re very funny, I will take the strange one,” Shelby said. Shelby went into her room and got everything secure, turning around for a moment to see who was knocking on the door frame.  “Good afternoon Madam Corcoran.  It’s lovely to see you,” a large burley man said to her. “Good afternoon Lester, I’m glad to see you too,” she smiled at him. “I saw that you have a new client today, so I wanted you to be aware that I am on duty tonight and should you need me, I’m very willing to help,” he said. “I thank you very much Lester, how are your children?” she asked. “They are well thank you.  I can’t believe it, but my boys are starting to look for colleges already and it’s truly amazing it’s gone by so quickly,” he said.“Pretty soon, you’ll be watching your boys walk down the aisle and you’ll be a grandpa,” Shelby smiled. “Please, don’t rush it, but I will say that I think I’m going to be one bad ass grandpa,” he said proudly. “It’s definitely a title I know you can and will wear proudly,” Shelby smiled, getting herself completely ready and checking her reflection in the mirror.  Her hair cascaded down in waves over her shoulders, her makeup was flawless and her corset was pushing her breasts up high enough to have them look a full cup size bigger.  “What do you say Lester?  Do I look domineering enough?” she asked him. “I know I wouldn’t want to piss you off,” Lester smiled.  “Have a good session Ma’am,” he said and with a kind nod, he walked off. Shelby took a deep breath and then moved to the front office, where a thin gentleman was seated on the intake bench.  He was tapping his foot slowly and looking rather bored.  This was it, game on.  “Oliver Crane,” she said sharply as she stood near Devon’s desk and even Devon jumped.  Shelby was so sweet and mothering, it was so rare to hear such a stern voice, but it was the voice Oliver had wanted and Shelby didn’t disappoint.   “Yeah?” he asked in a bored voice. “Your antics will not work in my presence, stand up, straighten your outfit, apologize to my receptionist and march yourself into my office,” Shelby lectured him.  He stood up and fixed his clothes, indicating he was already nearly fully erect.  Devon struggled not to roll her eyes at the client.  He was a client “in trouble” with the “Head Mistress” of his “school” and Shelby was keeping up her part of the scene.  Shelby tapped her foot on the floor, the clicking making her appear even more impatient and annoyed with her “student”.  “Apologize to Madam R for being rude,” she told him, and he mumbled something that might have been an apology, but Shelby slammed her hand on the desk top and growled at him.  “Apologize!” she barked and he gave a much more sincerely apology.  “Room number two,” she ordered at him and he quickly moved into the room with Shelby following in behind him. She shut the door behind them and his heart skipped a beat, in excitement, his erection growing a little more, when he saw the bench all set up for him to be tied to.  “Miss,” he started. “Absolutely not.  Over the bench now!  You have pushed my very last nerve Mr. Crane and you are going to be punished accordingly!” she said cutting him off.  He didn’t have a chance to think about what she said, he just found himself doing it, and he wiggled around uncomfortably as his now fully erect member was crushed between him and the bench.  Once he was relatively still, Shelby selected a cane from the wall.  “You will stay in position Mr. Crane.  One little flinch and I will tie you to the chair, do you understand me?” she asked angrily and he didn’t answer.  “I expect an answer,” she said whipping the cane through the air and smacking it on the desk.   “Yes,” he snapped. “Yes what,” she growled at him, and she had a low bite to her voice.  It actually startled Oliver and that was pretty difficult to do. “Yes Miss,” he said.   “Better,” she said and she gave him one smack with the cane, over his clothes, and he turned on her quickly. “What the hell are you doing!” he said and something flashed across his eyes, making her fully aware that he was up to causing trouble.  This person was not a nice man.  This person also had a voice, that Shelby was pretty sure she’d heard not that long ago.  She couldn’t keep that thought in her head though.  The thought of this man being the person who tortured her little girl.  That was too much to handle, so she convinced herself in a split second, that it wasn’t him, and went back to business. She very quickly and forcefully put him back down on the chair and cuffed one of his wrists to it.  “That is not what we discussed,” she growled at him.  “You are not in charge of this little appointment Mr. Crane.  You broke the rules at my school and cheated on a test.  You will not ask me what I’m doing.  You will take your punishment!” she barked, and while she sounded firm and stern, her insides were turning to jell-o.  No client had ever rounded on her before and it was a little unnerving. Oliver had requested the cane, the crop, and the cat of nine tails on his bare skin, but Shelby knew better than to simply start hitting people.  She had to warm them up, so she decided to cane him over his clothes, at least for the first few strokes.  He apparently had other ideas and she decided that she had to cuff him immediately.  She didn’t like that it was pure metal on his skin.  She wanted to use the safety towels, but she also had to think quickly.  She decided that she was going to use the crop instead.  Maybe the cane had been too harsh to start out with, although she had been careful with it.   She moved back to the wall and selected the crop, she walked behind him and began thumping him across the meaty part of his bottom, light and stingy slaps, that made him squeal in some fashion and she couldn’t quite tell if he was angry or excited.  He was a new client, she wouldn’t know immediately and she tried to read his body language, but all she was getting was anger. She took a deep breath and put the crop down.  “What, finished already?” he asked. “No one asked for your comments Mr. Crane.  You will not speak until spoken to,” she said and she grabbed some of the safety towels to attach to his wrists and ankles so she could safely cuff him to the bench.  She managed to restrain both his ankles, and when he struggled too much, she cropped the sole of his foot, again leaving little stinging marks, but nothing that would hinder him from walking.   “What the hell are you doing?” he complained.  “Harder!  You have to do it harder!” he barked at her, and he had a tone to his voice, that sent shivers down her spine.  This was not safe, this was not going to be safe, and no amount of money was worth her safety and sanity. “Mr. Crane, we do this my way or not at all,” she said, breaking character, but still remaining firm.  She was no longer the head Mistress of the school, she was the Mistress that was running this session and she wasn’t going to put up with his antics any longer. “What the fuck is wrong with you?  I paid good money to have you beat me, and you are waisting my time and money!” he yelled at her, still cuffed to the chair.  He wiggled around, but Shelby knew he wasn’t going to be able to get out of the binds. “Last chance.  My way, by our club rules, with our safety procedures in place, or not at all,” she said. “I paid good money for this session, you need to follow my rules!” he barked at her. “I will have security release you,” she said and with that, she left the room.  She stepped out of the room and felt a wave of heat rush over her.  He had been a little too intense for her, and while she wasn’t happy she had to stop the session, she didn’t think this guy should have the session.  He’d come from UnderBrush, and they were much too harsh over there and he obviously wasn’t looking to have something lighter.  She went up to the front desk and sighed. “You are much too early, but you are recorded for sight and sound, so first off, are you okay?” Devon asked, having seen Oliver’s little outburst on the video monitor attached to her desk. “I am, thank you,” she said.  “He did get a little too close for comfort and he’s yelling at me, to continue to be harsh.  We don’t do things like that here.  I’m going to have Lester release him, write my report, and I’m going home to my girls,” she said. “Kiss all of them for me, and your gorgeous husband,” Devon smiled and Shelby laughed. “I will gladly do all of those things,” she said and then she went over to Lester and smiled. “That was a quick session,” he said. “I know you saw the monitor,” she smiled.  “I need you to kindly release him please.” “I will do so when you are safely out of the parking lot,” Lester told her and he gave her a hug.  “I’m glad you’re safe,” he said. “You be careful, that man is not nice,” she said. Lester nodded and waited for Shelby to write her report, get dressed and leave.  Once her car turned out of the lot, he counted to ten and returned to room two, and then released Oliver who stormed over to Devon.  “I want the name of your boss and the woman who was with me immediately!” he barked at her and Lester pulled him backward from the desk he was leaning over. “Speak to her calmly, or I will escort you out of the building and you will get nothing!” Lester growled protectively. “I want it,” Oliver said simply, his breath coming rapidly and his chest was pounding with anger. “The owner is Bruce Miller.  The rest is not something you need to know,” Devon said seriously. “Bruce Miller?” Oliver asked. “She didn’t stutter,” Lester said.  “Now I suggest you leave this establishment, calmly, and on your own, or I will make sure the manner in which you leave will require lights and sirens,” Lester said seriously. “I will be contacting him immediately!” Oliver said and he stormed out, went to his car and sat down in the driver’s seat, pulling out his phone.  “We’re a lot closer, I found Bruce’s club,” he texted and then he drove home.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will had picked up his mother at her bridge game and then drove them both to his house.  “I want to run next door.  I promised your sister a picture of her nieces, and I got it developed and framed,” Rose told him. “Okay, come in, whenever you’re free,” he said kindly and then he stopped at the front door, reading the note.  Armed. Text.  It was very close to Shelby’s writing, and he knew that his mother in law was in the house, so he texted her and moments later, she opened the front door.  “Hi,” he said giving her a hug hello.  “Why am I texting my own house?” he asked. “Your daughters are raw nerve endings.  They need peace.  I thought this was the easiest way to get it,” Karen said. “It’s very quiet, did you drug them?” he teased. “Fresh,” she scolded him playfully and then kissed his cheek, shutting the door behind him.  “Where’s Mom?” she asked. “She ran next door.  Terri wanted a print of the girls to hang in her house I’m told,” he said. “I want one of those too.  I will stay here and watch for Mom.  You go into the other room and if you make my granddaughters cry, I’m going to come after you,” she threatened him and he smiled and kissed her cheek.   “I’ll behave,” he said and he went into the other room, to find the four girls curled up tight together and Brittany was trying to sleep, her face pinched tight, eyes squeezed shut as her head laid in Quinn’s lap and Quinn had her hand gently over Brittany’s eyes to help block out the light.  “Well hello my loves,” Will said quietly.   “Daddy,” Santana said quickly and she rushed over to him, holding tight, not ready to let go. “Hi baby,” he smiled at her and he kept her close.  She wasn’t ready to let go and he wasn’t going to force her, so he carefully lifted her into his arms and moved over to the other girls.  He sat down in front of them and held Santana on his lap and she didn’t hesitate to cuddle into him.  “I missed all my girls today,” he said smiling at them. “Hi Daddy,” Brittany said softly keeping her eyes shut. “Well hello my love, did you have a bad day?” he asked her. “Quinnie and I saw Rachel’s Sirs at the store, and they want to take her,” she whimpered and Rachel hung her head and began to cry.   “Hey, hey, hey, calm down, it’s okay, look at me, all of you please,” he said kindly and Quinn was the only one to listen. “No, Daddy it hurts,” Brittany said softly. “Are you getting a migraine baby?” he asked her and she nodded.  “Well why don’t we take some tylenol to help it stay away, unless it’s very strong now,” he said, knowing stress made her migraines absolutely horrible but now that she was calm, the tylenol may work for her.   “Grandma gave her some Daddy,” Quinn offered helpfully and Will nodded.  “I’m just keeping my hand here to make it better.  We don’t want to make us stay home for dinner,” she said. “Quinnie, if it’s easier for you girls to stay home, we can always order in,” he said kindly and they all whimpered, feeling as though they’d let their Miss and Sir down. They were definitely not babies, even though they were acting like terrified little six year olds.  He could see all they wanted to do was please their family.  “Shh, alright my loves, please calm down,” he said kindly and he zeroed in on Rachel.  “Rae baby, can you come sit with Daddy and Sanny please?” he asked her and she made short little gasps of pain as she moved willingly into his lap Santana watched her carefully and couldn’t understand why the noise that she knew so well sounded even more familiar than it should.  It felt like she’d heard that noise months ago, but she put it down to her sisters making a similar noise when Kate punished them.  It was a higher pitched squeal that didn’t quite make it out of her throat.  She helped Rachel to move to the right spot and then shifted herself, so they both fit.  She wasn’t letting go of her Daddy. “Rae baby, do you understand that Shelby and I, your Mama and Daddy, will never, ever, ever let anyone take you?” he asked her.  “Do you know that we will do everything we can to protect you?” he asked her and she nodded, but he knew she was just doing what she thought she should, and as far as he was aware, she hadn’t spoken in twenty four hours now.  “I need all of you to listen very carefully.  I have four, treasured, lovely young girls and I will do everything in my power to protect all of them, and so will Mama,” he told them and they all nodded.  Rachel felt comfortable, but at the moment, she really wanted her Mama, but she was willing to admit that Will holding her felt safe and comfortable.  “Now, if you all think that you can handle going out, even though you were all scared today, then we will.  If you want to stay in, we can stay in,” Will said.  “Family dinner, can happen anywhere,” he said kindly. “No, we go out.  You all wanted to go out, so we go out, we just go out where it’s dark please,” Brittany pleaded.  Light was her enemy when it came to migraines. “Let’s wait and see what Mama says baby,” Will said kindly and Rachel gave a curious look at Will. “Mama?” she asked him, almost in a confused tone. “Yes Rae, Mama, the lady who lives in this house and sleeps in the same bed as me,” he teased her and she let out a small smile.  It was the first thing Will heard her say in twenty four hours.  “Mama will be home soon,” he told her.  “Pretty soon, Grandpa Frank will be here, and Aunt Terri will be here, and then we can all have a family dinner, because both Grandma Karen and Grandma Rose are already here,” he explained and it was at that moment that Shelby came home. She walked in the front door, kissed her mother, mother in law, and then was quickly directed to the family room.  “Mama!” Quinn cried happily and then she reached out to give her a hug.  She wasn’t able to move, because Brittany was still resting on top of her. “Well hello my loves,” Shelby smiled and she gave them all a kiss and sat down near Brittany and Quinn.  “What happened to my little ballerina?” she asked softly and gently, as she ran her hand repeatedly and gently over Brittany’s cheek. “I’m okay Mama,” Brittany lied and Shelby frowned. “Maybe we have our family dinner in tonight,” Shelby said and Brittany immediately shook her head. “No Mama, I can go, I can, Grandma gave me tylenol,” Brittany said and to prove her point, she very carefully sat herself up and tried to be brave and stoic; prove she was a good pet for her Miss and Sir. “Bree baby,” Shelby said gently.  “You and Quinnie had a very long, very stressful afternoon and as your Mama and your Miss, I will always love you, no matter what.  If you’re scared or hurting too much, or just want to stay in, we can do that and everything will still be okay,” she told her.  “You don’t have to be brave for me my darling.  You can be scared, it’s okay to be scared,” she told her kindly. “Dinner out please Mama,” Brittany said calmly and Shelby nodded, even though she was fairly sure that dinner out was going to mean several tantrums or meltdowns of some fashion. “Mama,” Rachel said kindly and she reached for Shelby. “Hi baby girl,” Shelby said and very carefully Rachel was passed from Will to Shelby and she made that same noise, the noise that set Santana’s senses on alert.  Santana watched carefully and noticed that it was a specific noise, but it was being made, because Rachel hurt when she was being shifted.  Santana continued to watch and snuggled into Will.  Everything seemed to be too much at the moment and having a Daddy who protected her, was what was most important right now.  After a few moments, she realized she wasn’t being replaced, because Will was drawing her tighter to him and while Shelby held and talked softly to Rachel she talked to all of her girls, engaging them in conversation as best she could. “Well maybe we go to Elephant Walk, since it’s got low lights,” Shelby said, not liking that her girls wanted to go out.  Brittany was coming down with a migraine and it looked like Santana was coming down with some sort of cold or illness as well.  She just didn’t look herself and the fact that she was tucked into Will, didn’t help lessen Shelby’s concern.  All the girls agreed and after twenty minutes, the family of ten went out to eat.  The dinner outing wasn’t terrible.  The only real issues were Quinn shaking from not being able to be absolutely perfect and in control, and Rachel had moved into Shelby’s lap, not caring that they were out in public.  She simply rested her head on Shelby’s shoulder, and stayed still and quiet.  Shelby took the time to drop her chin and speak softly. “Rae baby, are you sure you’re okay sweetheart?” Shelby asked kindly and Rachel nodded yes.  “Are you scared?” she asked kindly and Rachel got very tense and then shook her head no.  “Are you sure?” Shelby pressed gently.  “Did you know that Mama is scared?” she asked and Rachel stayed cuddled in close, simply listening to what Shelby was saying.  She explained how it scared her that people had hurt her girls.  It scared her that she could possibly trigger terrible memories for the girls she considered her daughters, and it scared her that she wouldn’t do right by them. “Mama, good,” Rachel said very softly. “Rae-rae is good too,” Shelby smiled and she pulled her tight and rubbed her shoulder, while rocking gently. Frank and Rose kept the other girls entertained while Will and Terri discussed something sibling like and it left Karen to watch her daughter and newest granddaughter.  Shelby was so good with her, so gentle and so relaxed, and she could see it was helping.  She knew that Shelby and Will hadn’t wanted to baby Rachel, but she seemed to be craving it.  She didn’t care that she was nineteen and they were at a restaurant.  Rachel understood one thing very well; Shelby was her Mama and best protector.  She wasn’t about to let that go and Karen grinned.  Her daughter was one incredible Mama and Karen was very proud of her.   “Will you eat dinner tonight?” she asked her kindly and Rachel simply nodded.  “You will?” Shelby asked with a smile.  “Thank you so much baby girl, that makes Mama so happy to know that you’ll eat your dinner,” she told her and Rachel simply nodded snuggling in closer.  Karen continued to watch and noticed that as much as Shelby didn’t want to baby Rachel, she one hundred percent was doing just that and Rachel seemed to be eating it up.  She seemed happy to be talked to gently, held, cuddled, and made a fuss over.  It probably looked off to the other patrons of the restaurant, but as they were tucked away in a corner, not too many people noticed. The waiter came with dinner and began calling out dishes.  The four young ladies, had an adult on either side of them, to help with whatever they may need.  The round table had Terri, Quinn, Will, Brittany, Rose, Santana, Shelby, Rachel, Karen, and Frank.  The girls needed to be surrounded by love and support, and while it wasn’t directly expressed, it was definitely understood.  Quinn was now throwing daggers at the waiter, daring him to say one word about how Rachel seemed to be much too old to be sitting on Shelby’s lap.  “Alright Kujo,” Terri smiled, whispering in Quinn’s ear.  “What are you so angry about, he’s just handing out dinner,” she said gently. “If he says one bad word about...” Quinn whispered back, never taking an eye off of the waiter. “He doesn’t know baby and your sister is so tiny, that it doesn’t look so out of place.  It’s okay, I promise you,” she told her and Quinn nodded, but she didn’t relax, and she wasn’t going to.  She was going to protect her sisters until her last dying breath.  The waiter put down everyone’s food and then left.  “See baby?  Everything’s okay,” Terri said, picking up that Quinn wasn’t quite as young as her sisters, but still young and petulant and looking for a reason to fight.  “I’m very very proud of you for protecting your sister though,” Terri told her and Quinn let a small smile cross her face.  “Shall we eat?” Terri asked her and Quinn looked down at her plate.  Nodding, the two of them began to eat and things calmed down a bit. Brittany was cuddled into Will’s side and she decided that she needed a break.  The light, even though it was very dim, was getting to her and her headache was starting to come back and it was much too soon for another round of tylenol.  She took three bites of food and then realized, she couldn’t do any more.  She put her fork down, leaned backward and turned herself into Will’s shoulder, bumping him slightly.  Will frowned and looked at her.  Her body language was screaming at him and Frank seemed to pick up on it as well.  He pulled out his car keys and very quietly handed them over to Will.  “Perhaps it would be better to be at your house,” he suggested and Will nodded. “No, no no no,” Brittany said and she forced herself upright, picked up her fork and pushed her eyes as far open as she could. “Come on baby girl,” Will said kindly and he tapped his mother’s thigh gently.  “Mom can you let us out please?” he asked and Brittany started to cry.  She was in a lot of trouble and Will felt the other girls staring at him in confusion and worry.  He pushed his chair back and knelt down next to Brittany.  “You are in pain my love, and it makes no sense for you to be in pain if you don’t have to be,” he told her gently and he pulled her into a hug, rubbing her back gently.  “Look at me please girls,” he said kindly and his young ladies all did as asked.  “When have Daddy or Mama ever punished any of you girls for being in pain?” he asked them and Santana timidly raised her hand. “We wanted to be good Daddy,” she said softly. “You girls are amazing and I love you all very much, and Bree has a very bad headache which is becoming a migraine, so we’re going to take Grandpa’s car and head home, so she can rest,” he said and the other girls nodded their understanding.  Brittany was still crying and Will had to carry her out of the restaurant.  She was trying to keep her voice quiet and pull her body together, fighting to keep her eyes open, forcing herself to act like a nineteen year old, and not let this migraine take over her body, and the more she fought the worse it got. “Shhh, it’s alright baby, you’re okay,” he said gently and he very carefully put her in the car, buckled her into her seat and pet her face gently.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, you are,” he told her kindly and he made sure she was safely in the car before going around to the driver’s side.  He got in the car and continued his steady gentle banter with her, as he drove them home.  “Daddy’s going to take you home, and we’ll have a nice warm bath, and then we’ll get in your special chair and Daddy will read you a story, as you rest.  As soon as everyone else comes home, we’ll have our cookie sundaes,” he said, knowing she wanted to be a part of that. Back at the restaurant, everything seemed calm.  Quinn and Santana were eating and Shelby was alternating between feeding herself and feeding Rachel, and all anyone at the table cared about, was that Rachel was actually eating.  Once dinner was finished, they all started to get ready to leave.  Everyone had let Shelby and Rachel sit the longest, until Karen moved over and smiled.  “Rae, can Grandma help you up?” she asked her and Rachel nodded, carefully standing and she let out a small strangled noise of pain.  It was a noise that Santana heard clearly and suddenly her brain struggled for recognition at a sound that was somehow familiar; beyond the most recent days.  That noise was a noise from the past, she was sure of it, she just couldn’t pin point why or how she knew this information.   They were now all standing and getting ready to walk out when Santana turned to Shelby.  “Mama,” she said softly and kindly. “Yes baby?” Shelby asked turning to look directly at the girl, she considered one of her four daughters. “Mama, are we gonna have cookies when we get home?” she asked.  She was dancing around what she really wanted to ask and Shelby knew it, but she wasn’t going to push it.  Santana had to take her time. “That’s the plan my sweet girl.  Grandma and the four of you worked so hard on making those cookies,” she told her and Santana nodded and took Shelby’s hand, not ready to let go.  She was having a moment and Shelby decided to let her have it.  Forcing her to do something she wasn’t ready for was simply asking for a tantrum and Shelby didn’t need that.  “You know what would be great baby?  If you and Quinnie helped me, help Rae-rae to walk out of this place.  Can you do that for me?” she asked her.  Her voice was calm and gentle, and while she spoke normally, Terri could hear, she was catering to the younger side of their mindset.  They were so nervous and worked up, things had to be done gently and calmly, but not so much so that the girls knew for sure they were being babied.  It was a very delicate line to walk, and Shelby and Will walked it very well. Santana and Quinn helped Rachel to move to the car and Terri rode in the car with them, while Frank, Karen, and Rose took Rose’s car back to the house.  Shelby and Terri were carefully ushering the girls into the car, helping Rachel with everything she needed and Shelby whispered to Terri.  “Check Sanny for fever, discretely, if you can, she doesn’t look right,” she whispered and Terri nodded.  By ten o’clock, the girls were all sleeping and Terri was the last one out of the house.  “I hope you don’t have a busy weekend coming up.  I think you all need to stay home and rest.  Your girls are stressed out.  They need to be babied a little bit.  What I saw at dinner tonight was amazing, and it seems to be working.  She didn’t say more than five words, but she’s getting close, and you are not wrong.  Sanny is being a bit difficult, which means she probably is coming down with something, but she won’t let me examine her.  Call me if you need anything,” she told them, and with a quick kiss to her brother and sister in law, she left. “Seriously?  When did this become our life?  Our girls are getting cabin fever.  I’m getting cabin fever,” Shelby complained and Will pulled her close, kissed her forehead and held her close. “This became our life about eight months ago.  We’ve done this before, they just weren’t this stressed or injured.  Bruce and Anne come home in the morning, we can talk to them, we can talk to the police about the new information we have, and we can reassure our girls that they are safe and loved,” he told her.  “Bree told me about shopping,” he said.   “Good, what did she tell you?” Shelby asked with concern.  “Because when they came home, they were completely stressed out.  Their stress was only matched by Sanny’s stress, because she heard Bruce tell me that Rachel’s sirs are out of jail,” Shelby said. “Wait, Quinnie and Bree didn’t tell you what happened at the store on their own?” he asked. “No, they did, I’m just thinking maybe she told you something more that they didn’t tell me because they were still in shock” Shelby said. “Okay, well since we know their story, we’ll review later, for now, you need to tell me about your story.  Lester and Devon each left a message on the machine, wanting to make sure you were okay.  I called them and told them you were fine.  They then proceeded to tell me what happened.  So before we figure out what page we’re on with our girls.  I need to make sure you’re okay,” he said.  “The way Devon put it, you were attacked,” he said. “No, I was not attacked,” Shelby said quickly.  “And I’m going to spank her little bottom for telling you such things.” “Before you go spanking anyone, please tell me what happened exactly.  Then we can discuss who you’re going to spank, if anyone,” he told her and Shelby recounted the story.  “Babe, if he turned that fast, and that quick and was that intense, he kind of did attack you, or at least had the intent to do so,” he told her. “But he didn’t touch me.  He didn’t come after me, or attack me, or even touch me.  He got in my face and I went right back at him, cuffed him to the bench, and laid down the law,” she said. “And I’m very proud of you for doing that,” he told her pulling her close and hugging her tightly.  “Here’s what I think,” he said.  “I think you are my wife, and I think we are both exhausted.  I think you don’t need to spank Devon, or anyone else for that matter.  I think you are beautiful and stubborn and you gave those two traits to our girls.  I also think, even though you don’t like the word, you were attacked,” he told her. “You’re a pain in ass,” she smiled and she pressed her body up against his, kissing his jaw line and he made happy little purring noises.  She loved her husband and she was glad he was so protective and caring with her.  “Will you go check on the girls please, I will make us some cocoa and we can sit on the couch and cuddle and catch up on tv,” she said.  He nodded and with a quick kiss, they went their separate ways.  While she boiled the water, she called over to Lester and Devon to give them a true report, letting them know she was truly okay and thanking them for their concern. “Miss C, I hope I didn’t get you trouble with your husband, but the word I used was attacked, because on the camera, that’s what it looked like.  I was scared for you,” she told her.  “I am very impressed with how intense you were with him, but I was and still am concerned for you.  I don’t trust that man,” she said. “I thank you for your concern Devon and I’ll look at the tape tomorrow,” Shelby said kindly. “Have a good night Miss C, and I’ll see you soon,” she told her and they disconnected. Will walked into the kitchen and pulled out two mugs for cocoa.  “Everyone is sleeping, most of them in their own beds, Rae is sleeping in our bed, surrounded by pillows.  Bree has her mask on and she’s not rigid any more, although I think she’s going to need her mask and cup all day tomorrow.  Quinnie is sleeping peacefully from what I can tell and Sanny is just sleeping.  I know Terri says she’s coming down with something, but she’s not showing any signs of anything,” he said. Shelby nodded and took a breath.  “I want to just sit on the couch and cuddle please,” she said. “In the comfortable silence of our home, with our four daughters sleeping upstairs, I agree,” he smiled and she nodded gratefully.  The two of them moved onto the couch and felt the peace of the house wash over them.  They sat quietly for ten minutes before Will finally spoke.  He was seated against the arm and the back, with one leg stretched out in front of him.  Shelby tucked herself in his lap and snuggled into him, sipping on her cocoa and thinking.  “Mark called me today to check on the girls,” he said, finally breaking the silence.  “He wanted to make sure that Rachel was doing okay, and let us know that he had a walker, she could borrow if she wanted,” he said. “The one Courtney had when she broke her leg?” Shelby asked. “I’m assuming that one, yes,” he said.  “I think, that we need to tell Rachel what it is and why she might want to use it, but I think we take a huge risk when we do that.  She’s relying on us, and trusting us, so while I think it will be beneficial for her to have it, I’m concerned that she will think we don’t want to help her,” he explained. “I have the same concerns, we can talk to her about it tomorrow during therapy.  It’s three hours tomorrow.  She’s got an hour in the pool and two hours on the floor,” Shelby said. “All at the same time?” “Scott says she’s doing wonderful as far as improvement goes, and I see it too, so I don’t think they would recommend it, if it wasn’t going to help her and the water is a break in the middle.  I just know it’s going to be a long day and one of us is going to have to be with her at all times, because she’s still not speaking,” Shelby sighed. “I was hoping that it wasn’t a fluke.  She did say Mama before.” “She said a few things before as well, mainly about how the bad men were coming to take her,” she sighed and she put her hand over her eyes and leaned against her husband, taking in his comfort.  “I want everything for our girls.  I want them to be strong, healthy, happy, independent and know that if they need to they can count on us.  It’s everything I want for them, and yet somehow, I feel like I’m failing them,” she said honestly. “We aren’t failing them, we’re just having a few days where our girls are very stressed out in situations we haven’t dealt with before,” he assured her, “and for what it’s worth, I feel like I’m failing them too.  We aren’t, I know we aren’t, but I understand it feels that way,” he told her and she nodded, turning into him, snuggling up close and wanting to just stay with him. “Just us, just like this, please,” she said. “Anything for you my love,” he smiled and that was how they fell asleep, while the girls slept upstairs.  Santana walked down the hallway and heard her heart pounding in the back of her head.  Kate had sent her on a wild goose chase at this crazy party for some candelabra.   She wasn’t even sure it truly existed, she just knew that Kate had sent her away and split the three girls up.  They couldn’t even meet up along the way, because the mansion they were in had wings of hallways that did not connect.  Santana was in the south wing and she heard a lot of yelling and growling. “I told you that you were not to speak!  I told you that you were to stand there, look pretty and wait for someone to take you to play,” some man yelled and Santana froze, the voice was cold and angry.  It seemed very much like the same tone Kate used, right before the ice cubes came out and Santana felt sorry for whomever was on the other side of the yelling.  “Now you get yourself into that room and you take the punishment you have coming to you!” the man yelled and as Santana rounded the corner, she saw him grip some girl’s hair roughly and yank her into the room and the girl let out a strangled noise of pain and it made Santana bolt up from her sleep and she gasped. “No!” she cried as she sat up, sweat coming down her forehead, her breath ragged as if she’d been running and she looked around the room.  “Rachel!” she said quickly and she went running through the house.  “RACHEL!” she yelled and she ran smack into a wall, which woke up Will and Shelby downstairs. They went running up the stairs together.  Shelby went to check on the other girls and Will went to get Santana.  “Sanny, stop!” he said sternly and she turned around and burst into tears, sliding down the wall and crying. “We knew her!  We knew her then and I couldn’t save her and now she’s not talking, and we didn’t know!” she cried not making too much sense, so Will very gently moved in and picked her up.  “We knew her, we knew Daddy,” she cried and Will sighed.  Moving her down the hall where the rest of the sleeping girls were, was a bad idea, so he simply sat on the floor and held Santana close.  Her chest was glued to his and she had her head resting on his shoulder, but quickly turned it, so it was facing inward rather than looking down the dimly lit hallway. “Shhh, Sanny, take a breath baby,” he said and he put his hand on her chest, right on top of her collar bone.  For some reason, that was a safe space for her, and when Will touched her there, and only Will, she was able to calm down a little faster than normal.  “Sanny, just breathe baby, look at Daddy when you’re ready to talk.  It’s okay,” he said and she curled tighter into him. “We could have saved her,” she said, somehow being flooded with guilt and she realized that she was really hot, and now she had a headache.  She didn’t understand a lot of what was going on, but she knew the three things she felt were heat, pain, and an overwhelming sense of guilt. “Shhh, Sanny, calm down baby, calm down,” Will said gently and he was able to scoot back against the wall and simply hold one of his very distressed girls.  Shelby checked on the rest of the girls, left them sleeping, glad they were, and went over to her husband.  She sat down on his other side, so that Santana could see both of them.  She simply mirrored her husband’s posture and then took Santana’s hand.  She closed her eyes and breathed steadily, doing the one exercise that she always did with her girls when they were this distressed. “We could have saved her Daddy,” she cried softly, her words garbled with tears and her grip on Shelby’s hand was increasing.  Instead of calming, her stress levels were climbing. “Shhh, Sanny let’s calm down some more,” Will told her gently and Shelby stayed quiet, choosing to simply do the breathing exercise and finally Santana copied her. “We didn’t make it in time Daddy,” she whimpered, having calmed down. “What didn’t you make in time sweetheart?” he asked her and he gently pet her face, feeling how warm and sweaty she was, but he didn’t know that if was the dream she’d had or the fact that she really was getting ill.  She sputtered and coughed for a moment and then started crying harder. “Hold her tight, I’ll be right back,” Shelby said and she quietly slipped into Santana’s room and got her stuffed toy off the shelf.  She returned to see Santana sitting on Will’s lap; her chest pressed to his and she was holding on tight and trembling.  Shelby sighed and moved back to her spot next to Will.  “Sanny, look, Mama got Bandit,” Shelby said handing her the raccoon and then waiting. “Mama,” she whimpered. “What happened baby?” “I saw her.  We were there, and we didn’t save her,” she said, panting slightly. “Who did you see sweetheart?” she asked. “Rae-rae,” she said softly. “Where did you see her baby?” “At the big mansion, with all the wings.  I was sent away from Bree and Quinnie, and I had to get the candelabra and I got lost and I heard him yell at her,” she said.  “The man on the phone, he yelled and he hurt her, and she made that noise,” Santana cried. “You know what baby?  I think I understand everything you said, but I am very worried about you.  You’re hot and sweating and you have had a very stressful day.  Daddy wants to give you a bath and then we can sit in the special chair in Mama and Daddy’s room and just cuddle, okay?” Will asked her. “No, I don’t need Waldo Daddy, please!  We just had to save her,” she cried. “Shhh, save who baby?” he asked her. “Save Rae, we have to,” she cried. “Well if we go get you a bath, you’ll be able to see Rae, but you are very sweaty, and before we calm down and go back to bed, I think you should take a shower, or let Daddy give you a bath,” he told her, wanting nothing more than to hold her and not let go.  She was so distressed and he hated that.  He just wanted to make her feel better and take away her stress. “Sanny, I think Daddy has a good idea baby,” Shelby suggested. “Mama, I want to save her,” she said sadly. “What’s going to happen if you don’t baby?” Shelby asked. “The angry man, he’s going to get her, he’s going to hurt her, more than before.  She doesn’t talk, but she can’t leave Mama, I want her to be saved,” she said.   “Well that is very wonderful news my love, because it means you’ve accepted Rachel as your sister and that you want to protect her.  I’m very proud of you for that,” Shelby said.  “Maybe Daddy helps you and Bandit to take a shower or a bath now and then when you’re done, we can check on Rachel to make sure she’s still safe in our house okay?” Shelby asked and Santana nodded. “Thank you my love,” Will said and he very carefully stood up and then gave Santana a hug.  “Walk or carry my love?” he asked her and she simply lifted her leg, climbing up his body.  She loved her Daddy very much and felt incredibly safe in his arms. He carried Santana into the master bathroom and set her on her feet, getting the shower ready for her and he noticed she was shivering and shaking, just standing there.  “Come on Sanny, let’s get you cleaned off okay?” he asked her. “Bandit has to be where I can see him please,” she said softly and Will nodded. “Alright right sweetheart, you put him where you can see him,” Will told her kindly and she reached out and placed him on top of the sink that was across from the shower.  She let Will undress her and didn’t speak.  All she focused on was Bandit.  He was real.  He was always real and she had to make sure that whatever was happening to her, was real too.  He never showed up in a dream which was how she was able to tell the difference sometimes. She stood in the water for a while and finally Will spoke up.  “Sanny, hurry up sweetheart, just rinse off and then we can go back to bed,” Will said kindly. “Rae, Daddy, we have to save her,” she said and she started to cry again, seeing Bandit and knowing he was real.  She hadn’t seen Rachel though.  For all she knew Rachel was a dream and Will was just pacifying her with what he thought she wanted to hear. “I promise as soon as you are out of the shower and in new pajamas, we will go see Rae so you can see that she is safe,” he told her and she nodded tearfully and finally got out of the shower. Will very carefully wrapped her in a towel and helped her to dry up and then put her in clean pajamas. What she didn’t know was that in the bedroom, Shelby was holding Rachel in the bed.  She’d woken up and was now in need of some comfort.  She very carefully crawled on top of Shelby and then she fixed her legs.  She was seated on Shelby’s lap and leaned forward, resting her head on her Mama’s shoulder.  “My sweet baby girl,” Shelby said gently.  “Do you know where you are?” she asked. “Mama,” she said softly. “Yes, in Mama’s arms, in Mama’s bedroom.  Pretty soon we are going to get you your own bedroom, like your sisters have,” Shelby smiled and Rachel snuggled in closer in response.  “Is it time for bed?  Are you tired baby?” she asked. “Nye-nye,” Rachel yawned. “Yeah?  Okay, well just so you know Daddy and Sanny are in the bathroom and Sanny wants to see you before she goes back to sleep,” Shelby said. “Sanny,” Rachel asked softly. “At least she’s talking a little bit,” Shelby thought to herself.  “Do you think you can stay awake to see Sanny, just before everyone goes back to sleep?” she asked her and Rachel nodded, closing her eyes and listening to Shelby’s heartbeat, finding comfort in it. Will came out of the bathroom, carrying Santana and Shelby turned to see her husband and one of their daughters.  He carried her around the bed and climbed in, settling her on his lap and she had Bandit clutched tightly in her fist.  “Is she up?” Will asked kindly. “Yeah, but do it quick, they are both fading fast,” Shelby said as she rubbed Rachel’s back trying to keep her peaceful and hoping to lull her into a further state of sleep. “Sanny, look baby, look who’s laying down with Mama,” he said and Shelby smiled, trying not to laugh.  He was talking to Santana like she was Courtney or Mackenzie, and while it wasn’t what they liked to do, sometimes it was necessary and when it happened it was downright adorable. “Who is this baby?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Rae,” Santana said softly and Rachel opened her eyes. “There she is,” Will smiled.  “See baby?  Rae’s okay, she’s safe in our house, with us,” Will said and Rachel gave a smile. “Rae,” Santana said softly and she carefully pushed Bandit closer to Rachel and Rachel gently took hold of it, seemingly knowing that was what was wanted of her.  Rachel waited patiently and finally Santana spoke.  “You lived with scary men?” she asked softly. “Sanny, it’s bed time baby,” Shelby said kindly, not wanting this discussion to happen now. “Yes,” Rachel said and Santana smiled sadly and then swallowed. “I saw you that night,” she said and Rachel looked confused.  “You talked and the angry man yelled at you,” she said. “Lots,” Rachel said. “Bed time baby girls,” Shelby said kindly although her voice was a little bit more stern. “He pulled your hair?” Santana asked and Rachel nodded and Santana let tears slip down her cheeks as she laid against Will and Rachel against Shelby, the two of them looking at each other and holding Bandit.  “I’m sorry I didn’t save you then,” Santana said and she started to cry harder. Will wrapped her tight and rubbed her back, trying to calm her down and Rachel pushed back, making that same whimpering noise as she moved, but then seemed to gain her balance and Shelby helped support her.  “Mama?” Rachel asked. “Shhh, it’s bed time baby, we should all go to sleep, it’s very late,” Shelby said gently and as she spoke she pressed a finger first to Rachel’s lips to quiet her and then pet the side of her face to give her comfort and show her, she wasn’t mad. “Mama, Sanny cry,” she said simply.  Her speech was incredibly young, but at least she was talking and Shelby saw that as a major improvement, since she had been on a silent streak for the past twenty four hours. “Sanny is scared and she had a bad dream,” Shelby told her kindly. “Bout me?” Rachel asked. “I think so sweetheart.  She hasn’t told Mama about her dream yet.  She’s just said you’re name a bunch of times and that she wants to keep you safe, like we all do,” Shelby told her. “Mama, Sanny no cry,” Rachel said. “She’s going to calm down and be okay soon sweetheart, we just need to give her time and everyone has to go back to sleep,” Shelby said kindly. “Daddy, Sanny no cry,” Rachel said, because obviously, Shelby didn’t understand what Rachel wanted. Will smiled kindly.  “Sanny told me that she had a dream about you in a hallway, and she saw you pulled by your hair and you made a noise that she didn’t like and now she wants to keep you safe,” he explained. “You make that noise now,” Santana whimpered. “Shhh, bed time my loves, everyone needs to be calm and go back to sleep, because it is very late,” Shelby said gently to both her girls. Rachel nodded and very carefully leaned forward again, with Shelby’s help and then she leaned to the side.  She very carefully stretched herself out and gave Santana a kiss to her cheek.  “Sanny, I’m okay,” she said softly. “That was very nice Rae-rae, come on, let’s lay down now.  Everyone needs to go to sleep now,” Shelby said.  Rachel struggled and finally got herself back up onto Shelby’s chest.  It took seconds for both girls to fall back to sleep and Will smiled at Shelby.  “What?” she asked him softly. “She broke her silence, we’re making improvements,” he smiled.  Rachel finished the exercises Scott had given to her and was now going to the locker room to change for the pool.  She had Santana and Quinn on either side of her with Will walking behind them as a chaperone.  Brittany was at home with Shelby, nursing her full blown migraine. They made it to the doors and all the girls turned to face Will.  “Daddy, what about her, um, you know,” Quinn said softly and Will waited for more words before responding.  Santana put her fingers on her hips and used her pointer and middle finger of both hands to tap her hip bones.  Will watched her and Quinn gave her a curious look.  “Who taught you that?” she asked. “Kenzie, it’s from her DVD,” Santana said to Quinn and then she whispered to Rachel.  “I have to say it, because Daddy isn’t understanding,” she said and Rachel nodded.  “Her special underwear,” Santana said.  “Does she have to wear it in the pool, because she only wears it for bells, and I don’t think there will be bells in the water,” Santana said. Will noticed Rachel looking on edge and he spoke kindly.  “Everything is okay sweetheart, I promise,” he told her and she simply closed her eyes and took a deep breath to hopefully calm her nerves.  “Your sisters will help you change your clothes.  The one you’re wearing now, you just ball it up and throw it away.  When you are done, we’ll put you in a new one, that’s all,” he said. “You can’t go in the locker room Daddy, it’s girls only,” Santana said. “Well, then I’m very glad that you two came with me.  You girls are more than capable of helping your sister,” he said and they all nodded their agreement, including Rachel.  “Alright, the three of you go in and change.  I will wait right out here for you.  If you take too long, I am coming in, I don’t care that it says women only.  I will do whatever I have to, to protect my girls,” he said and they all smiled. It took fifteen minutes for the girls to all get changed and then they came out of the locker room and walked to the pool.  “Ah, good, have a seat over there girls, I’m nearly done!” Nicole shouted to them and they took a seat on the bench. “Rae,” Will started. “Babs!” Santana and Quinn both corrected him quickly, their eyes holding some anger.  They were out in public and using her real name was not something they wanted. “Excuse me?” Will asked them and they both shrunk back mumbling apologies.  “When we get home, we will discuss why that was not okay,” he said sternly and then he focused in on Rachel.  “Sweetheart, I talked to Mr. Mark, do you remember him?” he asked her. “Kelly and Kenzie Daddy,” she said. “Corey and Kenzie baby, but yes,” Will smiled.  “Mr. Mark has a walker for you if you want to use it.  Do you know what a walker is?” he asked. “Um, box-y,” she said. “Yes, it’s got three sides and it’s a little bit box-y, but instead of holding onto your sisters, you’d hold that and walk more on your own,” he told her. “No, fall down,” Rachel said shaking her head and he sighed.  She’d been using assistance for about a week now, and she’d been carried, by her request, so now she didn’t trust herself to keep her own balance. “I don’t think you’ll fall down, but after your session with Miss Nicole, we’ll talk to Mr. Scott and see what he says okay?  If he says you’re not ready, then that’s okay, but if he thinks you might be ready, I’d like you to think about trying it on your own.  Nothing has to happen fast, or over night, you just have to promise to think about it, okay?” he asked her and she nodded.  She could always lie.  She could say she thought about it, and then just continue to use her sisters as her helpers and her parents could carry her.  She didn’t see anything wrong with that.  It was nice to finally know she was loved and Will was starting to see that petulant toddler start to come through.  He saw it first in Courtney and Mackenzie, when they were having good day.  Then in his original three girls as they made their recoveries as well as every other pet he’d ever come across.  When they came from injury, they regressed slowly at first, then all the way, and then made some sort of recovery until they were completely comfortable settling into a comfortable ‘age’ to live their life in.  Currently he was grateful for two things, Rachel was communicating with actual words, and she appeared to trust him. “Alright then, who is getting in the water with me today?” Nicole asked approaching the little family and all three girls raised their hands.  “All of you?” she asked and they all nodded. “We’re her support, we help her move from place to place and Mr. Scott says we’re excellent cheer leaders,” Quinn volunteered.   “They’re excellent guard dogs too,” Will said and his three girls frowned, because it was not a compliment and they knew it.  “Ladies, if Miss Nicole says just her patient, then it’s just her patient and you will not argue,” he said seriously. “Well for now I can use you two, to help her into the water and you can stay until she’s warmed up, and then you need to leave.  I need to be able to move around her and I don’t want to knock anyone down in my process,” she said.  “Are you coming too Dad?” Nicole asked Will kindly. “No, I will stay here and watch and if these two give you any trouble, send them to me immediately,” he said.  Nicole simply nodded and told the girls to get into the pool.  “If I may Sir,” she said kindly once the girls were in the water.  “I understand protecting your daughters.  I’m thirty seven and my dad still watches over me like a hawk, but your girls are what, all between twelve and fifteen?” she asked.  “I don’t think they’ll behave too badly.  I’m sure you’ve done a wonderful job of raising them,” she offered and he didn’t even bother to correct her. “Thank you,” he said simply and watched his three girls.  They were his.  He treated them, the way any father treated his daughter, with the exception of sex training, and that was how the world saw them.  It was nice to know what they perceived at home and in the safety of their circle was properly communicated to the rest of the world. “Alright ladies, I need the three of you against the wall, face it, hold the ledge, we’re going to start with kicks,” Nicole instructed and the girls began kicking.  “Tummy in Rachel,” Nicole shouted and Rachel whimpered and the girls looked around nervously, everyone stopping their kicks. Will watched this and immediately stood up and went over to the side of the pool, kneeling down.  “Ladies, look at me,” he said kindly but sternly.  He wasn’t messing around and they all knew it.  “We are in the safety of therapy, am I understood?” he asked. “But what if,” Santana started. “There is no what if,” Will told her.  “We are in the safety of therapy.  No one comes in, unless they need it, and they don’t need it.  They don’t know anyone who does, so the three of you will follow Miss Nicole’s instructions and not give her a hard time,” he said and they all nodded their agreement. Quinn turned to Nicole and spoke politely.  “Miss Nicole, can you maybe just not shout?” she asked timidly and Nicole smiled and moved closer to the girls.   “I will honor that request, however, you need to spread apart.  If I have to communicate, I have to be close where you can hear me and I have to be able to touch.” “Where do you touch?” Santana asked protectively. “Cool it,” Will said and he gently laid a hand to the side of her face, to gain her attention.  He would never smack her and they all seemed to understand that, even Rachel.  “You are to listen and be polite, or you can get out and come sit with me,” he said sternly and she frowned, but fell quiet. “It’s the same place I always touch her.  Usually, her belly, so I can feel her core contracting, or the small of her back, so I can also feel her core contracting,” Nicole said and she slipped into the space that was between Quinn and Rachel, so she was nearly facing them.  “Now, if the three of you would kindly do as asked,” she smiled.  “Legs back behind you, hands holding on to the wall.  Feet off the floor, toes pointed, and kick,” she instructed and the three girls started kicking.  “Tight tummy Rachel.  Pull your belly button all the way up to your spine,” she instructed as the other two followed instructions as well.  “Very good, look at your sister Rachel,” she said pointing to Quinn and Rachel turned her head to look.  Quinn was basically a straight line and her bottom was just sticking out of the water.  The fleshy, most round part, was completely above the surface of the water and Rachel sighed.  She’d never get that far, she was convinced.  “If you pull your tummy very tight, you’ll look like her too,” Nicole said. “She does look like that,” Santana said stopping her kicking and getting super protective and Will cleared his throat.  He had moved back to the bleachers, to give the girls space, but he hadn’t gone back to the other side of the pool.  He knew his girls and he knew that they were very protective of each other.  Santana had been the last piece to the puzzle, but now his trio was a quartet and the bond had been locked and sealed.  “Well she does Daddy,” Santana whined. “Speak like that again and you and I will be waiting for your sisters in the car,” he said sternly. “She does not look like that, or like you.  Your bottom and her bottom are out of the water, Rachel’s isn’t.  I’m going to show you where your body should be and where you actually are when you kick Rachel.  I’m going to touch you,” she told her and Rachel nodded her understanding.  “You two,” Nicole said gently lifting Rachel’s body so her butt stuck out of the water, “are here,” she said.  “I’m going to let go and Rachel is going to kick on her own, to show you where she is and what the difference is,” Nicole said carefully letting go of what she thought was the youngest sister.  Rachel’s lower half floated down and then she began kicking.  Her legs bent at her knees to get the water to splash behind her and they could clearly see her bottom was well below the surface of the water.  She kind of looked U shaped and Santana and Quinn were sure she was going to break in half, if she kept that position.  “That’s why I keep yelling for her to keep her tummy tight,” Nicole explained.  “You have to tighten here and here,” she said putting her body in the right position and touching the right muscles, “so that you can keep your body in the correct alignment,” she explained.  “Now, let’s go again please,” Nicole said.  “Legs out behind you, toes pointed, tummy tight, and kick.”  Shelby was at home with Brittany, who was thankfully sleeping, when the phone rang and she answered softly.  “Well hello my darling, do you have some time?” Anne asked. “I always have time for you Miss,” she smiled. “Good, because first comes a lecture,” Anne told her and Shelby knew what was coming.  Anne had seen the tape, which meant Bruce had seen the tape and he was probably doing as much research as he could to protect his circle and his business, which meant he was much too busy at the moment to give Shelby a lecture. “Young lady, what you did was right, but you took entirely too long.  You should have cuffed him and left immediately,” Anne said. “Miss, I,” she started. “I am not finished young lady,” Anne said and Shelby smartly shut up.  She wasn’t about to point out the fact that she and Anne were nearly the same age.  It didn’t seem to be the right time to do that.  “He attacked you, and you stayed in the room.  Do you have any bruising anywhere on your body?” she asked. “No Ma’am, I was not struck,” Shelby said. “Your face conveyed a very different message and you waited three entire minutes before you left the room and let security handle the issue.  Now I know you do not have a death wish, and I know you were trained better than that, so you tell me what made you continue for three extra minutes with what appears to be a very dangerous man,” Anne said and Shelby waited a moment to be sure she could truly voice her opinion. “It was very fast Ma’am.  I didn’t feel threatened.  I was surprised.  He kept wanting rough and intense, and he only turned on me when I used the cane over his covered body,” she said. “Yes, I saw that, it was not a harsh swing,” Anne said. “He was mad that it wasn’t on the bare Ma’am.  I believe I read the word torturous somewhere in his email Ma’am and I know that is not safe and not how we do things, so I played for as long as I could, as safely as I could, and once he was cuffed, I felt safe, but he kept yelling at me that he wanted it to be rougher and more intense and I finally realized no matter what I did, it wouldn’t be enough,” Shelby explained. “You my darling are a very important member of this circle and my friend.  I am glad that you got out of there, but based on the tape and the recording I heard, it was three minutes too long, and I am concerned for your safety,” she said. “I know he came from UnderBrush Ma’am.  My girls came from there.  They believe in harsh and cruel,” Shelby said.  “Perhaps a part of me, thought he was looking for something better than intense,” Shelby suggested honestly. “It’s a reasonable assumption,” Anne said after a moment.  “Now, moving on, how are Quinnie and Bree, because we do know they ran into Rachel’s Sirs at the store.  Bruce has been very concerned for them, for the past twelve hours and he is doing some very heavy research,” she said. “Quinnie seems okay.  The stress of the situation, made Bree wet her pants and she got a migraine.  She is currently sleeping it off and we’re hoping that it won’t last two days.  Will took all the other girls to Rae’s therapy session.” “How long is it today?  Bruce wants to come over and talk to Quinnie and Bree,” she said. “It’s three hours of therapy and then maybe an hour for commuting.  She’s moving better, but it is still a slow process,” she said.  “She did give up her silent streak as of last night, but her speech is very young.  It kind of sounds like we’re talking to Corey and Kenzie,” Shelby said. “That’s most likely to be expected I would imagine.  She’s trying to find out where she fits in and what will work best for her.  I think she’s doing really well with you and I’m glad that your girls have accepted her for the most part.” “Oh no, we are fully integrated now Ma’am,” Shelby said.  “Last night, Sanny woke up from a bad dream, and it turns out, the girls have all been in the same place, at the same time, at least once.  When Rae moves she makes a noise, and Sanny’s brain tapped into it, and she remembered where she was when she first heard the noise.  So now I have four girls who are fighting for each other, and Rachel fights hard for them,” she said. “That is wonderful news,” Anne smiled.  “I’m so glad to hear that.  Alright my love, I will let you go check on Bree and get done what you need to.  Bruce and I will come around to your house later this afternoon, about four.  If Bree can handle the conversation, then she is welcome to join, but her sleeping off her migraine is best, and we don’t want her forced into something that is only going to stress her out further,” Anne said. “Thank you Ma’am, we’ll see you at four,” Shelby said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rachel was now back in the main exercise room, on the floor, on a “crash mat” while Will, Quinn and Santana sat in the bleacher type area simply watching.  Will was staring intently at Rachel, trying to figure out what he would have to do and say at home when she had her homework.  The other girls were on either side of him and both of them seemed to be restless in their seats.  They were allowed in water therapy, but Scott didn’t want them around for this hour of work.  He had a plan, that he wasn’t going to share with anyone yet, and the girls were now very protective of their sister and wanted to be right next to her.  “Come on Rachel, push, you can do it,” Scott said strongly and Santana wanted to pounce.  She was ready to move, but Will stopped her. “Santana Aurora, this is your very last warning for behavior and if I have to even think about scolding you one more time, you will be having a discussion with me in the bathroom, do you understand?” Will asked her sternly.   “Daddy, he is pushing her too much too fast, it’s going to set her back, not make her better,” Santana whined. “Come here,” he said and he pulled her into his lap and locked his arms low and tight around her waist and spoke kindly into her ear.  “I am incredibly proud of you for being so protective and supportive.  You do not know how happy that makes me.  Now, all that being said, I want to know when you got your physical therapy degree, because maybe, just maybe Mr. Scott knows what he’s doing with your sister,” Will said and Santana couldn’t help but smirk a little bit.  She knew she was being teased and politely scolded.  She also knew Will didn’t want to really spank her and she really didn’t want it, but she still felt it was important to protect Rachel. “I just want her to be okay,” Santana said.  “I couldn’t save her before, I’m here now, now I can help,” she said. “And telling the professionals how to do their job, is not helpful my love,” he said and she pouted. “She just looks very upset Daddy.  She looks tired and done, and three hours is a lot.  I’m done and I only did the one hour and I’m not broken,” she said. “Your sister is not broken,” he told her. “That’s not the word I want, but you know what I mean right?” she asked hopefully. “I understand that you want to protect your sister and I’m very proud of you.  I also need you to understand you are Rachel’s sister and not a bengal tiger.  You are Santana Aurora Lopez Corcoran Schuester, and that I am here to be the tiger,” he said. “Mama’s a better tiger,” she grumbled and Will laughed and began to tickle her mercilessly, making her squeal with laughter.  He knew she was being playful and when it came down to it, and honestly, sometimes Shelby was the better tiger. Down on the floor Scott spoke kindly.  “I know you don’t want to Rachel, but I promise you, you are ready.  Your body is ready and the sooner I see you walk, the sooner I leave you alone and the less you have to come see me,” he told her and that last statement was the one that truly got her attention. “Say more,” she requested softly. “If you can show me that you can walk, on your own, without my help, or any assistance, then I can tell you that you don’t have to come see me three times a week.  We can cut you back to once a week,” he told her and she seemed to smile a bit.  “They will be longer sessions, and you’ll have a lot of extra homework, but you’ll only be here for three hours a week,” he said and she let out an actual smile.  “I thought you might like that.  You are doing really well Rachel, I’m very proud of your hard work.  I see you pushing yourself here, and I know your Mom and Dad watch you do your homework and they tell me that you do a good job with it.  You are showing me you’re ready.  I think you are, so I want you to show me,” he told her and she nodded her agreement.  “Good girl, now just push a little more.  Yell, scream, swear, and spit if you have to, just not on my shoes,” he said and Rachel laughed. “She’s gonna fall Daddy,” Quinn hissed.  “She really is, please don’t make her do this exercise,” Quinn pleaded. “Quinnie, I don’t think Mr. Scott would let her do it, if she wasn’t ready,” Will said. “But she’s been working for two hours!” Quinn complained. “I’m going to tell you what I told your sister.  Mr. Scott knows what he’s doing.  Calm yourselves, and simply cheer her on, as we are supposed to be doing while we sit here and watch,” he said and he was suddenly kicking himself.  Shelby had warned him to bring their iPads, or iPods, or anything he could think of to distract the girls.  They were wonderful cheerleaders, but now that the bond had been formed for all four of them, she knew they would watch Rachel like a hawk. “Come on Rachel you can do it,” Scott said.  “Remember, this will show me that you only need to be here three hours a week in total.  You are very close, and I’m very proud of you,” Scott said and suddenly Rachel realized she was gaining her independence and it scared her.  She couldn’t gain complete independence.  Gaining her independence meant she would be asked to leave.  She wouldn’t need help with anything and therefore not need to stay with Will, Shelby, or the girls.  Her previous Sirs were out on bail, and they had run into Quinn and Brittany in the grocery store.  They were going to work on finding her and possibly kill her for attempting to ruin their lives.  Gaining independence was a bad thing. Rachel thought for a moment and looked at Scott and shook her head no.  She didn’t know how to fend for herself and protect herself, and if she left and her Sirs found out, they would go after the people she now called family.  They’d hurt them to get to her.  She had to stay to protect them, that was a must.  Gaining independence meant that she would have to protect too many people on her own, and also she’d have to give up some of the things she’d come to love.  The joys she got from being held, cuddled, and loved in general, she wasn’t ready to give that up.  Gaining independence was not going to help.  The only positive side of gaining independence of any kind would mean she would be able to try and fight them off when they did come. With tears in her eyes she took the steps she had to take and Santana immediately stood up.  “Daddy she is crying, go be a bear and stop it now, please,” she begged of him. “Okay, shhh, calm down, stay here,” he said seriously and Quinn sat up perfectly straight, bouncing slightly in her seat, not liking that she had to stay while Will went to help Rachel. “Stop there please,” Scott said when he saw that Will was about three feet away from Rachel.  She could practically reach out and touch him.  “She is very close and I want her to finish.  If she can complete this task then she can reduce therapy to once a week for three hours at time,” he said and Rachel started to cry harder. “Daddy!” Quinn and Santana yelled from the bleachers with angry looks on their faces.   Will turned and gave them a look and they both pouted heavily and sat down on the bleachers, although they looked ready to sprint toward Rachel.  “Stay there, both of you,” he said seriously and their pouts deepened, and then he turned to Scott.  “She is my daughter, and while I will let her finish her task, she and I are going to sit and talk and be together, while you go do something else,” Will said protectively.  He could be a bear when he needed to. Scott put his hands up in a surrender motion.  Will was in attack mode, and he wasn’t going to fight with that.  He walked away and Will moved in closer to Rachel.  “Sweetheart, it’s okay.  I don’t know why you’re so upset, but I will help you figure out whatever it is, and your sisters are very willing to come help you if need be,” he said and he moved in closer to her.  “I’m going to pick you up and you and I are going to sit on the floor, cuddled together and figure this out, slowly, together,” he told her. He moved in close and sat down and very gently pulled her down into his lap and she sunk into him, curling up tight and whimpering in his arms.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby girl.  You are.  Can you tell Daddy what made you so upset?” he asked her. “Yours?” she asked. “Mine?” he questioned, not quite understanding what she was on about and he knew she wasn’t going to say more than three words at a time.  Every day she was improving.  Her stutter was gone, but her language was incredibly young, and now she was speaking in broken sentences, using only enough words to hopefully get the point across.  They were simply glad she was talking and they weren’t going to push her. “Daughter?” she asked him. “Well,” Will said cautiously.  “Here’s the deal.  When we are at home, when we are out in public, when we are together anywhere, you are my daughter.  Should you choose to stay with us forever, you will be considered my daughter.  If you want to leave our house and go out on your own, I will still consider you my daughter.  The only way that stops is if you make the choice that you want it to,” he explained to her. She took in his words and remained quiet and he knew she was trying to put it all together in her head.  She was trying to make sense of everything and apparently she thought that she was not his daughter, or considered his daughter, or a part of their family at all.  He let her be for a moment, before continuing.  “I will never drop your own last name.  You are always Rachel Barbara Berry, but we will add Corcoran and Schuester when we feel it is appropriate, because while you are with us, you are family,” he said and again she stayed quiet.  “Tell me baby, do you know who has those names?” he asked her.  “Tell me baby girl, who has the last name Corcoran?” he asked. “Mama,” she said. “Very good and who has the last name Schuester?” he asked her. “You Daddy,” she said. “Very good,” he smiled.  “So, if you call her Mama and me Daddy, we feel that we should reciprocate and call you our daughter,” he said.  “We did that with your sisters and we’ll do that for you too,” he told her. “No walk,” she finally said. “You don’t want to walk for Mr. Scott?” he asked and she shook her head no.  “Do you want to tell Daddy why?” he asked gently and she shook her head no again.  “Well you let me know when you’re ready to tell that to Mr. Scott.  You take as long as you need and I will stay with you,” he told her. After fifteen minutes, Rachel was finally calm and still holding tight to Will.  “Daddy,” she said softly. “What’s up baby?” he asked her. “No walk,” she said softly.  “Rae-rae, no walk,” she said, purposefully making herself young sounding so that he wouldn’t push her. “Alright, that’s fine baby, but you have to tell Mr. Scott yourself sweetheart.  I will support you no matter what my darling,” he told her honestly.  “You tell me when you’re ready and then we’ll call Mr. Scott over and you can tell him,” Will explained to her.  Shelby went upstairs and into Brittany’s room.  The sun was high right now and starting to come into Brittany’s room.  She had refused her blindfold, because she was convinced that this was going to be a quick migraine and she only had to sleep it off while Rachel was at therapy.  Sometimes, she got lucky.  Shelby knew this was most likely not one of those times, but she wasn’t going to turn that discussion into an argument.  She was simply going to darken the room and pray she was wrong. “Mmm, Mama,” Brittany moaned as Shelby moved to the window and pulled the heavy curtains closed. “Hi Baby Bree, how are you feeling sweetheart?” Shelby asked, taking a seat on the bed and petting her face gently.   “What time’s it?” she asked. “It’s about one o’clock sweetheart.” “Rae-rae gone?” she asked.   “Yes baby, all your sisters are still at therapy with Daddy.  They’ll be home in another hour or so,” she explained. “We have to shop for Rae-rae’s bed,” she said softly. Shelby smiled and laid down with Brittany, cuddling her close and scratching her scalp gently. Brittany moaned softly in pleasure.  “You know what baby?  I think it is wonderful that you want to help Rae-rae so much,” Shelby said quietly. “Sis-ser,” she said tiredly. “Yes, Rae-rae is your sister,” Shelby smiled.   “Why duhn’t she havva bed yet?” Brittany asked in a yawn, and closing her eyes to block out the small bit of light that was filtering in from the hallway.  She couldn’t quite get it and then very carefully turned over and hid her face against Shelby’s shoulder.   “Shhh, sleep baby girl,” Shelby told her. “No Mama,” she said softly.  “Rae-rae needs a bed,” she said softly. “Really?  We’re going to argue when you have a migraine?” Shelby asked kindly. “I want her to be like us, have like us,” Brittany said softly. “Soon baby, very soon, I promise,” Shelby said. “Tonight.  I sleep now.  We shop, after, fer-a-pee,” she yawned and Shelby smiled.  Only her sweet Baby Bree would be the first to make sure that Rachel was treated the same as everyone else. “Alright my sweet girl.  Mama needs her lovely sweet Baby Bree, to go to sleep then,” Shelby said. “You stay Mama?” she asked. “Do you want Mama to stay for a little while?” she asked gently and Brittany nodded.  “I can stay for some time,” Shelby said kindly and Brittany nodded and snuggled in closer.  “I’ll stay for some time, but we’re going to bargain and you my love are going to put on your blindfold,” Shelby said kindly. “Why Mama?” Brittany asked in a whine. “Because we want your headache to go away and we know that the blindfold is helpful.  We also know if you want to go shopping for Rae’s furniture tonight, then you need to have your headache, completely gone,” Shelby explained. Brittany let Shelby put the blindfold on and snuggled in as close as she could.  It was rare for her to get Shelby all to herself and she was going to take advantage of it.  She pushed herself as close as she could, draped her arm over Shelby’s body, snuggled down a little bit and sighed happily.  Having her Mama hold her like that, was one of the most comforting feelings in the world.  Shelby smiled and cuddled her closer.  She loved all of her girls so much.  Will pulled into the driveway and peaked in the rear view mirror to find all three of his loves sleeping peacefully against each other.  Rachel was put safely in the middle and was leaning her head on Quinn’s shoulder.  “You are all so precious, and I can’t believe it took us this long to get you,” he said softly.  Deciding that his girls needed to relax, he carefully pulled the car into the garage, shut off the car and closed the garage door, so they were kept sealed from the outside world and were able to sleep peacefully. He went into the house and smiled at Shelby who was sitting at the kitchen table and coloring by herself.  “Are you okay?” he asked her carefully wrapping his arms around her and nuzzling her cheek gently with his as she very carefully continued to color in the picture before her. “I think so,” she said honestly. “Would you please elaborate?” he asked and she stayed silent and simply colored.  She colored with the girls all the time, so they could focus and breathe and relax and figure out whatever it was that was bothering them.  “I thought I should take my own advice,” she finally said.  “Where are my girls?” she asked softly. “Sleeping in the car,” he said, “which is parked in the garage and the door is closed, so that they can get peace and quiet,” he said leaving the door between the kitchen and the garage open.  He didn’t want the girls to wake up and not know where they were.  “Where is Bree and also did your own advice help you in any way?” he asked her. “Sleeping off her migraine and not really,” she said honestly.  “I started to color and I forgot what made me want to start in the first place and then I took a few deep breaths to try and remember and I couldn’t, and so I put down the crayons, did the dishes, put them away, did two loads of laundry and cuddled with Bree for a little while,” she said. “And you texted me to say that Anne and Bruce are coming over and that Anne gave you a mild tongue lashing and you want me home so you can take the rest of the lashing with me by your side,” he smiled at her. “And now I know why I set to coloring,” she said and they both laughed softly and she held on to him for a moment longer.  “I want my other girls please,” she said. “Well you can do that, but we need to move them to a bedroom, otherwise I see us having three more girls with some soft of body pain.  Shelby nodded her agreement and together the two of them very gently and carefully set to carrying the girls into the house and up to Brittany’s bedroom.  Shelby climbed inside the car and sat across from them, keeping them relaxed and calm and hopefully asleep, while Will very gently took each girl into his arms and wiggled out of the car.  He was very grateful his girls were heavy sleepers.  He was not grateful that it made them dead weight.  “It’s the only time I ever wish they were actual little girls,” he laughed softly. She smiled and gave him a hug and kiss.  “Will you cuddle me on the couch until Bruce and Anne get here?” she asked hopefully and he heard nothing but concern in her voice. “I’d like nothing more,” he smiled at her and she started to go downstairs.  Will however, went into the bedroom, pulled out the blue monitor that was linked to Brittany’s room and then joined his wife.  He just wanted to make sure they could hear any noises coming from the bedroom, that indicated stress. Will and Shelby cuddled on the couch in silence, in each others’ arms and finally Shelby spoke.  “I’m a little concerned about this impending talk,” she said honestly. “What do you think they’ll want to talk about?” he asked. “Most likely about how the session went and how I handled it, I’d imagine,” she said. “Shall we practice?” he offered and she nodded.  “Alright, so as best you can, tell me what happened please,” he said. “It got very intense very quickly really.  He just wanted harsh, like ridiculously harsh, so I did the best I could as safely as I could and he kind of freaked out.  He got angry and aggressive and toed off with me.  I didn’t waste any time though and got in his face and got him cuffed to the bench.  When he still demanded I be rougher, I tried but he complained it wasn’t enough, so I told him the session was over and I left,” she said. As she spoke, Will played with her hair, knowing that relaxed her and she let out a happy sigh and cuddled further into him.  “I don’t think it’s going to be as bad as you have maybe worked it up in your head,” he offered. “I sometimes hate that you know me so well,” she said. “Well, sometimes I forget and then I look at Quinnie or Sanny, and I am once again reminded that they are our daughters, without question, even when they aren’t on parent time, and they get that trait from you,” he said.  “They get very concerned about the consequences of their actions and they work out many scenarios of consequences and they work up their counterpoints.  You’re doing the same thing now, only there’s no whining and begging,” he said. “You’re crazy,” she giggled and she leaned up to kiss his cheek.  “I love you,” she said once the kiss broke and there was a knock at the door.  Bruce and Anne were smart enough to know it was the kinder option.  Ringing a doorbell would only upset not only Rachel, but the entire house.  “I’ll go,” she said.  “Can you get a snack for our guests please?” she asked. He nodded, pulled her tight to him for a quick moment, gave her a kiss, and then went into the kitchen to fix a snack.  He heard Shelby greet their guests and smiled.  They were so busy loving and caring for their own four girls, that they sometimes forgot the other members of the circle loved and cared for them with the same regard. “Will, my boy, nothing fancy please!” Anne called out to him. “Yes Ma’am,” he called out to her and joined them moments later in the family room so that they could get there little meeting started. Bruce had noticed the monitor on the coffee table immediately and lowered his voice as he asked his question.  “Do Kenzie and Corey have a similarly aged playmate?” he asked looking down pointedly at the monitor and everyone followed his gaze. “We honestly aren’t sure.  I got that, so that we can keep track of the girls when they actually sleep in their own rooms at night,” he said. “You’re having problems with that again?” Anne asked with concern. “No, they just want to be with Mama and Daddy and each other,” Shelby said kindly and Anne smiled happily.  It was a much better answer than what she had anticipated.  
“NO NO NO!” Quinn screamed and she struggled to get up, tears pouring down her face.  She had been overtaken by panic and she didn’t realize the arms restraining her were Santana and Brittany.  “NO!” she shrieked and while her sisters tried to calm her.  All the shrieking and screaming had brought Anne and Bruce, as well as their pets running to the room; everyone shocked to find all three girls in the same bed.  Bruce and Anne made sure everyone had their own room and yet, these girls stuck together as much as possible.
 
“Alright, my boys you can go back to bed.  Thank you for coming to check on the girls,” he said and gave each of them a loving kiss, before Anne escorted them off.  It had to be Bruce to talk to the girls, because it was very late and they were still in the very early stages of getting used to Anne.  “Annie come back when they’re settled please,” he said indicating she should return quickly.  She thought this was a bad idea, but as her husband, dom, and leader of the community, she simply followed his instructions.  
 
Bruce moved into the room and knelt by the edge of the bed.  “Bree, I want to help, can you shift over so I can sit on the bed with you?” he asked and with tears in her own eyes she looked to Santana for help and Santana got very protective.  
 
“NO!  You can’t!” Santana barked.
 
“Santana Aurora.  It is the middle of the night, and while I understand you are trying to protect your sister, you will not speak to me that way.  Now fix your tone and say it correctly.
 
“You can not sit here,” she said and while there was still a very strong edge to her voice, she wasn’t barking.
 
“That was much better, however, you’re talking to me as if I’m out to hurt you and I’m not,” he explained and he respectfully didn’t move.
 
“No, no no, no,” Quinn said and she started to pant and wheeze.  
 
“She needs her inhaler!” Santana said and she went to run.
 
“Santana, stop.  Panicking does no good.  Stay calm.  Quinn sweetheart, take easy breaths, sing softly, and we will be right back with your inhaler,” Bruce said.  “Brittany will you come with me.  I know you know where Quinn keeps it in her purse,” he said.
 
Tearfully Brittany went with him and they went down the stairs, and he let Brittany get the inhaler, waiting for her on the stairs.  As soon as she got it, she walked back upstairs with him and he kept a hand on her shoulder.  “Running in a situation like this, will not help sweetheart.  I know you want to get to your sister, it’s okay that we’re going a bit slowly,” he said and the two of them power walked to the bedroom where Quinn was resting against Santana who was singing to her, rather than Quinn singing herself.  “Singing helps Quinn, it helps regulate your lungs,” he told her and she simply took the inhaler Brittany put in her hands.  Quinn shoved it into her mouth and worked with it, doing what she had to do and balance out her lungs, which were on fire.
 
It finally passed and Bruce made sure all the girls were okay, and he turned to see Anne standing in the doorway which was why Santana had a death glare going.  “Sanny, I’m not mad and no one is in trouble,” Anne told her kindly knowing that Bruce was about to say something in a slightly harsher tone.  He liked to match the tones of the pets and then bring them back down, but Santana didn’t seem to work like that.  You had to diffuse her first and then bring her around to your point of view, something Anne was very good at.  
 
“I didn’t mean it,” Quinn cried, feeling terrible that she woke up the entire house.  
 
“Didn’t mean what sweetheart?” Bruce asked gently.  All he wanted to do was jump in and scoop her into his arms, hold her tight and assure her that nothing bad had happened.  She was still loved, no matter what.  
 
“Tooo, way-ake ev’ry one,” she pushed out, her breath slowly returning to a normal state.
 
“It’s alright that you did,” Anne assured her. 
 
“It gives us a chance to ask you why you’re all in one bed together,” Bruce said and they all fell quiet.  They weren’t saying that.  There was no way that any of them were going to mention the fact that they didn’t trust the people they were living with.  “No one?” he asked as the room remained silent.  “Alright, well then Miss Anne and I will get you girls some more blankets so you can stay warm together.  I know it’s March, but it’s still a bit chilly,” he said kindly and he left the room.
  “They are all very close.  Are they more accepting of Rachel?” Anne asked kindly as her memory faded. “Well at therapy today, Sanny and Quinnie were guard dogs.  I almost had to punish them,” Will said. “Why would you do that?” Bruce asked calmly. “When I say guard dogs Sir, they were telling her therapists what was and wasn’t acceptable; being slightly rude to them.  It was incredibly sweet and disrespectful all at the same time,” he smiled. “Well it sounds like you’re doing the right thing and I’m very happy that she is integrating so well into this family.  I knew she would, but I didn’t think it would be this quick, so I’m both relieved and grateful,” he said. “We’re grateful too.  I was beginning to think, I would never get through to Sanny, because she’s still showing signs of wanting to be on Parent Time, but now I don’t think it’s because of a fear of being replaced,” Shelby said. “What do you think it’s from?” Anne asked kindly. “I think it’s coming from knowing that there are evils out there and those evils are people and they know where our community is and they are looking for Rachel,” Shelby explained. “I would like to also say that she is not the only one concerned.  Madam Corcoran, we need to review your tape from yesterday.  You took much too long to get out of there.  I know it was only three minutes, but a lot could have happened in that time and my main concern is your safety.  I want to review this tape with both of you.  I want you all to watch and react together,” Bruce explained and everyone nodded their agreement. No one knew that Rachel was awake and upstairs.  Nothing had been heard on the monitor, mainly because Rachel was currently a non talker and when she did, her voice was soft and quiet.  Santana had felt her move slightly and lifted up to look around.  “Rae-rae,” she hissed softly and Rachel turned to look at her.  “What are you doing?” she asked. “Bathroom,” Rachel whispered and Santana nodded and very quickly went back to sleep, glad to snuggle with her sisters, convinced that Rachel would be back.  Rachel however crawled out of the room, toward the bathroom and was distracted by the voices in the family room.  She decided the bathroom could wait and she crawled to the top of the stairs and listened.  Eavesdropping would probably get her in trouble, but she needed to know the people watching out for her were safe, and right now, she wasn’t completely convinced.  Her stomach rumbled once, but she took a breath and started listening instead, all her attention being drawn to the voices of her Mama and Daddy.  She heard words like protect, capture, intensity, healing, and medical.  Her head was swimming and her stomach was now gurgling.  She couldn’t move, she was frozen in fear and she was learning that she was nothing but trouble to the new people who had taken her in.  She called them Mama and Daddy, but she didn’t think she should.  She needed them to be safe and she suddenly felt her body start to cramp.  She curled into a fetal position on the floor, hoping that the pain would go away, but it didn’t, it only seemed to intensify, and she started to whimper.  Her whimpers turned into down right cries of terror when her body did what it needed to do.  The gurgling was her bowels and now she had messed her diaper. Shelby reacted quickly.  “Excuse me,” she started. “Not so fast, you need to finish this meeting,” Will said strongly.  “Figure out what you could have and probably should have done differently and then come up.  I’ve changed her before, and it’s probably just a muscle cramp that woke her up,” he said.  By the time he got up to the top of the stairs, Quinn and Santana were in the hallway and Brittany was lying in bed demanding to know what was going on.  “All of you need to chill immediately,” he said. “Daddy, she needs help.  She told me she was going to pee,” Santana said. “Shut up!” Rachel cried and everyone looked at her in shock. “Hey, hey, hey, we do not scream at each other,” he scolded.  “Apologize to your sister,” Will said and she gave him sad eyes.  “No, it doesn’t work like that Rachel.  You yelled at Sanny for no reason, apologize,” he lectured her.  “When you apologize to Sanny, I will take you to the bathroom so you can do what you have to do,” Will said. “Sorry Sanny,” she said softly and Santana rolled her eyes. “Very good, that’s enough girls.  The two of you go back and lay down with Bree.  She’s going to need help resting away her migraine,” he said and Santana was going to put up an argument, but Quinn pulled her into the room to avoid it as Will assisted Rachel into the bathroom. “Let go!  I have to help!” Quinn yelled in frustration. “Stop being perfect!” Santana screamed in anger.  Downstairs, Shelby took a deep breath and tried to focus her frustration to release it before she went to talk to her girls.  “Excuse me, I’m sorry, there are four girls and one parent up there.  I need to separate my children,” she said and she picked up the monitor and set it in her pocket before she went up the stairs, into Brittany’s bedroom.  The girls didn’t know about their monitors and neither Will nor Shelby thought it was important to inform them that they even existed.  “Daddy just gave a lecture about screaming,” Shelby said seriously although she kept her voice soft, in order to avoid causing extra pain for Brittany.  “Quinnie baby are you still tired?” she asked and Santana went to respond for her.  “Do not speak.  I was not talking to you,” she said pulling her close and keeping her there, her hand sliding down to the small of Santana’s back.  It was a warning, either follow directions or get spanked.   “I’m okay Mama,” she said softly.   “Alright then, I’d like you to go downstairs please.  Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne are downstair, waiting for Mama to return, so you can sit and keep them company,” she said kindly and Quinn nodded and left the room.  “Bree baby, do you still hurt?” she asked. “Only a tiny bit Mama, I’m sorry,” she said. “You haven’t done anything wrong sweetheart.  Go back to sleeping and resting and I will come check on you in a little while, so we can figure out if we’re going to go shopping for Rae’s new bedroom this evening,” she said. “She’s getting her own room?” Santana asked incredulously. “Do you have your own room?” Shelby asked her seriously and Santana shut her mouth.  Santana didn’t have a comeback to that and one wasn’t really expected.  “Keep resting Bree.  Everyone is home so if you really need something, please call for someone, okay my love?” she asked her walking over and giving her a sweet kiss and petting her hair gently helping to lull her into a calm and relaxed state.  “Sanny, come on, you are coming with me,” she said and she took her downstairs with her, letting Will and Rachel have their time alone for the moment. “No, Mama, I have to,” Santana started. “Follow my directions,” Shelby finished.  “Yes you have to follow my directions.  You and Rachel are apparently having a stand off of some sort, and that is not what we need right now,” Shelby said.  “So you’re going to come downstairs with me, and visit with Miss Anne and Mr Bruce, while Daddy and Rae take care of what they need to in the bathroom,” she said. The two of them made it downstairs and Anne smiled.  “Well it’s nice to see you Sanny,” Anne smiled looking over to them, while Quinn and Bruce carried on their conversation. Upstairs Will finally assisted Rachel into the bathroom and as soon as she was there she proceeded to scream bloody murder as she sunk down to the floor and into the cabinet, trying to back away from Will.  “Rae-rae, stop baby girl.  It’s okay.  You’re freaking out, but you need to calm down a little bit, and let me know what’s wrong.”  Rachel didn’t look at him at first.  “Rae-rae, come on love, take a breath, calm down, let me help,” he said and she turned to present herself to him.  “Rachel stop!” he said when she was half way into the position she was trying for.  However she didn’t listen and kept trying to turn, hurting herself with every movement she made.  “Rachel no,” Will scolded her, and she stopped moving, curled up in the fetal position, and made the only call for help that she thought might work. “MAMA!” she screamed at the top of her lungs and Will shrunk back a bit.  He hadn’t thought she had that much power in her voice.  Downstairs, everyone looked up at the second floor in shock.  No one expected that voice. Quinn and Santana were ready to fly out of the room.  “No!” Shelby said quickly.  “We sit and we visit,” she said. “But Mama, she called for you,” Santana said. “We can watch them both Shelby, I think you should go,” Bruce said.  He understood that Shelby was trying to show tough love, and also obedience to the community leader.  The visit had been put together to review a session so that Shelby could better her safety practices.  She was to review the tape with the club owners, explain her actions, and come up with other choices for the future, should something like that happen again.  The chaos was ruining the last portion of that though, and so Bruce decided to end it early.  He was proud of her for even attempting it.  He could see her twitching with anticipation to get to her baby, who clearly wanted her. “Thank you,” Shelby said gratefully and Quinn and Santana watched as she walked out of the room and up the stairs, calm and relaxed as if nothing was wrong.  As she climbed the stairs, once again Rachel screamed for her upstairs as Will tried to pull her out of her fetal position on the floor.  However, all that did was make her cry harder and vomit slightly. “Oh Rae,” he sighed.  “Come on baby, Daddy just wants you to get up on the toilet, that’s all,” he said and before he could say more Shelby cleared her throat at the doorway.  “Am I requested downstairs?” he asked. “No,” she said kindly taking a survey of the situation before her.    “I think we just need to get things cleaned up,” she said and he gave her a funny look but nodded and stood to leave.  “Call Terri please,” she requested quietly.  He nodded and left the room.  First he called Terri, then he checked on Brittany, shocked to find her actually sleeping, and then he went to be with Santana, Quinn, Bruce, and Anne.  “Okay my little lamb, Mama’s here,” she said kindly and she knelt down and very gently pet Rachel’s face.  “You need to take a breath my love.  One deep breath, and then Mama is going to move you to standing,” she said and after the moment, she pulled Rachel into her arms. She got her up to standing, helping to support her and she very gently had Rachel wrap her arms around Shelby’s waist.  “Hold on baby girl, you’re okay, you’re okay,” she said gently.  “You were okay before with Daddy, but you gave very good communication and for that I am very proud of you,” she told her.  “I know why you’re upset right now.  I understand, but you have to breathe steadily and let Mama help you.  I will help you clean up and then we will sit and rest together,” she told her and Rachel nodded.  She very carefully pushed Rachel’s sweat pants down her hips and Rachel cried harder.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby,” she told her kindly and she very carefully pushed her diaper down her legs as well and then had her sit on the toilet and Rachel shrieked as her stomach gurgled and something fell out of her and into the toilet bowl.  “Shhh, look at Mama, you’re okay, we breathe,” Shelby coached and even though Rachel didn’t want to, she found herself breathing with Shelby. “Shhh, you’re okay sweetheart,” Shelby cooed softly.  “Look at Mama my little lamb.  Look at Mama, let’s keep breathing,” she told her and Rachel looked but couldn’t see too well.  Her eyes were full of tears and everything in front of her was watery and unfocused.  Shelby pulled out some tissues and helped her wipe her eyes.  “Shhh, look at Mama, it’s okay, you’re okay my little lamb.  You’re just going to sit here for a little bit and calm down and then we’ll talk, you’re okay,” she said. “Mama,” she pleaded after a few minutes. “I’m right here baby, talk to Mama, it’s okay,” Shelby coaxed.  She was fairly sure, Rachel was going to go back to not talking at all.  She really hoped she was wrong and luckily it turned out that she was wrong, because after a moment, Rachel finally spoke. “Mama, Ow,” she pushed out. Shelby nodded and waited for more, simply glad that Rachel was speaking at all.  When nothing more came, Shelby spoke gently.  “What’s ow?” she asked her.  “What hurts my Rae?” she asked.  She didn’t want to talk to Rachel like she was a baby, but at this point she had no choice.  She was taking all her cues from Rachel and all Rachel was showing was a desire to be babied.   “Ow,” she whimpered again.  “Shhh, it’s alright sweetheart, tell me where it hurts and I will help you out,” Shelby told her.  Rachel didn’t talk, she just pointed down to the toilet.  “The toilet hurts?” Shelby asked and Rachel shook her head no.  “Does Rae’s body hurt her?” she asked and Rachel nodded, tears starting to flow again.  “Shhh, okay my little lamb, show Mama where, try to show me,” she coaxed her and Rachel pointed down to her crotch.   “Okay my love.  Mama will get you cleaned up.  I need you to sit on the toilet for a few moments more though.  We just have to be sure that everything is out of you,” Shelby told her knowingly and Rachel set to crying.  She cried the entire time Shelby waited and even as Shelby began to move her.  “Gentle baby, very gentle,” Shelby said kindly and she very carefully reached under the sink and pulled out what she needed, which was a fresh diaper, the topical cream, and a box of wipes to gently clean Rachel’s body with.  “Alright my little lamb, come on,” Shelby said gently and she very carefully lifted Rachel up and laid her down on the counter top, once again happy they never remodeled this sink.  “Shhh, I know sweetheart, I’m so sorry baby,” she told her as she very gently cleaned her up and put her in a clean diaper.  Once she was all set, Shelby washed her hands and lifted Rachel into her arms, carrying her down the hallway and into her bedroom.  She sat down in the rocking chair, cradled Rachel in her arms and waited for her little lamb to calm down. Rachel’s body was full of tension and she was so upset and unfocused that she wasn’t able to breathe regularly.  “We’re going to talk my love, but not until you are completely ready and it doesn’t matter how long it takes.  Right now, just rest with Mama,” she cooed softly and ever so slowly, the tension began to dissolve from Rachel’s muscles.  It was how Terri found them a few minutes later.  “Sorry it took me so long,” she said softly. “Thats alright,” Shelby smiled.  “We called you because, you told me something was going to happen today and it did, and I think you can explain it much better than I would be able to,” Shelby said. Terri smiled and took a seat on the matching ottoman at Shelby’s feet, getting in very close and being very gentle.  “Are you okay my sweet Rae?” she asked and Rachel gave her a funny look.  She didn’t really understand why everyone was being so nice to her.  She should have been punished for what she did.  She should have been used.  She had Shelby clean her, thoroughly, in very intimate places, and all Shelby did afterward was wash her hands.  “Tell me sweetheart, will you tell me what happened please?” she asked her. Rachel said nothing and Shelby took a moment to speak.  “Rae-rae baby, who’s that?” Shelby asked pointing discretely to Terri.  “Who is that my love, can you say her name?” she pressed gently. “Aunt Terri,” Rachel said softly. “Yes, I am, but I am also your doctor which makes me a very special person.  See, being your aunt means I have to follow Mama and Daddy’s rules,” she told her.  “But,” she said smiling, “being your doctor means that my rules sometimes trump their rules.  Sometimes my rules are a little bit more important than their rules,” she smiled.  “So I just need to know one thing.  Did you go to the bathroom?” she asked her.  Rachel blushed heavily and simply nodded.  “Did it hurt?” she asked and Rachel shook her head no.  “That’s good.  I’m glad it didn’t hurt,” she said.  “I’m also glad to know that your body is healing,” Terri said. “Ow,” Rachel said softly. “Did it hurt?” Terri asked again.  She’d had a feeling this was going to happen.  Rachel was concerned and tense, and she was going to say anything she could, to be sure she would please these people.  She still didn’t understand they were simply after the truth of the situation.  Rachel blushed heavily and shook her head no.  “I’m glad it didn’t hurt,” Terri told her. “Ow,” Rachel repeated, only this time, there was something in her voice and a look on her face that Terri noticed. “You know what sweetheart?  I spent a very long day in the ER with lots of bells and whistles and people yelling and screaming.  Can I get a white board and we can just write back and forth, so it can be quiet?” she asked and Rachel nodded. “There’s a white board and markers in Sanny’s room.  Why don’t you get that one,” Shelby suggested and Rachel’s tension seemed to increase as Terri stood to leave.  Shelby just rocked her and kept up a gentle stream of nonsense words so Rachel would stay calm.  They needed to communicate.   Terri returned with the white board and two markers holding one out to Rachel.  “Alright sweetheart, so, now we can all be quiet and you and I can communicate through here,” she said and Rachel slowly nodded her agreement. Terri picked up her red marker and wrote carefully.  “I’m glad you were able to go to the bathroom,” Terri wrote. “Something fell out” Rachel wrote followed by the drawing of a frowning face. “Poop,” Terri wrote for her. “How?” Rachel wrote. “We gave you a special diet.  Your intestines needed time to heal and now that they are, they are moving your bowels for you.  Does that help answer your question?” Rachel nodded and thought for a moment.  ?Diaper?” she wrote. “You’re wearing one now my love and remember, you can use a different word.  It’s your special underwear and you can all it that,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel nodded. Diaper.  Faster.  ?Wear all the time? she wrote. “Until we can get your body reconditioned to bell tones, yes, you will be wearing one,” Shelby said. ?Diaper = Toilet? “Not at all my love,” Shelby said quickly.  “The special underwear is just  that.  It is simply for protection.  If you use it, it’s because your body reacted faster than you could get to a bathroom.  You just have to tell someone that you need help changing and we will help you,” Shelby said softly. “Rae sweetheart,” Terri said kindly and softly.  “That is sometimes going to happen.  Your muscles took a great deal of repair and because of that, it’s going to take a while to get them working ‘normally’ again,” Terri explained putting air quotes around the world normal.  Normal could mean any number of things.  “Sometimes it may just slip out of you and sometimes it may be so firm that you need assistance,” Terri said and Rachel gave her a strange and concerned look. ?Assistance how? “Do you know what an enema is?”  Rachel thought for a moment and nodded.  “Well if you are having trouble going to the bathroom, then you just tell Mama or Daddy and they will help you take one or give you one, or whatever it is that will best help you,” Terri explained and Rachel seemed to think about that for a few moments.  Rachel wasn’t sure what to think about that, and she decided that she was not liking this conversation anymore. “Mama,” she finally said turning to look at Shelby and then curled into her. “It’s okay to finish talking with Aunt Terri my little lamb,” she said and Rachel shook her head no and curled up tighter.  She wanted her Mama, needed her Mama, and wasn’t going to give that up.  Shelby was the most important person in her world at the moment and she wasn’t about to let go.  “Alright, baby girl,” she said gathered her close and rested quietly for a few moment.   It didn’t take long for Rachel to fall to sleep and Shelby sighed.  “Was it bad?” Terri asked knowing Rachel had been upset because she messed herself.   “It was loose and I think it scared her.  It’s also my fault.  We haven’t talked about the bathroom, or when her body is going to be back to normal.  I’m also highly impressed that you knew the day and told me ahead of time,” Shelby said.  “She was very upset that it happened at all,” Shelby said. “I’m sure that was rather messy,” Terri smirked.  She worked in a hospital.  Bodily fluids were sometimes her life story. “Don’t gloat,” Shelby laughed.  “And yes it was,” she added. “You look good with a little girl.  I wonder why Daddy didn’t send you any boys,” she said. “Bite your tongue, because if he hears you, he just might,” Shelby laughed and then she went back to cuddling Rachel close.  “I will admit something to you though,” she offered and Terri nodded.  “I’m fairly sure I have a baby girl and I mean a real baby girl, and I feel as though by the time this nap is over, I’m not going to be rid of my baby girl any time soon, which is going to make shopping a very unique experience,” she said. “You’re going tonight?” Terri asked. “We have to.  She needs a room of her own.  She needs a space of her own, where she can go and feel as though nothing will happen to her.  The room is all cleared out, it’s just missing the proper furniture.  The DVR box and the tv are standard so those are easy, but the chair, the bed, the dresser and the paint.  I want her there to pick out her things.  The other girls got to do that and she is no different,” Shelby explained. “Personally I think shopping tonight is a bad idea, but that’s just my opinion, so you do what you feel is right.  You do a phenomenal job with my nieces, so in that aspect what I think doesn’t matter.  What does matter is that Quinnie needs a shot of prednisone, her lungs are terrible, and she’s had too many attacks in a very short amount of time.  I want to go home and get her what she needs,” Terri said. “Have Will with you and good luck,” Shelby said honestly.  Quinn was not the best patient and now she was going to need a shot, in her butt, and she wasn’t going to like that at all.  Oliver sat at the computer and growled.  He’d been sitting there for an hour now, and finally Vincent came downstairs, wrapped his partner in a hug from behind and began giving him love bites to the crook of his neck and shoulder.  Oliver moaned and Vincent, reached his hand up and under Oliver’s shirt, running his hand over his nipple and squeezing gently at first.  “Did you find them?” he asked. “No,” Oliver said and he hissed in pain as Vincent sunk his teeth further into Oliver’s skin and then squeezed and twisted his nipple directly. “That was not our deal my boy.  I was supposed to go upstairs and clean which I did while you were to look up license plates, so we can get those two little blondes,” he said and when he stopped speaking he let go of his nipple and Oliver felt breath rush back into his body causing whatever small erection he had to grow. “Everything is either going to cost us money, or make us wait a few days or possibly both.  Finding their plates is not going to be easy,” he said. “We’ll work on that later.  What do you want to do about Rachel?” “Find her and punish her for ruining our life.  Our very short stay in prison was awful without you,” he pouted.  “They should have put us together, instead they stuck me in a room with drunks, and I just wanted you,” Oliver pouted. “Awww, poor baby,” Vincent said and he pulled Oliver into his lap and cuddled him close, biting his neck and leaving marks, making Oliver moan excitedly as Vincent continued to stimulate him.  After a few minutes, Vincent stopped and rubbed and squeezed the back of Oliver’s neck, seeing him look very tense. “I don’t understand why she left and what if she decides to press charges.  That is not like her,” he said.  “We took her in, we clothed her, fed her, and gave her every sexual escapade we could think of.  Why would she be angry at us?” Oliver asked. “Because she’s an ungrateful little bitch,” Vincent said.  “We do however need to find her and explain to her that what she did was wrong and she will need to be punished for it.  Once she accepts her punishment and drops the charges, then she can come back and we can get back to what we had,” Vincent explained.  “Now then, tell me about Bruce, how did you find him?” “I went for that session at Eve’s Garden, like we always said we’d been wanting to try and the bitch that I had, was terrible, so I asked for her name and the owner’s name and the little girl behind the desk told me it was Bruce Miller.” “So then I think in the morning, you and I are going to go down to Eve’s Garden and have a little talk with Bruce Miller.  We will explain who we are and what we want, and we will be as polite and cordial as possible.  It’s that simple,” he said. “Until we find out she spun it in her favor and made us look like the bad guys,” Oliver said. “So we’ll go with insurance.  We’ll show him photos and make him listen to recordings that we have of her begging us for more,” he said. “You still have all those?” Oliver asked happily. “I do, shall we go take a listen?” he asked. “I do love hearing her scream, let’s go,” Oliver grinned and leaned in, kissing Vincent hungrily and forcefully, biting his tongue so hard, he drew a little bit of blood. “Mmm, so fresh,” Vincent grinned, tasting the blood as they continued to kiss.   “She spun it against us, you know she did.  I don’t know how we’re going to convince him to even let us talk to her and he probably knows we were arrested and made bail.  I don’t think you are taking into account how difficult this is going to be,” Oliver offered. “You want to research don’t you?” he asked his partner and Oliver sighed and nodded. “I just think it’s our best option.  We need to show him that she loved it, wanted it, craved it.  We have to, otherwise, Bruce will not even agree to us meeting with her.  We have to explain it all so we can get her back.  She was very helpful to us a great deal of the time,” Oliver said. “Alright, well let’s pull up the photos and audio files,” Vincent agreed.  “I will do that and you call this Eve’s Garden place and get a meeting with Bruce Miller. Oliver nodded and left the room, in order to go call the club from the kitchen, while fixing a few sandwiches for him and Vincent to eat for dinner.  He dialed the club and was glad to hear the voice he recognized answering the phone.  “Eve’s Garden, how may I help you?” she asked.   “Yes, this is Mr. Crane and I am looking to make an appointment with the owner for tomorrow afternoon please,” he said. “Please hold,” Devon said and she placed the call on hold and used the other line to call Bruce.  “Pick up, pick up, pick up,” she said as the phone rang. “I’m here Devon,” Bruce said and she felt her body relax a little bit   “Thank God, Sir, he’s back, he’s calling.  The man who was upfront with Miss C, and he wants a meeting with you,” she said her voice getting a little bit panicked. “Calm down Devon, take a deep breath please,” he said.  “I am currently with Mr. S and Miss C. right now.  First of all, are you okay?” he asked. “Yes Sir, he’s simply on the phone, requesting an appointment with you,” she said. “Give him whatever appointment time he wishes and then call me back and let me know what he chose.  I will make sure that I am there, and while you are doing that I’m going to text the local police.  I don’t know if the police will be able to do anything, but it is worth investigating,” he said. “Yes Sir, I will text you shortly,” Devon said and then disconnected, going back to the phone.  “Thank you for holding Mr. Crane, I have spoken with Sir Miller and he has said that you may choose an appointment time for tomorrow.  Whatever is most convenient for your schedule,” she explained. “Well it took you long enough,” he grumbled and Devon rolled her eyes.  She didn’t say anything further, she simply waited for him to choose a time.  “Vin, what time?” he called out. “Ten thirty is good with me,” he said and he played an audio clip on the computer that was loud enough for Devon to hear and she stomach lurched.  There was a young girl in the background screaming and crying, and all Devon could think about were Mackenzie and Courtney.  The voice she was hearing now was so young and so scared, it was heart breaking. “Ten thirty,” Oliver said. “Yes Mr. Crane.  Your appointment is set for ten thirty tomorrow morning,” Devon said.  “Thank you for calling and have a good day,” she said.  She had to be professional and polite, but she really didn’t want to be. She hung up and texted Bruce immediately.  “Mr. Crane and I’m assuming his husband will be here at ten thirty tomorrow morning Sir,” she texted and then she went into the books and began blocking and rearranging to be sure his schedule was completely clear. Bruce’s phone beeped and he excused himself for a moment, going to the front porch.  “Thank you Devon and I will be to the club shortly to check on a few things,” he texted back and then he paced for a few moments.  The man who had been so aggressive with Shelby was now coming back to see him, and he wasn’t entirely sure what he should do about it, so he called the local policeman that he knew, to get some advice

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Bruce walked into the coffee shop and sat down at the table by the logo in the window.  He wore his blue jeans, white t-shirt, and denim jacket, just as he said he would.  He ordered himself a coffee and tipped the waitress extra.  “Ma’am when you see my friend join me, please wait a few moments and then come get him his order.  I will pay for it.  You would accept no money from him,” Bruce said and she gave him a funny look, but nodded her agreement.
 
He sipped on his coffee and ten minutes later another gentleman wearing a similar outfit came to join him.  The waitress did exactly as asked and once she saw the gentlemen exchange pleasantries, she took the order, delivered it, received a second tip from Bruce and then left the men alone and she took extra care to make sure no one sat near them.
 
“Bruce my friend, it’s been a long time, how are you?”  
 
“I’m good Joe, how are you?” Bruce smiled.
 
“I have a feeling that you are up to no good, but before we talk about that, please catch me up.  How are the kids and how is your wife?” he asked.
 
“Everyone is well thank you.  The kids are married and engaged, both living out in Colorado and Annie and I are very happy empty-nesters,” he smiled.  “How about you and Colleen?”
 
“Very well.  We’re working on baby number four at the moment,” Joe smiled.
 
“Congratulations, that is wonderful.  Do we know details yet?” he asked.
 
“No, when I say, working, I mean working,” he said with a wicked grin.
 
“Point taken,” Bruce smiled.  “Have fun with it,” he said.
 
“We will, well we are, now tell me, why are we meeting here?  What did you have to talk to me about and how concerned should I be?  You haven’t done anything illegal have you?” 
 
“No, and that is why you’re here, so that I don’t do anything illegal.  I want to open a business.  A club.  A fetish club of sorts, and I want it all on the up and up.  I don’t want anyone coming to me, telling me, that I’ve broken the law in any way.  I have children that I like to visit, and that is tough to do from prison,” he said.
 
“It is,” Joe agreed.  “Tell me more about what you’re looking to do and I’ll see what advice I can come up with now and what needs more research,” he requested and Bruce began to explain things.  “It doesn’t sound bad actually.  It sounds intriguing and smart in a way.  Here is what I suggest as far as the legality of this business.  First of all, prostitution is still illegal, so you can’t actually have sex with your clients, nor can any of your employees,” he said.  “However, for our area, sex is defined as genitalia interacting with genitalia.  Manipulation of genitalia with fingers or toys is completely allowed.  I strongly recommend that you get your entire building wired for sight and sound.  Every room where clients will be, should have at least one camera and one microphone and everyone who works for you and is a customer of yours should sign a legal document that they are aware of this fact.  Lay it all out and then charge whatever you want.  If you find the right market and do the right advertising in the right places, I really think you’ll be able to pull people out of the woodwork for this, and I’m jealous I didn’t think of it before you,” Joe smiled.
 
“Officer Brian, you have been most helpful.  Thank you for your time.  The bill and tip has already been taken care of, so there is no need to bother and I am going to go see my lawyer right now.  My love to your wife and the babies.  Have fun with number four,” he smiled and with a friendly handshake and pat on the back, Bruce left the coffee shop to go visit a lawyer and start getting permits.  He’d gotten a lot of good news and he felt excited about the future.
  “Hey Bruce, what’s up?  Hold on.  Grace Elizabeth, you sit your little bottom down on that chair and you do not move!” Joe yelled and Bruce simply smiled.   “Fun day?” Bruce teased him. “Mmm, something like that, how can I help you buddy?” “I have a client coming in to discuss something with me.  He came to the club yesterday and had a session, which did not end how he wanted.  My employee was very professional and he was not.  I don’t want to deny him the meeting and also the safety of my staff is one of my top concerns.  I stand by everything she did.  It’s laid out in the contract that he signed, that our rules were are to strictly followed.  My Madam followed them to the letter.  He did not,” Bruce explained. “Understood.  Simply remind him that everything is wired for sight and sound and remember he signed a contract that outlines not only the rules but also what the consequences are for not following those rules.  All you have to do is show the tape to this person and let them see for themselves,” Joe said.  “I see no reason for you to be in any trouble.  We made sure everything was set up as legally as possible several years ago for reasons just like this.  I really believe you will be okay,” Joe said. “Thank you my friend and tell my little Gracie that her Uncle Bruce loves her very much,” he said. “When she starts behaving again, I’ll send her over to you,” he laughed and the two gentlemen hung up and Bruce returned back to the group. “I’m very sorry about that my loves.  Club business sometimes pulls me away,” he said and everyone nodded.  “So then my dears, tell me, how do you think your new sister is doing so far?” he asked Quinn and Santana. Santana raised her hand immediately and Bruce nodded at her.  “We knew her, we knew her and we didn’t save her and now we have to work really really really hard to keep her here and safe, because people are sending bells and scaring her and out on bail and it’s just al bad.  We need to keep her safe, because now we know and now we can,” she said. “Sanny,” Quinn hissed, thinking her behavior was completely inappropriate. “Sanny sweetheart, take a breathe please,” Bruce said kindly and she did as asked.  “Now, let’s back up a bit.  Why do you say that you’ve known Rachel before?” “Miss Kate took us to that awful mansion,” she said. “Five awful mansions,” Quinn pouted. “No, this was the really bad one,” Santana said. “Sanny, they all sucked!” Quinn almost whined at her. “Ladies,” Will started.  “Quinnie, if you need to sit on my lap you can,” he said and it was more of a warning than an offering.  If she was sitting on his lap, he could spank her more easily and he wouldn’t hesitate, and she knew it. “Quinnie.  Think.  Think really hard.  I don’t remember where it was.  I remember we were all exhausted and we fell asleep in the car and she pulled us out.  Remember?  Bree got her black eye that night, because she was shoved into a door.  Remember?” Santana pressed and she waited for Quinn to try and remember this particular awful night. “With the ducks?” she asked and Will forced himself to stay calm.  He wasn’t sure he needed to hear about ducks or doors or black eyes at the moment.  He didn’t think he could stomach it.  He always wondered how his girls could be so much braver than he was sometimes. “No, that one was almost nice actually.  That was the one with the wet lady.  She wanted to breast feed us.  This was the one with the long driveway and the wings.  One central location and then three wings and we went our separate ways to find ridiculous things,” she said.  “I had to look for a candelabra and you had to,” she said. “Get a remote,” Quinn said as it dawned on her.  “And nurse, she’s a wet nurse.” “Stop being so damned perfect and just listen,” Santana whined. “Santana Aurora, watch it,” Will said seriously and she blushed but then continued. “That night, I heard Rachel, I saw her, but I didn’t know it was her.  A big guy had his hand tangled up in her hair and he was yelling at her, moving her around by her head.  I didn’t know it was her.  I didn’t know it was so bad.  We were still learning what bad really was ourselves, but she made a noise was he pushed her and she makes that noise now.  She makes it because of therapy and she’s healing and all of that, but she made it then because she was in pain and was being tormented.  We ran the same pathway back then and we didn’t know so we didn’t save her.  We have to save her now.  Her Sirs can not get her,” she said. Anne was listening and while she felt proud, she was also very concerned.  Santana remembered a man with a voice, and very few physical features about him, and Anne had watched the tape.  A lot of men had those features and characteristics, but Anne needed to be sure.  At the current moment, she was starting to put the pieces together that it was actually one of Rachel’s Sirs who had come in to have time with Shelby and her heart sort of jumped into her throat.  If that was the case, it was a very bad case and Anne worked to steady herself before speaking.  “Sanny, look at me please baby,” she said kindly and Santana followed instructions without trouble.  “We are going to do everything we can to not only press charges against her Sirs, because we are fairly certain they are responsible for another person’s death, but we will also work to keep all of you safe.  Once you are in our circle, we keep you safe, that has never changed,” Anne said and Santana nodded. “We have her here now Miss.  We can’t let her go please,” Santana said. “We won’t baby, I promise,” Anne told her.  Saturday evening was rather tense.  They didn’t go out shopping after all.  Rachel was being difficult about eating dinner, Brittany’s headache had escalated to mild migraine, and Santana and Quinn were too jumpy to even think about leaving the house.  “Alright, well we’ll try shopping tomorrow,” Shelby sighed to herself as she put the left overs in the fridge. She turned around and smiled at her now neat kitchen and very quiet house.  “All the girls are asleep,” Will said entering to help her if she still needed it. “Good and the house is relatively straightened up too, and it’s only,” she said pausing to glance at the wall.  “eight thirty.  Really?” she asked. “So says the clock on the wall,” Will smiled, leaning against the door frame and smiling happily at her. “Why do you look like you’re ready to eat me?” she asked. “That’s a very good idea,” Will said. “With all the girls on edge?  Really?” she asked. “You are my wife.  Yes,” he said. “You’re very dirty,” she giggled at him. “I hate to tell you this, but were about to mess up your fairly clean kitchen and make that dirty too,” he said moving in and wrapping her in a tight hug.    “Ask me if I care,” she smiled and he gave a happy laugh. “Something tells me I don’t have to ask that question,” he grinned and with a very quick movement, he locked her in a passionate kiss and kept her there.  He kissed his way down her neck and made sure to hit all the right spots, knowing that each of those spots only served to make her wetter and more excited.  It was like she was a safe and he would and could delicately crack the code that gave herr stronger orgasms and made her scream in pleasure.  He was able to easily lift her up onto the kitchen counter and after a full minute more, he broke the kiss.  She let out a soft noise of disappointment and he smiled, pressing their foreheads together as well as finger to her lips.  “I’m going to be in charge, do you agree?” he asked.  She nodded her agreement with sparkling eyes and he smiled.  “Tell me your safe word,” he said. “Ice, Sir,” she said and he smiled, moving in and kissing her strongly again. “Good girl.  Now, we’re going to set up rules.  You do not get to speak any more unless it’s for two reasons.  The first is to say easy, so I know to slow down, and the second is to say ice, so I know to stop,” he told her.  She nodded her agreement and kept her lips pressed closed.  “You’re so beautiful,” he told her and then he left her and went to the fridge.  He pulled out the can of whipped cream and showered her two small bowls.  One had strawberries and one had cherries.  He showed her the strawberries and she shook her head no, giving him doe eyes.  When he showed her the cherries, she grinned happily.  He nodded selected the cherries, bringing them over toward her and setting the bowl by her hip. He moved to stand in front of her and selected one of the cherries.  He bit it in half and ate one half.  The other half, he used as if it was a chapstick and painted her lips with it and she struggled not to lick her lips.  He silently ate the other half and then smiled.  “You can lick your lips,” he told her lovingly and she very slowly and purposefully licked every inch of her lips, taking in all that intense cherry flavor.  He then bit another cherry in half, took one half for himself and then carefully took her face in his hand.  “Open,” he commanded and she dropped her jaw a little bit.  He put the half a cherry on her tongue, split side down and her eyes kind of rolled back in her head.  “Do not swallow that, until I tell you,” he told her and she nodded, looking him in his eyes, curious as to what he was going to do next to her.  “You can close your mouth, but you can’t swallow,” he instructed her and she nodded her understanding. She closed her mouth and smiled when Will caressed her ribs until his fingers curled under the hem of her shirt, and he lifted it up and over her head and when she was free of her clothes, he began kissing the hollow of her neck, making her purr and it was a little difficult to keep the cherry on her tongue, but when he stopped teasing her throat, he kissed her lips and told her she could swallow the cherry and she did so happily. She smiled and very carefully reached her hands out to the hem of his shirt.  She was going to unbutton it and strip him of at least that, but she had called him Sir, which meant she had to ask permission and she had to do so without speaking.  He smiled kindly and nodded.  “Go on my love,” he said and she smiled, carefully unbuttoning his shirt, as if each button was a delicate piece of glass.  She moved slowly and methodically, leaning in and kissing him on each new bare spot that she revealed.  She stopped when his shirt was fully unbuttoned and she carefully slipped it off of his body, leaving them both stripped of their shirts and he smiled.  “I think it’s slightly unfair that you wear a bra,” he told her kindly and with gentle touches and little kisses to her collar bone, he released her from her bra, so they were both topless. “You look so gorgeous,” he said and she leaned in for a moment, pausing, until he nodded.  “I grant you permission to play,” he said and she grinned happily.  “There are rules my love.  You can play with this, and these,” he said handing her the bowl of cherries and the can of whipped cream.  She beamed and he held up his hand, indicating there were more rules.  “You are however, not allowed to talk, and at the end of this rules list I will not be speaking either.  We have our two words.  Easy is the first for both of us.  Your second is ice, and my second is Italy,” he said and she nodded her agreement. She carefully guided him down onto the kitchen floor, the two of them slipping into a happy state.  She very carefully popped the top off of the can of whipped cream and set it aside.  She carefully pushed him down so he was lying on the floor on his back, and she climbed on top of him, straddling his hips.  She pressed the tip of the whipped cream can to his lips and carefully traced them without pressing on the dispenser button.  Then she pulled the can down toward his collar bone and drew the tip of the can, while pressing the dispenser button, making a whipped cream copy of his left collar bone, and then she leaned down and licked up the mess she’d made, before moving over and kissing him strongly.  He made happily little noises and she continued.  She did the same to the right collar bone and then she drew one line down the center of his body, copying his sternum.  She then very carefully handed him the can and picked up the bowl of cherries.  She carefully picked up one by it’s stem and dragged it through the whipped cream and then set it on Will’s mouth, waiting for him to eat it, which he did happily and she smiled down at him. She repeated the process with a second cherry and then took that cherry for herself and then leaned down and shared a cherry and whipped cream kiss.  She tasted the cherry, the cream, and his tongue in her mouth and gasped softly when he pulled her closer, mushing the left over whipped cream between their chests.  He smiled, and very gently rolled the two of them over, so he was on top of her and she grinned up at him.  She loved when he simply took control of her body.  He used the whipped cream to draw little dots on her nipples, making them rock hard the second the cold cream touched them.  He sucked them into his mouth, and kissed his way down her belly button.  He made sure that he stopped just at her navel and then smiled when she pushed his hands lower.  She was ready and she could feel he was ready too.  They needed a release and now was the perfect time to get it.  As the clock slowly chimed to nine pm, Shelby leaned up and begged him to take her.  “Right here, right now, just do it,” she whispered. “And you just broke the rules,” he whispered to her. “So did you,” she smiled, and with that he slid her jeans down and he felt her use her feet to slide his pants off of him.  The moment was now and the time was right.  The rest of the world didn’t exist, it was just the two of them, and life was pretty damn good.  Sex seemed like a great way to celebrate.  He sunk into her very quickly and the two got a good rhythm going, neither of them speaking, as they both worked to achieve orgasm with soft moans and cries so they didn’t wake their sleeping girls.  In three minutes they were both successful and lying naked on the kitchen floor, covered in whipped cream, cherries, and each other. “I think we should take a shower and go to bed,” Will smiled.  At four o’clock in the morning a terrible shriek went ringing through the house and Shelby was the first one up.  She went into the hallway and found Rachel, curled up in the fetal position and screaming bloody murder.  The other girls were now awake and in the hallway with Shelby and Brittany looked like she was about to be physically sick.  “Bree baby, I think you moved to fast sweetheart, sit down love,” Shelby said kindly. “No, Mama, we have to take care of her,” Brittany said. “Holy crap you have lungs on you,” Santana said tiredly. “Sanny, why don’t you and your sisters go back to bed with Daddy,” Shelby suggested.  She was fairly sure that Santana’s snarky comments, Brittany’s migraine, and Quinn’s renewed desire for everything to be perfect, would make getting Rachel to calm down a lot more difficult.   “We have to help Mama,” Quinn said looking scared and Rachel let out another blood curdling scream and then her eyes popped open in shock.  She looked around at all the people surrounding her and moved as fast as she could, albeit painfully and presented herself again. “She can’t do that!” Santana yelled. “Sanny, stop.  It’s four in the morning, let’s not wake the neighborhood,” Will said. “She’s making presents Daddy,” Brittany said tiredly, leaning against the wall for support and then slumping into Quinn.  “Or something like that,” she said. “Alright, all my girls need to go back to bed.  Daddy will take you all back to bed and Rae and Mama will be in soon,” Shelby announced and even though she didn’t want to do it, she was about to baby Rachel more than she had been up to this point.  Will gathered the girls and lead them to the master bedroom while Shelby very gently lifted Rachel into her arms and she very carefully carried her into the bathroom the girls all shared.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, you’re okay, Mama’s here, it’s alright,” she said gently and she rubbed her back and very carefully laid her down on the long counter top, fairly sure that she was going to need to be changed and Rachel put up a fight, screaming and kicking, trying to get into the “proper position”.  “Rachel Barbara, you will stop squirming around immediately,” Shelby scolded her and gave her a light smack to her thigh, because that was all she could reach and she needed to grab her attention.  That was all it took for Rachel to shut up.  She struggled to breathe and remain still and Shelby sighed.  It had gone from bad to worse in a millisecond.   “Come on baby, you’re okay,” Shelby sighed.  She made quick work of changing Rachel into new underwear and then put her back into her pajamas and helped her to stand.  She hugged her closer and rubbed her back.  “Shhh, take a breath my love.  Breathe with Mama,” she coaxed her as she lifted Rachel into her arms, sat on the toilet and held Rachel in her lap.  “Shhh, listen to Mama, let’s breathe,” she coaxed her and Rachel shook her head no and tried to slide off of Shelby’s lap.  “Alright, you can get down, Mama won’t hold you if you don’t want it,” she said and once again Rachel presented herself.  “Not a chance baby girl, come on,” Shelby said and she lifted her back up into her arms and sat her on her lap and Rachel kicked and cried and struggled to get away.  “Shhh, listen to Mama, when you’re done wiggling around, we will talk about what’s happened and then we will go back to bed,” Shelby said and Rachel tried to get back into “position”.  “Rae-rae,” Shelby cautioned pulling her back up onto her lap and again Rachel tried to wiggle.  “Rae-rae, Mama said no,” Shelby said sternly.  “If you want to stand you can, but the minute you put your bottom up in the air I’m pulling you back into my lap,” Shelby said seriously.   “Mama,” Rachel cried.  She did stand in front of her but she wouldn’t reach for Shelby.  She had to make her understand that she was ready to be used so she could prove her worth. “Yes, I’m here, talk to me, what do you need to tell me,” Shelby asked gently. “Down,” she said pointing to the floor. “If you want to sit on the floor you can.   Mama will move to the floor and we can sit and breathe and talk about whatever it is you want to talk about.  We can talk about what scary dream you had, or how you got into the hallway on your own, or we can just cuddle, but you are not going to present yourself again,” Shelby told her. “Rae down,” she said stubbornly as tears flowed down her cheeks. Shelby gently brushed them away and nodded.  “Rae-rae can sit down on the floor,” Shelby told her and she purposefully used younger language, because Rachel was acting like a stubborn little girl.   “Down Mama,” Rachel begged whining slightly. “Rae-rae can sit down,” Shelby told her and once again, Rachel got down on the floor, to her knees.  Shelby waited and watched, sadly, as Rachel very carefully tried to get into position. “Rae-rae, Mama said no.  You can sit, on the floor, on your bottom,” Shelby said sternly and Will heard Shelby talking to Rachel.  Her voice was soft but he heard key words, in very short sentences, and he wasn’t sure what was going on, and while he thought he should figure it out, the tone in Shelby’s voice made him think that now was not the time. “Mama,” she whined. “Alright Rae-rae, two choices.  You can sit on the floor, on your bottom and we can talk, or you can sit in Mama’s lap and we can talk that way.” “No.  Down,” she said. “Two choices baby girl.  On your bottom or in my lap,” Shelby said seriously. “Mama,” she whined again. “Rae-rae, it is four in the morning and if you can’t make a decision Mama is going to make one for you,” Shelby said kindly. “No.  Down.  Mama, down,” she cried. “Alright, sit down and show me,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded, feeling that she won and got into position, her chest pressed to the floor, head turned to the side, and bottom stuck up in the air.  “No Rae-rae,” Shelby said and she lifted her up and pulled her into her lap and Rachel started to scream as she cried all over again.  She had to prove her worth, so she could stay with this family and they weren’t taking it.  She was sure that they were going to get her healthy again and then send her away.  “Oh my baby girl,” Shelby sighed.  “Come on, Mama is much too old to be rocking her baby girl on the toilet.  She was slightly surprised that Rachel hung on tightly, cuddling further into her Mama as Shelby carried her into the bedroom where Will and the other girls were trying to sleep. She sat down in the rocking chair and began rocking her baby girl, waiting for her to calm down and fall asleep and it didn’t take too long for that to happen.  Rachel curled into herself and was very calmed by the fact that Shelby was cradling her, looking down at her, a finger gently pressed to Rachel’s lips and hushing her.  “Just breathe with Mama baby girl.  We’re going to sit here and breathe and we’ll talk more in the morning if we have to,” Shelby said kindly. The other girls watched.  Sleeping wasn’t happening since they were all in the same room and they were all worried about Rachel.  People didn’t scream like that for no reason.  Quinn decided that from where she was, it was a bad vantage point, so she very carefully moved herself to go and lay on top of Will and she watched her Miss and the new pet try to calm down.  
“I have to!” she screamed.
 
“Shhh, have to what baby?  What does Quinnie have to do?” Shelby pressed.  She was seated in the char, the special green chair in the master bedroom, that looked like a perfectly normal chair, but she was rocking back and forth and Shelby had a tight grip on her.
 
“Clean it up!  Make it better!  Miss please!” Quinn yelled, crying and struggling to get down, as Shelby remained holding her tightly, letting her tire herself out.  
 
“Why does Quinnie have to clean up Sanny’s mess?” Shelby asked.
 
“Perfect, be perfect.  No ice!” Quinn yelled and she wiggled as hard as she could to get away from Shelby.  She almost broke free when Shelby adjusted her, but then she broke down into further sobs when she realized she wasn’t going to be able to go anywhere or get to her sister.  
 
“Shhh, listen to me my love, listen very closely to Mama, there is no use of ice in this house unless it is for a hot drink.  No more ice for any of my girls,” Shelby told her and Quinn continued to cry and struggle until she found herself in a cradled position on Shelby’s lap and she was exhausted.  Her head was resting on arm of the chair and her legs were hanging off the other side and Shelby knew she was uncomfortable.  “Shhh, Quinnie, I need you to listen to Mama,” Shelby said gently looking down at her and keeping a finger pressed carefully to Quinn’s lips, tapping lightly, and giving her some very odd feeling of comfort.  “I’m going to shift you, so we don’t hurt your back and neck lying like this,” Shelby said and with watery green eyes Quinn nodded and was lifted up a bit, into a better, more comfortable position and Shelby spoke kindly.  “Tell Mama why Sanny got in trouble baby,” she requested.
 
“She back talked and was rude,” she said softly.
 
“Yes, she did.  What do you think she should have done?” Shelby asked her kindly.
 
“Maybe not be rude,” Quinn suggested.
 
“Very good, now, let’s focus on you.  Why are you up here with Mama?” she asked.
 
“I jumped in,” she said tears immediately falling down her cheeks.
 
“Yes you did,” she said kindly and she reached for some tissues and helped her clean her face a little bit.  “Why did you jump in?” Shelby asked.  “You and your sisters have been with us for three months now, and there has never been a moment where we would not love you, put your safety first, or be sure you were properly cared for and the punishment fit the crime,” Shelby explained. 
 
That was all it took for Quinn to curl into Shelby and cry.  She was crying from embarrassment and some slight fear.  She had disappointed her Miss, her Mama, a person whom she’d come to truly love over the past three months of living with them, and she didn’t like that her actions showed mistrust.  “Shhh, it’s okay Quinnie, it really is baby girl.  I know you’re scared, and I know that Kate was very mean to you, and did a lot of bad things to you.  I know that’s hard to forget and I know it’s hard to think that those things won’t happen to you in this house.  So you and I came up here to sit and cuddle and just be,” she said.  “I also know that when Sanny is done being spanked for her transgressions, she’s going to be held and cuddled just like this, only it’ll be downstairs in Daddy’s office,” she said.
 
“Am I going to get spanked?” Quinn asked.
 
“You already were in the kitchen.  I spanked you once, to grab your attention and it worked and then you were removed from the room.  I’m not going to spank you for fighting me, because you want to protect your sister,” Shelby said.
 
“When is Bree coming home?” Quinn asked after a minute.
 
“In about half an hour my love, why?”
 
“I just want to cuddle with you, until she comes home please Mama,” Quinn said.
 
“I will always cuddle you my love.  You are one of my most treasured loves,” Shelby said.
  Quinn’s memory ended and she gave a slight smile, letting the dull sound of Will’s heart beat lull her to sleep.  Her Miss and Sir were right there with her, very ready to protect her and all her sisters from anything.  It gave her peace and once she did a last look at the rest of her family, she closed her eyes and let herself fall to sleep.  As soon as Rachel stopped crying, Brittany was able to fall to sleep, and that left, only Will and Santana awake.  Santana was watching carefully and she couldn’t help it.  She had to ask. “Mama,” Santana said softly after a long time of silence and even in her voice, Shelby could tell Santana had been struggling to stay awake.  She was on the edge of the bed so she was forcing herself to stay awake and watch.  She had to know what was going on and Will was busy keeping Quinn and Brittany calm and asleep. “What’s up baby?” “Is she gonna need bottles or are you going to take pills?” Santana asked. “I don’t think so baby why?” she asked. “It looks like you’re breast feeding her,” she yawned. “Sanny my love.  Both Mama and Daddy have held all you girls in this exact position, because you have been this stressed,” Shelby told her kindly and she hated that she couldn’t reach out and touch one of her baby girls.  Santana needed assurance and mountains of it. “But she might need that right?” Santana asked. “She might, but she will let us know as time goes by,” Shelby said. “But we keep her.  We save her and no one else gets her,” Santana said. “I promise baby girl.  No one else gets Rachel but us,” Shelby said.    Bruce paced in his office and looked over at his wife.  “I’m not sure what this meeting is supposed to be about,” he told her. “It’s okay to be a complaint session, and you know it.  I’m here to protect you, and our business,” Anne said.  “He’s going to push to show Madam C was wrong, and she was not.  We have the contract, we have the video.  Our Madam, did everything she was trained for and he was warned what would happen if he didn’t listen,” Anne explained. “I love you,” he smiled and he leaned in and kissed her strongly.  He didn’t make it passionate, it was just loving and gentle. “I love you too and it’s nearly time, so are you ready?” she asked him. “As I’ll ever be,” he said and he went to the front and spoke kindly to Sara.  “Alright my dear girl, there is a very angry man, and his partner let’s say, who are due in shortly.  As soon as they are in my office, you will not leave this desk.  Lester and Dara going to be with me in my office, and Charles is on his way in to be with you.  I want you and everyone safe,” he said. “That’s three of our security staff Sir,” she said thoughtfully.  “Are you going to be safe Sir?  Are these people very cruel?” she asked. “They are very cruel yes, however, I will be safe.  Miss Anne is with me, as well as Lester and Dara.  You have a camera and you know that if this red light starts glowing, you are to do what?” he asked her kindly. “Call 911 immediately,” she said. “Good girl.  Now, normally I would be in the back waiting, but because these men are rather cruel, I’m going to be out here with you,” he told her and Anne came to join them. “The car just pulled up.  Sara dear, please go check the bathrooms to be sure they are clean and well stocked and do not come out until Charles comes to knock on the door and you know it’s him,” Anne said seriously.  She wasn’t messing around.  She had a very good idea as to who these people were and her number one job right now, was to keep her family and community safe and protected.  Sara was her employee, but it didn’t matter, Anne considered the staff family as well. Sara closed the bathroom door just as the two men walked in and Oliver stormed over to the desk.  “Are you the woman I spoke to yesterday?” he demanded. “No, I am not,” Anne said sternly. “Who are you?” Oliver snapped. “Oliver, enough!” Vincent said.  “We came to talk and be peaceful.  Yes you are mad about your session, but it’s over and done with, now let’s find out who these people are and then we can continue.” “I’m Bruce Miller and this is Madam Anne Downey.  We are the owners of this club, and based on your voice, I know you are the gentlemen who requested a meeting with me, because you didn’t like what my Madam did during your session,” he said. “She cuffed me to a bench!” Oliver said “Water under the bridge my love,” Vincent said kindly interrupting any further point that Oliver was going to try and make.   “Let us all retire to the conference room,” Bruce suggested.  “Please follow Madam Anne,” he said and she lead the way.  Entering the room, Bruce and Anne sat on one side of the table, with Vincent and Oliver on the other.   “And the gentlemen?” Oliver asked. “My security, to ensure everyone, myself included behaves with dignity and respect. “Well,” Vincent started, we actually want to talk to you about a pet that ran away from us.  We think she may have or might in the future, find her way to your care, and so if she does, we want you to help us get her back,” Vincent said. “He’s playing games,” Anne thought to herself, but she said nothing.  These men would eventually give themselves away.  They had recently, by sending the bells.  They knew exactly where Rachel was, they just weren’t sure what family she was with.  They’d sent bells to seven of the community houses, and were eventually arrested for harassment, and Bruce had pressed charges for continued harassment.  They just weren’t aware he was the one pressing the charges.  They were sure it was Rachel. “I thought we were sure,” Oliver said out of the side of his mouth. “Excuse me, this is a meeting, a conversation.  I would like it if you spoke more clearly,” Anne said. Vincent took a deep breath and let it out slowly.  He already didn’t like Anne, but he was beginning to realize to get to Rachel, he’d have to charm her.  “We’re sorry, we’re anxious.  You see, we’ve lost our pet, and we miss her terribly, she was a wonderful pet,” Vincent said, laying on the a thick charm, that didn’t fool anyone, but they all kept their cool.  Oliver was the only one to appear nervous and he kept eyeing Lester and Dara, concerned that something was going to happen.  “You see, we have it on word that not only may she run to you, but she probably already has,” he said. “She must not be a good pet, if she ran away,” Bruce offered as kindly as he could, but under the desk, Anne tapped her foot to his ankle.  She didn’t want anyone being antagonized, even if it was by accident.  “What I mean is, I’m sure you love her very much, and I know that if my pets left me, I would be devastated, and at the same time, I would consider why they left,” he said, “so have you considered that is my question,” Bruce said as calmly as possible. Vincent smiled politely, although it was completely fake, and nodded his agreement.  “We did consider that, and we brought some tapes for you to hear.  She was always pleading for more,” Vincent said and he played the tape. “Tell me slut!  Tell me you want more!” Vincent said and Bruce heard Rachel gasp a sound that didn’t sound right.  His ears immediately went on alert and the members of his community seemed to come to attention.  Those sounds were sounds of trouble, yet as they watched Vincent and Oliver sit there listening, their smiles grew as they heard the cries and labored breathing of a young girl who was having her body ravaged.  Dara and Lester were forcing themselves to be very controlled and slow and calm.  It wasn’t easy to hear a young girl, much less a pet they sort of knew, scream like that.  Vincent shut off the tape and looked up.  “See?  She liked it.  She was begging for more.” “I did hear her stutter and pause between each word,” Bruce offered and he knew Anne was trying not to throw up.  They couldn’t make this emotional, because then it would give it away that they not only had Rachel, but that they had come to care for her a great deal and these were some very dangerous men. “That’s because Oli here was pounding into her.  She does like it rough,” Vincent said proudly and Anne turned her head to cough for a moment and then reached for a mint.  She felt nauseous listening to these men talk about what was pure torture as a good thing.  There were pets, even green levels, who were very big into rough sex and they got what they wanted and they did cry out, but they never sounded scared.  Their cries were always much more pleasurable and they were never called such rude words as cunt and slut and piece of shit.  Bruce and Anne saw pets as people; living beings with wants and desires, that possibly embarrassed them, so to make them feel safer and more secure, they helped them work up to that point where pain met pleasure and everyone’s safety was taken into consideration. “Tell me Mr. Crane, beside this audio, and I’m sure the other audios you brought will be the same, what else is so wonderful about your pet?” Anne asked.  She had to hear it for herself.  She had to hear that they thought of her as a thing and not a person. “Well I have this photo, and you can just how beautiful she is,” he said and right there Anne had her answer.  It was a picture, it was looks, they knew nothing about Rachel as a person.  They knew her and wanted her as a pet only, someone who would serve them, whenever they pleased. With a lot of courage, Anne reached for the photo and looked it over.  She saw Rachel on a bed, face up, legs bent, knees pushed to her shoulders, tied into place, apparently sleeping.  Her vagina and anus were clearly visible and stretched much too wide for anyone’s liking.  “See?” Vincent offered.  “She was doing some double penetration training for us,” Vincent said. “What lube did you use for this?” Bruce asked simply, noticing that there was nothing shiny on Rachel’s body.   “We didn’t use any.  She’s tight enough that she needed the stretching,” Vincent said.  “You see in order for her to feel anything at all, there can be no lube.  If things slip and slide easily she won’t know what her limits are and therefore we won’t be able to help her push past them.” “I see, and you were able to do this while she was sleeping?” Bruce asked. “Oh no, we knocked her out, she screamed far too often,” Oliver said and Vincent turned and growled at him while the rest of the room stared at him in what they hoped was calmness, but was actual shock.  The staring worked though, because he continued on.  “What?” he asked Vincent seriously.  “We did, we had to, she was way too loud and the screaming hurt my ears,” Oliver defended. “Yes, well I do have other things on my schedule today gentlemen, as I’m sure you do as well, so what would you like to discuss about your session Mr. Crane?” he asked. “No, we don’t need to talk about that.  We simply want you to tell our pet, that we are looking for her, we want her back and that we need to talk, because clearly there was a misunderstanding somewhere along the way,” Vincent said and Oliver grumbled quietly in his seat.  He wanted retaliation on the Mistress who hurt him, but clearly, that wasn’t going to happen, so he sat and pouted like a petulant child and simply nodded along. “I can make you no promises,” Bruce said and Vincent stood up, hands on the desk and leaning forward.  Lester and Dara were ready to charge, but Oliver pulled Vincent back quickly. “We have enough trouble,” he hissed in his ear and Vincent calmed down a bit and stood straighter. “Look, we know you have her.  She does not belong to you, she belongs to us, she signed a legal document, stating so,” Vincent said. “Do you have it with you?” Bruce asked and both men deflated immediately.  Bruce was an honorable man, he would abide by a contract and he knew, they knew that.  He was also aware that their contract was probably not legally binding or notarized or had any actual legal power and he knew the five attorneys that he had to talk to, in order to check it out. “We will fax it to you.  Give me your number,”  Vincent demanded and Anne forced herself not to grimace or give any kind of scolding looks.  These men had no manners at all. Bruce handed them his card and smiled politely, offering his hand.  “Gentlemen, it was a pleasure, and I’ll see what I can do,” he said, waiting for them to shake his hand, which neither of them did, they simply turned and left.  As soon as they were out of the room Bruce looked at Dara. “I already pressed the button, the moment you stood up,” he said.  Each of the security members had a small band on their arm.  It has two little buttons and one vibrating sensor.  When you pushed one of the buttons, it would send a vibration to all the other bands.  Anne had told his three guards that Sara was not to be seen and the button was to be activated before the gentlemen left the room.  “Charles has her in the supply room,” Dara said.   “Good, thank you gentlemen,” he said warmly and gave them each a hug. Lester sighed as Bruce hugged him and picked up the phone once the hug was released.  “Ma’am, Sir, please sit down.  None of you are going anywhere anytime soon,” he said and Anne gave him a funny look.  “Yes, I’d like to report a crime please,” he said and they all turned to look at the camera.  Vincent and Oliver were taking baseball bats to the windows of all the cars parked in front of the club.  They didn’t get their way and now they were angry.  Sunday morning brought chaos to the Miller family, however for the Schuester/Corcoran family, it brought peace and a lazy start to the day.  Everyone slept in and by the time they got up, it was nearly lunch time, so Shelby simply made lunch for everyone while Will and the girls stayed in the family room, finding something to watch on television.  The plan was to have a light lunch as a family, in the family room, and while Rachel had been told what was going to happen, she’d forgotten the instructions and started to panic when she didn’t see her Mama sitting off to the side any longer.  She started to look around the room, panic flooding her body and she pushed herself up on to all fours to get a better look around the room.   Will and Brittany were cuddled on the couch, while Santana, Quinn, and Rachel were lying on the floor, on their stomachs, completely engrossed in the television guide.  Santana and Quinn were debating about what networks to look up, and Rachel simply didn’t care.  “Rae baby, what’s up?” Will asked her and she just looked more upset.  “It’s alright baby, tell Daddy what you need,” he said kindly and she started to cry. “Stop crying, you’re safe here,” Quinn said quickly, sounding completely annoyed and much too bossy to Will, when she heard the soft breath that was definitely ragged.   “Quinnie, calm down please,” Will said sternly and then he focused on Rachel.  “It’s okay Rae-rae, Mama’s in the kitchen,” he said knowing exactly what she was looking for. “I’m in the kitchen baby.  I’ll be right there,” Shelby called and showed up several minutes later with plates and drinks for everyone.  Quinn and Santana were able to feed themselves, and Will guided Brittany when she needed it, as her migraine was much less, but still bothersome.  Shelby on the other hand sat down near Rachel and without hesitation, Rachel presented herself to Shelby and let out a soft yelp of pain.  She moved much faster than her muscles were prepared for. “Daddy, why does she do that?” Brittany asked softly as she took a bite of her turkey sandwich. “It’s conditioning baby.  It’s kind of like how when you first got here, you girls were afraid every time Mama and I went into the freezer,” he said and she nodded. “Rae-rae, we sit down like good girls,” Shelby said and Santana and Quinn immediately looked over to see Rachel presenting herself. “Like this,” Quinn said and she moved from lying on her stomach to sitting up straight on her bottom.  She continued to look at Rachel and waited for her to copy but she didn’t do it. “Sit like this Rae,” Santana said and Rachel didn’t budge.  She had to do something to repay the family that was taking care of her, especially since they were now all under potential attack.  Rachel’s Sirs were out of jail and she knew exactly how bad it could get. Even with coaxing from Quinn and Santana, Rachel still didn’t listen and so Shelby took action.  “Come here my love, time to eat,” she said and she carefully pulled Rachel into her lap. “Mama, down,” Rachel said softly, protesting about the order that Shelby had given her and struggling to get back into positon. “Yes, Rae-rae will sit down, in Mama’s lap, like a good girl,” Shelby told her and Rachel shook her head.  She had to present herself and show her gratitude.  “No?  Rae-rae is going to be a naughty girl for Mama today?” Shelby asked kindly, raising an eyebrow in question. “You so need to start talking,” Santana grumbled from her position near them.  She was still on her belly, where as Quinn had demonstrated how to sit down.  Will leaned forward and smacked her bottom firmly one time. “No commentary,” Will scolded. “Mama, down,” Rachel whimpered trying to wiggle out of Shelby’s lap to present herself. “No my baby girl.  Rae-rae is going to sit in Mama’s lap and we’re going to eat lunch,” she told her.  “Look, see?  Your sisters are eating and Daddy is eating and Mama is going to eat too, but everyone is going to sit nicely and have lunch,” she said. “Down,” Rachel protested. “Rae-rae can sit down in Mama’s lap to have lunch, or Rae-rae can sit on her bottom like a good girl and have lunch,” Shelby told her and she watched Rachel look toward Santana’s who was on her belly, eating, while Quinn sat up to eat, and Brittany sat cuddled into Will’s side, taking small bites and then went back to resting. “Down,” Rachel whimpered. “No baby, not in this house,” Shelby told her seriously and she broke off a small bite of the sandwich and fed it to Rachel. “Daddy,” Brittany whispered quietly, “is Rae a baby now?” she asked him. “I will explain it in a few minutes baby, I promise,” he told her and she nodded and simply watched.  Will and Shelby had talked about it earlier that morning.  
Shelby and Will stood in the kitchen, fixing lunch together while the girls were in the other room for the moment.  “I heard you talking to her last night.  I know it was four in the morning, but you sounded like you were talking to Kenzie and Corey, and I didn’t think we were going that young,” Will said softly
 
“I really don’t want to, but I think we need to.  She’s acting like a stubborn little girl, and a very little one at that.  Her sentences are no more than five words.  I am getting the feeling that everyone is right.  She needs to be babied more than they were, when they first got here.  I don’t think she wants to stay in that world, but if she does, I’m okay with it.”
 
“Okay,” Will agreed.  “So what are we going to do differently?” he asked.
 
“I don’t think much,” she said.
 
“Well I heard you last night and I thought you did a great job.  You made sure that you were patient and consistent with her.  I don’t think we really can do anything more than that.  I know she has homework to do, but I wouldn’t mind if she just wanted to be carried everywhere,” he said.  “So then, next hurdle, do you still want to go shopping for her today?”“I do, she needs her own space and until we go shopping, she’s not going to get it.  I want her to have her own space.  We’ll get her the bed, the chair, all the same things the other girls have.  At least she can have a space and whether or not she uses it, well that I don’t care about,” Shelby said honestly.
 
“You are the most incredible woman, I’ve ever met,” he smiled.
 
“You’re just still horny from last night,” she teased him and she gave him a searing kiss.  “Please go sit with our girls while I finish this,” Shelby said.
  Rachel finally calmed down and didn’t seem to mind that Shelby was feeding her.  She settled into Shelby’s lap and was perfectly content to be catered to and hand fed.  “Alright my ladies, I need everyone to listen please,” Shelby announced.  “Mama wants to explain the day.  We are going shopping today,” she said.  “We’re all going to brush our teeth, and get dressed, and then we’re going shopping.  We need to create Rae’s room for her.  Does anyone remember what we will be shopping for?” she asked and Quinn and Santana immediately raised their hands.  “Go on Quinnie, tell me two things,”  Shelby said kindly. “She needs a chair and bed of her own,” Quinn said. “Very good my love.  What do you think Sanny?” Shelby asked. “Dishes, and accessories,” she said. “Very good my darling girls.  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby said and Will smiled.  She was trying to get the girls off of parent time, and they were starting to show they were ready for it.  Out shopping for Rachel’s bedroom would be the last piece of the puzzle.  If they could function “normally” outside the safety of their house and community, then they would know that the girls were ready to go back to being pets. “Alright my loves, well in order for us to go shopping, we all need to get dressed.  So before I say this next, I want to make sure everyone is listening please,” he said and three of the girls raised their hands and Rachel quickly followed suit.  “Very good.  I want everyone to be in denim jeans please and a t-shirt of your choosing.  Everyone will be wearing jackets before we leave the house, because it is getting colder and I want all my girls kept warm and safe okay?” he asked and everyone nodded and put their hands down. Santana and Quinn stood up and went over to Rachel.  “You want us to help you?” Santana offered. “Not yet my loves.  Rae my girl.  You presented, which you are not supposed to do.  You have a rule, do you remember your rule?” she asked kindly.  “What is your rule for when you present yourself?” she asked her. “Sit,” Rachel said said softly. “Very good.  Where do you sit?” she asked. “Time ow,” she said softly. “Very good girl, for how long?” she asked and Rachel held up two fingers.  “Very good, two what my love?” she asked her kindly “Mi-zits,” she said softly. “Very good, so you and Mama are going to go into the kitchen and you are going to sit for two minutes, and then we can go upstairs and get dressed like Daddy said to do.  Do you remember what he said we all had to wear today?” she asked as she stood up and helped Rachel to her feet and began slowly guiding her to the kitchen. “Jeeze an’ a shir’,” she said softly and she focused her eyes down on the floor, on her feet, watching every step she took, watching Shelby’s hands on her hips and Shelby’s feet follow her own. “Very good,” Shelby praised.  They continued over to her little stool and Shelby helped her to sit down.  “Mama is very proud of you sweetheart,” she told her and helped her to sit down.  Once she was seated, Shelby looked at the clock and stayed right next to Rachel, right in front of her, to help remind her that she wasn’t alone. “Mama, can I sit with her?” Brittany asked softly from the doorway. “It’s okay with me.  Is that alright with you Rae?  Can Bree sit with you while you finish your time?” she asked her and Rachel nodded.  Brittany smiled and moved forward, sitting down where Shelby was moments ago. “Can I hold her hands Mama?” Brittany asked. “As long as she stays in her chair for the next ninety seconds and she is okay, yes, you can hold her hands,” Shelby said.  “Kisses,” she said softly and Brittany offered her cheek and Shelby kissed her temple, and then looked at Rachel.  “Kisses?” she asked her and Rachel nodded simply and then let Shelby kiss her temple too.  Then she backed off and let the girls have their time together. “Can I tell you a story Rae?” Brittany asked her kindly and Rachel nodded.  “So when we first got here, we did a lot of floundering as Grandpa calls it.  The first time we had a family dinner, it was a crazy night.  We didn’t know how to be, and we were all very scared.  Sanny ran away, at swore and Grandma Karen I think, and Quinnie dropped a glass plate on the floor, because she was so worried about being perfect for company, and I threw up all over Aunt Terri, because I ate too fast and when we sat down afterward, my body rejected everything I ate.  Grandpa calls it floundering, and I think that’s what you’re doing, so I want to offer you some advice.  Some days are going to suck.  They just are.  That’s life.  You and me, and Quinnie and Sanny, we came from not good homes and we don’t always know what’s “normal” and what isn’t.  We have to learn it as we go.  We flop around between what we knew before and what we have now,” Brittany explained and Rachel’s eyes grew wide and she nodded her agreement. It was the truth.  She knew what should be happening based on previous experiences but in this house, in this family, things worked so differently and she felt herself floundering around, unsure of what was the “right” way of life.  “So Grandpa says that we’re floundering like fish.  They live in water their whole life and then they come out of that water and they flop around, until they can get back in water.  “Don’t tell the other girls, but we flounder all the time still; not every day, but we do.  I’m telling you this story, because I don’t want you to feel alone.  I want you to know, that the crazy feelings you have inside, that you sometimes don’t understand.  They happen to all of us,” she said. “Bree,” Rachel said softly and Brittany smiled at her, waiting for her to continue.  “Fanks,” she said quietly and Brittany smiled. “Kisses?” Brittany offered and when Rachel gave consent she leaned in and kissed her cheek. “Rae, guess what my love, you’ve done your time out, so we can move on now,” Shelby said.  “Do you remember what we’re going to do?” she asked her kindly and Rachel nodded. “D’ess, s’op,” she said quietly and she struggled slightly to stand up, having it get easier when Brittany and Shelby assisted her. “Yes, very good.  We are going to get dressed and then we are going to shop,” Shelby smiled at her, glad that this latest time out, hadn’t been a total melt down. “I can help you up the stairs and then if you want Quinnie and Sanny can help you get dressed, because they’re probably done by now,” Brittany offered.  Rachel nodded and Shelby smiled. “Come my loves.  I get to be with two of my treasured girls for the next little while.  I’ll help you both get dressed into the clothes Daddy has asked for and then you can help Mama pick out what she is going to wear okay?” she asked them and they both nodded their agreement.  The drive over to the mall was simple, but once they got there, the girls were all a bit jumpy.  “Middle names Mama, please?” Brittany begged.  “Alright baby, we can do that.  I will try to remember, but I can’t promise, so stay as close as you can and that will help okay?”  Brittany nodded and took a tight grip of Shelby’s hand and Quinn grabbed Will’s hand, as he helped Santana and then Rachel out of the car. “Alright girls, hold Mama’s hand please,” Will said as he helped Rachel out of the van and she yelped slightly as her muscles stretched faster than she was ready for.  “Rae baby,” he said very softly.  “If you need Daddy to carry you, I can okay?  You just have to let me know,” he said and she nodded, very carefully stepping her other foot out of the car and then holding tight to Will as he shut the van door and locked the car.  “Ladies, you will hold hands in the parking lot.  I trust you all to behave appropriately; I do not however trust the other drivers,” he said and they all nodded. “Daddy,” Rachel whispered softly and he turned to look at her, and she reached her arm up toward him and Shelby sighed happily.  It was good to know that Rachel was trusting Will so much. “Alright love, come on,” he said and he lifted her up and carried her across the lot while Shelby walked with the three girls.  The girls were mainly concerned about being spotted by the bad men who had once taken Rachel captive.  They made it across the lot with no issue and Will spoke gently.  “Alright baby girl, should Daddy put you down now?  Do you want to walk on your own?” he asked her kindly, knowing that she could do so.  She’d go slow, but she could still do it.  She nodded and he gently set her down on the ground, being sure she had her footing, before he let go an simply offered her his hand, which she happily held on to.  Brittany got on her other side and took her other hand, helping her entire body center itself, so they could walk through the mall.  The six of them walked into the mall just as a man with a double wide stroller was walking out.  “Let me help you,” Will smiled knowing exactly who this man was as well as the occupants of the stroller. “It’s the Schuesters,” Mark smiled and he pushed the stroller outside the doorframe and they all moved to the side, out of the way.  Mark put the brakes on the stroller and then he gave each of them a hug hello.  Once she had her turn, Shelby moved in front of the stroller, so that in case the little ones in it, woke up from lack of movement, they would see someone they knew. “Where’s Alli?” Will asked kindly. “She is at home.  I brought the girls so we could buy Mama a gift,” he said and then Mark smiled at Rachel who was still holding her Daddy’s hand.  “You are doing so well sweetheart.  It’s nice to see you up and walking around,” Mark praised her and she blushed but nodded, and in the stroller, Courtney started to wake up. “You two catch up, I got her,” Shelby said kindly.  “Hey there little one,” Shelby smiled, kneeling down in front of the stroller and Courtney smiled at her. “Hi Miss S’eby,” she smiled tiredly. “Hi sweetheart,” Shelby smiled.  “I didn’t wake you did I?” she asked her, easily spotting the tired face when she first saw it. “No, I no s’eep,” she pouted. “You’re not sleeping?  That’s not good, what about Kenzie?” she asked and Courtney leaned forward a bit and peaked at her sister, who was sound asleep, pacifier in her mouth, and looking very peaceful.   “Kenzie gotten s’aired, in da s’ore,” Courtney told her and she looked around a bit, spotting Quinn right next to Shelby.  Quinn had a bit of a soft spot for the two babies in the community.  “Hi Kin,” she smiled at Quinn and Quinn grinned and knelt down. “Hi Corey,” she said.  “Kisses?” she asked and the young girl nodded and Quinn leaned in and gave her noisy playful kisses to her cheek, making her squeal happily while the boys continued to talk. “Miss S’eby, wook,” she said and she held out her feet, while she continued to sit in the stroller.  Six months ago, Mark had purchased two special needs strollers, that held up to two hundred pounds each and were low to the ground.  His girls were afraid of everything and the strollers helped give them a sense of comfort and privacy, cocooned in their strollers with special blankets wrapped around them to conceal them even further.  It gave them a sense of security and Allison and Mark had managed to fasten the two of them together, to create a double wide stroller.  Courtney clicked her shoes together and they lit up. “Oh wow, those are so special!  Where did you get those.  Can Miss Shelby get a pair?‘ she asked and Courtney giggled happily.  “You and your sister are much too cute, I should make you share that cuteness with someone else,” Shelby teased her and Courtney blushed and grinned again, basking the praise from the older woman. “Where, um, you baby?” she asked, not remember Rachel’s name.  “Right here,” Shelby said and she reached her arm out toward Rachel who very carefully went over to her and smiled.  “Can you say hi to Corey baby?” she asked. “Hi,” Rachel said softly and Courtney beamed.  This girl looked the same way Courtney felt every single day of her life, before she met Mark and Allison.  She had scared eyes, and a nervous speech, and she looked like she was either cold or trembling, something Courtney did almost every single day.  It was something Mackenzie had just done in the store, not half an hour earlier.  Courtney knew a fellow baby when she met one.   “Wha you name?” Courtney asked and Mark heard her.  He was glad she was being so talkative, but her lack of manners concerned him. “Be polite Corey, use your manners,” he said kindly. “Um, p’ease.  Wha‘ you name p’ease.  I sorry I forgetted,” she told her. Rachel smiled and spoke softly.  “I say quietly Mama?” Rachel asked and Santana’s eyes sparkled with joy.  Rachel seemed completely comfortable and Santana was very proud of herself for figuring out that Rachel needed to be babied and probably wanted it, whether or not she wanted to admit it.  She probably wasn’t even sure she could have it.   “You can tell her quietly, that’s alright sweetheart,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded.  She leaned forward and spoke softly, telling her, that her name was Rachel and that everyone called her Rae-rae. “My name Corey, case you forgotted,” she told her. “Thank you,” Rachel said and she leaned into Shelby’s side for a moment and the other girls made a protective circle, watching happily as Rachel and Courtney seemed to have an entire conversation about their lives, and how things were for them now, but in very small sentences, consisting of no more than five words at a time.  “Kelly?” Rachel asked pointing to Mackenzie. “No, no, Kenzie,” Courtney corrected politely and Rachel nodded. “Sorry,” she said and then she pointed to her own mouth.  “Why?” she asked kindly and Courtney smiled. “Juss cuz,” she said.  “I has one for bed time.  Kenzie has hers aww da time,” she told her. “Scared?” Rachel asked kindly and Courtney simply nodded and Shelby let them have their moment, because it was needed.  When conversation started to get a little heavier though, she chose that moment to redirect conversation. “Excuse me, I have a question,” Shelby said politely, even raising her hand and Courtney giggled softly.  Even Brittany cracked a smile and had to restrain herself from laughing at how innocent and young she sounded, even though she was a top member of their community.  “What are you and Daddy and Kenzie doing at the mall today?” she asked. “Me an’ Kenz buyed Mama a p’esent,” she said. “Oooh, can I know what it is?” Shelby asked. “Um, no is a p’ize,” she said.  Mark rolled his eyes and smiled at Will, who nodded in understanding that Mark wanted to correct her. “Corey, look at me baby,” Mark said kindly.  “Surprise baby, surprise for Mama,” he said. “Sah-p’ize,” Courtney tried and Mark nodded.  His girls acted and spoke like toddlers, the fact that she was even talking at all, was good enough for him.  They corrected speech as much as they could, but they didn’t press too much. “Well alright, I won’t tell your Mama, but if you don’t want to tell me you don’t have to,” Shelby smiled at her. “I tell Rae-rae?” she asked and Shelby nodded, helping Rachel to lean in close.  “Is feets,” she said.  “One my foot color, one Kenz, on a neck-sis.  We her babies,” Courtney said. “I won’t tell,” Rachel promised. “Daddy!” Courtney yelled suddenly figuring something out that might help Rachel not be so scared.  However, she wasn’t polite or calm about any of it.  She simply yelled his name, to get his attention, when he was only standing right behind her and in the middle of a conversation. “Young lady, that is not how you grab my attention, you know much better,” Mark scolded and she pouted heavily.  “Wait until we are in the car, we can talk then,” he told her and after a few more minutes, they all said goodbye and Mark took his girls to the car, while Shelby and Will took their four girls into the mall.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Alright my lovely girls, the first stop is a furniture store,” Will said. “Daddy,” Rachel said softly and he turned to smile at her.  “Up?” she asked quietly, blushing a bit and he nodded.   “Okay sweetheart, are you sure though?” he asked her and she nodded.  He stooped down a little bit and she held on to Quinn with one arm to steady herself while carefully reaching her other arm up to wrap around his neck. “Hey,” Quinn said softly rubbing Rachel’s arm to get her full attention.  “Maybe you think about getting a stroller like Kenzie and Corey have but only for when you have to walk in big places or long distances, just until you get better,” Quinn suggested kindly. “Maybe,” Rachel agreed as Will lifted her up all the way, and the six of them, walked into the store to pick out a bed for Rachel.   It was a relatively short walk to the furniture store and once there, Will carefully set Rachel down, so she could walk into the store and still be surrounded by her family.  “Okay my big girl,” Shelby said kindly to Rachel, speaking very quietly.  “You pick out any bed that holds your interest.  You know the bed your sisters have, so if you want that, you can get that one, but there are many beds to choose from, so we’ll just go from one bed to the next and you tell me which ones you like,” Shelby told her and Rachel nodded.  It seemed like a simple task, but one look around the store and she suddenly felt completely overwhelmed.  It didn’t help that the sales person also approached them, in long quick strides and Rachel let out a squeak of fear.  The other girls moved in front of her quickly, protectively, and Will was fairly certain, he heard Santana growl. He leaned forward and whispered quietly in her ear.  “You are not a bear or a dog, you are a beautiful young woman.  No growling,” he said She turned to look at him and while she tried to put pleading in her voice, to make him understand, it only came out as a protective growl.  “I’m protecting my sister,” she said. He nodded and spoke very seriously, “And now you can sit on that bed over there on time out,” he told her and she looked at him with wide eyes and confusion.  He lowered his voice even more and moved with her over to the bunk beds in the far corner of the show room.  “Sanny, we had this conversation a long time ago, do you remember?” he asked her kindly, pulling her into his lap and wrapping her in a very tight and loving hug.  She felt protected and in no danger of getting spanked at all.  This was her Daddy and he wouldn’t embarrass her in public.  That lesson she’d learned very quickly and never forgot.  “When you and your sisters first came to stay with me and Mama, we made sure that you were all able to protect each other, and that it was okay to do that, but do you remember what we said was not okay?” he asked. “Fighting?” she asked, working hard to try and remember a lesson from a minimum of three months ago. “Well yes, that’s one thing, but in the very beginning, when you permanently moved in with us, we explained to you, that we are Miss and Sir, we are Mama and Daddy, and we are the ones who will fight so hard for you, the other people won’t know what hit them,” he said and she smiled, snuggling into him.  “Listen, my Sanny, my very good, amazing daughter, protects her sisters fiercely, and that is to be commended.  She also comes out with guns blazing, and sometimes, you don’t need to do that.  You don’t need to show all your cards right away.  I know why you think that everyone is intent on hurting you baby, and I’m so proud of you for wanting to fight that off, and yet the truth is, that no one is trying to hurt anyone right now.  Right now, we’re in a store, that sells beds, so we can get your sister her own room, and that man, the most likely very gay guy who is pestering the hell out of your mother, he just wants a high commission,” Will said. “What if he wants to hurt Rae?” she asked softly and genuinely.  It wasn’t a completely invalid concern, as it was hard for any of them to trust strangers, but it was hard to hear that even surrounded by her Miss and Sir, Santana still didn’t feel quite safe. “Sanny, the only thing that man wants to hurt, is my credit card,” Will said and he nuzzled Santana gently until he felt her relax and she snuggled into him.  “I’m so proud of you for protecting your sisters and I also want you to remember that I do not want you growling at anyone while we shop.  Do you understand?” he asked.  Santana smiled and gently bumped her forehead to Will’s, closed her eyes and smiled. “Grrrr,” she said and he laughed happily. “Get it out now baby girl, because this is your last warning.  The next time you growl at a sales person, you and I will be find a very private space and your bottom will be paying the price for your actions okay?” he asked her kindly, although she knew he was deadly serious. “I’ll try Sir,” she said automatically and he grinned.  Santana was ready to come off of parent time. He kissed her forehead, told her he loved her, and then the two went back to join the other four.  “And this is your gorgeous husband?” the salesman asked a little too excitedly and Shelby simply smirked and nodded.  “Mmm, too bad,” he said eyeing Will up and down.  “Alright then young lady, what type of bed are you looking for?” he asked, looking directly at Rachel and she pushed herself into Shelby and pulled Quinn a little bit more in front of her, effectively trying to hide.  He looked at her for a moment and tried to think.  “How old are you sweetheart?” he asked. “How old do you think she is?” Brittany said quickly, and Santana moved forward to help guard Rachel from this very aggressive salesman. “Hmmm, if I guess right, do I get a prize?” he asked and he reached out to touch Brittany’s blonde hair, that was falling down her shoulders. “You get to make a commission today,” Will said strongly, his hand coming seemingly out of nowhere and stopping the salesman from touching his daughter and Santana beamed.  Her Sir, the protector. “Guess,” Brittany told the man, steering conversation back to what it had been. “Hmmm, well I’d guess, that she is probably around ten, and the rest of you are between twelve and fourteen,” he said. “Nice guesses, now if you’ll let us look around your store, we’ll let you know if anything interests us,” Shelby said herding her girls to one corner of the store looking at Will. “Go on then, we’ll call you if we need anything,” Will said seriously and he waited for the guy to leave, before joining his ladies at the first bed. “Mama,” Rachel said softly after a moment and Shelby looked at her, seeing her completely overwhelmed.  There was too much choice, and Shelby noticed she was eyeing price tags. “Come here sweetheart,” Shelby said and she lifted her into her arms and rubbed her back, kissed her temple, and sat down with her, speaking very quietly, while playing with her hair.  “I know this is a bit overwhelming for you, but we are right here and there is nothing you have to worry about.  You just have to look at all these beds and tell Mama what you are most interested in,” she said and Rachel nodded, but leaned into Shelby for further comfort.   “Where’s our beds Mama?” Brittany asked softly taking a seat next to her and then offering Rachel her hand.  Rachel took it and smiled gratefully. Shelby leaned over and gave Brittany a kiss.  “Your beds are right over there,” she said pointing to the bed, laid out three beds away. “I see?” Rachel asked. “Sure baby, go on, you can all go look at it,” Shelby said and Rachel didn’t move.  She gave a soft whimper and hung on tighter to Shelby instead.  “Oh my baby girl,” Shelby sighed and she rocked her a little bit.  “You can go look, it’s okay,” she said and Rachel shook her head no.  Shelby sighed and spoke gently.  “Listen to me baby, do you remember when you first came to our community?  Do you remember how we talked about two things being very important?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Will you tell Mama what those two things are?” “Manners, an’ Com-i-cation,” she mumbled into Shelby’s shoulder, and Shelby didn’t press her for more clarity.  Rachel said the right answer, that had to be rewarded.  Right now she wasn’t particularly focused on how she said it. “Very good baby girl,” Shelby praised.  “So you need to use your communication now, to tell me what you want.  You asked to go see the bed and I said you could.  Now you have to go do so,” she said. “Carry Mama?” she asked. “Manners my darling,” Shelby said gently, being patient so she could help Rachel remember properly.  Rachel was about ten minutes away from a complete melt down.  Shelby could see it in her eyes.  The only saving grace was that when Shelby helped her remember it was okay to be so young it seemed to calm her. “Please carry Mama,” she whimpered. “Yes, baby, I will carry you, that was excellent manners and communication, I am so proud of you,” Shelby said and she stood up and carried Rachel over to the bed.  She set her down on it and Rachel rolled onto her tummy, curling up a bit and her sisters started to panic.  Shelby quickly sat down on the bed and pulled Rachel into her lap.  “Listen Rae,” she said softly into her ear.  “This is your warning.  Mama told you before we left the house that you were not to present, and I don’t know for sure that you were going to do that just now, so this is just a warning.  There will be no presenting.  The moment you present yourself to anyone, when we get home, you will sit in time out for two minutes.  You’ll be near someone and never left alone, and you will still sit in time out.  There will be no presenting, do you understand?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Good girl, say it back to me please,” she said and very softly Rachel spoke. “No p’ah’senting,” she whispered. “Very good, and what happens if you do?” Shelby pressed gently.  Rachel was acting very young, and Shelby was going to treat her the way she wanted, to keep her calm and relaxed.  She also knew she said a lot to Rachel, so she figured breaking it down in repetition would be less stressful. “Time out,” she said. “Good girl, for how long?” “Two,” she said holding up two of her fingers. Shelby smiled and kissed her temple.  “I love you very much and I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her.  “Now, are you sure this is the bed you want?  You don’t have to have the same one as your sisters,” she said. “Like it,” Rachel said softly, curling into her Mama and Shelby smiled, rocking Rachel gently in her arms. “Then this is the bed we get,” Shelby smiled and she snuggled with her girls for a moment before signaling to Will.  “We have found a bed,” she smiled. “Really?  That’s wonderful.  You’re sure this is the one Rae?” he asked kindly and she nodded at him.  “Okay, then it’s time to find the salesman and tell him this is what Rae wants,” he said and very quickly, Santana and Quinn moved closer to Shelby, Brittany, and Rachel. “We’ll protect you,” Santana told Rachel and she smiled gratefully.  It was nice to know that these people were still protecting her, even though she was costing them a lot of money. Will flagged down the sales man down and he sort of sauntered over to them, reminding Quinn of a man who used to come around to Kate’s house.  “We’d like to purchase this bed please,” Will explained.  The man smiled and knelt down and tried to speak directly to Rachel. “This is a very big bed for such a beautiful young lady, are you sure this is the one you want?” he asked her. “Excuse me,” Shelby said quickly and she spoke with such command in her voice that the man stood up, took a step back, and looked directly at Shelby, looking like a scolded child.  “You are here to do a job.  You asked us if we wanted help, and we said we would let you know when we were ready.  We are ready.  This is the bed my daughter chose.  So you will kindly order this bed, because that is what she wants.  You will not pressure her, or any of us, into purchasing anything else.  This bed is the bed my daughter chose; end of discussion.  Now kindly go with my husband to the counter and ring it up,” she said. “Yes Ma’am,” he said and he and Will walked over to the counter. “See Rae?  She’s a Mama Bear,” Quinn smiled brightly, wrapping herself over Shelby’s back, effectively surrounding Shelby with all four of her girls. “I will always protect my cubs,” Shelby grinned and she gave each of them a kiss and continued to snuggle with them until Will returned.  “And since we are all paid and ordered, it is time to move on to the next store.  If we have a bed, what do we need to go onto the bed?” she asked. “Mattresses,” Brittany smiled.  “I love that store.  You get to lay down on all the different ones and see which one feels the best.  It’s the only time you can really jump on the bed and not get in trouble,” she grinned.   “You’re a crazy little monkey,” Shelby laughed and she leaned over and gave her a noisy kiss, making her squeal excitedly.  “Come on girls, up we get, off to the next place,” she said and Rachel reached up for her Daddy, wanting him to carry her more.  “Manners please my darling,” Shelby reminded her kindly.  She knew it was going to have to be a continual thing, so she kept her voice calm and patient. “Please Daddy,” she said keeping her arms lifted up to him. He smiled and lifted her into his arms and the six of them moved into the mattress store.      It was hard to miss the smile on Rachel’s face as she and her sisters moved through the store, carefully rolling over mattresses and moving from one to the next.  Rachel was very carefully hobbling from one place to the next and when she struggled, her sisters would help her.  It took only fifteen minutes to find the right mattress and once it was paid for, they moved on to the rest of their shopping.  They went to several clothing stores, to select clothes and pajamas for not only Rachel, but all the girls, and then Shelby noticed that the girls were starting to get a little bit too antsy and anxious about even the smallest of details, so she decided enough was enough for today and she and Will brought the girls home in order to give everyone a break from the overwhelmed feelings they all had while being out and about.  The fact that Rachel’s Sirs were out there, was a fact that still hung over their heads.  They began driving home and Shelby and Will were slightly annoyed at having hit some traffic.  It wasn’t so much that there was traffic to deal with, it was more the fact that they had four hungry girls, who were possibly hungry and could very well turn hangry at any moment.  “Mama, when is Rae’s bed coming?” Brittany asked. “It’s being delivered tomorrow my love,” Shelby said kindly. “What are we doing tomorrow?” Santana asked, specifically speaking about herself, Quinn, and Rachel. “When we get home, we’ll have a talk about it,” Shelby said kindly and at that moment, Will’s cell phone rang.  Shelby turned to look at her girls, immediately checking in on Rachel.  Rachel and Quinn were seated next to each other and Rachel dropped her head onto Quinn’s shoulder and started to cry. She turned back around when Quinn wrapped a protective arm around Rachel and kissed the top of her head.  “We’ll be home soon and no one is mad at you for what you can’t control, I promise,” Quinn said softly. As soon as they got home, Shelby took Rachel into the bathroom and helped her to change.  Her wounds were still too fresh to be properly cleaned while sitting on the toilet, so Shelby went to lay her down on the long sink countertop.  It was the easiest way to change her and for some reason, Rachel started to fight her, not wanting to lay down, so Shelby slowed her pace and waited.  “I am so proud of you my sweet girl.  You are being very brave today and I can only imagine how scared you are,” she told her and Rachel fell into Shelby, needing the love and reassurance.  Shelby cuddled her close and let her rest for a little while, before she spoke.  “Come on sweetheart, lay down for me, so we can get you changed and feeling better okay?” she asked. It took ten minutes to get Rachel changed.  The changing part took all of two minutes, but with all of Rachel’s crying; that was what took them longer.  “So now that you’re calm, shall we have a quick talk?” Shelby asked kindly and Rachel looked panicked again.  “It’s just a run down of the rest of the day baby, that’s all,” Shelby said kindly and after a moment Rachel agreed.  “Alright, well we have to have a family meeting now and then I think Mama needs to make dinner,” she said.  “We have to talk to your sisters about their jobs, do you want to be with us, or do you want to rest in Mama’s room?” she asked. “My job?” Rachel asked. “You my darling girl, don’t have a job at the moment, at least not that I’m aware of, and you are certainly not going to it any time soon if you do have one.  We need to make sure you are fully recovered before we send you off to work, if you even want to go to work,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel fell quiet.  Shelby waited for Rachel to say something, but when she said nothing, Shelby took that as her cue to continue.  “So, would you like to be around for our little meeting?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She pushed herself into her Mama and waited to be guided around.  “I love you my sweet girl,” she told her gently and she guided her into the living room, wanting her to practice walking, since she’d asked Will to carry her most of the day. “Where’s Sanny?” Shelby asked. “She went to set the alarm,” Will said and Shelby nodded.  “Rae baby, join the girls on the couch please,” he said kindly and she did as asked and when Santana returned she was asked to sit on the couch too.  She carefully wedged herself on the end and Shelby and Will sat across from them. “No, this looks too much like an inquisition, everyone up,” she said gently and she walked over to them.  She sat down on the couch and pulled Brittany to her one side, and Rachel to her other.  Santana and Quinn happily fell to the ground at Shelby’s feet and cuddled into her legs, perfectly happy to be with their Mama in a more submissive position.  It was a stance that felt totally natural to them. “Well now that we’re all settled, we’re going to talk about Parent Time.  We think you’re ready to come off of it, which means, you do not have to call us Mama and Daddy, but you still may do so if you want to in the moment.  The four of you are my daughters, now and forever.  The only time we are never to be called Mama or Daddy is during training times, do we all understand that?” he asked.  They nodded and he smiled his approval.  Rachel decided she was never coming off of parent time.  “Very good, that’s the first thing.  Secondly, if the three of you would like to return to your jobs you may,” Will said. Brittany raised her hand and Will nodded at her.  “What about Rae-rae?” she asked. “That is a very good question baby.  Sweetheart, did you have a job before you came to be with us?” he asked her kindly and she nodded. “It helps if you say the name of the job,” Brittany offered. “Stop that,” Quinn scolded softly. “Well we can’t help her keep it if she doesn’t tell us what she did and where she worked,” Brittany reason. “Every one quiet down,” Will announced sternly.  It was all he had to say and he took a beat to gather his words.  “That is very good logic baby, but she may not want to return to her job, and we have to respect that,” Will said kindly.  “Rae-rae you can let us know later what you’d like.  For right now, you don’t have to worry about working.  If you want to get a job, when therapy is complete we can talk about it then, but know that you don’t have to, okay?” he asked and she simply nodded at him and stayed quiet. “Now, we have a few things to talk about.  Sanny, you’re first.  Do you want to go back to work?” Shelby asked her, gently playing with her hair, knowing Santana liked that. “Yes Miss,” she said. “To your regular schedule or should we ask to have it modified?” she asked.   “How would we modify it Miss?” Santana asked. “We’d ask to start you back at just a few hours in the morning or in the evening, whatever you think you can handle best,” she said and Santana nodded her agreement. “Yes please,” Santana said. “Alright, you and I will call your manager and talk to him.  However, we need to remind you of something.  You work at a diner Sanny, and there are a lot of bell tones in the diner, are you sure you want to go back?” Shelby pressed. Santana thought for a moment and looked at Rachel.  “This is not a judgement, just a statement,” she told her.  “I don’t have a reaction to bells, so it’s fine,” she told Shelby. “That is true, you do not have the same reaction to bells that Rachel does.  I’m also going to point out that for the last few days anytime anyone, Daddy and I included, hear a bell tone, we are jumping slightly too.  We’re all having a reaction, because we want to protect and check on Rae.  My concern is that being around that many bell tones might make you a bit nervous,” she explained. “I want to at least try please,” she said and for a moment Will searched her eyes and body language for truth, and he definitely found it.   “Fair enough.  We will call work when we’re done here,” Will said.  “Bree, same question baby.  Do you want to go back to work?” he asked. “I think so, but I want to like, give it a test run.  I don’t know that the bad men, haven’t figured out who we are, or who you are, and so I just want to be sure that they won’t show up and try to take me,” she said.  Rachel’s ears perked up and she wasn’t truly sure that she knew who the bad men were, but she had a vague idea. “That sounds fair baby, you had a short shift on Mondays, do you want to try that tomorrow?” he asked her and she nodded.  “That’s good.  We will call the manager and talk to him and set it all up and lastly we move to Quinnie.” “Don’t know why, they fired me,” she said bitterly. “Come here please,” he said opening his arms up to her, and she went to him and sat in his lap.  “You need to know that while they may have let you go, I can still help you.  There are positions open on campus where professors can use assistants.  I happen to be one such professor, so if you think you can spend some extra time with me, and you’d like to get paid and can handle being asked to do small tasks, you can work.  You don’t have to work for me, if you will feel uncomfortable,” Will explained. “Do you need me really?  You’re just so organized, I can’t imagine you need my help,” Quinn said softly. “I leave it up to you baby.  You can make the choice, and I will not be offended if you want to be an assistant to someone else.  It’s not a problem at all,” he told her and she nodded. “I’ll go with you tomorrow Daddy,” she said. “We will use tomorrow as a test run then my love,” he said and she nodded.  “Now, someone tell me what happened before we got home.  There was something that happened on the car ride home,” he said.  “Can someone tell me what it was?” he asked. Quinn raised her hand immediately and then spoke softly when Will kissed her temple.  “Your cell phone rang and it made Rachel have an accident,” she said. “Very good.  The phone call is something very important, and we all need to talk about it, as a group.  Before we continue, Rachel sweetheart, it has to do with the safety of everyone in our community,” he said. Rachel raised her hand and just spoke.  “They found me, they know,” she said immediately having tears well up in her eyes.  It amazed everyone how fast she’d gone from such young language to adult speech.  Santana looked up at Shelby with such concern, that all Shelby could do was pet her face gently.  She understood why her girls were concerned and there was nothing she could do about it. “Shhh, it’s okay sweetheart, let me explain what happened.  Your previous Sirs went to the club,” Will started. “No!  Bad men, Daddy, they are not her Sirs.  They tortured her, they are just bad men!” Brittany said interrupting Will. “Excuse me little girl,” Shelby said helping her to her feet and giving her a solid smack.  It didn’t hurt, and she simply flinched.  “You tell me what rules you just broke,” Shelby ordered her. “I interrupted Daddy, didn’t raise my hand, and didn’t wait to be acknowledged,” she said. “Very good, apologize,” she said and Brittany did as told. “Thank you baby.  Now, I want you all to remember that we are safe, in our house, in our circle, and I want you to listen to the entire story before saying anything, does everyone understand?” he asked and then watched all the girls nod along.  “Good, now, the phone call was from Mr Bruce.  He told me that Rachel’s previous Sirs had a meeting with him.  They are trying to get Rachel back to them,” he said and he saw Santana open her mouth and felt Quinn start to say something.  “Wait girls, wait, let me finish,” he said.  “Rae, you are not, under any circumstances, going back to them.  Not now, not ever.  They are very bad men who hurt you and we will never let you go through anything that terrible ever again.  What I need to impress upon you all, is that the bad men didn’t like that Mr. Bruce wouldn’t help them.  They didn’t like that he protected Rachel as fiercely as we protect Rachel and so when they left the meeting, your previous Sirs started slashing tires and bashing in car windows.  The police were called, and the men have been taken off to jail again,” he said. Rachel immediately raised her hand and tired to not cry as she spoke.  “Money, ex-in-sive, can’t pay,” she said, and she started to wiggled around a bit. Will carefully lifted Quinn and brought her over to the couch, kneeling in front her, with Quinn and Santana on either side of him, and Shelby very gently pulled her into her lap and Brittany scooted even closer.  “Rae, we do not present.  You do not present.  There is no money that we need to worry about.  All insurances are going to cover it.  Neither you, nor anyone in this community, did anything wrong,” he explained. “Rae do you understand everything Daddy said?” Shelby asked her and Rachel nodded her understanding.   “Good, I’m very glad,” Will said kindly.  “It’s something I want you all to pay very close attention to, so I’m going to say it again and then we’re going to have a listening test.  Rachel’s previous Sirs went to the club to do try and find a way to talk to Rachel.  Mr. Bruce told them they could not do that.  They did not like it, and in retaliation, the men damaged all the cars in the parking lot.  Now, this club is wired for sight and sound, so the police have been called, and monitors caught everything, therefore, both men have been arrested and put in jail,” Will explained.  “Did every one hear me?” he asked kindly and they all nodded.  “Good, then later we will have a listening test,” he said kindly. “Alright then, so since we’re all set, Mama and Sanny are going to call her manager and then I’m going to start dinner,” Shelby said and the girls knew that meant they were released.  They could go off and do as they pleased, but Rachel didn’t understand, so she very carefully pushed herself to standing and turned to look at Shelby, waiting for further instructions.  “Are you going to join me sweetheart?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  It sounded as good a plan as any other.  Shelby nodded and carefully guided Rachel into the kitchen with her and had her sit at the island.  “Here sweetheart.  Will you color me a picture while I make the phone call for Sanny?  When I’m ready to have you help, you absolutely can,” she said and Rachel nodded. “Me too Miss?” Santana asked. “You can sweetheart.  Why don’t you choose your picture today,” Shelby suggested. “Can you please choose for me Miss?” Santana asked.  She had missed this very simple act of control.  It was so innocent and so gentle and gave Santana a great deal of reassurance that her Miss now, was here to love her and protect her, even while still making decisions for her. “Alright loves, let’s see.  For Sanny, you can color Mickey and Donald,” she said tearing out a picture, “and what about you Rae, do you want to choose your picture or should I?” she asked. “Mama, please,” Rachel pushed out carefully, proud of herself for not stuttering. “Alright, Rae can have....,” she said flipping through.  “Oh, this is one of Daddy’s favorites.  Why don’t you color Prince Philip and his horse,” she said and Rachel nodded, waiting until the box of crayons were placed in front of her, and she chose a brown one, to start on the tree. Shelby made the call she needed, set up the ingredients for dinner, and boiled the water for the pasta noodles.  As soon as everything was ready, Shelby grabbed a glass dish and then smiled at the girls.  “Girls are you ready to help Mama?” she asked kindly and they both nodded their agreement.  “Okay sweethearts, come on, we’ll build a lasagna,” she said and she helped Rachel to the counter.  “You can layer the noodles baby,” she said kindly and placed a bowl of cool water with hot noodles in front of her.  “I need you to be very careful baby, it shouldn’t be too hot, but if it’s too much for your hands, you need to let me know, okay?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  She carefully put her hands in the bowl and Shelby studied her face; it was one of uncertainty.  Shelby smiled and put her hands in as well, carefully pulling out a noodle.  “Okay love, let’s try this,” she said and she was relieved that the water was simply warm and Rachel seemed to be calming down, focusing more on the task she’d been given.  “You’re just going to put in a layer of noodles, Sanny is going put in the sauce and Mama will add the cheese mixture,” she explained.  Rachel nodded and several layers into it, everything was going well, until one of the noodles slipped out of Rachel’s hand on to the floor.  She immediately dropped to her knees and turned to present herself, her entire body screaming in pain, her calf cramping and she wobbled furiously, trying to stay in position. “Rae-rae, we don’t do that, we talked about this,” Shelby said kindly and she helped Rachel up to her feet and Rachel struggled to get back down to the floor.  “No sweetheart, stand up,” Shelby said helping her to her feet and Rachel cried and tried to sink back down as Shelby guided her to her little step stool. Will came into the kitchen at the noise and sighed.  Shelby seemed to have it under control, so he moved in and began to help Santana continue building the lasagna.  She looked like she wanted to tell him everything that was going on, so he smiled and lowered his voice, “Talk softly baby,” he whispered to her as he kissed her cheek. “She dropped a noodle on the floor and did her presentation thing,” Santana said softly, her voice full of sadness.  She hated that Rachel was still so conditioned and she hated that it reminded her, how conditioned she and the other girls were as well. “No, no, no,” Rachel cried, and she struggled to get down to present and be good, so she wouldn’t be sent away. Shelby stopped her and spoke very gently, helping Rachel to sit down and be still.  “No, my love, look at Mama,” she said gently taking her chin gently in her hand.  “Listen to Mama, what did we talk about in the store, do you remember?” she asked her and Rachel struggled to stop crying.  “Shhh, it’s okay, breathe sweetheart, just listen to Mama.  We talked about this very moment in the store today.  We talked about how if you did this, there would be a consequence.  We said that Rae-rae would have to sit in time out for two minutes and for every time you tried again, it would be an additional two minutes,” Shelby said kindly.  “You’ve tried three times now, which means you are going to be sitting here for six minutes,” Shelby explained.  “Do you understand?” she asked her and Rachel didn’t respond.  “You don’t have to say anything sweetheart, just nod, so I know you understand.  You simply have to acknowledge that you understand,” Shelby said and very slowly and weakly Rachel nodded and by looking in her eyes, Shelby knew she didn’t know what she was nodding to, but she wasn’t going to talk about that right now, it was too much.  “Good girl.  I love you,” Shelby told her and she kissed her forehead gently and then stood up.  “Six minutes baby,” she said softly and she moved away.  She could still be seen, but she wanted to give Rachel her space at the same time.  This was a modified time out and while she’d been calm about it early in the day, she was not calm about it now. “Do you two have this for me?  Shall I try making the salad?” she asked and there was a little noise behind them.  When Shelby turned around to see Rachel slipping off the stool.  “Rachel Barbara, sit back down like a good girl,” she told her and Rachel didn’t listen.  “Up on the stool little one,” Shelby said strongly and still Rachel didn’t listen. “You can’t spank her Mama, it’s too soon,” Quinn said from the doorway and Rachel cried harder, sobbing and gasping for breath, and Shelby sighed “No one is getting spanked Quinnie, please come help Daddy and Sanny with dinner,” she said and she moved over to Rachel.  “Up baby girl,” she said helping her to her feet.  “Sit down.  On your stool.  This is time out for presenting yourself.  You do not present yourself to anyone ever again, and every time you do, you must sit in time out for two minutes.  We’re up to eight minutes now,” Shelby said and Rachel simply gasped and tried to present herself again.  “Rachel, Mama said stop,” Shelby said and both Quinn and Santana jumped slightly, that was Shelby’s Mistress voice. “It’s alright girls,” Will said kindly sensing that they were now nervous for their sister. Shelby made sure she was kneeling down in front of Rachel and placed a hand on the side of her face to keep her attention.  “Listen to Mama, Rachel is a very good girl, and she needs to follow directions.  She broke the rule.  Rachel’s rule is that there is absolutely no presenting and if she does, there is a consequence for it.  Rae-rae needs to sit in time out for two minutes, every time she tries to present, that’s ten minutes now my love.  Rae-rae is going to sit, on her stool, on her bottom, for ten minutes, and after that, Mama will come get you and Rae-rae and Mama will go sit and cuddle in the other room until dinner is ready.  Rae-rae needs to sit on her stool on her bottom, like a good girl,” Shelby lectured her. Shelby kissed her forehead, stood up and moved over to her other girls and gave them both a kiss as well.  “Where is Bree?” she asked. “She’s watching a movie,” Quinn said softly and Shelby nodded.   Will turned to see Rachel gasping for breath and spoke softly to Shelby.  “I’m standing in front of her, she needs help and I don’t like her breathing,” he said. She gave him a kiss and nodded her agreement.  “Nine more minutes, do not let her get to you,” Shelby warned him and he gave a look.  “You are wrapped around the tiny little pinky fingers of four beautiful baby girls,” she whispered so she wasn’t heard by Quinn or Santana. Will rolled his eyes and move over to Rachel and she took a gasping breath and slipped off the stool to turn and present herself.  “No baby girl, that is not allowed,” Will said and Shelby turned to see what she was doing. “Twelve minutes,” Shelby said. “She’s going to be up to an hour at this rate,” Santana told Quinn softly. “Don’t,” Quinn hissed and then she giggled because Santana was speaking from experience.  
“Santana Aurora one more negative word out of your mouth and you will not be allowed to speak for the next five minutes,” Shelby scolded.
 
“But it’s all true!” she cried.
 
“No my darling girl.  It is not true.  You are a beautiful, talented, smart, young lady and I am proud to be your Miss.  You deserve the best, because you are one of the best girls I have ever come across,” she told her.
 
“No one will ever love me, because I’m not worth it,” she cried, tears slipping down her face.
 
“Look at me Santana,” Shelby said kindly.  “Look at me and listen very carefully.  I know you hurt, and I know you’re scared, but you do not get to say mean things about my pet, about my treasured love.  No one has the right to do that and you and I are going to go up to your room and sit in your chair, and you are going to remain quiet and write for me, ten good things about my Santana Aurora Lopez Corcoran Schuester,” she told her, being sure to use all five names.  
 
Santana let the tears fall and shook her head no.  There were no good words to describe herself.  They simply didn’t exist, because she was never a good thing to any person, in her entire life.  Her parents didn’t really care, and in college, she was on her own.  Answering the ad in the paper had given her a brief moment of hope, in the knowledge that she would be taken care of, sexually at least, in return for being submissive to another person and that sounded good to her for some reason.  Now she had been asked to clean and she broke the glass vase that was sitting on the side table.  It was an accident and Shelby knew it, but Santana couldn’t wrap her head around it and was now blaming herself for a simple accident and saying horrible things about herself.
 
“Yes my love, that is what we’re going to do, come on,” she said, very gently took hold of Santana’s hand and guided her upstairs, where Quinn and Brittany already were, the two of them working on some dolphin puzzle that Brittany had asked for a few days prior when they’d gone out shopping.  “Come on baby,” she said and she pulled Santana into her lap once she’d sat down in the chair and Santana struggled for a moment.
 
“Please Miss, I can’t,” she cried.
 
“Shhh, no talking.  Only writing and you can my love.  You’re just scared and I’m prepared to stay with you for as long as it takes until you are not scared anymore, and you write ten good things about yourself for me,” she said.
 
“They don’t exist,” Santana cried.
 
“Shhh, no more talking Santana.  Only writing.  We are going to stay quiet for ten minutes and if you continue talking, I’m going to add time to our quiet time.  You may take your time, but we are staying quiet, and we’re not leaving here until you do, and I don’t have anywhere to be for the next two days, so you can take all the time you need,” Shelby told her.
  “How long did it take you anyway?  I just remember you weren’t at dinner that night because you fell asleep on Mama’s lap,” Quinn said. “Two hours,” Santana said and they heard Rachel sob and turned to look, seeing her shift, uncomfortably and then they turned back around.  They didn’t want her to feel as though she was being watched intently. “Alright stand up for a second, get comfortable,” Will tried and he helped her to her feet and she wiggled around.  She wiggled around and pressed her body into him, and then carefully turned so she was facing the stool.  She then tried to bend over, effectively pushing her hips back into the tops of his thighs and Shelby turned around in time to see it. “Will!” she said scolding him. “Alright, calm down,” he said, having already taken a step backward.  He carefully took Rachel into his arms, turned her around and helped her to sit on her little stool.  “Fourteen minutes young lady,” he said sternly. “Mama,” she wailed. “Mama is right there,” Will said kindly and he pet her face gently.  “Rae-rae is here because she has to learn.  There is no presenting in this house,” he tried, and she fell forward and cried into his shoulder, but didn’t move off the stool.  He hugged her to him and Shelby gave him a look of annoyance.  “Don’t you look at me like that I’ve seen you do the same thing,” he said and she rolled her eyes, handed him a few tissues and then put the lasagna in the oven, before guiding the girls out of the kitchen so Will and Rachel could spend some time together. “Fourteen minutes,” she said to Will sternly. He waved her off and rubbed Rachel’s back gently.  “Shhh, you’re doing very well baby, we’re just sitting here.  Do you remember why?  Do you remember what Mama said the reason was?” he asked her gently and she nodded.  “That’s good baby girl, I’m very proud of you.  I would like you to take a few breaths and calm down, and then you can tell me why Mama wants you to sit down on this stool for,” he said pausing for a moment to look at the clock, “only thirteen more minutes.  You’re doing very well sweetheart,” he said and she nodded and tried to speak, but all that came out were gasping breaths.  “Shhh, take your time sweetheart.  There is no rush my darling girl,” he told her. She was quiet for two whole minutes and then looked at Will cautiously.  “No, presenting,” she pushed out. “Very good my darling girl.  That is wonderful and also correct.  No one wants you to present yourself to anyone at all.  You should have never been taught to do that in the first place.  You are an amazing, beautiful, talented, and wonderful person.  You are not an object that should be used whenever someone wants to.  That is not how a pet should be treated, ever, my darling girl,” he told her. “Have to,” she pushed out. “No you don’t baby.  You do not have to present yourself to anyone ever,” he said. “Yes, stay here, yes, present,” she said getting worked up again and gasping for breath. “Shhh, alright, let’s calm down a bit.  You’re doing well and we’re almost done,” Will said kindly and in the other room Shelby sighed and rolled her eyes. “Are you going to spank him?” Quinn asked curiously with a glint of playfulness in her eyes and voice. “I”m going to make sure that your sister does as she is told and Daddy doesn’t stop her early,” Shelby said and she gave Quinn and Santana a quick kiss and went into the kitchen.  “Seven minutes left,” she said kindly and Will gave her a pleading look, but she simply shook her head.  “You are doing very well Rae-rae, Mama is very proud of you, and you’re half way done now,” Shelby told her and she knelt down next to Will, both of them in front of Rachel and Rachel didn’t know what to do with herself.  Here were two people sitting in front of her, praising her for doing as she was told, telling her how proud of her they were, and they weren’t using her.  They weren’t laying out what was going to be done to her after the seven minutes were up.  They were being gentle and acting concerned, and all she could do about it was cry. “Mama,” she wailed. “I’ll leave my girls to each other,” he said kindly and Shelby waited, as patiently as she could for Rachel to finish her seven minutes, and once she did, Shelby lavished her with praise and released her from her stood and took her into the bathroom to help clean her face.  “My big girl, I am so proud of you.  You did so well.  You sat on your stool for fourteen minutes, and Mama is very proud of you for following directions so well,” Shelby praised her and then she very calmly did as she said she was going to do.  She carried Rachel into the family room and held her tight in her lap.  She applied gentle words and a very firm pressure, to help establish some kind of calm in Rachel’s body. Shelby was able to hold Rachel and she stayed very still with her, not talking to her, just being gentle and reassuring with her, which was about the time Quinn came over.  “I don’t mean it this way, but it’s going to sound like I’m talking about you as if you’re not here.  May I continue?” she asked and Rachel simply nodded.  “Mama is going to sound like she’s talking about you as if you’re not here too, are you sure you’re okay with it?” Quinn pressed gently and Rachel nodded again.  She didn’t care what happened right now.  “Mama, I want to talk about what happened please,” Quinn said. “That’s good baby, what do you want to know?” she asked her. “Why did she have to stay so long?” she asked. “Rae has a rule.  When she presents herself, she now has to sit in time out for two whole minutes.  I want her to understand that presenting is wrong,” she said. “Why is it wrong Mama?” Quinn asked honestly.  “Don’t we present ourselves when we go to parties?” she asked. “Your version of presenting and Rae’s version are two very different things.  When we go to parties, how do you present yourself?  What does it mean to you?” Shelby asked her.  Quinn was her most inquisitive young lady and Shelby never wanted to discourage that. “We ask a Master or  Miss if we can play with them, or if they would play with us, and we show them our wrists, so that they can take hold of us and lead us to play, or to check with you and Daddy,” she said. “That is correct and when someone says that playing will happen, what is the first thing the pet in question is asked to say and required to answer correctly?” “Our safe words,” Quinn said thoughtfully, still not quite connecting the dots for herself. Shelby nodded and smiled.  “That is correct, very good, now, when Rae presents, what does she do?” Shelby asked. “She gets down on her knees and shows us her bottom,” Quinn said. “Indeed she does, and I don’t think it’s because she’s offering up a delicate part of her body to show trust,” Shelby said. “Is that why we do it?” Quinn asked. “May I see your wrist?” Shelby asked and Quinn gave it over willingly.  She trusted her Miss.  “This is a very delicate area baby, and because of that, we ask you, or anyone, to show that part.  That is presenting a delicate part of your body to someone you know because you trust them to treat it and you, gently and with respect,” she said and Quinn nodded. “Rae’s bottom is super delicate,” Quinn reasoned. “Yes it is.  Now when you present your wrists, you go off to play and you establish a safe word before you go.  When your sister presents, it’s because she expects to be used, violently, and she doesn’t have a say in what does and does happen to her,” Shelby said and she dropped her chin for a moment and looked down at Rachel.  “Does that sound right baby?” she asked knowing that Rachel was listening very intently.  Rachel simply nodded her agreement.  
“Now, because you haven’t listened to directions and broken the rules, you need to be punished.  You are going to be punished where you feel it the most,” Vincent said sternly and he grabbed her pony tail and very forcefully put her down on the floor.  He shoved her shoulders down until they were on the floor and then he reached under her belly and pulled her up, so that her ass was high in the air.  “This, belongs to me!  I get to use it when I want, how I want, end of discussion,” he barked at her.
  Rachel shivered and snuggled closer to Shelby.  “Is it cold Mama?  Is she okay?  Does she need more blankets?” Quinn asked with concern.  She hated when anyone shivered. “Shhh, wait Quinnie,” Shelby said kindly, although she was very stern at the same time and she looked down to see Rachel’s eyes clouded over.  She was off reliving a memory of some kind and apparently it was not a happy one.  She let her have her memory and waited for the memory to stop and Rachel to come back to her.  However, that wasn’t the exact scenario.  It was the oven timer going off, that snapped Rachel out of her head.  A bell tone sounded, her body opened up, her bladder released, and she curled tighter into Shelby, just crying.  Everything this afternoon, at home, had sucked.  “Oh my baby,” Shelby sighed and she lifted Rachel fully into her arms and rocked her gently in her lap. “Mama, I want to help you,” Quinn said.   “I would like that very much baby girl, thank you,” Shelby said.  “Come.  You and Mama and Rae-rae are going to go upstairs.  First we are going to get Rachel changed, and then we are going to sit in the special chair in Mama’s room, and simply cuddle, because I think my darling baby girl is very stressed and needs a proper rest,” Shelby told her, feeling as though she was dealing with a true toddler.  Rachel was out of her mind with fear and frustration. “Sanny’s right, she really does have good lungs,” Quinn said kindly as they climbed the stairs to the bedroom.  She finally got Rachel settled and Quinn spoke gently.  “Mama, I remember going to Miss Alli’s house and I saw her holding Kenzie, and Kenzie had a pacifier, and she was drinking from a bottle.  Does Rae have to do those things?” she asked. “No my darling.  She’s not a baby.  She’s shown no desire to do that.  The only desire she shows is needing love and affection, so that is what Daddy and I are honoring.  We will give her as much love and affection as she needs,” Shelby said and Quinn nodded. She took a seat on the little foot stool in front of them and spoke softly.  “Mama and Daddy are really good at that Rae.  They help us all the time when we need it,” she explained.  “Do you think it would be okay if I stayed and we just talked a bit?” Quinn asked and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “Well I know your favorite color is purple.  I’m green, Bree is blue, and Sanny is red,” she said kindly, starting out with as easy a topic as she could think of.   “Eyes,” Rachel hiccuped. “You can close your eyes if they hurt,” Quinn offered kindly.  “Mama is good at singing, maybe she can sing to you.” “No, Quinnie, eyes, green,” Rachel said, her words coming out in short stutters, indicating she was still extremely stressed out. “Yes, maybe that’s why I like green,” Quinn smiled.  “Maybe I can tell you a story?” she offered and Rachel agreed.  “This story will show you how wonderful Mama and Daddy are okay?” she offered and Rachel didn’t respond. Shelby gave a slight nod and Quinn continued.  “When we first got here, we were a mess.  A complete and total mess.  All three of us.  We were afraid of doorknobs and the freezer, and we didn’t like anything cold.  We still don’t.  So one day, maybe within the first two weeks, Bree got very sick and she had a really high fever.  Aunt Terri came over and told us she was going to take her temperature.  I’m fairly sure Sanny had a heart attack when she heard that.  We were not treated well by our previous Miss.  If that miss did anything with temperature it was for sexual play and it was not pleasant.  When Sanny screamed, Bree and I started to cry, because we were so scared.  So Mama saw everything that was going on and decided she and Daddy were going to fix it, and we were going to do everything very slowly, as a family,” Quinn explained.   “Sanny, gave an epic fight about the entire situation and finally we ended up here, in this room.  Mama was sitting right there and she had Bree on her lap, like you are now.  Aunt Terri was sitting here where I am, and Daddy, Sanny, and I were on the bed.  Aunt Terri had brought a bag and in it was a simple ear thermometer.  She showed it to us first, let us hold it, touch it, and then to prove it was okay, she took Mama’s temperature, then Daddy’s.  Once she did that, she asked Brittany permission to take hers and Bree gave it.  She saw it was safe, because Mama and Daddy had done it, and there was no yelling involved.  Everyone was so calm and so supportive, it just made everything easy,” Quinn explained. “B-ee sick?” Rachel asked tiredly, her eyes swollen from crying, and her speech incredibly young. “She had a bad cold and an almost high fever, so Aunt Terri said she had to have a cold bath to calm her down and when she said that Brittany started crying and screaming and fighting to get away.  We don’t like cold.  You know how bad things happened to you?  One of the bad things that happened to us, was ice, and a lot of it.  We would have to suck on it, and nothing else, or Miss Kate would put it on different parts of our body, sometimes in our body, and so we don’t like being cold.  It brings back terrible memories, and Bree was scared we’d have to deal with ice again,” Quinn explained. “That is right,” Shelby said kindly when she realized Rachel didn’t seem to believe Quinn’s story.  “It wasn’t easy, but it had to be done to reduce her fever.  Bree needed help to have her body cool down,” Shelby said. “How Mama?” Rachel asked tiredly, curling tighter into Shelby, but keeping her eyes trained on Quinn, even though they were fighting sleep. “I’ll hold your hand, so you know I’m still here, but you look very sleepy.  Why don’t you close your eyes?” Quinn suggested.  Rachel nodded and took Quinn’s hand and then closed her eyes. “Well the first thing we did, was get Bree to stop crying and we got Quinnie and Sanny to breathe.  Everyone did breathing lessons for twenty minutes, including Daddy, Mama, and Aunt Terri,” she explained.  “Once we were all calm, we all took a journey into the bathroom and Mama showed Bree, that the way to cool down her body was with a cold cloth.  All Bree had to do was let Mama sit next to her and put the cold cloth on her forehead.  She learned that we were trying to help her and the thermometer we used was for her ear and no one else.  We very slowly and gently built trust with your sisters, and we know it’s going to take time to build that trust with you,” she explained. “Rae-rae, Mama and Daddy, and us girls, we love you.  I know it’s hard and scary, but we do love you, and I know it’s hard, but I want you to remember that if you want to be young and a really little girl, then it’s okay.  No matter what, we want you to just feel safe okay?” she asked but it was too late, Rachel had closed her eyes and was now sleeping. “Quinnie, you my darling are an amazing girl, and I am so proud to call you my daughter,” Shelby told her. “Mama, no one gets Rae, but us, okay?  Please?” she asked. “I promise baby, only we get Rae,” Shelby told her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Monday morning had been a odd mix of very calm and also very chaotic.  Rachel had decided that she was holding on to her Mama at all costs, and the other girls simply busied themselves around the house in order to have breakfast and get to work on time.  “Alright my girls, everyone pay attention please,” Shelby announced.  “Sanny, you are only doing a four hour shift, you will be released at one pm.  Bree, you are being released at noon and you will go straight to Daddy’s office.  Quinnie, you are going to be with Daddy for as long as you need.  Use today as a test your feet day.  You can push if you feel comfortable, but don’t push if you start to feel overwhelmed.  Sanny you are to come straight home after work, and girls you are to stay with Daddy and come home with him, when he is done teaching his classes, at which point we will all have our dinner and talk about what happened today and how you all felt.  Understood?” she asked them kindly and they all nodded. “Very good,” Will smiled and he walked over and gave Shelby a kiss and then each of the girls, before turning back to Rachel who was seated in Shelby’s lap and only eating if she was being hand fed.  “And you my sweet Rae, I don’t know what you’re doing today, but whatever you do, I hope you have a good day,” he told her and then gave her a kiss to her temple before getting in his car and heading off to work.  Quinn and Brittany drove together in Quinn’s car and then Santana took her own car to go to the diner, leaving the house to be very quiet with just Shelby and Rachel. “So my sweet girl, how about Mama and Rae finish breakfast and then sit down and watch a movie,” Shelby suggested. “Done Mama,” Rachel said softly. “You’re done eating?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She’d eaten three quarters of the plate full which was more than she’d eaten since she came to live with them.  She only ate what she was hand fed for now, but that was not the focus.  Rachel ate, that had to be praised.  “Well then, you did very well with breakfast, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised her and she guided her to her feet and put the left over food away and the dishes in the sink. “Mama?” Rachel asked as Shelby turned to help guide her toward the living room. “Yes baby?” “Write please,” she said softly. “Of course sweetheart, you can use the white board to write whatever you want to communicate to me about,” she said and Rachel nodded her agreement and reached toward Shelby, for extra guidance.  She was fairly sure she could walk on her own.  Now that she’d been up and moving for a while, it was easier.  Her body was warm and fresh, rather than exhausted, or cold, or tired, or any other feeling that would hinder her movement.  Shelby got her to the white board and Rachel held onto a nearby chair and picked up the green marker.  She looked to Shelby to make sure she was watching and then she began to write. ?Kelly, Corey, stroller, pacifier? she wrote. “Close my love.  Kelly is Aunt Kelly, you’ve met her husband Uncle Justin, the first night there was a party and you were out of the hospital.  The girls you are referring to are Mackenzie or Kenzie and Corey, whose full name is Courtney,” Shelby said and Rachel handed her the marker she had been using and put a confused look on her face.  “Here, let’s make a little picture for you baby,” Shelby said kindly and she drew a little house.  “This is our house, can you write all the names of the people in this house?” she asked her. Rachel moved closer and wrote, Daddy, Mama, Quinnie, Sanny, Bree, Rae.  Shelby smiled proudly and nodded.  “That is genius my baby girl, and now we’re going to draw another house.  This house is for Miss Alli and Mr. Mark.  We saw most of them yesterday when we went to the mall,” Shelby explained.  “Can you write for me, the people in this house?” she asked. Rachel nodded and wrote, Mark, Alley, Mackenzie, and Courtney.  Shelby nodded and moved in to make the simple corrections that needed to be made.  She added titles of Mr and Miss, changed Allison’s name to say Allison (Alli), and then put the babies’ nicknames in parenthesis to help Rachel out.  Rachel nodded and Shelby saw her mentally kicking herself.  To stop her process, she went and circled Rachel’s first writing and spoke gently.  “What were your questions about the stroller and pacifier sweetheart?” she asked her kindly. ?Do I have to? she wrote.  “Only if you want it sweetheart, but I don’t think you do,” Shelby said kindly.  “And, it’s also okay if you do,” Shelby said and Rachel looked at her curiously.  “Okay my love, let’s have a little story.  Do you remember how not so long ago you had a very troubling time of life?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “So then you found your way to our circle and everything is settling into place.  Courtney and Mackenzie had a dark past, darker than yours, and so they decided they wanted to be very young girls for a very long time.  They do not participate in any sexual games, where as all the other members of our circle do.  They chose that though and they seem happy.  They know they won’t be judged around us,” she said. They were outside the circle and at the mall though, Rachel wrote on the board after a few moments.  “That is very true.  We did see them at the mall and Mackenzie had her pacifier and they were both in a stroller, but what did you see when you first saw them?” she asked.  Rachel thought for a moment and then shrugged her shoulders.  She wasn’t entirely sure what she’d seen.  She just remembered Mark pushing a double wide stroller and Courtney and Mackenzie being inside of it and Mackenzie had been sleeping. “Okay, well let’s think a bit then.  Did you see babies, or twenty something year old women acting like babies?” she asked her kindly.  “And you can be honest, I want honest,” Shelby said kindly.  Rachel thought for a moment and then wrote babies on the board.  “That’s right, because that is how they feel.  They are so comfortable in that space that what they project are simply very young innocent girls.  Now I can’t guarantee that’ll be the same when they’re in their sixties, but we have a very long time to go, before we reach that point,” Shelby smiled.  “It’s all about what you truly want and what you project to the world baby girl.  If you want to be a baby, then that is fine.  If you want to be a big girl, that’s fine too.  Daddy and I and your sisters will help you in any way we possibly can and we will take all our cues from you.  Yesterday Daddy carried you around the mall a lot of the time.  Why was that?” “Safe,” Rachel said softly. “That’s good.  I’m glad Daddy made you feel safe.  You’re still light enough where we can carry you.  Sometimes your sisters need to be carried to, or just want to be held and it’s all okay.  Daddy and I are always here for you and we will never leave you with anyone who we don’t think will treat you the same way we do.  When people enter our circle and deal with our girls, what is the number one thing we want from them?  Do you remember?” Shelby lectured gently. “Re,” she started.  “No,” she said and then she wrote on the board.  Her mouth wasn’t really working for her today and it was easier to write.  Respect. “Very good my lovely girl.  I’m very proud of you,” she smiled and she gave her a kiss and cuddled her for a few moments until the door bell rang and Rachel’s entire body went rigid and then sagged.  “It’s okay my love, remember I’m not mad,” Shelby told her.  “I think that’s your bed.  Mama has to get the door, can you sit on the couch in the other room for me, while I get the delivery all set up?” she asked and before she realized what was going on, Rachel was hiding under the table.  Shelby gave a heavy sigh, explained she would be back very quickly and then went to answer the door. “Morning Ma’am, we’re here to deliver a bed,” a man said and in the kitchen Rachel peed herself.  Just hearing the doorbell and then the man’s voice, it was too much on her system, and she was pretty sure she was going to throw up. “Yes, of course, let me show you where we need it to go,” she said and took him upstairs, while his partner worked with the various gears on the truck to get the bed onto the hand truck to bring it in the house.   “Thank you,” she said and she went into the kitchen.  “Rae baby, it’s just Mama.  Come out, you are totally safe,” she said gently and Rachel cried heavily but did as asked.  Shelby carefully pulled her up into her arms and simply held her, rubbing her back, and swaying, cooing softly at her, while the men delivered the bed.  Once they were both upstairs assembling it, Shelby took Rachel into the downstairs bathroom and helped her into new underwear.  “You’re okay my little lamb,” she told her gently.  “We have to get you reconditioned and Mr. Bruce is working on it,” Shelby explained. It was almost an hour later when the men left, the phone rang, and Rachel simply let her body melt into Shelby’s, tears coming quickly.  She was exhausted from crying so much this morning, from being so afraid.  It gave her two heavy thoughts.  The first being how much trouble she was causing for her new family and the second being how much she hoped they never stopped being kind to her.  “I’m not mad my love.  I will never be mad at you for something you can’t control,” she told her kindly and then she very quickly answered the phone, before it could ring anymore.  “Hello?” “Hi Miss S’eby, dis is Kenzie, you knows me?” she asked. “Well of course I know you my sweet Kenzie.  Can I call you back in two minutes please?  I have to do something quickly,” she said and in her innocence, Mackenzie simply nodded into the phone and hung up.  “Guess that was a yes,” Shelby smiled.  “Come on my little lamb, let’s change you and then I will call Mackenzie back and find out what she was after.” “Kenzie called?” Rachel asked tearfully, trying to pull herself together. “She did, although I suspect she had Miss Alli dial for her,” Shelby smiled and she helped Rachel to her feet and then lead her into the bathroom.  She helped her change easily and was very impressed that Rachel tracked everything but didn’t ask questions and didn’t complain.  She let Shelby clean her up and put her in a new diaper and then was very calmly helped back to her feet and went to cuddle some more.  “You did excellent baby girl.  I am very proud of you,” Shelby told her and she gave her a kiss to her forehead and then went back to the phone.  She called back to Mark and Allison’s house and smiled when Allison answered. “She was supposed to tell you that’s fine, but she nodded and hung up, I’m sorry,” Allison said. “Oh please.  It’s fine.  Is everything okay?  Your girls don’t normally call me up directly.” “Yes, they want to share, but I said they had to talk to you about it,” Allison explained. “Well I’m ready to listen,” she smiled. “Hang on.  Kenzie, come talk to Miss Shelby,” Allison called and Shelby heard a soft voice get slightly louder, say thank you, and then a new voice was on the phone. “Miss S’eby, me an’ Corey wanna s’ares toys wif, um, Mama, wha’ her name ‘g’in?” Mackenzie said and Shelby had to struggle not to laugh.  Mackenzie and Courtney fully embraced their three year old selves and were quite convincing to the rest of the world when they didn’t feel threatened by anything.  When something scared them, they were even more convincing.  “Oh yeahs.  Rae-rae,” she continued. “You want to share toys with Rae?  That’s very sweet of both of you lovely.  Are you sure though?  What are you dong to play with if you share your toys with Rachel?” she asked. “Auntie Lauren buyed us two,” she said. “Well I think it’s very lovely that you want to share and we accept, and I’d like to talk to your Mama for a moment please,” she said. “Kays, bye,” she said and she handed the phone back to Allison and then went into the other room. “What was that about?” Shelby smiled. “They were asking Mark about Rachel yesterday.  Her name, her age, what was wrong, why she looked so sad, and every other question under the sun.  I’m pretty sure Corey wants you to buy her the light up shoes, because she thinks Rachel was very impressed with them.” “True or not, I will tell you I was impressed with them,” Shelby said and Allison laughed. “Then they wanted to know what she did and didn’t have and so it came to the decision that since we have two light bright sets, you should have one of them,” Allison explained. “Why do you have two?” “Because my sister thinks that my girls shouldn’t have to share toys so she buys two of everything, not realizing that they don’t play unless it’s together, but at least she’s trying,” Allison said.  Her sister tried and Mark’s brother tried, but everyone else in their biological family wanted nothing to do with them.  “We will take anything the girls want to share with her.  I think that’s very sweet and you should be very proud of them, and you should know that you have a massive non-blood family, that loves you more than you will ever know,” Shelby said. “Oh, your husband showed me, during our session last week on his night to work.  I know,” Allison smiled. “Lucky girl,” Shelby grinned.  “I don’t know the schedule you have for your little ones.  How about you come over around eleven, is that okay?” “Perfect, see you then,” Allison said and the two hung up.  Santana walked into the diner and shivered slightly when the little bell above the door chimed.  She was still in a mode of protect Rachel from the bell tones.  Tony came around from the register and smiled.  “Feeling better Santana?” he asked. “Yes, thank you,” she said politely and he nodded.   “Good.  Glad to hear it.  You’re on tables eleven to eighteen,” he said, giving her the smaller section of the diner.  She wasn’t truly surprised by this.  It was the section Tony gave to every worker who had been out of work for a while, for whatever reason.  It gave them a chance to work back into the groove of things and get used to the fast pace that they’d been away from for an extended period of time. “Okay, thanks,” she said and she glanced over to see two tables in her section were occupied.  “Do I need to get to them or are they being taken care of?” she asked. “Not them.  Next table is yours though,” he said and she moved behind the counter and the privacy doors, smiling at the rest of her coworkers who greeted her warmly, telling her she was missed.  It was very difficult at first, she felt on edge and her heart leapt into her throat when she felt her phone buzz in her apron.  She pulled it out and smiled before texting back.  “Love you too Bree,” she said softly before sending the text off to her sister and sat down to fill up salt shakers, napkin holders, and ketchup bottles.  The little bell tinkled above the door, indicating movement, and Santana found herself jumping. “Okay, stop it,” she scolded herself.  “You are at work.  Rae is at home.  Bells mean nothing to you, just her, so just sit here and make sure everything looks neat and is well stocked,” she said. “Have any good conversations lately?” a male voice asked her and she looked up in shock and then smiled.   “Hello Sir,” she said softly and then stood up to hug him. “You’re at work love, you can always call me Uncle Justin when you’re out in public,” he told her kindly. “I understand, I’m just coming off of parent time at home.   Sir feels better, unless you don’t want me to,” she offered. “You can do whatever you are most comfortable with my dear.  So, how’s home?  I haven’t seen you in a while?” “Home is okay.  Stressful,” she said honestly as he took a seat across from her.  At his questioning look, she picked up the large bottle of salt and began to refill the shakers.  “It’s just the bell tones and then sometimes, Rae stutters, or doesn’t speak at all, or talks like Kenzie and Corey, and I always feel like I don’t know what I’m supposed to do,” she said. “Do you think your sisters feel that way too?” he asked. “Probably not.  Quinn knows how to be perfect all the time, so if it does bother her, it doesn’t show and Brit seems to just roll with whatever is going on around her.  I wish I could be like her sometimes,” she sighed. “Well, you sound like you’re doing okay, you’re still adjusting, and no one, thinks that any of you should have adjusted over night,” Justin said kindly and she nodded gratefully.  “I placed a to go order.  So I’m going to go see Tony and get my food and know that I will be next door, torturing my dental patients,” he teased her. “You’re too nice for that,” she giggled. “Thank you sweetheart,” he said and with that, he left her and then the diner making the little bell tinkle and this time, Santana didn’t twitch as much. “Just breathe,” she told herself.  “You are off parent time.  Today is just a simple day.  You’re going to come in, do your job and in three hours and change, you’re going to go home.  Set a goal.  Today I want to make a hundred dollars in tips, in the four hours I’m here, that is my goal for today,” she said giving herself a pep talk.  “You wanted this, and you can handle this, you just have to breathe, and if you change your mind it’s gong to be okay,” she reminded herself. “You’re up,” her coworker said to her kindly and she quickly put everything back where it should be and went to her first table to get them some waters and take their order.  This was it, she could do this.  This was an easy part of her day.  Her feelings of relief increased when she saw it was Tom and Hannah at her table. “Good morning Miss, Sir, how may I help you?” she smiled. “You can start by giving me a hug,” Hannah said and she stood up and wrapped the young girl in a tight loving hug and Santana melted into it.  “Thank you my sweet Sanny, I have missed you.  How are you?” Hannah asked. “We’re all doing well Miss, thank you,” she said staying cuddled up to Hannah for as long as she could.  It was nice to be reminded how loved you were and Hannah and Tom were like an extra set of grandparents, so Santana felt safe and happy.  “Can I get you something to drink?” she offered. “So professional,” Tom teased.  “Two iced teas please dear, we still need time to figure out what we want to eat,” he said and she nodded at him.   “Right away Sir,” she smiled and went off to get the drinks.  Maybe today would be a good day after all.  Will and Quinn were in his office and he was going over the lesson plan for the day when he looked up to find Quinn meticulously going over the class roster and Will took a moment to simply watch her.  “Quinn my love, what are you studying?” he asked her kindly and she looked up at him with fear in her eyes, afraid she’d done something wrong. “I was studying the list Sir, so I don’t mess up anyone’s name.  Amy Kantor, Jared Larson, Nicholas Litchfield,” she said reciting some of the names. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, come here please love,” he said and she looked even more scared.  “Sweetheart, what’s wrong?  Why do you look so afraid?” he asked her, fairly sure he already knew the answer, but he wasn’t going to put words in her mouth. “I’m really fine Sir, I promise,” she lied. “You are not my sweet girl and it’s okay that you aren’t, I just want to know why so I can help you,” he said and he moved to close the door to his office and then sat back down.  “You’re a good girl Quinn, you do many things to make me happy and I’m very proud to be your Sir and your Daddy when you need me to be.” “You didn’t say Quinnie,” she whimpered. “Oh sweetheart, please come here,” he said kindly and she bowed her head and walked over to him, looking ashamed of herself.  “Oh baby girl,” he said and pulled her into his lap and she immediately curled into him, but it only lasted for a split second before she tried to get away, pushing herself away against the wall, giving him a chance to stand up.  She couldn’t be that vulnerable in public.  “No, no, shhh, come here,” he said kindly; glad he’d shut the door to his office, blocking them off from any roaming eyes.  “Quinnie, shhh, just listen to Daddy baby, you’re okay,” he said, using key words.  She was trying much too hard to be grown up and she didn’t have to.  All she had to do was make sure she was with him.  The main goal of today was to successfully leave the house and not have a meltdown of some sort.  Quinn was one for two and Will felt terrible that he had triggered the meltdown.  He patiently waited for her to calm down and then offered her a hug.  She accepted it and he made sure to keep it long and loving.  He needed her to be calm and truly listen to him.  “Shhh, sweetheart, stay calm, just breathe.  When you’re ready to talk and listen, you let me know,” he told her kindly and she took a very jagged breath and forced her body to be still.  “I’m ready Sir,” she said as evenly as she could, and he simply nodded. “Thank you very much my love.  I need to gather my words carefully, will you sit with me quietly, while I do that?” he asked, being sure to phrase his words very carefully.  He had to give her a direct order, as gently as possible rather than question a response she gave him.  She wouldn’t respond well to a questioning of a response.  She would simply get worse.  All his girls were like that.  She nodded and stayed quiet against him and all he felt was tension in her body.  He let her be quiet for about five minutes before he spoke.  “Quinnie sweetheart, what made you so sad just now?” he asked her kindly. She thought for a moment, closed her eyes, and then spoke softly.  “You didn’t say Quinnie, I was being bad, Sir,” she said softly. “You were most definitely not being bad my love.  You were studying, and I’m very proud of you for trying to learn so much so fast,” he told her and she simply hugged him a little tighter.  “Sweetheart, I called you Quinn, because we are at school and the door was open, and I will not put up with anyone teasing my baby.  If I call you by your full name, then I reduce the risk of anyone teasing you about your special name in our house,” he explained. “I wanted to be helpful,” she whimpered. “You my darling girl are being extremely helpful.  I’m very happy to have you with me.  You make a very good assistant and I am lucky to even have you.  People here, like Professor Pourum, they don’t get assistants sometimes, and they have much harder jobs than I do” he said. “That’s the one Miss doesn’t like,” she said softly. “Yes, she doesn’t like him, but we don’t need to worry about that, because you are not going to see him today.  Mama would be sure to have my head on a very shiny silver platter and she’d serve it up to Grandma Rose,” he said softly and Quinn let a small smile cross her mouth.  “You are always one of my four beautiful, treasured girls Quinnie and I’m sorry that I didn’t explain things to you earlier.  Would you like me to call you Quinnie while we’re at school today?” he asked. “Whatever you like Sir,” she told him.  She was a pet and pets didn’t get to choose anything.  They just had to be perfect for whomever they were serving. “Thank you darling and I’m asking you my love, you tell me what you like best.  Do you want me to call you Quinn or Quinnie, while we’re here at school?” he asked her knowing full well, she was in her I-must-be-perfect mode, something Kate and her parents had drilled into her head, from the time she was very young. “I just want to be perfect Sir,” she said softly and Will nodded and kissed the top of her head, sighing as quietly as he could.  Maybe Quinn wasn’t ready to come off of parent time, like they’d originally thought. “Do you know that I would probably be very sad if you were so perfect?” he asked her, carefully sitting down in his desk chair and pulling her into his lap.  He cradled her carefully and spoke very gently, keeping his voice softer than necessary.  Over time he learned that this was the best way to approach Quinn and talk her off of her “perfect” ledge.   “Perfect is good Sir,” she pushed out carefully, her body starting to go tense. “Sometimes, perfect is wonderful, and sometimes perfect is super boring,” he told her.  “Perfect for me, is when I come home Wednesday nights, and I find you and Mama and your sisters all snuggled up together, sleeping, or watching a movie.  Perfect for me, is when Grandma Rose calls us up and demands a family photo shoot and we leave the house a complete wreck so we can get to her immediately.  Perfect for me, is when I see my girls playing together, and I’m so wrapped up in how beautiful you all are, that I spill the coffee I’m pouring onto the floor and make a mess.  Those things are perfect,” he said. “A mess?” Quinn asked in confusion.  Messes were not perfect.  A mess showed you didn’t know how to be clean. “Absolutely.  I did it last month actually.  I was getting ready to come to work, and you three girls, because we didn’t have Rachel with us then, you were all eating breakfast, talking and laughing, and I just stood there watching you, thinking about how lucky I was to have such beautiful girls in my life.  Then I looked up at the clock and realized I was a little bit late, poured my coffee much too quickly, and a mess was made.  So while I did make a mess, that Mama had fun teasing me about, the perfect was in that moment, when I saw my three treasured loves, and how happy they were,” he explained.  “Does it make more sense now?” he asked her and she dutifully nodded at him, knowing that as a pet, she couldn’t disagree with him.  She couldn’t do anything to jeopardize her standing in his household.  He was her Master and it was her job to serve and agree and obey; no matter what the task was. Will cuddled her for a few moments more and then squeezed her just a little bit tighter.  “What do you say we get to class my love.  I have a quiz I want to hand out to everyone, and because I have a super special assistant today, that’s you, I think you’ll get to grade everyone’s papers.  I’ll give you the answer sheet and you just have to mark at the top, how many they got right out of how many questions there are,” he said.  “Do you think you would like to do that for me?” “I can do it Sir,” she said. “Quinnie, look at Daddy baby,” he said kindly.  He wasn’t getting through to her completely and while she was calmer than moments before.  She was still in I-have-to-be-perfect mode, so he decided to purposefully talk to her as though she were still on Parent Time.  He waited and she finally looked at him.  “Quinnie, I love you more than I will ever be able to properly express.  You are one of my four best girls.  You are strong, smart, and devoted, which are three amazing qualities.  Daddy knows you can do the task I’ve asked about.  Daddy wants to know if you want to,” he said.  “I will Daddy,” she said and he pulled her close and kissed her forehead gently. “Is the world a little bit too tense of a place today?” he asked her.  She responded to her Daddy by finally saying Daddy; a word she normally reserved for Parent Time, and much too stressful situations.  She simply nodded and he cuddled her tight to him.  “Then that means, Quinnie will be with her Daddy all day long, and that’s all there is to it.  I’m so proud of you for trying to be so brave so quickly my love and I’m also very proud of you for being honest with me,” he told her.  He was relieved.  She didn’t have to go back on Parent Time, but she did need a little more love and attention for the next day or two, to help make the transition back to the “real world” a little less intimidating.  At the house, Rachel heard a car pull up in the driveway and immediately went on edge while Shelby turned to look out the window.  “It’s just Miss Alli, Kenzie, and Corey baby, you’re safe,” she said kindly and Rachel immediately covered her ears.  They were going to ring the doorbell and she didn’t want to hear that noise.  “It’s okay baby girl, I promise,” Shelby said kindly and she went to go to the door to let them in and Rachel immediately stood, whimpering loudly.  Her ears were covered for fear of the doorbell and she was still incredibly wobbly and needed assistance with walking.  Shelby sighed and moved back toward Rachel, kneeling in front of her.  “Rae-rae, look at Mama,” she said kindly and Rachel trained her eyes on Shelby.  “Sweetheart, tell me what you’re scared of baby.  I will help you, but you have to communicate somehow,” she told her.  “We can get Sanny’s little board and you can write down everything you want, would you like that?” she offered. Rachel shook her head, and very carefully moved her hands down and wrapped herself around Shelby.  “Mama, stay,” she pleaded forcing her voice out as steadily as she possibly could.. “I will stay sweetheart, but I need to open the door for Miss Alli and her little girls.  I was going to open it,” she explained.  “They came to visit and I have to let them in,” she told her.  “you can come with me if you want, or you can stay here and wait for us to return.  Which would you rather?” she asked her kindly.  Rachel simply hugged tighter to Shelby, not willing to let go.  “Words my sweet girl.  Tell me what you would rather please,” she said. “Stay Mama,” she whimpered. “Alright my girl, that means you have to come with Mama to open the door,” she said kindly. “Up,” Rachel said in a much more demanding tone, and younger voice, than Shelby had heard all morning. “No my love.  We don’t demand things, we ask nicely and you can’t be carried today, because you’re going to have a therapy session later and Mr. Scott wants you to be warm.  So we practice,” she said and she ignored Rachel’s soft whine of frustration as she got behind her and helped her to walk.  “I am very proud of you my darling girl.  You are being very well behaved,” Shelby praised her as she brought her to the front door and opened it to find Allison, Mackenzie and Courtney on the other side.  “Well hello there Hughes family,” Shelby smiled, “won’t you please come in,” she said. Alli steered her girls into the house and they immediately began to back up so they were pressed against Allison’s side and Allison gave a soft sigh.  “It’s okay girls,” she said kindly.  “Why don’t we give Miss Shelby and Rae the gift we brought,” she suggested.   Shelby smiled and knelt down, giving Rachel a better crutch and being sure to give Mackenzie and Courtney a more secure feeling.  They didn’t do well with height.  Pretty much everyone in their circle respected that, and made sure they were always at least eye level, if not below the girls when they spoke to them.  The only people “allowed” to be taller than them, were Allison, Mark, Tom, and Hannah.  Parents and grandparents were safe people.  Everyone else was dangerous. “Kenzie, you do,” Courtney whispered and Mackenzie reached into the bag and carefully handed Rachel a bucket of some shiny little pegs and Rachel looked confused. “Girls why don’t you tell Rachel what we brought,” Alli suggested kindly. “Is lie-byes,” Courtney said and Shelby looked at Allison with a raised eyebrow.  The girls were babies and did talk with extremely young speech, but this just sounded even younger than normal, and it was a slight cause for concern. “Corey, look at Mama,” Alli said kindly.  “Light brights,” she said enunciating her words purposefully and as she spoke she noticed that Rachel was studying her relationship with her girls intensely.  No one was quite sure what would be best for Rachel right now and Rachel wasn’t really sure herself either.  So in order to learn what she thought she wanted, she simply watched “I said Mama, lie-byes,” Courtney insisted softly and Rachel looked at Shelby.  Courtney was starting an argument with her Mama and Rachel was pretty sure it was going to land her in big trouble.  “Oh, an’ a board,” she said carefully lifting out the peg board out of a small bag and showing it to Rachel. Shelby gave her a gentle kiss and pet the side of her face.  “Say thank you baby,” Shelby prompted kindly and Rachel said her words very simply.  There was no stutter in her voice, and there hadn’t been for a while.  Shelby was hoping this indicated the randomly appearing stutter was now gone.  In response, Shelby nodded her approval and looked to Allison and the girls.  “Why don’t we all go into the family room and spend some time together, and you girls can play with the light brights.  Maybe you can all make me a picture?” she suggested. “I think that’s a wonderful idea,” Allison smiled.  She started to lead the girls into the room while Shelby assisted Rachel, but suddenly, Allison’s girls stopped.  Something had dawned on them. “Mama, Rae need my he’p?” Mackenzie asked. “You can ask baby, but you ask, you don’t just help her, without telling her,” Allison said. “I he’p you too Rae?” Mackenzie asked and Rachel nodded that it was okay.  Courtney looked to Allison and then very quickly offered her assistance as well.  Rachel allowed it and made sure to keep her eyes on Shelby.  The “babies” were too engrossed in helping her to notice she wasn’t really paying attention to them and Shelby didn’t make mention of it. They helped Rachel to walk to the family room and sat down and Shelby spoke kindly.  “Girls, would you like anything to drink?” she asked.  Both Mackenzie and Courtney politely asked for apple juice and Rachel nodded her agreement, while Allison simply took a water.  Shelby left and the room and Allison watched as her little ones tried to engage Rachel in conversation by showing her how to use the light bright board.  Rachel however was panicking slightly that her Mama was so far away from her, a face and reaction Allison knew all too well.  She was about to say something to keep Rachel calm when Courtney spoke up. “Was you fav’it cuh-wer?” Courtney asked. After a few moments of processing the very young speech, Rachel figured out the question.  “Purple,” Rachel said softly. “Kays, um,” she said and she started fishing out each and every purple peg that was in the bag and then she looked at her sister.  “Kenzie.  Daddy did tic tac toe, ‘memba?” she asked and Mackenzie nodded.  “We shoulds do dat, but pur-pa an’ whites for Rae-rae,” she said and Mackenzie nodded her agreement.  “Did anyone ask Rae what she wanted?” Allison said gently.  Her girls were trying, which was all she was worried about in the moment, but they still had to be respectful.  “Maybe Rae wants different colors,” she suggested and they both looked at Rachel with a little too much intensity.  Allison noticed, she didn’t look afraid, but she definitely didn’t look ready to take a stand on anything either. “Is dat kays?  Or you wants diff’nt,” Courtney asked kindly. “It’s okay,” Rachel said and she looked at her surroundings, desperately wishing for her Mama to come back and not leave her.  Maybe she wasn’t wanted anymore.  Maybe Allison and the girls were here to take her away, because she was too much of a burden.  All these thoughts of being a terrible person, swirled around her brain and were interrupted the moment, Shelby returned with the juice for the three girls and waters for the grown ups.   “Alright girls, drink first, and then we can play all together okay?” Shelby asked kindly, handing each of them a juice box. “T’ank you Miss S’eby,” Courtney said and she quickly handed her juice box to Allison.  “I no make mess Mama,” she told her. “That is very nice to not want to make a mess in Miss Shelby’s house my love,” Allison told her kindly, taking the juice box and opening it for her.  “What word do you say to get this back?” she asked her kindly. “Peas an’ t’ank you,” she said and Allison nodded giving her a kiss. “Kenzie, do you want help too lady bug?” she asked and Kenzie smiled and handed it to Allison.  Watching all the exchanges, and how calm everyone was, Rachel looked at her juice box and then over to Shelby.  Did she ask Shelby?  Should she ask Allison?  Was there a protocol for all of this baby stuff that seemed to be happening around her, that they’d taught her and she didn’t remember.  “Can I help you too Rae?  I mean it’s only fair right?” she asked kindly and Rachel carefully gave her juice box to Allison, giving the softest of pleases and thanks yous, before drinking down half the box.  Something was wrong, but she didn’t know what it was, and in order to find safety, she scooted back and so her back was pressed into Shelby’s leg.  In this position she could still play, but she feel Shelby against her, which was the most important part for her.  She felt slightly out of her element, but she knew she had to have her Mama close by.  Everyone had left hours ago and it was only going to be a matter of time, before she was left alone, in a house she didn’t totally feel comfortable in, to fend for herself.  She was certain of that. Shelby smiled and began playing with her hair, making Rachel smile, while they all put together a purple and white tick tac toe board.  It took them forty five minutes of intense focus to put the board together, all three of them going very slowly.  Shelby and Allison watched them interact and Rachel seemed to come out of her shell a little bit.  Everything was being done so slowly and so carefully that Rachel had no reason to feel threatened and she could still feel her Mama playing with her hair, which brought her great comfort.   After the board was finished, Mackenzie turned to look at Allison.  “Mama, you an Miss S’eby can be’s X’s an’ O’s maybe?” Mackenzie asked. “We get to play too?” Allison smiled and Mackenzie blushed but nodded. “Yeah, Mama, you an Miss S’eby says it, and we makes it hewe,” Courtney smiled.  “Den we lie it up,” she grinned happily. “I think I can handle that,” Allison smiled.  “Alright Kenzie, can you number the squares for me, like Daddy showed you?  I promise Miss Shelby and I will pay very close attention,” she said and Mackenzie nodded but looked at her sister. “Corey, you says,” she said softly and Courtney nodded.  Allison waited with baited breath for her “daughter” to start speaking.  Young speech was a norm at their house and even worse when they went out in public sometimes, but her enunciation was starting to slip, which usually indicated poor sleep due to bad dreams, or a general lack of trust of anything around her.  Courtney and Mackenzie had a terrible past and when memories started to surface, they regressed even further than usual.  It was something Mark and Allison tried to help them handle as soon as possible.   Mackenzie pointed to each square, starting at the top left and working to the right, before moving down to the next row while Courtney counted off each of them.  “One, two, fee, fou’, five, sis, seben, eigh’ nine,” she said and Allison nodded.  It hadn’t been as bad as she thought it would have been, but she decided that lunch was being had at their own house and her girls were taking a nap. “Kays Mama, you firs,” Courtney said. “Maybe Miss Shelby wants to go first, it is her house,” Allison said calmly as she and Shelby moved to the floor to play.  Once they were there, Rachel moved into Shelby’s lap, happy to sit with her, and be wrapped in her arms.   “Oh, sowwy,” Courtney said and she pouted heavily and looked down at the floor.  She’d done something wrong and Rachel saw something familiar about that posture, so she looked up at Shelby for a moment, then to Allison and then reached forward, placing her hand flat on the floor, just in front of Courtney’s downcast gaze. “No.  You’re guests.  Your Mama sh-sh-, can, can go first,” she said, stopping her stutter before it got to be too bad.  Courtney simply shook her head no and Allison sighed.  She didn’t want it to be like this now.  Forty five minutes, of play time in another person’s house was a new record for her girls, and she was hoping it would last.  Unfortunately, that didn’t look to be the case. “Corey baby, come sit with Mama, you can help me decide and we can put the pegs in together,” Allison said, and it worked very briefly, because Courtney moved straight into her Mama’s lap, but curled up tight and fell quiet again, looking sad and lost.  Rachel watched, seeing how lost Courtney looked and how upset she looked.  She knew those feelings.  She had those feelings every day, so maybe she should be a baby too, she just wasn’t sure it was the right thing for her.  Her sisters weren’t babies. “Mama, I does it?” Kenzie asked. “Yes baby, you can do it,” Allison smiled.  “Do you want X’s or O’s” she asked Shelby. “O’s, please,” Shelby said and so Allison nodded and told Mackenzie to put an X in box number five and the young girl looked around the scattered pegs in the bucket and tried to find orange ones so her Mama could have her favorite color.  She made a tiny X and then looked to Shelby.  “What do you say Rae, where should Mama put her O?” she asked he kindly. “There,” Rachel said pointing to the top center box.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to be young, but she was sure that she did want her Mama, and so she reverted to pointing and speaking softly. Shelby smiled and spoke gently.  “I agree, but do you remember the box number?” she asked gently.  Rachel was in her safe place, but she still had to follow the rules, even if they had been established by guests. “Oh, um, two,” Rachel said and Mackenzie nodded and looked down in the pale.  All the purple pegs were gone.   “Wha’ cul-ah?”  Mackenzie asked softly. “Oh, um, Mama?  What color you like?” Rachel asked softly. “Mama likes green baby girl,” she said kindly, kissing her temple. “Kenzie, can you, m-m-make it, gr-gr-green please?” she pushed out carefully and Shelby smiled proudly. “I am so proud of you my love,” she whispered to her and Rachel smiled happily. Kenzie nodded and did as asked and eventually the entire board was filled with orange X’s and green O’s and no one was declared a winner, as the women really didn’t care about winning or losing, this was just a chance for the girls to play and forget about the stresses in their life.  For Mackenzie, it seemed to work.  Rachel was a little less free and Courtney had stopped talking the second she crawled into her Mama’s lap.  She wasn’t about to even attempt speaking. “Alright, well that was a great time, and I hope you don’t find us rude, but we do need to go home and have some lunch,” Allison said, once the pegs were all put away.  “Rae sweetheart, we hope you like the light bright set and that your sisters will play with you using it as well,” Allison told her. “Th-thank you M-Miss,” she said softly, but she looked at Allison the whole time, not breaking eye contact and wanting to do everything she could to make her Mama proud of her. “Well we are sorry to see you go, but I am so glad that you were able to come.  I had a lovely time playing with all of you, and I hope I get to see my Corey and Kenzie very soon,” Shelby said.  Courtney didn’t acknowledge anything, she just continued to look scared and lonely, even though she was tucked tight to Allison’s body.  Mackenzie on the other hand smiled and nodded.  She’d actually had a good time. “We will definitely all be together again soon, I am sure of it.  Miss Hailey is doing a demonstration on Thursday at the party and she has asked to see my girls specifically,” Allison said. “You’re going to be models for Miss Hailey?  That is very exciting news,” Shelby smiled. “No, they aren’t modeling,” Allison smiled.  “She just wants to see them.  It’s been a while, and she isn’t free any other time this week, so Thursday night, we’ll be going to the party,” Allison said and Shelby nodded. “Well then we will see you Thursday,” Shelby smiled and after hugs and kisses were exchanged, Rachel and Shelby saw Allison, Courtney, and Mackenzie to the door.   As soon as they were gone, Rachel carefully turned herself to look at Shelby and then started to sink down to her knees.  “Ah, ah, ah, if you do what I think you’re about to do, you can go straight to time out for two minutes.  You do not present yourself,” she told her firmly and Rachel struggled internally.  She had to ask her question, and she had to be polite, and respectful enough so that Shelby wouldn’t leave her too.  It was only a matter of time.  She let out a little whine and Shelby simply gave her a kiss to her forehead.  “Mama has nothing better to do today than to be with you, so if you want to present yourself and spend two minutes in time out, then go right ahead, but I thought maybe you and Mama could have lunch together instead,” Shelby told her.  “I know I would like that better,” she said. Rachel whined softly, she had to ask her question, but she was too scared.  Shelby waited patiently and then spoke.  “How about Mama and her little lamb go into the kitchen together.  I can even carry you if you like,” she offered.  “You my love, did very well this morning and I’m very proud of you.  I know that Mr. Scott wants you walking, but I think good behavior should be rewarded,” she told her.  Rachel gave a very slight smile and with very little effort Shelby was able to lift Rachel into her arms and carry her to the kitchen.  “Alright my little lamb, what are you and Mama going to have for lunch?” she asked her as she set her down on the floor and then opened up the fridge to take a look inside.  “You choose baby, we have peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, or I can make us BLT’s or we can have what’s in the mystery container,” she smiled and she pulled out some tupperwear.  She opened it up and made a face.  “No, we can not have that,” she said and quickly threw it in the trash.  “I think Daddy was making a science experiment,” she smiled. “Daddy?” Rachel asked. “Yes, the gentleman who lives in this house with five women,” Shelby teased and Rachel let out a little smile.  Her Mama was good at teases she thought.  They weren’t designed to make anyone feel bad, or to be cruel, they were just simple statements, said in a funny way as far as Rachel was concerned.  Rachel nodded and Shelby went back to the fridge.  “So my love?  Sandwich or maybe we could have soup instead?  Do you want hot lunch or cold lunch?” she asked and Rachel shrugged.  “It’s alright to have an opinion baby girl, I promise,” Shelby said and Rachel didn’t know what to do.  She wanted to ask her question and make her Mama proud, and it seemed like no matter what she chose, it would be wrong and disappointing.  So she did what she knew to do and quickly put herself on the floor and presented. “No my darling girl, we don’t do that and now you can go to time out,” Shelby said and she picked her up brought her over to the little stool and had her carefully sit down and Rachel was already in tears.  Her simple cries were turning into hysterical sobs.  Rachel was going to be sent away.  She couldn’t handle a party, she knew that.  She had to know what she was supposed to do.  She had to know if she was going to this party.  She had to know if she was being returned to Bruce and Anne.  She had to know what she’d done wrong, so she could do better in the future, where ever that landed her.  The problem was she really didn’t want to leave this house.  For the most part, she got a lot of good things here.  “Shhh, it’s okay, you’re okay, look at Mama.  We have two minutes to get through,” Shelby told her gently using the pads of her thumbs to brush away Rachel’s tears.  “Come on breathe with Mama,” she coached, and after thirty seconds Rachel started to do as asked.  “Very good, you’re doing very well.  Now you have a little more than a minute left, and when that time is up, you’re going to tell Mama why you ended up here in the first place,” she said and Rachel looked scared.  She had to present, she had to show gratitude, and Shelby wasn’t letting her, which only meant that she was going to be sent away soon; most likely at the party, and that was why Rachel had to please her, so she could ask her question.   “Down, down, down,” Rachel cried and she struggled to get to the floor and Shelby kept stopping her until Rachel was seated in Shelby’s lap, kicking and crying; trying to get into correct position.  It was the sight Santana came home to and surprised her.  Rachel was so little and was still a little bit weak, but Shelby looked to be struggling to keep Rachel in position. “Santana Aurora, I see you, I love you, and you will not get involved.  Go into another room please.  I will come get you when we’re done and we’ll all have lunch together,” Shelby said as she continued to wrestle with Rachel.  It was almost comical to see such a struggle from such a “weak” person.   “Okay Miss,” Santana said simply.  She’d been middle named, and she knew it was a warning, so she took heed.  She very carefully moved closer to Shelby and kissed her cheek hello, once Shelby got Rachel pinned down and slightly restrained, keeping her wrapped tight.  As soon as the kiss was done, Rachel set to screaming.  “She’s as strong as the rest of us,” Santana smiled and with that, she left the room. As soon as Santana had left, Rachel slipped out of Shelby’s grasp and painfully got into her presentation position.  “Rachel Barbara,” Shelby scolded and she started to shift Rachel up onto her stool and Rachel set to screaming more intelligently. “No!  Mama!” Rachel cried.  “Down, down, down!” she screamed, kicking and struggling to get away. “Stop screaming baby.  I know you’re scared, but you need to stop screaming,” Shelby scolded and she struggled to keep Rachel in place.  She wrapped her in a tight hold and locked her in place, held safely and strongly in her arms.  Rachel was not allowed to get into her down position. “Down, Mama, down!” Rachel cried, tears streaming down her face. “Shhh.  No Rachel.  Rachel will not get down, when you’re done with your tantrum we will talk,’ she told her and Rachel just sat there, finally deflating and cried.  She had to please them, or she would be sent away.  That’s how it worked.  She knew that much.  After Rachel caught her breath, Shelby spoke gently.  “Rachel is going to sit and listen very carefully to what Mama has to say,” Shelby said sternly, and Rachel simply shifted and panted softly. “Mama, down,” Rachel pleaded. “No baby girl, you don’t go down in this house. that is not something we do in this house and not something you do ever again, and I told you that, and you directly disobeyed me.  Tell me what Mama said the rule was,” she said kindly. “Down, Make you happy, Down Mama, please,” she pleaded and Shelby forced herself to be strong, when all she wanted to do was break down and cry. “Alright, alright, listen baby.  This will make Mama happy.  Answering Mama’s questions will make Mama happy.  What happens when you present yourself?  What happens in this house, when Rae-rae tries to do that?” she asked her. “Down Mama,” Rachel pleaded. “Answer my question sweetheart.  What does Mama do when you present yourself in this house?” she asked. “Time out,” Rachel pushed out carefully.   “Very good.  Very good girl,” Shelby praised her.  “How long is Rae-rae supposed to sit in time out when she tries to present herself?” she asked.   “Two minutes,” she said. “Very good, and did you do that?” she asked her. “Down,” Rachel pouted, but she didn’t wiggle her squirm around at all, she just kept saying her word.  Shelby called it presenting, but in her current state of recovery, she chose the simple word of down to get her point across.  She was still struggling with toddler and adult versions of herself and so in her heightened state of stress, she used her younger speech.  “Down, Rae, down,” she insisted. “Answer my question sweetheart,” Shelby said gently.  “Did you follow instructions?” she asked her kindly and it struck Rachel that Shelby was being calm and gentle.  She wasn’t angry, she was being patient and Rachel didn’t really understand what was going on. “No Mama,” she finally pushed out and she was rewarded with a gentle kiss to her temple followed by some praise. “Alright my love, now listen to me very carefully.  You did not follow directions.  You started to, which is good, but you had a full blown tantrum, and Mama does not put up with tantrums, do you understand?” she asked her and Rachel started to tremble.  “Shhh, calm down sweetheart, just listen,” Shelby said kindly.  “Do you remember when you were in the hospital?  Do you remember that Mama spanked you then?” she asked her and Rachel nodded.  “Now you haven’t earned a spanking until now, because you know the rule, and I know you know the rule.  So we’re going to stand up, and we’re going to into Daddy’s office and you are going to have your first spanking at home.  You are allowed to cry as much as you want and I will never put you in severe danger.  When your spanking is done, we will cuddle and when you are calm, you and Mama and Sanny will have lunch together,” she said. “Sanny?” Rachel asked on a hiccup. “She came home while you were throwing your tantrum,” Shelby told her kindly and Rachel burst into tears.  She was a terrible pet, and everything her Sirs had told her was true.  She couldn’t focus on more than one thing at a time.  It had just been proven.  She was too selfish and too stubborn and no one would want her ever.  Shelby sighed and decided the spanking had to wait.  Rachel was much too out of it to focus and she was fairly sure she was about to cry herself sick.  “Okay, okay, come on,” Shelby said and she carefully stood up and then pulled Rachel up off the ground and into her arms.  She wasn’t surprised when Rachel pulled into herself, and she made sure she supported her fully.  She took her to the counter and stood there, swaying with her baby girl, breathing a sigh of relief when Rachel finally snaked her arms around Shelby’s neck, and rested her head on her Mama’s shoulder.  “It’s okay baby girl, you’re okay,” Shelby cooed softly to her, and she stood there swaying, keeping Rachel close and assuring her she was okay, before Rachel was finally calm. “Good girl Rae, very good,” Shelby praised.  “Now, let’s see if we can do this and then we can sit with Sanny and have lunch,” she told her.  She took her into Will’s office, sat down on the couch and very gently put Rachel over her lap, rubbing her back in long loving strokes and Rachel could actually feel it.  “Alright sweetheart, this is a discussion.  You’re going to get ten spanks and there will be questions that you have to answer along the way,” she explained to her and Rachel simply nodded. “Good girl.  Now,” she said firmly and she spanked her three times firmly.  “Why are you being punished little girl?” she asked her. “Down,” Rachel said softly and Shelby nodded her agreement. “Yes, Rae-rae, tried to get down, and that is not acceptable in this house,” she said.  “What is the new rule for Rachel?  What is going to happen to her, when she tries to get down,” Shelby said changing her language, understanding that this was Rachel’s new word. “Time out.” “For how long?” “Two Mi-min-minutes,” she said. “Very good, and why did Mama say you were going to get this spanking?” she asked finishing off the last of the spanks. “Tan, tan, tan,” Rachel stammered.  “Fit,” she pushed out. “Very good baby girl, very good,” she told her and she carefully lifted her up and cuddled her close and Rachel put her ear to Shelby’s chest, and simply sat there.  “I’m very proud of you sweetheart.  You took your first punishment very well, I’m very proud of you, and all is forgiven now,” she told her kindly.  “We’re all done, and no more tantrums, and you still need to finish your time out.  When you’re done with your time out, lunch will be ready,” she explained to her. “Done Mama?” she asked. “Yes my love, all done,” Shelby assured her and Rachel carefully pushed back and looked at Shelby in confusion and then she saw pain in Shelby’s eyes. “Cry?” she asked softly. “You can cry baby.  I’ll cuddle with you for as long as you need,” she said. “No, Mama cry,” she said softly and Shelby took a breath and nodded. “Yes baby, Mama’s crying too,” she said and she blinked away her tears. “Bad?” Rachel asked softly. “No baby, crying is not bad,” she told her kindly, brushing her hair out of her face and kissing her forehead.   “Rae make Mama cry?” she asked with a tremble in her voice.  She was really no good to anyone and she was proving it. “No my lovely girl.  Listen to Mama very closely.  You were not bad and crying is not bad.  Mama is just very sad because one of my beautiful baby girls is hurting a lot and all I can do is help you along and correct you when I need to.  I don’t cry because I’m helping you to learn better.  I cry because I wasn’t there to save you sooner,” Shelby said honestly.  Rachel said nothing, she just leaned her small frame forward and cuddled Shelby tightly, hoping to give her Mama some comfort and maybe show her that she was worth something and worth keeping.  Brittany moved around the coffee shop and her blood ran cold when she saw the two men walking into the coffee shop and they had a female partner with them.  She ran to the back and began panting heavily.  She wasn’t sure she could keep control of her body at this point.  All the people who tortured the girls living in her house, were now in the coffee shop where she worked.  To make matters worse, this was the coffee shop where she worked and was on the same campus as her Sir, and now everything felt very unsafe.  Quinn was here, and Kate would love to get her hands on Quinn if she saw her.  She seemed to like playing with Quinn the most, mainly because of her asthma.  It was always interesting to Kate, to see how much Quinn could take, before she would lose it, and the paddle always made things worse. She stood in the back and bent herself in half.  She tried to regain her composure, but it wasn’t working and finally her manager came over to her.  “What is happening to you?” he asked her.  “You’re not going to pass out on me again are you?” he asked. From a part of her body, that she didn’t know existed, she managed to find and steady her voice.  “I slipped on your wet floor, because you didn’t put up a sign, so back off,” she growled at him, and he held up his hands and walked away.  He was married to a very strong woman, who had taught him, that when a woman, of any age, spoke like that, you backed off. “Think, Bree, think, what do you need to do first?” she asked herself.  She couldn’t serve them, because Kate would recognize her, and the men scared her, since she knew what they did to Rachel.  So she took a breath and thought again.  She moved behind the fridge, sunk down to the floor, and then pulled out her cell phone. “Hello?” a voice asked. “Sir, Sir, it’s Bree.  Oh my god, I don’t know what to do and I don’t think Mama and Daddy can help, please help me Sir,” she babbled. “Baby Bree, stop!  Stop right now and do your breathing exercises,” Bruce scolded her.  The pets almost never called him, so he figured this had to be extremely seriously.  “Now,” he said calmly after he heard her do as he asked, “are you in a safe place?” he asked. “I really don’t know Sir,” she said and he could hear that she was working very hard to keep herself from crying.  For Brittany, the more stress she had to her body, the worse her situation could become.  Extra stress would bring on the migraines and if she truly didn’t believe she was in a safe place, it would bring back all the terrible memories of when Kate would violently play with them and require they make no noise. “Alright, you’re being honest, I’m very proud of you Bree, and you can cry, it’s alright my darling.  Now, where are you?” he asked. “I’m at work.  The coffee shop on the college campus, where Daddy works, and Quinnie is here with us,” she told him. “Good girl, now my love, what is happening that you think you’re in danger?” he asked. “Miss Kate and those men that hurt Rae are here,” she said in a very quiet voice.  “They should be in jail, Daddy said.  He said they were ‘rested for hurting your car,” she said softly.   “Alright baby, that is very good.  Where is Daddy?” he asked, not sure what headspace she was in. “He’s in class Sir, please, I feel so scared, and I don’t know what to do,” she said.   “Alright baby Bree, stay calm for me.  I will come pick you up and take you to Daddy’s class,” he offered. “No,” she squeaked.  “Sir please.  You can’t.  They know me, they all know me, and I can’t be seen.  I can’t put Rae in more danger, and I don’t know what to do, and I don’t want to serve them,” she said. “Alright sweetheart, alright, calm down,” he said and he thought for a moment.  “I’m coming to get you, and I will stay on the phone with you.” “I don’t want you in danger Sir,” she said and she started to cry; she couldn’t hold back anymore.   “I am so proud of my love, and I promise, that I will be very careful.  Neither Miss Kate, nor Rachel’s tormentors will be able to hurt me okay?” he asked her and she nodded.  “Now, listen to me sweetheart.  I’m not getting off the phone with you, but I need you to find your manager and tell him that someone is coming to get you and that you are now off the clock.  I won’t get off the phone, but you have to do this for me,” he said kindly.  Brittany was in a very delicate state and he wasn’t sure that she was going to be able to do this, but he had to get her to try.  He knew how badly these girls liked to work. “I’m stuck Sir,” she cried softly. “Shhh, okay, where are you stuck baby?” “On the floor.  I’m too scared to move.  It’s just not safe,” she cried and then her phone beeped at her.  She looked at the screen and started to cry harder.  “My battery is dying,” she pushed out. “Shhh, it’s okay baby girl.  It is.  I want you to go hide in the bathroom, can you do that for me?  Do you think you can get there?” he asked.  “If you can get there, then you’ll know, I’m the only male voice that will be coming in,” he said. “What if she comes in?” “Hide in kitchen then my love, you’re okay, and I will be right,” he said but he was cut off when her battery died completely and she sat there crying not knowing what to do with herself.  She was too scared too move and her body was about to betray her. Over at the coffee table, Oliver, Vincent and Kate sat down, drinking tea and arguing with each other.  “Kate, it doesn’t work like that,” Oliver said trying to be calm, although he was quickly losing his patience. “The hell it doesn’t!” she said.  “I put up bond money for you.  Twice!  Now you want more?  No.  Give me back my money and then maybe we will talk,” she said as she glared at them.  She wasn’t about to help them in any way until she got back everything she’d given them. “But he has helped you, so surely, he can help us too.  We need her back, to explain to her what really happened and then we can all move on about our lives,” Vincent said.  “You’ll get your money back, and we’ll get Rachel back and things can go back to how they used to be, before she lost her mind and accused us of rape, assault, battery, and harassment,” Vincent said. “Look, I want you to find the little wretch just as badly as you probably want to find her.  She sounds like she was more obedient than the three I had, but I’m done with that.  I don’t deal with pets anymore.  I now run real estate all by myself, and I hired a maid.  She comes and does everything for me, while I’m at work, and I give her a check every Friday.  You should look into it,” she said and when she set her tea down, Vincent reached out and grabbed her hair, taking a firm hold and tugging hard, pulling her toward him. “You don’t get to speak to us like that,” he growled.  He didn’t like how condescending her tone was. “Hurt me, and your chances of any help are gone,” she said pulling herself together. “Vin, let her go, we are in public and you’re being too rough,” Oliver said quickly and Vincent released his hold and she took a breath, fixed her hair and sat back in her seat.  “Kate, we just need you to talk to Bruce for us.  We are fairly certain he has her and the only way to make all this stop for everyone is for us to talk to him, and then Rachel,” Oliver said. Kate rolled her eyes in annoyance and looked at the two men.  They were very persistent and she knew they weren’t going to give up.  “I will think about it,” she said and with that she stood up, and looked at the two men.  “Thanks for the drink,” she said and she walked off.  The truth was, the right thing to do right now was to run away from the situation.  She calmly walked out to her car and drove away.  She also knew that Oliver and Vincent were annoyed with her now, so she decided to skip town all together.  She was going to go to the store, pick up a few snacks, and then she was out of there.  She was in real estate, she could find a place on her own anywhere.  Brittany was hiding behind the counter.  She couldn’t move, or even speak anymore.  She couldn’t even cry, and it was starting to get very crowded in the small cafe.  Her mind was starting to spin, she couldn’t figure out how to do her job, without causing a scene.  Her thoughts were interrupted when a voice cut through the air “Hey!  I need a refill,” Vincent called out, looking over his shoulder at the manager, who was behind the bar.  The manager nodded and held up a finger.  There were lots of people in line and now that Brittany was having a melt down, they had to wait.  Not being a very patient person, he got up and went to the counter himself and stumbled across Brittany.  “Oh hey, I know you,” he smiled, his voice turning to be sickly sweet, much too soon for Brittany’s liking.  “You were the girl in the grocery store the other day,” he said and he reached down to help her up to her feet, but she didn’t reach back for him.  “Come on,” he encouraged and she tried to push herself away from him, but she was too weak to move at the moment, and he was right there.  “Oh come on,” he said losing patience and he yanked her to her feet, and she squeaked and tried to get away, and in her moment of fear, she wet herself, which was just about the time, the door opened and a little chime went off.  Vincent’s face changed immediately and he growled.  “Well you’ve definitely changed,” he said and dragged her over toward Oliver and she let out a scream, it was all she could do. The manager walked over quickly and spoke firmly.  “Excuse me, you do not get to serve yourself or manhandle my employees, now get out!” “She’s our pet, and she ran away three weeks ago,” Vincent said. “That’s very interesting because she’s been working for me for four months,” the manager yelled angrily.  “You’ve been cheating on us?” he asked pulling on her hair, jerking her head backward and making her whimper.  It was the wrong move, to the wrong person, at the worst possible time ever, because Will walked in and cold cocked Vincent.   “Stop touching my daughter!” Will said. “I’m calling the cops!” Oliver shouted. “Good,” Will said pulling Brittany to him and she hung on and tried to regulate her breathing.   “Go home,” she whispered, “Daddy please,” she said. “Go sit with your sister baby, the two of you just go have a seat right over there, you’ll be able to see me the whole time, I promise,” he told her gently and Quinn reached for Brittany’s hand and then the two went to sit down.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

They sat for ten minutes before the police showed up and by the time they did, the cafe was relatively empty.  “This man!” Oliver shouted standing up on his bench.  “I want to press charges against this man right here!” he yelled as the officers walked into the room. “Sir, please sit down, there is no need to shout about anything,” the officer said and he looked over to Will.  “Would you like to make a statement sir?” “I can go last, it’s fine,” Will said kindly.  “May I go sit with my daughters?” he asked and the officer looked over to see two blondes, both looking petrified for some reason. “Yes, but I’m going to send Officer Jones with you, so that you can be with your girls and still give your statement,” he said and Will nodded.  The female officer went with him and he sat down between his girls while she took a seat across from them.   “My name is Grace,” she said kindly.  “May I talk to all of you?  To each of you?” she asked and Quinn raised her hand.  “You can ask any question you like,” she said.  Part of her went on alert, because this girl was asking permission.  Usually the tormented ones asked for permission, but these girls were not only asking for permission, they were cuddled closely up to Will, so something didn’t seem quite right.  Officer Jones wondered briefly if these girls were suffering from Stockholm Syndrome. “If the questions get too intense, can we stop?” she asked. “We can always take a break if we need to, yes,” Grace assured her.  “I want to start with an easy question.  Who all was involved?” she asked. “Just I was, at least with the physical retaliation,” Will said honestly and Grace looked at him for a moment waiting for him to elaborate.  “I came in and saw that man, the one in the brown jacket,” Will said and the officer nodded, “holding my daughter by her pony tail and her face was contorted in pain and fear.” “What did you do when you saw that?” she asked. “I walked over, told him to let go of my daughter, didn’t give him a chance to listen and punched him in the face, because, no one messes with my kids,” Will said. “Please don’t send him to jail,” Brittany pleaded quickly. “Why would I do that?” Grace asked her kindly.  For a brief moment, she thought Brittany was talking about Oliver and Vincent, rather than Will, but then she realized that Brittany was being protective of Will.  He called them his daughters, they looked like they could have been, so perhaps it wasn’t Stockholm Syndrome, and it was just a very polite young lady. “It’s wrong to hit people, we all know that, but he attacked me.  He grabbed me and wouldn’t let go.  He thinks I’m someone else.  He told my boss that I ran away from him three weeks ago,” she said and Quinn’s eyes went wide. “He thinks you’re Rae?” she asked and Brittany nodded. “Who is Rae please?” office Grace Jones asked. “She lives with us now.  Do you know, Mister Bruce Miller?” Quinn asked.  Bruce was a very powerful man and had a lot of connections with various people.  If this officer knew him, then Quinn could talk openly, if she didn’t, then they had to wait. “I have heard of him yes, but I don’t know him directly,” she said. “I think we need to wait till we talk to someone who does please,” Quinn said looking at Will and sending an apologetic look to Officer Jones.  “You’re very nice, and you’re being very calm, and this is a complicated situation and I don’t want to say anything to anyone and have anything get all messed up,” Quinn said honesty. “Is this man your father?” she asked.  Quinn and Brittany answered yes immediately, snuggling into Will for further protection and comfort.  “So then as I see it, he was protecting his child, and that’s what I’m going to write in my report,” she told them.  “I would like to know if you have anything to add,” she said to Brittany, understanding that she was the daughter who Will was saving. “I know how bad those men are, they hurt my sister, and I tried to hide and stay away from them, but he got up and tried to help himself to a refill, found me, and dragged me over to the couch there.  He tugged on my pony tail and that’s when Daddy came in and saved me,” she said honestly. “I thank you for your information.  You’ve been very helpful.  Now, can I get your names?” she asked. “Are those men going to know them?” Quinn asked softly and protectively. “No, they won’t,” she told them, and Quinn nodded.   “I’m Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester,” she said and then looked to Will.  She was nineteen, she could give any name she wanted as far as she was concerned. “Which is not what it says on her birth certificate, and I think you need to know that,” Will said.  Quinn looked to him with shock and disappointment.  “You are my daughter, that will never change, but if this gets very bad and we know that it can, you have to tell the whole legal truth.  You can’t stand in a court of law, if it comes to that, and not give the name on your birth certificate,” he said. “Fine, then I’m Quinn Lucy Fabray Corcoran Schuester, but the Fabray family doesn’t want me.  They haven’t wanted me since I was five years old, and taken on by my step father.  He is my father, he is the only man who has ever wanted me and shown me respect,” Quinn said pointing to Will. The officer nodded and turned toward Brittany waiting for her name.  “Brittany Susan Corcoran Schuester,” she said. “Bree,” she said. “Pierce Corcoran Schuester,” she sighed. “I will say you must be a very good person to have girls claim you like this,” Grace smiled, “and your name please Sir?” “William Adam Schuester,” he told her, “and thank you.  They are very special girls.  I love my daughters very much,” Will said. “How many do you have?” Grace asked. “Four,” he said and she nodded. “Home, call home, is she safe?  Daddy please,” Quinn said and Will looked at her, petting her face gently.  She had calmed down while he taught class.  He saw her relax.  She accomplished the task he’d given her of grading papers, and when they got into the car, she called him Sir, now she was back to Daddy.  She was scared, whether she wanted to admit it or not. “She’s safe baby.  Everyone at home is safe, but we will call home and talk to Mama to make sure,” he said. “No, the phones, you can’t call!” Brittany said and she wiggled around uncomfortably.  She was still wet and now that her adrenaline had started to slow and now she realized how cold and uncomfortable she was from wetting herself early.  Will nodded his agreement and then reached into his pocket for his cell phone. “Excuse me I just want to text my wife,” he said to the officer and she nodded at him.  He texted a hello to Shelby followed by the question of how are Rachel and Santana?  It beeped a few minutes later telling him, that they were both safe in the house and currently having lunch.  Then she wanted to know if he and the other girls were okay.  “You’ll have to call, so I can explain it “in person” but yes, we are okay,” was the text that he sent back.  “Bree sweetheart, do you want to go to the bathroom and change?” he asked her. “I don’t have any clothes,” she said softly. “Alright, well we will finish up here as fast as we can be off okay?” he asked and she nodded, snuggling into him.  His phone rang moments later and Will explained to Shelby what happened.   “Do I need to come down?” she asked, trying to remain calm. “No, as soon as this is done, we’re headed home, and I’m asking for an escort.  I don’t want these men knowing where we live.  Where are Sanny and Rae?” he asked.  “Bree and Quinnie are concerned for everyone’s safety,” he explained. “They are in the kitchen eating lunch, I’m in the other room doing laundry,” she said.  “And you go back in time and think about this, because they are supposed to be in jail!  How did they get out?” she hissed. “First off, I know for a fact you are not doing laundry,” Will smiled.  “You needed to get away from the girls so you didn’t put anyone on edge,” he said knowingly.  “Secondly, I don’t know how they got out, but they did, Quinnie and Bree are sure of it, and from what I remember it matches the recording they have on the phone from Friday at the grocery store.  When we get home though, I’m sure your girls will want to talk to you,” he told her. “I’m sure they will,” she sighed.  “Kiss my babies and I’ll see you all soon.  Be safe,” she said and then hung up. “Daddy, I’m cold,” Brittany said softly and she pointed down to her crotch.  Before they could figure out what to do about the situation, the door chimed and they looked up to see Bruce walking over to them. “Bree honey are you okay?” he asked rushing over to her and she nodded.  He gave both her and Quinn a quick kiss and then looked at the officer.  “What can I do to help you?” he asked her sincerely. “Let’s find out a little more of what you might know about those two men,” she told him, nodding toward Oliver and Vincent who were being kept away from the girls by three other officers. “Bree, what happened to you my love?  Did they say or do anything?” Bruce asked her. “They thought I was Rae, Sir,” Brittany offered and Bruce went a bit pale.  “They took hold of my hair and pulled, but Daddy came in and clocked him,” Brittany explained.  Bruce took a heavy sigh. “Bree, will you press charges?” he asked. “Is it going to help Rae?” she asked. “If I may,” Grace said kindly.  “Yes, it will.  The more information we have, the more people who stand up and say, yes, that person did wrong, to me specifically, and this is what happened, the better the chances of them being able to stay in jail.  I will be sure to talk to the owners of this coffee shop about statements. I’m going to take your statements, and then we will make sure to get this to the district attorney as soon as possible,” she explained. “Then I want to do that please,” she said, and before anymore could be said or done, Vincent and Oliver began arguing with the police.  It took one shove from Vincent to the officer, for chaos to ensue. It didn’t take long for the chaos to stop and Vincent and Oliver went nuts; kicking, struggling, swearing, and then they both verbally threatened to cause harm to Brittany, and the rest of the people present.  They completely ignored the fact that they had just been told anything they said could and would be used against them in a court of law.  They were removed from the coffee shop, put into a police car, and escorted away.  “Daddy, I’m ready to go home please,” Quinn said.  When they got home, Brittany ran up to her room and as Shelby was about to say something Will stopped her.  “Go up, be with her, sit with her, give her time with you, just the two of you, I’ll keep them all busy down here.  She needs her Mama,” he said and with a nod Shelby went upstairs. She heard Brittany in the bathroom and knocked on the door.  “Bree, it’s Mama, can I come in?” she called out.  She very smartly used the younger word choices.  Her girls were very stressed and rightfully so, so while they weren’t on parent time, it was necessary that she use those words and phrases to bring her girls the most comfort possible. “Okay,” she called out and Shelby opened the door to see Brittany in the tub.  She was naked from the waist down and had the shower head hanging down, trying to adjust the spray so the water didn’t scald her. “Can I help you sweetheart?” Shelby asked her kindly. “No!  No, I’m sorry, no, I can try, I, I just, I can’t may make it cooler though,” she said sadly. “Alright, you can try on your own.  I won’t do it for you.  Why don’t you try pushing the lever down a bit, that might cool it off some,” Shelby said.  She saw Brittany having an internal struggle.  She wanted to do it all on her own, but the stress of the afternoon’s events, made her want to be little.  It made her want to go back on parent time, just so she didn’t have to worry about anything. Brittany pushed the lever down and the steamy water changed to a cooler temperature, and she very carefully washed herself down and then turned off the water.  “Mama,” she said softly. “Yes my love?” “It was really scary today,” she said sadly. “Daddy told me that you had to be extra brave today, and I can only imagine how scary that was for you,” she told her.  “I’m really proud of you my darling girl,” Shelby told her gently moving to sit on the toilet, just to be closer to her baby girl.  All she wanted to do was hold her tight and never let go. “I didn’t know it was them when they sat down, but then I saw them in the mirror and I knew it was them, and they were with Miss Kate,” she whimpered. “Bree, what if you come out of the tub, get dressed and we go sit in Mama’s room.  In the chair.  Just us together,” she suggested. “I wanna cry Mama,” she said. Shelby gave her a kind smile and nodded her agreement.  “I do too baby girl, and it’s okay,” she assured her.  “It’s perfectly okay if you cry and sob, and just cuddle with Mama, until all those scary feelings go away,” she explained.  “It’s completely up to you.  I know that I would want to cuddle with Grandma if I were in your position,” she offered and she saw Brittany standing there, thinking, trying to figure out if this would make her a baby of the community.  Everyone called her Baby Bree most of the time, because she was young and sweet and curious.  It never bothered her, until someone from another circle put it in her head that she had that name, because she was incompetent, which wasn’t true.  Shelby could have killed that person when she found out what they’d really said.  “Do you want to try my love?” Shelby asked, pulling off a towel from the rack for Brittany to step into when she was ready to get out of the tub. “Is the alarm set?” she asked, not yet ready to leave the tub.  Somehow, standing where she was, the tub seemed like a safe place. “It is.  Daddy set it, the moment he shut the front door.  We are very safe and protected,” Shelby told her.  Brittany nodded got out of the tub.  She stepped into the open towel and Shelby’s waiting arms, and gave Shelby a hug, holding on as tightly as she possibly could.  “I love you my darling.  I love you and your sisters, very much, and I am so proud of you for being so brave,” Shelby said once they were finally seated in the special chair in Shelby and Will’s room. “Even though I wet my pants?” she asked. “Yes, my love, because you being safe is all that matters to me.  You are my beautiful little ballerina, and I love you no matter what,” Shelby assured her.  After a few moments of silence, Shelby spoke gently.  “Do you know that we can sit here together, just you and me for a while, and Daddy and your sisters will handle dinner,” she said. “I’d like that Mama,” she said softly.  She wanted to cry, but the tears weren’t coming this time.  Her heart felt as though it was going to leap out of her chest, but she couldn’t seem to cry.  Hugging Shelby made her feel a little bit better and so she decided that just sitting with her Mama, her Miss, a woman who truly cared about her, was the best course of action.  Downstairs, Will was in the kitchen, trying to figure out something for dinner and Quinn was glued to his side.  She was stressed and tense and starting to wheeze.  “Baby, I don’t want to tell you this, because you won’t like it,” he started. “I know, I need a treatment,” she sighed and without being told or asked, she went to the pantry and pulled out her nebulizer. “Not that sweetheart.  We have to call Aunt Terri.  You need to tell her that you need a shot,” he said. “I just had one,” she complained. “Okay, okay, calm down, at least call her and talk to her about it.  Tell her what happened, and she’ll hear it in your voice if you need a shot.” “I hate them!  I really really do!  I will sit on that thing for an hour, please Daddy,” she tried pointing to the nebulizer that was hidden in the pantry.   “Yes, Daddy, that’s right, those are your words, and I’d be a very bad Daddy if I let you just go on with out being checked over again,” he told her.  “But it’s really too soon, I am convinced,” she said taking shallow breaths. “Please call Aunt Terri and talk to her,” he said and with a heavy sigh, she did as asked, staying in the kitchen, next to his side, by her choice, and waited for Terri to answer. “Yes, I’m looking for Terri Schuester please,” she said.  “Quinn Lucy,” she said softly after a moment and then turned to cough softly before going back to the phone.  “Dust,” she said looking at Will and waving her hand around in the air, when she felt Will looking at her.  He smiled and shook his head, kissing the top of hers, not pushing her away.  He knew she just needed to be close, and right now, it was fine.  She wasn’t under foot as he moved around.  “It’s just me Aunt Terri,” she said after a few moments.  “Are you busy?  I can talk to you later,” she offered. “No, it’s okay sweetheart, I have some time, what’s up?” she asked her. “Daddy says I need another shot for my lungs, and I just had one four days ago,” she whined softly and Terri heard the wheeze in her voice, but it didn’t sound terrible. She took a deep breath.  “Sing for me baby.  Something easy.  What do you and your sisters sing all the time for Grandma?” she asked.   “I been crying, boo hoo, cuz I’m lonely, for you, smiles have altered to tears, but tears won’t wash away the fears,” Quinn sang and Terri listened very carefully. “Alright princess.  I’m off duty in two hours.  When I come home, I will come over and check you out.  You might need another shot, but I can’t tell over the phone.  That was beautiful singing as well,” she said. “Can’t you just tell Daddy that I can sit on the nebulizer for like eight hours,” she pouted. “You don’t have to sit on it for eight hours silly girl.  I promise, I will do everything I can to avoid giving you a shot, okay?” she asked and reluctantly, Quinn agreed.  “Sit on the nebulizer for thirty minutes my love.  I’ll check you over when I get to you,” she explained and Quinn agreed.  “Thank you my sweet girl.  Can I talk to Daddy quickly please?” she asked. “Thirty minutes for me on that and now you talk to her please,” Quinn told him. “Thank you baby,” he said.  “Hello?” he asked as Quinn wrapped herself into his side.  He was there and she needed her Daddy, she needed protection.  The men had somehow escaped jail from the day before.  That didn’t make sense, and now she needed to know she was safe.  “Come my love, I will help you with the nebulizer,” he said gently. “What happened?  Why is she freaking out, or can you not answer those questions right now?” “Nope,” he told her and she sighed. “I don’t have time to guess and your wife is better at this game than you are.  I will see you all in about two hours, and I will check Quinn over,” she told him. “We thank you,” Will said and they hung up.  “Quinnie, what do you think we should make to go with dinner?  Mixed veggies or mashed potatoes?” he questioned kindly.   “What can Rae have?” she asked protectively. “Either of those things are okay.  Mama wouldn’t leave options that weren’t safe,” he said, “although I am very proud of you for being so protective,” he told her and she gave a brief smile before selecting the mixed vegetables.  “Good choice,” he said, and he set about making dinner.  He briefly said a little prayer of thanks to his father.  He had a beautiful wife, and they now how four daughters and the six of them shared a special bond.  As he continued, he looked over to see Santana and Rachel playing with her light brights and Santana was helping her, figure out what to make with them.  They’d been at it for half an hour and came to the realization that neither of them were good at creating pictures on their own when, Rachel finally spoke up.  “Sanny,” she said softly, “What party?” she asked. “There’s a party every Thursday night.  Sometimes it’s just our circle and sometimes we mix with another circle,” she said and she pulled out a pile of pegs and began to divide up the colors.  “Who brought you this toy?  We didn’t have this before,” she said. “Uh, Kenzie and Corey,” she said softly.   “Nice, you got it right on the first shot.  Good for you!” Santana praised her and Rachel blushed slightly.   “Sanny, what happens at a party?” she asked softly and slowly keeping her words as simple as possible. “Nothing or everything.  We get to play if we want, but we don’t have to.  We do have to remember the rules, and we have to know our safe words if we play and the words of who we are playing with,” she explained. “Teach me?” Rachel asked.   “The words?” Santana asked and Rachel nodded.  “Of everyone?” she asked incredulously.  That was a monumental undertaking and she let out a soft sigh.  She didn’t want another I-have-to-be-perfect sister, but it did show that Rachel might be ready for more, so she didn’t want to discourage that.  “Okay, hang on, let me get the flash cards, keep playing with this.  Build yourself a score board maybe, ” Santana suggested and with that, she went off to find Quinn.  “Mmmm, dinner,” she grinned, getting into the kitchen and smiling before wrapping herself around Quinn, being very careful not to squeeze her.  She’d heard her just come off the nebulizer.  “Whatcha making?” she asked. “Daddy’s making meat loaf,” Quinn said.  “What are you and Rae doing?”“Kenzie and Corey were here today.  They brought her a light brite set and she wants me to help her with safe words.  Do you have your cards still?” she asked. “I have two sets,” Quinn said. “Well we’re not looking to torment her so go with the easy set of whatever you have,” Santana said thoughtfully.  “Sir, do we have any twizzlers or candies, or something?” Santana asked. “Before dinner Sanny?” he asked.  It was much more of a warning look though, because  she knew the rule of not having candy before and so close to having dinner. “Not for me.  It’s for Rae.  She wants me to teach her safe words, so I thought candies or twizzlers would be a good reward, like when you and Miss taught us,” Santana said. “One hour and that’s it. If you study longer than that, you’ll spoil your dinner.  Start with M&M’s.  There’s a bag in the cupboard,” he said nodding in the right direction and she nodded, walked over to him and kissed his cheek.“Thank you Sir,” she smiled and then she took the candy she wanted and left.  Returning to Rachel, she was slightly surprised to see such an intricate ‘score board’ on the stand.  Rachel made a line down the center of the board to divide it in half with all white pegs.  On the left side, she put a line of green pegs to indicate a right answer and then a line of red for wrong answers on the other.  There were also several piles of pegs, that would coordinate with the varying levels.  “You know so much more than I thought you did,” she said and she sat down on the ground next to her.  Quinn returned with the flash cards she had made and showed them to Rachel and Santana. “Sanny said you want help, we can help you,” she told her kindly and Rachel smiled and nodded her agreement.  She had to know this.  The party was in three days and if the “babies” were going to the party, then so was she.  She hadn’t been able to ask Shelby her question, so she thought it would be better to be prepared if nothing else.  She made a few grunts and groans, but fixed herself so she was facing both her sisters and was fully prepared to follow any direction they gave her. This had to be done and it had to be done right or there could be serious consequences.  The main one in Rachel’s mind was being sent away. “Which one is the harder set?” Santana asked and when Quinn held it up, she took them away and put them behind her back, to which Rachel whined in protest.  “No!” Santana snapped protectively. “Santana!” Will called from the kitchen. “Sorry Sir!” she called back to him and then she looked at Rachel.  “What I mean is no, as in, no we’re not working with these yet.  There is no way you could know this yet, because little miss perfect over there put on information that you wouldn’t have any clue about yet, and you would also not be expected to know by Thursday.  People and safe words, that is all you have to concern yourself with,” she explained and Rachel looked pained at this.  She had to know as much as she could and she only had three days to learn it. “Sanny, fee days,” Rachel told her rolling her eyes at her own lisp.  She didn’t understand why it came and went sometimes.  “Fee,” she repeated holding up three fingers. “And in three days, with our help, you will know all the people and safe words you need to know.  I need you to trust that okay?” she asked and she was kind about it, which was helpful, but still not everything Rachel wanted.  Reluctantly she agreed and Quinn raised her hand.  She had an idea, which she wanted to voice.  Having looked at Rachel’s score board, she had a feeling that they were on the same wave length, so she gave it a shot. “Sanny, look, the pegs match the levels.  There’s greens, blues, purples, pinks, reds, oranges, golds, and silvers.  We’ll use white for the silvers, but everything else can have it’s own peg.  We’ll match it up to each person and she can work on it that way,” Quinn said. “They’re all the same though,” Santana said. “Yeah, but she wants a visual, so we’ll do it like this,” Quinn said picking up a yellow peg.  “Rae, this is Daddy okay?  Master Will Schuester, safe word is Italy,” she told her.  Then she held up a second yellow peg.  “This is Mama.  Mistress Shelby Corcoran, safe word, ice,” she explained and Rachel nodded along.  Then Quinn pulled out four green pegs and laid them out in front of Rachel, who immediately picked them up and began laying them out.  She looked directly at Santana, almost as a challenge, to prove she could learn, but she didn’t know all the safe words, so it was also a plea for assistance, and she wasn’t sure she was going to get it.  “Keep going,” Quinn said kindly. Rachel picked up the pegs and laid them out in front of her one by one.  “Ka, grrr, Qua-inn,” she pushed out. “You can have marbles in your mouth when we do this.  It’s like your legs, it’s going to take time,” Quinn assured her.  “The babies call me Kin, and they never had issues with speech, they just make themselves younger, and that’s what they came up with,” she suggested. Rachel shook her head no, and moved her jaw around for a moment, before trying again.  “Quinn,” she pushed out as she laid a peg down on the ground and then looked up at Quinn for assistance. “Watermelon,” Quinn told her. “Wah-ta Mel-in,” she repeated carefully, knowing that it didn’t sound right, but she had till Thursday to work on it.  “Sanny,” she said moving to the next green peg.  “No,” she said correcting herself.  “San-tan-a,” she pushed out and then looked to Santana for help. “Bubble gum,” Santana told her. “Bubba-gum,” Rachel said and closed her eyes and worked her jaw around a bit, before laying down the third green peg.  “Bra-it-nee,” she said carefully. “Apples,” Quinn and Santana told her kindly. “Appahs,” she repeated and she was started to get annoyed.  Her mouth worked fine, yet she was talking like the “babies” and she had no logical explanation for it.  She let it go for the moment and then laid down the fourth green peg.  “Rach-a, wicked,” she said and the girls nodded at her. “Good, now say it all again and I’ll give you a candy, for everyone you get right,” Santana told her, showing her the M&M’s.  In her hand she held two yellow ones, and four green ones.  If Rachel wanted matching, Santana would do all the matching in the world she could for her. Rachel picked up the gold pegs first and then the green ones.  She laid them in her palm and moved the light bright board in front of her, so she could plug them in correctly.  “Can I help you?” Quinn asked and Rachel raised an eyebrow.  “You give me the peg and say who it is and what the safe word is.  If you’re right, I’ll put it on the green side and if you don’t get it right I’ll move it to the red side,” Quinn said and Rachel nodded her agreement. She carefully placed a yellow peg in Quinn’s hand.  “Mas-ser Wi’ Schue’ter, It-a-lee,” she said as best she could and both Quinn and Santana saw her look completely flustered. “Wait, stop, I know we’re not mixing with anyone this week,” Santana told her.  “So if you say Mama and Daddy, because, that’s easier for you now, people will know who you mean,” she offered. “No, I say it right,” she protested and in her weakened, frustrated state of mind, her voice was much too strong, and demanding for Will’s taste.  He and Shelby worked with the girls on tone of voice all the time.  If they were ever at a party, with a mixing circle, with people who didn’t take kindly to aggressive, or bratty tones of voice, their girls would be punished in any number of ways.  It was a situation they wanted to avoid. “Rachel, this is a warning.  Try to stay calm,” Will told her kindly having moved away from the kitchen to check on his girls for quick minute.  He was both glad and surprised that Quinn had joined them fully.  He hadn’t thought she’d calm down so quickly, but he was glad she was feeling safe enough to leave his side. “She’s just frustrated Daddy, it’s okay,” Quinn said. “Yes baby, she is frustrated, but the rules in this house apply to everyone and we do not yell at each other for no reason,” Will said kindly. “Sorry,” Rachel said to Santana who simply nodded and gave her an M&M to show she wasn’t mad and then ate one herself, smiling happily.  “I say it right,” Rachel repeated, but softly and with a lot of pleading in her voice.  She knew they didn’t seem to care that she talked funny, but it bothered the hell out of her, so she was going to do this.  Both Quinn and Santana nodded their agreement and let Rachel continue.  She pointed to the gold peg again and spoke very steadily, trying to get it all to come out correctly.  “Mas-ter Wi-ill Schues-ter, It-uhl-lee,” she said.  “Miss-tress She-elby Cor-cran, Ice.  Ka-quinn,” she said and then she looked up in confusion.  Did she know last names, did they have last names, were they supposed to be used for this practice session, and she looked ready to cry.  Santana understood immediately.  It was something they struggled with the moment they started learning all this information as well. “We didn’t tell them to you, so that’s not your fault.  Secondly, here because you got those two right, and no, you don’t need to use last names,” Santana said handing her the two yellow candies that matched the description of their Miss and Sir. “Ka-quinn,” Rachel said after a moment.  “Wa-ter-mel-lon, San-tan-a, Bub-ble gum, Brit-tan-ee, um,” she said pausing to think and she closed her eyes for a moment, trying to have heard it in her head.  “App-ple,” she pressed out slowly.  “Rache-el wicked,” she said and both Quinn and Santana erupted into cheers of encouragement.  Rachel beamed and took the four green candies that Santana had offered her.  Rachel wasn’t done though, it had to be perfect, she had to show she could do it, so she ran the pattern four more times, before finally spitting it out correctly. At that point, Shelby came downstairs to see her remaining three girls, in the family room playing nicely with each other and she heard Rachel say.  “Master Will Schuester, Italy, Mistress Shelby Corcoran, Ice, Quinn Watermelon, Santana Bubble gum, Brittany Apples, Rachel Wicked.” “That was amazing,” Shelby praised and all her girls jumped.  “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, everyone calm down, I didn’t mean to startle you all.  That was wonderful Rae, I’m very proud of you and I’m proud of your sisters for helping you,” she said going over and giving them all a kiss.  “Mama?” Rachel asked and before she could ask her question about the party on Thursday, she realized Brittany wasn’t there.  “Where Bree?” she asked. “She is upstairs sleeping.  It was a very stressful first day back at work for her,” Shelby said dismissively and then she looked to Quinn.  “What about you baby?  I didn’t get to talk to you, I only talked to Sanny when she came home from work,” Shelby said. “It started out okay, but then got very stressful,” she said and Santana went on alert.  They were purposefully talking in code and that worried her.  Something was up and she wasn’t aware of it.  The fact that Shelby said it was just a stressful day, that was evident when Brittany walked in the door, but she could tell that it was more than that.  Something was very wrong with her sister and she wanted to know what it was. “Mama, can I go lay down with Bree?” Santana asked. “You don’t want to stay here and help Rachel study some more?” she asked kindly and Santana looked torn.  It was a guilty move on Shelby’s part, and she hadn’t meant it that way, so she quickly corrected herself.  “I’m sorry, that is an unfair question.  Bree is sleeping.  If you want to go lay down with her you may, however, she is sleeping and I don’t want her waking up before it’s time to eat, understand?” Shelby asked. Santana nodded and looked to Rachel.  “Can I go?” she asked. “You can go, Sanny, I’ll help Rae,” Quinn said and she turned and let out a few soft coughs, the last one ending in a wheeze where she had a small issue catching her breath.  Rachel leaned over and took Quinn’s hand, waiting for her to catch her breath and Shelby sighed.  Once Quinn did manage to catch her breath, Shelby got her an inhaler and handed it to her.  Quinn took a puff and held it, to help her lungs, before looking at Rachel.  “Do you want to try the next family?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  It was extremely important for her to get all of this memorized by Thursday.  She had to prove her worth and this was the only way she knew how to do it.  Santana went upstairs and laid down with Brittany.  She woke up seconds later and curled into her sister.  “They showed up, and they were with Miss Kate,” she said softly, her voice laced with fear. “Shhh, I’m not supposed to wake you up,” Santana said softly. “You didn’t.  I didn’t go to sleep,” she said whispered. “Will you tell me what happened?”  “I was really doing okay at work.  Made a few good tips, took a mid-sized order, had it all added up and heard the door chime.  People walked in, sat down, and I looked up at the mirrors and I saw who it was.  It was Rachel’s Sirs and Miss Kate, they were all there, and I think they’re working together,” she said, the tears falling slowly as she spoke. “Shhh, I don’t want to make you more upset Bree.  If it’s too scary we don’t have to talk about it.  Resting is perfectly okay with me, and we have a while before dinner is ready,” she said. “Sanny, it’s too scary.  It’s too much.  They want to get her back, I heard them,” she said. “Well how did you get out of there?” Santana asked, clearly aware that Brittany wasn’t about to go to sleep anytime soon.  She was home safe though, so Santana logically assumed there had been a good outcome. “The police drove home with us.  Daddy said that, um, it was safe.  He didn’t want the men to follow us.  Sanny, they thought I was Rae.  They, uh, they want her back.  Bad,” she insisted. “They don’t get to have her though.  We do.  Maybe not forever, maybe she doesn’t want this life style anymore, but we have her now and we will always be her family.  What did you tell the police?” she asked. “Quinnie and I said we were Daddy’s girls, and we didn’t even want to give our own last name, we gave Mama and Daddy’s names.  Quinnie went first, and Daddy scolded her.  He said if it came to a court of law, we’d have to use our real names,” she said.  “I told them, they thought I was someone else, and that he grabbed my shoulders, and pulled my hair, and that was when Daddy hit him.” “He hit him?” Santana asked, finding it overwhelming that Will went to such physical lengths for his girls. “Uh huh,” she said nodding emphatically.  “He walked in and saw what this guy was doing to me and just pulled back and punched him in the face.  He didn’t break anything, he just is gonna have a black and blue for a few days.  I think Daddy was scared for me and didn’t want to miss,” she said. “Does Mama know this?” Santana asked and Brittany nodded, letting out a yawn and snuggling into her sister for love and support.  She desperately needed it.  “I’m sorry that you had to be so scared today and please know that we are safe.  We are protected.” “You can’t say that anymore.  He found me.  He found out who I am, and where I work, they are getting closer and it’s only a matter of time before they get Rae and he threatens our lives.  They both did.  They screamed obscenities and told Quinn they were going to iron her hand, and that they were going to smash Daddy’s face in, and that they were going to tie me to a tree and let the bugs eat me alive.  They said a lot,” Brittany whimpered. “What happened after they said all that?” “They were carted off by the police, in hand cuffs.” “What happened before they said all that?” “I said I was going to press charges.” “I swear, you are the bravest person I know, and I love you,” she said and she leaned in and gave Brittany a sweet kiss.  “Let’s cuddle okay?  Just us.  Just you and me, and rest, because I can see you’re tired, and if you rest, you may avoid a migraine, which would be pretty awesome if you could.”  Brittany nodded and the two snuggled closer.  “Have good dreams Bree,” Santana whispered.  Terri knocked on the back door and Will smiled.  He moved to the key pad, punched in the code, let her in, reset it, and then was attacked by his little sister.  She wrapped him in an extremely tight hug and then backed up and punched him in the shoulder.  “Ow!” he complained. “You beat him up?” she asked angrily and he wasn’t sure why she was asking him a question or what exactly she was talking about. “What?” Will asked her in completely confusion. “The man who came in to the hospital, who happened to see me, was complaining about you and how you beat him up.  What the hell were you thinking?” she yelled and in the other room Shelby and Quinn looked confused by the yelling while Rachel looked terrified.   “Why don’t we go break up the sibling fight, otherwise, Grandma Rose is going to be a little bit annoyed,” Shelby smiled and she and Quinn helped Rachel to her feet and they both lead her to the kitchen.  “Can we stop yelling please.  I have two sleeping beauties upstairs,” Shelby said. “Do you know what your husband did?” Terri snapped in frustration and Rachel shivered in fear. “Terri,” Will scolded.  He was still in protective Daddy mode and seeing Rachel shake like that, was not something he was going to put up with. “Do not Terri me.  You hit a man who attacked my niece and now he’s pressing charges against you.  He came into the hospital with a black eye, a bloody nose, and he complained of a pipe being used against his stomach,” she said.  “First of all, that is not what happened and shame on you for thinking I did that.  Secondly, yes, he did attack your niece and he threatened my life and their lives, and called out a number of obscenities in front of the police, who carted him away to jail.  It is on record and camera that I hit him, but he was touching my kid.  No one touches my kid with every intention to hurt them and gets away with it,” he said. Rachel watched the siblings fight and pressed herself into Shelby’s side.  She wasn’t sure what she was watching.  Will had hit someone, and caused a great deal of injury from what Terri said.  That was bad and meant she wasn’t safe with him.  He did however have no problems admitting what truly happened and told Terri where she could go to get the true evidence.  Her previous Sirs, never admitted anything.  Everything was always an accident when described to someone else.  She also heard Will say he was doing it to protect his kid and she knew that none of them were his kids, so he didn’t have to claim them.  He and Shelby viewed them as such apparently, but she knew they weren’t blood.  That part made her feel like he was still a safe person.  She’d cried on him the other day at breakfast, and he hadn’t done anything to her.  He just held her and reassured her and even helped her to eat more food.  He didn’t have to be nice to her, or protect her, or make it so that he risked his own safety for the safety of her sisters, so maybe she needed to hear more of the story. “And again, I’m going to ask you both to stop yelling at each other.  Bree and Sanny are upstairs sleeping, or at least trying to,” Shelby said sternly. Terri took a big sigh and turned away from her brother and she zeroed in on the girls.  “Someone tell me what happened today please,” she said, but it was one hundred percent and order from her.  They would talk, they would be calm, she could be calm for them, but she could not look at her brother and be calm.  She couldn’t even look at Shelby and be calm, because Shelby seemed to be okay with the fact that her brother had beat someone up.  She was stubborn, and decided not to listen to the part where her brother scolded her for thinking he’d done something so drastic. “You calm down before they talk to you,” Shelby said protectively.  She was a Mama Bear, all the time, and now that there was more tension in the house, she became ten times more protective. “I was asked to come over and examine Quinn.” “Yes, but you are not doing that.  You are coming into the house and fighting with my husband, and while I am your sister and I do love you, you need to calm down before you talk to or touch any of my girls,” Shelby said and she was completely possessive about everything.  Will was her husband, the girls were her daughters, and no one was going to stop her from protecting them, not even family. “He hit someone,” Terri said. “That man had Bree by her pony tail and was pulling so hard she was bending over to keep from having her hair ripped out of her head, so do not yell at Daddy!” Quinn snapped and then she turned and coughed pretty violently, unable to keep her composure any longer. “That’s it, you’re done,” Shelby said and she carefully took Quinn’s hand and rubbed her back for her.  “Mama said no more yelling and I meant it.  You are going to have a time out in the kitchen, with your inhaler and when it’s done, you will apologize to Aunt Terri for yelling at her like that.  You know how to be respectful and that was definitely not respectful,” Shelby lectured leading her to a chair to have a seat and Rachel silently watched.  “You know much better than that Quinn Lucy,” she scolded and punctuated her statement with one solid smack to Quinn’s covered bottom, and Quinn knew she was lucky she didn’t get more.  She also knew that the only reason she wasn’t being spanked for such an outburst was because she was having an asthma attack. Terri turned to her brother and began bickering with him, while Shelby got Quinn settled.  Rachel watched intently and heard the very soft words, of Vincent London come out of Terri’s mouth and she set to screaming.  That was him.  That was the man.  He was the one who had hurt Brittany, who had threatened the people taking care of her and she was now putting all of those people in danger.  She struggled to run out of the room and to Brittany’s room, but fell down three times in the process. Shelby sighed and let her try and run for the moment, knowing she wouldn’t get far.  “You two, go into the office and work this out.  Do not come out until it’s resolved and you’re on the same page, and I swear to God if I hear either of you yelling at each other, I’ll spank you myself!” she scolded and then she turned to Quinn.  “Look at me baby girl, just nod.  Do you know why I’m annoyed?” she asked and Quinn nodded.  Terri and Will were ignoring basic instructions.  Quinn had snapped at Terri, even though she was simply protecting Will.  Rachel ran away and screamed.  Running in the house was not allowed and Shelby had just scolded everyone for screaming at each other to start with.  “Good girl.  Sit here.  When you are done, you are still going to give your apology, because what you did was not polite either.  There is no reason to snap at Aunt Terri like that, even though you were protecting Daddy,” Shelby told her, giving her a kiss to her forehead.  “And like it or not, you’re getting a shot.  You’ve had too many attacks too close together,” she explained and with another kiss she left the room and went after Rachel. Rachel had tears in her eyes and was struggling to get up the stairs.  “Rachel Barbara you will stop right where you are and you will come back down here, right now.  If I have to come get you, you’re going to be punished.” “No, Mama, Bree, safe, Bree, get to,” Rachel panted, having trouble catching her breath, but her words were crystal clear.  Almost like when they first met her at the hospital, which meant, she was most likely back to being in a constant state of panic. “If I have to come up those stairs to stop you myself, you’re going to be spanked over my knee and then we’re going to have the talk we need to have,” Shelby warned her. “Mama, Bree,” Rachel pleaded. “Bree is sleeping, or at least trying to, and I can’t imagine she is with all the screaming that is going on in this house, now get down here young lady, this is your last chance,” Shelby told her firmly and Rachel knew she wasn’t messing around, but Brittany was more important.  She had to know if they had hurt Brittany physically and Brittany hadn’t told anyone.  It’s what had happened to Rachel, and she didn’t want that for anyone else. With a great deal of defiance and a last minute burst of energy, Rachel continued up the stairs, crawling to get to her sister.  It was the only way she could properly move.  Shelby rolled her eyes and went up the five stairs to Rachel and picked her up.  She carried her, screaming and wiggling, back down to the family room, put her over her lap and spanked her five times, and then put a hand on the small of her back, keeping her in place.  “You are not above rules and consequences.  I know you are new, I know you are struggling, and I know something is wrong, but I told you what would happen,” Shelby said and then she spanked her five more times.  Once it was done, Rachel went to wiggle and put herself in a presentation position.  If she could make Shelby happy, then she could get to Brittany.  “Ah, ah, ah, no way young lady,” Shelby said and she kept Rachel in place and let her struggle and cry and scream.  Shelby wasn’t upset about the struggling.  Rachel needed to communicate, and being forced to sit in time out was only going to prolong the situation.  However Rachel managed to get into her position and Shelby sighed.  Broken rules had consequences. She took a deep breath, stood up, lifted Rachel up and brought her to the kitchen, where her little stool was waiting for her.  Shelby sat her on it and moved in very close, so she was essentially trapped.  Shelby was hoping that “trapping” her in place would limit the amount of time Rachel was going to be in time out to start with.  It took seven minutes for Rachel to calm down completely and Shelby was very careful in helping her clean her face.  She spoke very gently to her and laid out the rules for the night.  “Shhh, listen to Mama baby,” she told her and Rachel looked at her in confusion. How could she still be Mama.  How could Rachel have caused so much trouble and this woman was still going to mother her, the way Rachel apparently wanted and needed so desperately.  She would never understand how that worked.  She didn’t know that her ‘sisters’ had gone through the same thing.  Quinn was watching and trying to steady her breathing, knowing this was difficult, not only for Rachel but Shelby too.  She remembered how tough it was in the beginning for them, and Rachel was proving to be as stubborn as Santana. Shelby however remained calm and patient.  “First, I don’t have a problem with you seeing Bree.  I’m glad you want to be with her, but she is resting and you are screaming,” she explained.  “You’re not going to see her when you are this upset.  It’s not good for either of you to be that worked up,” Shelby said.  “So you’re going to sit here and calm down,” Shelby told her.  Not liking this plan at all, Rachel raised her hand and left it up there.  “Ask baby, it’s okay,” Shelby told her kindly. “Bree, Vincent, bad men, hurt Bree.  See Bree, See Bree now!” she demanded and she started to get angry again. “Rachel, talking to Mama like that only gets you spanked.  Calm down,” Shelby told her firmly and Rachel started to whine. “Find Bree.  See Bree now.  Bad men, Vincent, bad, Bree!” she demanded, her language, very young and her sentences, very broken.   “Whining will not help you either.  You can not see Bree right now, she is hopefully sleeping.  Right now, Rae-rae is going to calm down and any more disrespect on your part is going to get you spanked,” she said.  She wasn’t messing around and while Rachel knew that tone of voice, she paid no attention to it.  The most important thing right now was getting to Brittany. “NO!  Bree!” she screamed and Quinn sighed.  Rachel was having trouble processing what was going on.  Shelby and Will never truly denied the girls from seeing each other and yet that was what she was doing now.  Shelby sighed and gave Rachel a quick two solid spanks, scolding her for screaming at her Mama.  They didn’t want to spank her so much, due to her past, but she was breaking rules left and right.  “NO!  BREE!” Rachel screamed at which point Will and Terri came out of the office.  Rachel sounded like an ax murder was coming after her. “We agreed a long time ago, they need to be calm,” Shelby said catching Will’s eye.  It was all she had to say, and he knew exactly what she meant.  Before the other three even came to live with them, it had been discussed.  The girls were never going to be denied from each other, but when rules were broken then the consequences had to be experienced, before reuniting them with their desired sister and they had to be calm. “You’re right we did.  Go in the office,” he said kindly and he moved over to Quinn while Shelby carried a screaming Rachel into the office and shut the door behind them.  “When do we keep you girls away from each other baby?” he asked her. “Never Daddy,” she said panting slightly. “Do you think how Rachel is asking, is nice?” he asked. “She’s very scared about something,” Quinn said thoughtfully. “She is, and she’s communicating that much by her body language.  We know she wants to see Bree, and we don’t have a problem with that, but we’re trying to keep Bree calm right?” he asked. “Yes.  Her migraines hurt her.  Stress is bad for her.  Rae is screaming,” Quinn said. “That is correct and do you think that Rae being all excitable and loud will help Bree with her stress levels?” he asked kindly. “No,” she said honestly and Will nodded. “I’m very proud of you my darling girl,” Will told her. “Quinnie.  What do you say, I check you over and make sure your lungs are okay, and by the time we’re done, I’m sure one of your sisters will be free for you to spend time with,” Terri offered. “I’m sorry for yelling at you and please do not yell at Daddy any more.  He protected Bree,” Quinn said as calmly as she could. “You’re right, he was, and he did, and I was wrong for jumping to conclusions, and we have talked it all out.  I’m not mad at Daddy for protecting you girls.  I was mad that he hit, because two wrongs don’t make a right, but the man lied to me, and I jumped to conclusions,” Terri said. “She apologized baby, we’re friends again, I promise,” Will told her and Quinn nodded.  “Can she examine you now?” Will asked and Quinn nodded her agreement. With a deep breath, resulting in a coughing fit, Quinn spoke.  “Mama said I need a shot,” she pouted. “You probably do, I saw you struggle after you yelled at me,” Terri said kindly.  “I do have everything with me, and I’ll help you to take your shot, however you need it to happen,” Terri promised her.  “It does have to happen though my love, and I’m very sorry that you have to have this pain,” Terri said honestly and Quinn nodded.  “Why don’t we move you to the couch.  We’ll put you on your side and I’ll find the muscle I need and I’ll make it as quick as possible, I promise,” Terri said. Quinn pouted and reached for Will.  She needed comfort and mountains of it.  Will picked her up and carried her easily to the other room and she rested against him.  She wished she could stay against him like this all the time, and she was extremely grateful that he carried her to start with.  It was a simple act that, to her and her sisters, meant more than they could ever express. He sat down on the couch and guided Quinn to lie on her side, mirroring her position.  “You and me baby girl.  That’s it.  Just Quinnie and Daddy,” he told her and they were now chest to chest on the couch, cuddled in close and Quinn felt Terri pulling her pants down and she whimpered and shut her eyes.  “Wait please,” he said to Terri and she stopped what she was doing.  She felt bad that her pants and panties were halfway down her butt, and yet, she was going to respect Will’s directions.  This was not easy for Quinn and she loved her too much to make it any more traumatic.  “Breathe baby, just look at me, and tell me why we have to do this,” he said kindly. “Scared,” she pushed out.   “What are you scared of baby?” he asked her. “No, I mean.  I got scared, and I can’t breathe, and my lungs can’t keep up,” she said very softly and very slowly.  Her lungs were doing okay, but they were unable to draw air in fully at the moment and that was a scary situation for her. “I’m sorry, I misunderstood,” Will told her kindly. “Please don’t Daddy,” she begged, tears springing to her eyes.  The shots hurt and made her feel terrible for the next twenty four hours.  She also didn’t like that it had to occur in her butt.  It seemed rather ridiculous that a shot to help your lungs was given in your ass.  The two were not even remotely connected as far as she was concerned. “I’m not going to do anything other than keep you here with me and safe baby,” he told her. “It hurts, please don’t Daddy, please,” Quinn begged getting worked up again. “Shhh, I know sweetheart, but it’s very quick, and Aunt Terri loves you so much, she wants to do every thing she can to help you, that doesn’t require a shot, but it’s been a very stressful day, so we have to give you this so you get better,” Will explained gently.  “Do you know what might happen if we don’t give you a shot to help your lungs?” he coached her and she nodded.  “Tell me sweetheart.  What happens if we let your lungs just continue to struggle?” he asked her kindly, while stroking two fingers over her forehead, down her temple, and along her jaw line.  These were touches of comfort for her, and he was going to use every tactic he had to help her through this. “I have to go to the hospital,” she whimpered and Terri winced.  Her breathing sounded terrible and she made a hurry up motion to Will.  He politely nodded, mostly to Quinn and spoke gently.   “That’s right baby and no one wants that, so why don’t we just do this quick, and then you’ll be all done, I promise.  You and Daddy can go upstairs to your room and sit in your special chair and read a book together, or we can sit in the chair in Daddy’s room, or we can sit right here and just cuddle,” he said and she simply cried.  “It’s okay baby, it is.  Let’s just cuddle up tight and get it over with, okay?” he said.  In response Quinn pressed her face into his chest, and he looked at Terri.  “Go on,” he said. “Quick baby, as quick as we can, I promise you,” he told her and nodded at Terri.  Terri swiped an alcohol wipe over Quinn’s tender flesh and then put the needle in and pushed the plunger.  Quinn cried out in pain, but kept herself pressed into Will.  As soon as the shot went in, Terri gently pressed her hand to the area, to help lessen the pain, and Quinn let out a soft yelp, but stayed cuddled next to her Daddy.  She needed him desperately.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby sat on the couch of Will’s office, and held Rachel on her lap but Rachel kicked and struggled.  “Bree, get Bree!” she demanded and she struggled so hard that Shelby had to wrap her arms tightly around Rachel’s body in order to restrain her.  She didn’t like that she could feel more bone than “meat” on Rachel’s body.  However Rachel was strong and with all her struggling there was no way them staying on the couch was safe, and so very carefully Shelby moved them to the floor and Rachel continued to struggle.  “Bree, get Bree!” she cried. “Bree is resting baby girl,” Shelby tried working very hard to stay calm herself.  Rachel was determined and very focused and that was good, but the way she was going about things were too stressful for everyone involved, so Shelby wanted to get that under control first. “No!  Find her.  Get Bree.  Get Bree safe!” she cried and she struggled to get away from Shelby and finally Shelby understood the words that Rachel kept repeating. “Okay, okay, okay,” Shelby said softly.  “Listen to Mama, Rae, listen.  Bree is safe, she is upstairs and she is sleeping.  Bree is safe and upstairs,” Shelby said and Rachel simply cried, trying to get away to Shelby.  “Bree.  Get to Bree.  Safe.  Bree safe,” she pleaded.  “They can’t take her!  Get Bree.  Make her safe!” she cried and she kept kicking and wiggling, trying to get to Brittany and ensure she was safe.  Shelby let her struggle, knowing that the fight would help to get rid of her energy, helping her to calm down. “Bree is safe baby, it’s okay,” Shelby said and Rachel cried harder.  There was no way Brittany was safe, if Vincent got to her.  Eventually Rachel exhausted herself and Shelby looked at the clock, shocked to find it had taken twenty seven minutes for Rachel to finally lose her energy.  For someone as seemingly malnourished and ‘weak‘ as Rachel was, twenty seven minutes was an incredibly long time to fight.  “I have to know you’re listening to Mama baby,” she said gently as she combed her fingers through Rachel’s hair.  “Tell me baby, how many treasured lovely girls do I have, hmm?” she asked gently. “Three,” Rachel hiccuped and Shelby sighed. “Can you tell me their names?” she asked. “Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree.  Bree, get Bree.  Make her safe,” Rachel whimpered. “Why would she not be safe?” Shelby asked. “Bree, Vincent, bad, London, not safe, Bree. See Bree,” she pleaded. “Shhh, calm down, focus baby girl.  What are Mama’s girls’ names?” she asked her. “Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree.  See Bree Mama, see Bree, make her safe,” Rachel pleaded. “You’re missing one sweetheart.  Mama has four girls.  Four treasured, beautiful, wonderful young ladies.  I love all four of them very much.  They are Quinnie, Sanny, Bree, and Rae,” she told her and Rachel shook her head no. “He’s going to get her.  He going to grab her and hurt her and make it worse.  He’s going to burn her and press into her, and make her hurt like never before.  He’s going to get her.  He’s going to make it terrible and she’s too nice.  No hurting Bree,” Rachel cried and while Shelby didn’t want to hear any more, she knew she had to, and she was fairly sure this was going to push Rachel back into non verbal communication.  The poor girl was absolutely exhausted and her body was starting to react to all the stress it’d just gone through. “No one is going to get Bree, or Quinnie, or Sanny, or Rae-rae.  All Mama’s girls are very safe,” she tried and Rachel shook her head no. “Wine bottles, and spoons, and wood, and the rolling pin.  It’s going to hurt!  Get her!  Make her safe.  Find Bree.  Get Bree!” she demanded, crying hysterically and exhausting herself. “Alright Rae-rae, alright, shhhh, listen to Mama, shhh, we are going to go see Bree.  We will do that right now, but there are going to be rules about this,” Shelby said, realizing that Rachel was not truly aware of her surroundings.  She decided that things needed to be done a little bit differently.  “Shhh, Rae-rae needs to breathe and calm down and listen to Mama.  Rae-rae has to listen very carefully,” she told her gently.  “We are going to go upstairs and we are going to look at Bree, she is sleeping and Sanny is sleeping with her.  That’s all they are doing baby.  They are sleeping,” Shelby told her and Rachel nodded.  Anything to get to Brittany.  Vincent could have done severe damage to her and she didn’t trust that Brittany was really okay.  She hadn’t see her all afternoon. “Listen to Mama baby.  We’re going to go upstairs and we’re going to look at Brittany so you know she is safe.  Then we’re going to go into Mama’s bathroom and get you ready for bed.  We’ll give you a bath, and get you in a new pair of underwear, your underwear, and then we’ll get you in pajamas and we will go down for dinner.  Rae-rae I love you, do you understand?  You are my beautiful, treasured, darling girl, and I love you very much,” Shelby told her and Rachel simply whimpered.  She had to get to Brittany; that was all she was focused on. Shelby stood up and very carefully lifted Rachel into her arms and instead of fighting her, Rachel wrapped her legs around Shelby’s waist and rested her head on her shoulder.  She kept her close and rubbed her back.  Hushing her and making her feel safe and comfortable.  “Bree, get Bree Mama, Bree safe,” she pleaded. “Yes my love, we’re going to go look at Bree right now,” Shelby told her. Will was setting up dishes when they emerged and he immediately went over to them and offered to take Rachel into his arms.  Shelby was strong and Rachel was light, but he didn’t like her carrying the girls up the stairs, and he was fairly sure, that’s where they were headed. “Rae baby, listen to Mama.  Daddy is going to take you and we are going to very, very carefully go upstairs to do what?” she asked. “Find Bree.  Make Bree safe,” she whimpered tiredly. “No my love.  We are going to see Bree, because she is safe and sleeping in our house, in her bed,” Shelby corrected.  “Wait one moment sweetheart, where’s Quinnie?” she asked. “She’s cuddling with Terri in the other room.  They are reading together, and she had her shot,” Will said kindly. “Very good.  Now, Rae, listen to Mama, are you ready to go see Bree?” she asked her, gently stroking her face in long strokes, helping to calm her, glad it seemed to be working. Rachel nodded and spoke softly.  “See Bree Mama.  Make Bree safe,” she pleaded and Will smiled sadly.  Rachel was trying, but she was also not completely listening.  He was sad that she was so worked up, but he was glad she was so protective. “Close enough, good girl.  Hold on to Daddy now,” Shelby said and they very carefully transferred her to Will and he easily carried her up the stairs to the bedrooms. “Very quiet my love, stay very quiet okay?” he asked and Rachel nodded her agreement, lifting her head just enough to rest against him, but still see.  “Shhh, stay quiet baby,” he told her gently and Rachel nodded.  Shelby smiled to herself, because just watching Will with the girls, when they were so young minded and so stressed, was actually pretty sweet.  Will moved toward the bedroom and Rachel saw Brittany and Santana cuddled up close and Shelby stood back, listening to her newest baby girl talk softly and work things out for herself.  “See sweetheart?  There’s Bree,” he said gently. “No wine bottle?” Rachel asked softly. “No baby.  No wine bottles,” Will said gently. “No wood?” Rachel asked, reminding Shelby of a small child, trying to figure something out.  She could see the wheels turning in her head and she knew that Rachel was still adjusting to her surroundings and processing the angry words she’d heard before.  The most she managed to figure out was that Rachel heard the name of her former Sir and knew he had attacked Bree in some manner. “No my love.  No wood, and no wine bottles, just Sanny and Bree, taking a little nap,” Will said. “Iron?” she asked, twisting her lips into a perplexed expression. “Where baby?” Will asked her.  “Where would an iron be?” he asked shifting her gently to keep a good hold on her.  Rachel looked down at her body and patted her thighs and Shelby felt her stomach turn.  She didn’t know what that meant, and she didn’t want to, so she let Will handle it.  “No my love.  No iron.  Just two sleeping sisters,” he said kindly and she nodded, but she didn’t want to leave them.  They were very still, so she had to make sure that Vincent hadn’t hurt them, or possibly killed them. “I see Bree Daddy,” she told him, and it was more of a demand than a request. “She’s right there baby,” Will said and Shelby cleared her throat behind them, squinting her eyes at her husband.  She had to be polite and respectful and her most recent statement was neither of those things.   “See Bree,” Rachel insisted, her voice getting a little bit louder and she wiggled for a moment. Will tightened his grip a bit and very gently put his finger to her lips, in order to silence her and then put her forehead gently to his.  “Listen very carefully baby.  There are rules in this house.  Do you remember the two most important ones?” he asked her. “See Bree,” she whimpered. “Bree is right there and she’s sleeping.  She and Sanny are having a little nap, because Bree had a stressful day,” he said. “Vincent.  Bad men, not safe.  See Bree.  Make safe,” Rachel said almost feeling relieved.  Will had just admitted that Brittany had a stressful day. “Shhh, stay quiet, we won’t move, but Bree is going to sleep and Rae is going to answer my questions,” he told her and she shook her head. “Bree safe,” she said. “Bree is very safe and she’s right there, look, keep looking at her sweetheart, it’s okay,” Will said.  “Here, Daddy is going to set you down and you just stand right here and look.  You look at Bree and you listen to Daddy’s voice,” he told her and she agreed to that.  She could go to Bree if she weren’t being held.  “Stay here with me,” Will said sternly. “Bree safe,” Rachel repeated.  “Vincent bad, Bree safe!” she insisted, convinced there was going to be some bruising or internal bleeding, or something else that had been overlooked.  Rachel knew exactly how terrible and cruel Vincent could be, and she didn’t want any of that to happen to Brittany. “Bree is safe, and she’s right there, she’s just sleeping.  You can watch her, but you have to stay quiet, and you have to talk softly, we don’t want to wake her,” he said keeping her tucked against him, a gentle hand across her belly to keep her in place.  “Listen to Daddy baby, what are the two most important rules in this house, do you remember?” he asked. “Spect,” Rachel pushed out and he nodded. “That is very good.  Respect is one.  What is the other?” he asked her kindly. “P’ite,” she guessed. “Very good.  In this house we will be polite to each other and respect each other.  Do you think it was polite or respectful to demand that I let you get next to Bree?” he asked and Rachel shook her head and he felt her knees start to buckle.  “Rae-rae, if you try to present yourself, then I’m going to take you back downstairs and you’ll sit in time out,” he warned her and she looked up at him defiantly.  “You can be mad, that’s okay, but that’s the rule,” he told her. Rachel took a few deep breaths and then looked at Will, trying to figure out how she could get her point across.  “No, Bree safe.  Get to Bree,” she pleaded softly. “Why baby girl?  Why is Bree not safe?” he asked her and Shelby rolled her eyes.  The two of them had slightly different parenting styles, but somehow they managed to make it work, and while Shelby wanted to get Rachel away from the sleeping girls and give her the one on one time to help her process things, Will wanted her to process everything while looking at the girls. “Vincent.  Bad men.  Miss Terri said.  Hurt Bree.  Bad men,” Rachel said slowly.  Her speech was incredibly young and broken, but she was so concerned that it was the only way she could communicate anything at all. “What did Vincent do to Bree?” he asked her and Shelby smiled.  That was what she wanted to tap into as well, because they both seemed to understand that Rachel was sure something beyond terrible had happened to Brittany and she was trying to protect her. “Rolling pin,” she whimpered. “Do you know that Bree works at a coffee shop?” he asked her and she shook her head, looking uncertain.   “No, rolling pin,” Rachel said, keeping her voice soft trying to figure things out.  She carefully slipped down the wall to sit down against the door frame, and she looked over at Brittany and Santana.  “Coffee,” she started and then she fell quiet trying to figure it all out.  There were no rolling pins in coffee shops so he wouldn’t have used that.  “Shots,” she asked softly. “Shots of what baby?” he asked not sure of where she was going with it and she wasn’t sure she could communicate it properly, so she just started to cry.  She had failed everyone.  She disappointed her fathers, so they disowned her.  She was useless to her Sirs so they beat her.  She had been placed with this new family and now she’d put them in danger.  The world was better off without her, she was sure of it. “Daddy please,” a soft voice said and he sighed but nodded his agreement.  Very slowly and carefully Brittany got out of bed and walked over to Rachel.  She very slowly slipped down to the floor and took Rachel’s hands, squeezing them tightly in her own.  “I’m right here Rae, and I’m safe.  I just got very scared and I needed to rest,” Brittany said softly. Rachel lunged at Brittany and held her tightly, squeezing her with every ounce of energy she had left in her body.  Then she pulled back and very gently began petting Brittany’s face.  “Hurt?” she asked her with a heart full of concern and watery eyes. “No, I don’t hurt,” Brittany told her. “He hurt you?” she asked. “He tugged very hard on my hair, and thought I was you, I think.  He told my boss I’d ran away three weeks ago,” she said.  “I think he’s very stupid,” Brittany told her and Rachel just listened.  “When Daddy and Quinn walked in, Daddy punched him in the face, and the man let go of me, and the police were called,” Brittany explained. “Jail?” Rachel asked. “I hope so,” Brittany said.  “I know that I am pressing charges.  They are pressing charges against Daddy I think, but we talked to the police and they don’t think that Daddy’s going to run, and he didn’t do anything in their presence to require being put away.  Do you know that the bad men pushed a police officer?  Several actually,” Brittany said and Rachel looked at her in surprise.  Something didn’t sound right, these men knew a lot of public officials, police being one of them.  Several of the bank customers had been police officers and the were always so kind and polite to them.  “They also looked at the tape and said that Daddy was defending me.  It’s going to be okay,” she assured her.   “Bree, you hurt?” she asked with concern. “No Rae, I don’t hurt now.  It did, for a moment, but it’s done now, and I don’t hurt anymore,” she told her. “Rae baby, we need to get you ready for bed,” Shelby said breaking up the conversation. “Bree,” Rachel pleaded. “I’m okay Rae, I promise, but I can take a bath with you, if you like,” Brittany offered.  “Well as long as Mama says it’s okay,” she told her. “It’s okay, but you both get a bath, there is no shower option.  I’ll help you both wash down and there will be no arguing, if I decide I need to look at a bruise.  If something looks bad, Aunt Terri is here and I will have her check you out,” Shelby said and there was no room for argument in her voice, and the girls didn’t give her one.  They were okay with everything she just said, and she smiled sweetly when she saw Rachel checking Brittany over like they were monkeys.  “Come on love bugs, let’s go,” she said kindly and she lead two of her loves into the master bathroom to help them wash down. Once they were gone, Santana rolled over and looked at Will.  “Sir, do I have to pretend to sleep still?” she asked. “No,” he laughed.  “Come on, you can come help me with dinner and keep Quinnie and Aunt Terri company.  By eight thirty everyone was ready for bed, and very relaxed.  Rachel was playing with her light brites and her sisters while Shelby and Will took care of the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen, keeping their voices low, but still communicating.  “Tell me what happened please?” Shelby asked. “It’s everything Bree said upstairs.  I walked in to find him grabbing her hair and shouting angrily and she was bent over as Quinn said.  She wet herself a couple of times, which is why he must of thought she was Rae,” Will said. “He really is an idiot.  Bree has four inches on her, easily,” Shelby said in annoyance. “Well we’re not trying to prove he’s a genius babe.  We want to prove he is a very bad man, who did a very bad thing to our daughter,” Will said. “About that, they claimed you?” Shelby asked, referring to Quinn and Brittany and he simply nodded. “Us actually.  The officer asked for their names and it was Quinn Lucy and Brittany Susan, Corcoran Schuester.  There was no hesitation, or thinking before they said it, they just said it.  They are our girls.  I don’t know how Rae feels yet, but at the very least our blonde beauties claim us,” he smiled happily. “Sanny does too.  It hasn’t come up yet, but I know she does.  Those three are tight and what one does, the others follow.” “Yes, that is true, but it’s four now.  The four of them are very close,” Will said.   “They are monkeys.  Rae kept grooming Bree, checking for bruising and sores anywhere on her body, she’s really afraid that she was severely injured,” Shelby said.  “It’s pretty adorable, but I hate that she doesn’t believe what we’re telling her,” Shelby said. “She thinks we’re lying?” Will asked curiously. “No, I just think she’s felt so much intense pain while with them, and knows how dangerous they are, that she feels she knows things we don’t know.  I am certain that those men have some very intense ways of keeping people quiet.  She was with them for over a year,” Shelby said. “Fair point,” he agreed and he set the dish rag down and pulled her into a hug.  “I love you,” he told her. “I love you too,” she said and she kissed him passionately to start with.  “I also know that I’m proud of you for protecting our daughter, but at the same time, I am very disappointed that you had to resort to physical violence.  You really clocked him?” “I did, and the reason Terri saw him, was because when he went to jail, he didn’t know how to keep his big mouth shut and he stepped into it with the wrong person.  He had all the things Terri said he had, but I was the only one to give him a black eye.  The rest came from his new “friends”,” Will explained. “You’re very funny.  I hate that you had to hit him,” Shelby said and she snuggled into him.  “Have you noticed it’s very quiet?” she asked him. “Yes, but they aren’t toddlers, so I’m not too worried,” he told her.  “Do you want to go cuddle in the other room and be with our girls?” he asked and she nodded emphatically, but remained against him, glad to simply be in his arms, at peace, in their home with their four girls playing nicely together in the other room. They shut the kitchen down and went into the other room to find the girls working with Rachel, helping her figure out members of the community and what their levels and safe words were.  On the light brite board, there were clusters of pegs.  Each cluster represented one family unit in their community.  Some clusters were on the right side of the board and some were on the left.  Shelby was studying it carefully, and silently, trying to figure out the system they had created. “Okay Rae, let’s do a new family, it’s okay that you don’t have it immediately.  You have time to learn it,” Quinn offered. “Two days,” Rachel protested, leaning into Brittany and petting her face gently.  She had two things to focus on.  Learning the community members, all of them, by Thursday, and making sure no bruises formed on Brittany’s body. “I’m okay,” Brittany smiled, “and it’s three days.  Today is Monday.” “S’eeping time,” Rachel said. “Okay, so factor in sleeping time for tonight and tomorrow and Wednesday and you still have two and a half days, but I promise you don’t need to know this by party night,” Santana told her honestly and Will nodded silently behind Rachel.  He wanted to jump in but the girls were bonding and he wasn’t going to interfere with that. “Let’s just try one more family okay?” Quinn offered.  “I’ll make it a tiny one,” she smiled and Rachel nodded her agreement, although Shelby could see frustration and tiredness written all over her face.  She wanted to stop it, but she let them be.  The girls knew when to push and went to stop with each other, but now they had to learn with Rachel and that wasn’t going to happen if she stepped in to help them every time.  It was a very fine line to walk.  “Oh, I know, Miss Hailey,” Brittany said and Quinn nodded.  She pulled out three pegs and Rachel’s face sunk.  She was getting tired and she wasn’t sure she could do three more people. Santana happened to notice and sighed.  “That’s too many people and I’m tired,” she complained.  “Let’s just review the ones we’ve done and then watch a movie and go to bed please.” “Does that sound okay to you Rae?” Quinn asked and Rachel nodded, moving to sit so she could stare directly at the light brite board.  She had to be perfect and tiredly resting against Brittany was not perfect.  She looked at Santana and waited, as Santana was seated behind the board, ready to point to each of the clusters and pegs.   “Do you want me to start on the right side or the wrong side?” she asked. “Whatever,” Rachel said honestly and she felt Brittany take her hand. “Why don’t we cuddle while you do this.  When we all studied in the beginning, we cuddled each other.  It seemed to help,” Brittany suggested.  Rachel agreed and was pulled into Brittany’s lap.  Brittany spread her legs all the way and Rachel snuggled in closer enjoying the feeling of someone holding her and encouraging her to do her best and not asking for anything more in return.  “No helping from me.  Whatever you get right, you get right, and whatever you get wrong, you get wrong, and we’ll all be proud of you no matter what okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded her agreement. Santana started on the red side, where Rachel had gotten all those pegs wrong.  She selected two clear pegs, a red one, and a pink one.  “Let’s try these ones Rae, do you remember?” she asked and Rachel thought for a few moments. She picked up two of the pegs and spoke softly.  “Master Bruce Miller, Mistress Anne Miller,” she said and then she frowned, she didn’t remember anymore. “See, that’s great, why are you not putting them on the green side, you got it right,” Brittany said, gently petting Rachel’s hair. “Not all of it,” Rachel protested and she picked up the pegs and pushed them roughly into the red side, frustrated with how much information she wasn’t able to retain. “But you don’t have to know it all.  You don’t have to be perfect,” Quinn said. “You’re one to talk,” Santana grouched. “Ladies,” Will warned them kindly and then he pulled Shelby into his arms and the two stretched out on the couch and cuddled each other.  Shelby wanted to interact as well, but Will was intent on not doing that.  The girls were doing well on their own for the most part. “I don’t know it!” Rachel snapped. “Young lady, I think you’ve had enough punishment for one day.  You need to put everything away, give your brain a rest, a chance to absorb everything you’ve taught it in the past two hours or so, and then tomorrow we can work some more,” Will told her. “Daddy, I have to,” she pleaded. “Not if you’re going to fight with your sisters.  There is no reason to be fighting about any of this.  It’s wonderful that you want to learn this, and I’m very proud of you for working so hard, but you don’t have to learn this by Thursday,” he told her. “Yes I do!” she snapped. “Last warning,” Shelby snapped back, but Rachel didn’t back down. “No, if I don’t learn this, bad things are going to happen!  I can’t do anything right and now you’re all getting hurt!  I have to learn this and no one is going to stop me from trying,” she yelled and she tried to stomp away, but with her balance, it was not possible and she fell down and broke down into tears, mostly out of frustration and the girls immediately began to crowd around her.  “No my loves, time for bed for your sister,” he said kindly and Rachel started to scream in fear and frustration, so he spoke gently.  “I know, I know, come on,” he said and he lifted her into his arms and she struggled a little bit, but mostly she was just screaming.   Santana gave up and went over to Shelby.  “Were we that loud?” she asked, knowing that they threw fits all the time when they first got there.  If she was being completely honest with herself she’d admit they still threw fits now, but she wasn’t ready for that yet. Shelby laughed gently and nodded.  “You are all that loud, yes, but what happens when you get like that.  What does it usually mean?” “That we’re over tired, or afraid to ask for the comfort we want?” Santana guessed. “Are you asking me or telling me?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Both,” Santana said honestly. “I love you all, and yes you are correct, and it’s okay.  We are your Miss and Sir, we are also your Mama and Daddy, and that means, that no matter what happens we will love you, even when it requires you to be punished,” Shelby said.  Santana smiled and snuggled in closer to Shelby and Shelby was perfectly happy to play with her hair and lull her into a better sense of peace and security. Will took Rachel over to the single chair that was in the corner of the living room on the far end.  He was able to talk to her and explain whatever needed to be explained, but he could also keep her away from the other girls so they would not be disturbed, or try to interfere.  He cradled her against him and after a few moments, she sunk into him, crying that she had to be perfect.  She had to do it right, because that was how she would make them happy.  It was how she could fix this entire mess that she put them into, she was convinced of it.  “Rae baby, you have to calm down and listen to Daddy,” he told her. “No, not safe, not Daddy,” she cried. “Shhh, okay, what do you want to call me?” he asked her. “Sir,” she whimpered. “Alright, if that’s what you want, you can call me that,” he told her.  “Will you tell me about why you have to be perfect?” he asked gently. “Miss,” Rachel panted.“She’s in the other room with the girls.  Look, just look over there, you can see her right there,” he told her kindly pointing her out and Rachel nodded.  “Now, you can look at her all the time, but I want to know something.  What will happen if you don’t know all this information by Thursday?” he asked her. “Send me away, no good anymore,” she said. “Really?” he asked her and she nodded at him.  “Why would we send you away for not knowing something?” he asked. “Perfect.  Not perfect,” she said quietly and she brushed her tears away and then scooted away from him and down to the floor.  She got down on her knees but she didn’t present herself, she just looked at him and spoke softly to him.  “Have to be perfect Daddy,” she said sadly and Will made a great effort not to sigh too heavily.  She was flip flopping between using titles, and trying very hard to say anything and everything she thought would please them.   He carefully stood up and moved to the floor to be with her, on the same level.  “You don’t have to be perfect my sweet girl, because perfect doesn’t exist.  You can come close, but you can’t reach perfect, so I will never expect that from you, and neither will Miss or your sisters,” he explained. “He found Bree.  He hurt her,” Rachel whimpered.  “You’re in trouble because you hit him.  All my fault.  I have to be perfect,” she cried. “It isn’t your fault that he is a bad man sweetheart.  You had nothing to do with that, I promise you.” “You hurt because of me.  Bree hurt because of me,” she cried. “It wasn’t you my sweet girl.  It was him.  He is a very bad man, who did a lot of bad things to at least two people, and he tried to do something bad to Bree, but we stopped that and he’s in jail now,” he said. “Miss Terri yelled at you cause uh me,” she cried, tears very slowly running down her her cheeks and he noticed that her speech was flip flopping.  She was trying very hard to figure out how best she would fit in and please him. “My sister, your Aunt Terri, jumped to conclusions, because she was scared and concerned.  She yelled a lot of things she shouldn’t have yelled, especially in front of you, because you my love don’t need any extra stress,” he told her. Rachel looked at him with tears in her eyes and realized she didn’t feel safe, and she just hung her head.  She needed comfort, but she didn’t think she deserved it, because now the people who had tortured her, were torturing the people who were taking care of her.  The phone rang and Rachel dropped her head and began sobbing; one more reminder that she had been conditioned by horrible people and they were still hurting her and the new people who were taking care of her.   “Rae my love, do you want Mama to come cuddle you and help you change?” he asked and she wanted to say yes, but she didn’t think she deserved it, so she didn’t move a muscle.  “Hey Shel,” he called out and all three girls wanted to run as well, but Shelby stopped them. “It’s alright ladies, stay here.  I will get Rae settled and then we will be back and I know it’s early, but we’re all going to bed.  It’s been a very long day for everyone.  Please go brush your teeth,” Shelby told them and she went into the living room and knelt down in front of Rachel, while Will took the phone call in his office. Shelby spoke gently and waited until Rachel lifted her gaze and then smiled at her.  “What if Mama brings you into the bathroom, and we get you changed, and then we go up to bed sweetheart, are you okay with that?” she asked and Rachel didn’t budge.  She didn’t talk, or move, or even blink, she just looked straight ahead.  She’d had a long day and while she tried to fight a good fight, and be incredibly strong, her body was tired and she felt done.  “It’s alright baby, you come to Mama when you’re ready and we’ll get you changed into new underwear and then we’ll all sit and cuddle together,” Shelby told her. It took three minutes to finish the call and Rachel hadn’t moved.  Five minutes later, she was stone still.  Ten minute following that and she was as rigid as was humanly possible.  “Okay baby girl.  I know Rae doesn’t want to move, I know Rae doesn’t want to do a lot of anything right now, but I can not leave you in dirty underwear any longer.  So Mama is going to take her baby girl upstairs, and get her changed, and then all the people of this house are going to bed,” she announced.  Rachel’s bed had been delivered, but she was so worked up, they decided it would be better for her to be tucked safely between Will and Shelby during the night.  The house was quiet, but she’d been awakened by a nightmare.  Vincent and Oliver had Brittany.  They had her on a table, tied down, stretching her body into painful positions and smacking her with their open hands when she screamed in pain, yelling at her to shut up, and blaming Rachel for all the pain she was suffering.  Rachel saw everything, including the bruises they left on her body, the blood that was flowing out of her, and the little splinters of wood that were lodged in her skin from the use of the old rolling pin.  She was jolted awake when she saw the belt fall down onto Brittany’s bare stomach, and she realized she had to find her. Very slowly and carefully, Rachel scooted down toward the foot of the bed.  She very carefully and quietly slipped onto the floor and crawled down the dark hallway, going as slowly as she could.  Sweat from the bad dream had made her hair plaster to her face and walking was not an option.  To anyone who saw her, she would look like a lost toddler in the middle of the night, but she was on a mission to see and save her sister from the terrible men that were out to get her.  She crawled past Quinn’s room, where all the girls were cuddled together and sleeping, and then down to Brittany’s room, finding to her horror that the bed was empty.  She pulled herself up onto the bed, and began to cry, heart breaking sobs, knowing she wasn’t able to save her sister.  She’d failed them.  The pain in her heart was too great, and she began wailing hard.  The monitor system on the wall, and the receiver in Will and Shelby’s room, alerted them to the problem. They knew where she was and they knew she had left.  They felt the bed move, but they made a joint decision to let Rachel do what she felt she had to do.  They couldn’t smother her and baby her so much, that she stopped making decisions for herself.  That wasn’t the point of their lifestyle.  It was a very fine line that had to be walked.  “You have work in the morning, and I don’t.  I will go,” Shelby told her husband. “Baby her,” Will said tiredly not liking the sound of her cry.  It was one of the most heartbreaking sounds he’d ever heard. “Yeah, well short of a pacifier and bottle feeding her, there’s not much more babying I can do.” Shelby said and she leaned in and gave her husband a kiss, before heading down to Brittany’s room.  “Hey baby girl,” she said gently as she entered and Rachel began to cower.  “Shhh, it’s just Mama sweetheart,” she said carefully and she moved to sit on the bed, surprised when Rachel fell into Shelby’s side and continued to cry, heartbreaking sobs, at the ‘loss’ of her sister.  “Come here my little lamb, Mama’s here,” she said gently and she very easily coaxed Rachel into her arms, not at all surprised when Rachel hung on tightly.  “Shhh, Mama’s here, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently and she very carefully and gently adjusted Rachel in her arms, so they were chest to chest.  She rubbed her back, and played with her hair and rocked her gently for about five minutes.  “How did you end up in Bree’s room?” Shelby asked her gently. “Bree,” Rachel panted and Shelby nodded.   “Yes my sweet, you’re in Bree’s room, and since she’s not here, I think she’s with Quinnie or Sanny.  They all like to end up in one bed sometimes,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Rachel cried softly. “Yes baby girl, Mama’s here.  It’s okay to be sad and scared and need comfort,” she assured her and then she yawned.  “Come on baby girl, we’ll go peak in on your sisters and be very quiet and then we’ll go downstairs and we’ll watch some television.  Maybe we can watch a nice movie to help give you good dreams,” she suggested. Rachel was in complete shock.  Why was Shelby being so nice to her, when Rachel had failed to protect Brittany.  More than that, she didn’t even seem phased that Brittany was gone.  “Bree, Mama,” Rachel begged. “She’s sleeping sweetheart.  All your sisters are sleeping my little lamb,” she said gently and Rachel curled into her Mama and simply cried.  “Oh my sweet baby girl, it’s okay, you’re okay,” she assured her.  “Let’s calm down and then we can go see Bree,” she promised her. “Bad Mama.  I bad.  I hurt Bree.  I hurt Daddy,” she said softly, whimpering as she spoke. “You miss Rachel Barbara Berry Corcoran Schuester are not a bad girl.  You are a wonderful, sweet, loving young lady, and someone who I love very much,” she told her and Rachel shook her head no, but snuggled in closer to Shelby, her breath calming down as Shelby rubbed her back and pet her hair gently.  She lowered her voice, to be softer and gentler and she made her words very young and simple.  “Come on baby girl.  Should we go see your sisters?  Can you be quiet while we go see Bree?” Shelby asked.  “Mama will carry you to the other room and we will see your sisters and then go downstairs and watch tv, so we don’t wake anyone else okay?” she asked gently and Rachel shrugged her shoulders.  She really didn’t matter to anyone and the kindness that Shelby was showing her was breaking her heart in half, she could feel it.  She didn’t deserve such kind and gentle care, because she wasn’t worth anything.  “Shhh, when you’re calm we’ll go, but right now you are not calm, so we’re just going to sit here and cuddle and wait it out,” Shelby said and Rachel whimpered quietly.   It only took a few minutes for Rachel to truly calm down and sleep took over her body and she started to fall into Shelby getting very heavy and Shelby knew she wasn’t going to be able to carry her downstairs.  “You know what baby girl?  Let’s alter plans a little bit.  Let’s go see Bree like I promised though.  We’ll do that first, then we’ll come back here,” she said and she carefully stood up, holding Rachel in her arms and carried her to the bedroom, where she knew she’d seen a pile of bodies laying.  The three of them were squashed up tight to each other in the queen sized bed, and from what Shelby could see Santana had someone’s thumb in her mouth.  This was not new.  They were probably telling each other stories to go to sleep, as they often did, and somehow, Santana caught a thumb in her mouth. “Look baby, see?  There’s Bree, and Sanny, and Quinnie, all tucked up tight together,” she said softly and Rachel looked. “Sanny thumb,” she said. “I actually think it’s Quinnie’s thumb,” Shelby said softly, nuzzling Rachel’s cheek.  “When they can’t sleep, they tell each other stories, and somehow, someone always ends up with a body part in their mouth.  One time, we found them at opposite ends of the bed, and Santana’s big toe was in Bree’s mouth,” she said.  “We don’t know how it happens, but as long as no one gets hurt, it’s really not a big deal,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded, looked for Brittany one last time and then put her head on Shelby’s shoulder, as sleep started to take over her body.  “I can’t carry you downstairs baby, why don’t we go back to Bree’s room and watch tv in there.  She’s clearly not there, and I don’t think she’ll mind,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel didn’t answer, or move, she just let Shelby take care of her. Shelby moved to sit in Brittany’s special chair and very carefully cradled Rachel in her arms.  “Alright my love, would you like a story or tv.  Mama has books she can read to you, or we can just watch a movie,” Shelby said. “Books?” Rachel asked. “Yes, all you girls have or will have in your case, a book collection.  Everyone has a variety.  Bree’s books go from Doctor Suess, all the way up to age-play books, because she finds them fascinating.  Her favorite book at the moment is this one,” Shelby said pulling out the book that was nearest to them.  “Do you know this book baby girl?  This one was very popular when you were still a teeny tiny little one,” Shelby said kindly. Rachel looked down and tried to remember, but nothing was coming to her so she shook her head no.  She saw a blue muppet with purple letters over his head and finally recognized him as Grover.  The book was entitled, the MONSTER at the End of this Book.  “This is Bree’s favorite story and whenever she is very frightened, or feeling very young, or needs a boost of encouragement, she will read this book to herself, or ask Daddy or Mama to read it to her.  Do you think it would be okay if we tried reading this book together now?” Shelby asked her and Rachel didn’t answer, she simply snuggled in closer and waited for anything to happen.  Right now, she didn’t care what happened, because the only thing she knew was that eventually all this love and kindness was going to run out.  She was going to mess up and show them, that she wasn’t worth anything and they were making a large mistake in keeping her. “Snuggle in close and Mama will start reading for you,” Shelby said kindly.  She began reading the book and was taken slightly by surprise when she got to the third page.  The entire book so far was about how Grover didn’t want to get to the end of the book, because he was scared about the monster at the end.  Every time Shelby turned the page, she got closer and closer to the end and increased Grover’s fear.  Rachel didn’t think that was right.   “No Mama,” she said. “No?  What’s wrong?” Shelby asked. “No, turn page,” Rachel said. “Why not?” Shelby asked kindly. “Is bad listening,” Rachel said softly, her voice getting smaller, her cues indicating she was regressing and fast. “You know what, you’re right, it is bad listening skills.  Grover said not to turn the page didn’t he?” she asked and Rachel nodded. “Grover, said no,” Rachel confirmed. “You’re right, he did.  Did he say it nicely though?” Shelby asked and Rachel though for a moment, trying to figure it out.   “Begged,” Rachel said seriously.  Grover was pleading for Shelby not to turn the page and yet she did it anyway. “You’re right, he did, do you think that I didn’t listen because I wanted to be mean?” Shelby asked her gently. “Mama not mean,” she said in a very small sounding voice. “Well thank you very much, maybe we need to explain to Grover that it’s okay, that Mama is a safe person and that we can turn the page, so that we can get to the end of the story.  We’ll be stuck in this book forever if we don’t get to the end,” she reasoned.  “Maybe you can tell Grover that Mama has to turn the page,” she said.  Reading time was always special with her girls.  They always seemed to put some new insight to a situation. Rachel nodded and spoke softly.  “Mama’s nice.  She won’t hurt you,” she said lightly brushing her pointer finger over the drawing on the book.  She ran it gently down the side of Grover’s face and leaned heavily into Shelby, not flinching for a second when Shelby copied the gentle motion on Rachel and Rachel gave a soft sigh of contentment.  “Kay,” she said after a moment and Shelby turned the page, only to have Grover get more upset that the page had been turned.  Shelby continued reading and Grover once again was begging for her not to turn the page.  “Mama no mean.  Mama nice.  We finish the story.  Is okay,” she told Grover, petting him gently when the page was finished being read.  The page turned and Grover plead to have the story stop.  This time Rachel reached down and spoke.  “Not mean, safe.  Be okay,” she said and she turned the page herself, and Shelby made her voice as gentle as possible. “Well would you look at that.  The monster at the end of this book is me.  Your lovable, furry, old pal Grover, and you were so scared.  I told you there was nothing to be scared of,” she read and Rachel frowned.  She didn’t like that at all. “NO!” she said angrily. “Shhh, no shouting baby, it’s three in the morning,” she told her. “No.  Grover mean!” she complained, looking very much like a pouting little girl. “Grover’s mean?  Why is that?” “Cause he not trust you an’ den blame you an’ you was juss reading!” she said. “Grover was scared though baby, so it’s okay.  We will forgive him this time,” Shelby assured her. “Mama?” she asked in a small, scared voice.  “You spank Grover?” she asked. “No, not for being scared.  If he threw a tantrum and yelled and screamed and was rude to me, then yes I would, and then I would cuddle him and love him, and reassure him that I would never, ever do anything to put him in danger,” Shelby explained.  “Mama does that for all her loves, and do you know how many loves Mama has?” she asked her. “Three,” Rachel said and Shelby’s heart sank a little bit. “Can you tell me their names?” “Bree, Sanny, Quinnie,” she said. “What about the love I’m holding?” Shelby asked. “Rae-rae,” she yawned. “You are my love, my darling girl.  I know it’s going to take time for you to believe, but you are one of my treasured loves, and I will never stop loving or caring for you my sweet,” she said and Rachel didn’t respond.  She kept her close and was only slightly surprised to find her baby girl sleeping against her.  Will came in at seven thirty and smiled, gently rubbing Shelby’s thigh to wake her.  “Hey,” she grinned. “You two look pretty cute like that,” he smiled and then he held up the book from a few hours ago.  “How did this go?” “Grover was mean to Mama,” Shelby said and Will sighed and waited for more.  Shelby fixed her voice after a moment of remembering and repeated Rachel’s words.  “He not truss you an den blame you an you was juss reading,” she said and Will’s eyes got wide. “That’s new,” he said. “She went from nineteen to somewhere between three and four in about five minutes.  She’s trying to figure out where she’s safe, what she has to do to stay safe, and she is a combination of the other three.  Mama has to be respected, she has to be perfect, and she probably doesn’t belong here.  Three kisses if you guess what statement belongs to which child,” she said. He laughed and shook his head.  “Stay up here and sleep as much as you can.  I will get the girls downstairs and fed and off to work,” he said. “Bree and Quinnie don’t leave your side today, and Sanny is to be home by one,” Shelby said. “I can’t stay in the coffee shop,” he told her kindly. “So then have two assistants today.  I want them out.  I want them to be in the world and know they can come back to their safe place if they need to, but I don’t want her in the coffee shop by herself.  Justin is next door to Sanny, and the girls will be with you,” she said. “I’ll figure something out, and I promise not to leave them alone,” he said. “Thank you,” she told him.  “I also think we need a date night, and fast, because I miss you,” she said with a twinkle in her eyes. “Only you could be that horny while cuddling our girls,” he laughed softly.  He moved over and gave her a gentle kiss.  Then he left and went into Quinn’s room, to find his other three girls waking up and still cuddling with each other. “Sanny.  I need my thumb,” Quinn whispered and Brittany lightly traced a finger over Santana’s cheek to help rouse her.  “If she bites me, I’m biting you,” Quinn threatened.  Brittany ignored her and leaned over and began laying continual kisses to Santana’s cheek to help rouse her and she finally opened her eyes.  “Can I have my thumb back?” Quinn smiled.  Santana grinned wickedly and sucked on the thumb that was in her mouth as Quinn slowly pulled it out, until it finally came out with a pop. “Why was I sucking your thumb?” she asked, snuggling back down under the covers and between her sisters. “I don’t know, maybe you got hungry during the night,” Quinn smiled. “Hungry?  Who’s hungry?” Will asked from the doorway. “Daddy!” Brittany grinned and she got out of bed and hugged him tightly, before her sisters could move.  He smiled and picked her up, glad that he could, and carried her back to the bed, sitting down on the edge and cuddling Brittany in his lap, while playing with the hair on Quinn’s and Santana’s heads, alternating between them.  “So which of my girls is ready for breakfast?” he asked them and they all nodded. “Where’s Mama?” Brittany asked. “She is actually in your room, with Rae and they are trying to stay sleeping.  Rae did not have a good night last night.” “She has therapy today.  We get to go right?” Santana asked protectively. “We can’t, we’re going to be with Daddy till three,” Quinn said snuggling in closer to Santana, spooning with her and Santana wrapped a very protective arm around her sister.  “You can go though, you’ll be home,” Quinn said. “Santana Aurora, look at me princess,” Will said. “Daddy we just woke up, she can’t be middle named, it’s too early,” Brittany told him kindly.  She knew she wasn’t supposed to interrupt, but being middle named this early in the day really didn’t seem necessary to her. Will smiled and pressed a finger to Brittany’s lips to quiet her.  “No sweetheart.  Sanny you aren’t in trouble.  This is a warning my love.  That is all.  Yes Rae has therapy today.  Yes you get to go.  No you do not get to be a guard dog.  I want you on your best behavior my love,” he told her. “I don’t want anyone yelling at her, or pushing her too much,” Santana said in a soft and small voice and Quinn rolled over and stroked a finger down the slope of her nose. “Rae is very strong and very stubborn, just like you,” she added with a smirk and Santana poked her tongue out.  Quinn snapped her jaw and then spoke gently again.  “Come on, it’s a good thing, you know it.  She is very strong.  You help remind her of that.  That’s why we get to go to therapy, to remind her how strong she actually is,” Quinn reasoned. “It’s still not right,” Santana pouted. “Sanny as your Sir and your Daddy, your actions make me incredibly proud.  I am proud of you for being so protective, fiercely protective.  That is one of the many things I love about you.  I also do not want you to work yourself into such a protective state that you end up getting yourself in trouble, because I can guarantee you if you earn a spanking you will get it,” he told her. “I’ll be protective,” she said. “Titles,” Quinn hissed at her and then kissed along her jaw line. “Don’t be perfect,” Santana said and she kissed her back. “What do you say Bree, should we leave these two behind and go have our day?” he asked.  “Hey!” Quinn and Santana protested and Will smiled at them. “There is no way, any of my girls, any of you, will ever, ever get left behind,” he told them and gave them all a kiss. “Can I go see Mama please?” Brittany asked hopefully. “You can sweetheart, but, I want the three of you to at least get dressed for your day before you visit Mama and then I’d like you to meet me downstairs okay?” he asked them and they nodded their agreement.  They knew it wasn’t really a question.  It was a politely formed order.  Will, Shelby, and every upper level member of the community, did a wonderful job at forming polite orders.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Brittany took a shower and then went into her room, wrapped only in a towel.  “Hi Mama,” she smiled and she walked over and gave Shelby a kiss to her cheek. “Hi baby girl.  Have a seat, I’m sorry I can’t cuddle you fully right now,” she told her honestly. “It’s okay.  Rae’s stuff isn’t all here yet, I understand and I don’t mind sharing my room with her,” she said softly and Shelby smiled. “That is very kind of you my love,” Shelby praised.  “Also your other comment is very true.  Her mattress should be here tomorrow.  I’m glad you’re here though, can we talk for a minute?” she asked her and while it was a very polite question, Brittany knew it wasn’t a question.   “Daddy said we had to get dressed and start our day.  I don’t know if I’m allowed to stay here,” she said honestly. “If it’s a problem, I’ll talk to Daddy about it, and you will not be in trouble,” Shelby assured her.  Brittany nodded and sat down on the part of her special chair that was still available for someone to sit.  “Turn around. We can half cuddle,” Shelby told her gently and she nodded, shifting into position.  “I’d like you to tell me how you’re feeling baby girl,” she requested kindly. “I’m okay Mama.  The bad men went to jail and the only reason they were let out was for temporary medical help, like Aunt Terri said.  They don’t scare me any more,” she said.  “They’ve done a lot of bad things all close together, they aren’t going to be allowed out anymore,” she reasoned. “I’m very glad to know that baby, and I’m glad you listened so well when Daddy told us all about the phone call last night.  You are a very good girl,” she praised her.  “So, the only other thing you need to know today is that you are not going to work.  You are going to be Daddy’s second assistant today.  It’s probably just for today, but we are going to be super safe for a while, because you girls mean everything to us, all four of you, okay?” she asked. “What about Sanny?” Brittany asked after a moment.  “I mean, is she going to be with Daddy too?” Brittany clarified. “Well Sanny works next to Uncle Justin’s building and Daddy called him last night to ask him to keep an eye on her, if he could,” Shelby said. “He will, he’s a good person,” Brittany smiled.  “Mama what should I wear today?” she asked and Shelby smiled.  Brittany was asking for orders, which meant, she was feeling much more comfortable. “How about you wear your favorite skirt and blouse set.  The peach skirt and white top that Grandma helped you pick out.  You always look so beautiful though, I don’t think it truly matters,” Shelby praised her. “Thank you Mama,” she said and she took off her towel and then proceeded to get dressed, in exactly what Shelby suggested for her to wear.   “Mmm, very yummy,” Santana said from the doorway. “Calm yourself my princess,” Shelby said kindly and Santana blushed slightly.   “Still very yummy.  We’re ready to go downstairs now,” Santana said kindly. “Daddy said I can bring you your coffee Mama,” Brittany told her and Shelby nodded, glad to see her smiling.  Happy girls were something Shelby never got tired of seeing. “Thank you baby.  Coffee with a little bit of sugar and cream please.  Daddy knows how much to put in it,” Shelby said and she crooked her finger at Brittany who walked over and was rewarded with a kiss before being sent off with a playful smack and she giggled and walked out of the room.  “And you my sweet princess, come here, please,” she told her. Santana moved over to Shelby and first peaked at Rachel, who was still asleep before sitting down in the small space of the chair that was still open.  “Alright baby girl, I need you to listen very closely please,” she said and Santana nodded.  “You are going to get these instructions twice today.  You are to go to work.  Uncle Justin will be next door in case you need him for any reason, and you will be home by one o’clock and no later, because this afternoon your sister has therapy and I know you expressed wanting to go with her.  If you change your mind, you will go to Aunt Kelly’s house for the afternoon,” she explained. “No Miss, I want to go to therapy.  I want to help.  She has to know that we support her,” Santana said. “Alright my love,” she said kindly.  “Go on, down for breakfast.  I love you baby,” she said. “I love you too Mama,” Santana smiled an she carefully leaned over and kissed her Mistress on her cheek.  “Have a good morning Rae,” she whispered.  It was now ten o’clock and Rachel was finally downstairs.  She had her breakfast, although it was hand fed to her, and she was now with Shelby in the family room.  Shelby turned on the television and while she did that, Rachel moved to her light brite set.  “Rae baby, look over here honey,” Shelby said kindly from the tv and Rachel turned to see her Mama and smiled.  “You did a wonderful job with breakfast, and I’m very proud of you.  Mama is going to be in the kitchen, will you be okay by yourself?” Shelby asked her and Rachel quickly crawled over to Shelby and gripped her legs.  She pulled herself up to her feet and held on tight to her Mama.  “Oh my goodness,” Shelby smiled.  “That was amazing.  You did that so well, all of it,” Shelby praised her.  “You’ll be able to see Mama the entire time,” she told her and Rachel whimpered. She sat down on the couch and pulled Rachel into her lap.  “My sweet baby girl.  Mama is only going to be right in the kitchen and only for a few minutes.  It’s like when you go to therapy.  You don’t have Mama right next to you, but you can see me the whole time right?” she asked. “Mama?” Rachel asked, with a heavy blush and for a moment, Shelby was worried Rachel was getting sick. “What’s up my love?” she asked her, gently petting her face and kissing her forehead when she felt how warm her cheeks were.  She was relieved when her forehead wasn’t warm, and just her cheeks were.  She wasn’t sure what was making Rachel blush so heavily, but she wasn’t going to press it. “Tv?” Rachel asked finally noticing it had been turned on. “Of course.  Mama put the tv on for you and since it’s just you and Mama at home, Rae gets to choose what she wants to watch,” she told her and Rachel nodded.  “Here,” Shelby said and she handed her the remote.  “Look, see here, what does this word say?” she asked her gently pointing to one word on the remote.  She was trying to gage how afraid Rachel was.  Coping with fear came in many forms, and Shelby was trying to figure it all out as fast as she could so that she could keep up with Rachel and not make her more afraid.  With Courtney and Mackenzie, they acted the part completely, down to the point of not reading anything at all and Shelby wasn’t sure how far Rachel was going to take this. “Guide,” Rachel said reading the word and Shelby nodded figuring that Rachel was around age five or six.  It was almost a relief, because that is where her other girls went when they were overwhelmed and stressed out about something. “Very good sweetheart.  So when you push that button, all the titles show up on the screen.  Will you push it, so we can look together?” she asked her and Rachel did as asked.  The grid popped up and Shelby explained kindly.  “See baby, so you just press these arrows, up and down, until you find the show you’re looking for.  You can watch anything you want okay?” she asked. “And while you do that, Mama will be in the kitchen, cleaning up and getting everything ready for lunch,” Shelby told her as she helped her move off of her lap and onto the couch herself. “No Mama, floor,” Rachel said and she carefully slipped down to the carpet. Shelby helped to guide her and kissed the top of her head.  “You’re a good girl Rae, and I’m very proud of you,” she told her and with that she went into the kitchen greatly relieved that Rachel hadn’t sunken into her ‘down’ position. Rachel waited till Shelby left the room and then looked down at the remote.  She looked up at the television and read the grid carefully.  At the moment her brain was full of happy memories from the night before.  Shelby had read to her and that hadn’t happened in a very long time, if ever, that Rachel could remember.  Not from a book anyway.  She remembered being very sick when she was around six or seven and she remembered being held in someone’s arms, as they rocked her in a chair and made up some silly story for her, but she never remembered having someone read her a book.  She pressed the arrows down and saw that there was a Sesame Street show ending and one coming on immediately after it, so she lowered the volume and selected that channel. Shelby heard the volume change and turned to peak at what was going on.  She saw her little girl struggling with what to do.  She carefully moved to the fridge, so that she could still be seen, but it would appear that she couldn’t see what Rachel was watching.  She wanted her to get comfortable and relax and any look from Shelby was not going to help that.  She was on the edge of something, Shelby could feel it, but she was going to tread carefully and hope the ‘explosion’ and rest period afterward, all happened before therapy. Rachel watched intently as Elmo talked about exercise and then she thought she heard talking coming from behind her.  “What the hell are you doing?  You’re not a baby.  You’re a young lady who knows these things already!” a voice snapped at her and she turned toward where she thought it was coming from.  She stared at the front door and didn’t see anyone, but she was sure she saw the handle jiggling, as if it someone was trying to get it.  “You’re not a baby.  Turn that off and get into position now!” the voice said and Rachel whimpered. 
“I was flipping channels and the remote got stuck,” she tried.
 
“Yes, and I’m Peter Pan.  Down in position!  Now!” Vincent yelled at her.  “You want to practice your counting, fine, we’ll practice your counting!  You’re going to count to one hundred and you will not stop,” he told her as he took off his belt and pushed his jeans to the floor, stepping out of them, leaving himself free.  “Get to work!  You know what you’re expected to do!” he yelled at her and she started to cry.  “Aww, baby isn’t happy?” he sneered.  “You wanted to count, so go on, count!  Get to work!” he snapped and she moved in front of him, presenting herself.  He pulled her roughly onto him, and began thrusting in and out of her body.  She was grateful he didn’t use her ass this time.  “COUNT!” he ordered her and pressed her head to the floor and she began counting, tears coming fast as he laid into her body with his, making his jerking motions much more forceful than he should have.
 Elmo laughed happily on the television and Rachel let out a little shriek.  She looked around the room and realized she couldn’t find the remote and no one wanted a pet who acted like a baby, so she scooted herself behind the couch, curled up in a tight little ball, shut her eyes, and covered her ears.  The shriek had gained Shelby’s full attention and she watched Rachel move into what she probably deemed a safe space and Shelby sighed.  “Before I help you, I have to help me,” she thought and she picked up the phone and dialed over to Bruce and Anne. “Miller residence, this is Kevin, may I help you?” he asked. “Hi Kevin, this is Shelby, is your Miss home?  Or Sir maybe?  I need some help,” she said. “Yes Ma’am, please hold,” he said and she heard faint mumblings of a conversation and then a very kind hello from Bruce. “Hello Sir,” she said. “You sound so lost my darling girl, what can I help with?” he asked. “I watched her, present herself, to nothing, startle herself out of her memory, and crawl behind the couch to hide.  It’s where she is now, and I don’t know what to do, meanwhile I have only so much time for her to calm down and go to therapy this afternoon.  I’m sorry Sir, but I’m freaking out,” she said getting all worked up herself. “Well I’m glad to know you’re human then,” Bruce said kindly.  “Shel, it’s okay that you’re scared and it’s okay that she knows how concerned you are for her safety,” Bruce said. “With all due respect Sir, she doesn’t see it like that.  What she sees is that she has disappointed me, and I’m just waiting till she’s healed to beat the living day lights out of her.  I promise you, that’s all she sees when Will and I look at her with sadness and concern,” Shelby said. “Alright my love, calm down.  Tell me how you know that please,” he said.  He didn’t doubt her, but he knew she was doubting herself.  Everything had been done very differently with Rachel and they were all sort of thrust together, instead of learning to build a relationship over time.  They were going to build one, it would just take a little more time than usual due to the odd circumstances.   “I read her a story last night and when the story finished, she told me that she was sorry for being useless and a burden.  I did tell her she was neither of those things, and praised her with points to show why she wasn’t those things.  I reminded her of all the things that she helped me do during the day yesterday.  It didn’t seem to work, and then as sleep took over her body and she started to drift off, she told me that she was almost healed and I could start beating her,” Shelby explained, choking on the last few words as tears got in her way. “I will call the therapist and we will start her this week.  I will talk to all of her therapists and get a schedule worked out for you.  Is she moving better?” he asked. “Yes Sir,” Shelby sniffled and pulled out a few tissues to wipe her eyes and blow her nose. “Shelby Lynn, you are doing an amazing job with her, and I will find a way to get you and Will a reward of some kind, in the very near future, so that you can take some time for you and remind yourselves what wonderful people you are,” Bruce told her. “Thank you Sir,” she said.  “What do I do about Rachel though?  She is my baby and I love her, but I’m afraid that I’m just going to make it worse if I move now and I’m afraid that she’s going to make herself worse, if she stays in that position much longer.” “Touch Shelby.  Show her good touch.  Remind her that only good touch happens in this community and also work with her on her safe word, so that if and when she ever feels bad touch, she’ll know to yell it.  Remember when your girls first started their training with me?  Good touch, bad touch.  We teach it to them for several reasons.  Usually they never got that lesson when they were actual children, but all my green levels begin learning from day one, good touch, bad touch, and what to do when bad touch happens.” “Are there any other parts to this ‘game’ Sir?” Shelby asked, even air quoting the word game, as she spoke. “No my love.  Just go over and over and over it, until she looks like she’s had enough.  It’s a lesson you can do every day.  Every time you change her.  You will of course never do bad touch, but she can tell you what would be bad touch,” he said. “How sexual does this have to get?” Shelby asked, not sure that Rachel was ready for it. “Only as much as you deem necessary.  You are with her Shel.  You are her Mama.  You have learned what she can and can’t handle at this point in time.  You are a wonderful fit for her, and I have no doubt in my mind that you will be able to help her with this game and for Rachel it is just a game.  We don’t know that she wants actual training,” he clarified.  “You have an incredible talent for getting your girls to listen to you and this is no different my dear,” he said. “Thank you Sir,” she said softly, smiling at the praise Bruce was giving her. “You’re welcome.  Now, go talk to your little one, and I will find a way to get you and Will some well deserved relief by Friday,” he told her. She said her thank yous and then her goodbyes.  She splashed some cold water on her face to hide her puffy eyes and then looked around the room.  On the wall was one of the the latest pictures from Rose.  Will, Shelby, and the four girls, smiling and snuggled up close together in all their matching pajamas.  She took the picture off the wall and got a glass of water, before very carefully walking over to Rachel, who was now trembling in fear and trying to hold back her cries of pain as her body responded to being wedged into such a tight space for so long. She set the picture and glass of water on the coffee table and moved behind the couch, knowing exactly where Rachel was.  “Oh my goodness,” she said and she waisted no time at all.  Whether Rachel was looking for it or not, she was going to be removed from her cramped position and brought to the couch.  Shelby lifted her up, cooing and shushing her gently.  Once they were sat on the couch, Shelby gathered Rachel tight against her and put her in a firm, protective cocoon.  She pet her hair and rocked her gently and moments later, Rachel burst into hysterical sobs.  She tried to fight at first, but Shelby wasn’t letting her escape, she was just going to have her cry it out and they were going to sit there for as long as it took.  She fixed the volume on the television and kept Rachel cradled against her body, rocking her gently as she watched Sesame Street with her crying little girl. It took fifteen minutes for Rachel to stop crying all together and at that point, Shelby grabbed some tissues and helped her to clean her face.  “Alright my love, here, let’s have some water,” she told her and she picked up the glass.  Rachel took it with two trembling hands and Shelby left her hand in place as a guide, while Rachel tipped it back to drink the water.  She didn’t realize how thirsty she actually was, so when she chugged half of the drink she surprised herself.  “That was good my love,” Shelby praised her and then set the glass down and picked up the picture frame.  “Look at this my sweetheart, let’s look at this picture together,” she said and she carefully shifted everything so that, Rachel was still cuddled in her arms, and they could both see the picture.  “Tell me baby, who is this?” she asked tapping her finger on Will’s face. “Daddy,” Rachel whispered. “Very good my sweet girl, and who else is in the picture, can you tell me?” she coaxed.  She was being extra cautious and gentle because she didn’t want Rachel to freak out again.  She wanted her to feel safe. Rachel took Shelby’s hand and very carefully tapped her pointer finger to each person, saying their names.  She had no hesitation and no fear about it, she was just tired and acting very young.  It was progress for now and Shelby would be very happy with it.  “That’s right baby, you got all of that right, you are very smart,” she praised her.  “Do you want to maybe tell Mama why you hid just now?  Did something scare you?” she asked her. “Count.  No counting Mama,” she said sadly. “The Count?” Shelby asked with confusion.  She didn’t think Rachel would have been afraid of a puppet, but when her girls first showed up they were afraid of doorknobs, so it wasn’t a far fetched guess that Rachel could potentially be afraid of a muppet on tv. “No Mama, no count.  I good.  I sorry,” she babbled, and Shelby hugged her tight, so she didn’t try to run or present herself and get all worked up again.   “Shhh, okay, it’s okay.  My Rae-rae is a very good girl,” Shelby told her.  She wanted to tell her that whatever counting meant was no longer, but she couldn’t do that.  She was going to ask her to count lots of things over the rest of her life, so she didn’t speak the words she was thinking.  She didn’t want to lie to her little girl and further traumatize her.  “Maybe Mama and Rae should watch tv together,” Shelby suggested.  “What if Mama and Rae watch Big Bird,” she smiled, speaking gently and happily and Rachel blushed heavily.  She shouldn’t want to watch that show, but Shelby seemed to think it was okay, so she simply cuddled into her Mama and answered any questions that Shelby asked.  Shelby got her to count with people on tv, as the sheep went by on the screen and she smiled when Shelby sang the theme song to Elmo’s world.  “Yes, Mama knows all the words,” she said nuzzling Rachel gently at her look of surprise.  “When Mama watches Corey and Kenzie, sometimes, they watch this.  Sometimes Jenna and Harry watch it too,” she said and Rachel nodded and then looked behind them, spotting the light brites. “Mama?” she asked. “Go on baby,” Shelby encouraged her. Rachel crawled over to her board.  She found the right clusters, and the right pegs, and spoke softly.  “Jenna Nicole, peaches,” she said holding up a green peg.  “Harry William, pumpkin,” she said holding up a blue peg, and then she moved to another cluster, pulling out two green ones.  “Kenzie ‘n Corey.  No play, never,” she said and then she looked to Shelby for confirmation. “You are incredibly smart Rae.  Mama is very proud of you,” Shelby praised her.  A little before one o’clock, Shelby heard a car pull into the driveway and she smiled.  “Rae, Sanny’s home, I’ll turn off the alarm for her, and then put it back on.  Do you want to cover your ears?” Shelby offered and Rachel nodded and quickly did so and then turned toward the door.  Santana stepped in and Rachel started screaming at her. “Sanny!  Come test me!” she yelled and Santana recoiled a bit at the volume. “Seriously, where did you get those lungs?” she asked under her breath and she walked over to her sister as Shelby reset the alarm. “Look I got more!” she screamed and Santana winced and Rachel looked confused. “Wait,” Santana said holding up her hand and then the alarm let out it’s four little beeps, indicating the alarm was officially set.  Santana reached over and very carefully moved Rachel’s hands.  “The alarm is set, and I’m a foot away from you, so don’t scream okay?” she asked. “Manners my girls and you have about twenty minutes, before we leave for therapy,” Shelby announced noticing they were both being very forceful with their language.  She was glad they were talking to each other, but she still wanted some sort of kindness between them.  They both nodded at her.  She gave them both a kiss and then let the girls be together while she pulled out the various things she needed to prepare dinner, when they got back. “What did you want to show me?” Santana asked. “No, test please.  I studied.  Test,” Rachel said. “Mama didn’t test you?” “Mama nice, Sanny honest.  I need honest.  Test please,” Rachel said softly. “Mama’s honest too,” Santana tried. “Too kind,” Rachel said sadly shaking her head no. “Might as well get used to it Rae,” Santana smiled but frowned immediately when she saw Rachel bow her head and lower her eyes, essentially submitting, and feeling like she’d been scolded.  Santana knew those looks and postures very well, so she changed tactics and tried again.  “Okay, I’ll test you.  Right ones on the green side, wrong on the red, yes?” she asked and Rachel nodded. Before Santana could start anything though, Rachel pointed to the board.  “Nothing,” she said touching the green side, and Santana nodded at her.  “Smack,” she said pointing to the red side and Santana’s jaw dropped.  “Smack,” Rachel insisted, tapping the red side again. “I can’t do that,” Santana hissed, looking behind her to make sure Shelby hadn’t heard anything.  She wasn’t sure what to do in this case, and she didn’t think calling for Shelby would do either of them any good at the moment. “Yes,” Rachel said.  “Nothing,” she said pointing to the green.  “Smack,” she said pointing to the red side. “No,” Santana said sounding both shocked and sad.  She’d never met anyone who wanted to be punished for something so simple before.  When pets played at parties, they got smack bottoms all the time, she was one of them, but it was usually as a firm reminder, or part of play, and if it was part of play it wasn’t all that hard.  It was simply playful and left a nice sting.  Rachel didn’t seem like she was asking for that. “Yes, you have to,” Rachel said getting louder and angrier. “I’m not going to smack you if you get something wrong,” Santana told her, her voice matching the anger and loudness that Rachel’s had. “Well then how am I supposed to learn!” Rachel shouted and Shelby moved quickly to her girls. “Both of you will be quiet right now,” she said sternly and she turned to Santana.  “Sanny what is your version please.  Rae you will be quiet,” she said and she looked at Santana waiting for her to tell her what the shouting was about. “This isn’t tattling right?” she asked timidly. “No baby.  I’ve asked you for your side of this story.  There were a lot of angry words exchanged and I want to know what it was about.” “Rae wants me to test her, and if she gets it wrong, she wants me to smack her,” Santana said and Shelby took a heavy sigh.  She thought she’d heard all that as well, but she didn’t want to jump to conclusions and she was hoping that something was missed on her part. “Rae, tell me your side please,” Shelby said. “She has to smack me, cause, I have to be right, an is two days from now, right now, I have to be right.  No smack, no learn,” Rachel said stubbornly, her speech slipping to a younger level.  Shelby thought for a moment.  The younger speech indicated she didn’t quite feel safe, but her anger about not having punishment so she could learn, concerned Shelby a little bit more. “Thank you both for telling me your sides of the story.  Sanny, go change please, anything comfortable so we can leave for therapy on time,” she said and Santana all but flew out of the room.  “Walk!” Shelby scolded and then she turned to look at Rachel, squatting down so they were eye level with each other. “I have to learn!” Rachel cried. “Rae has to be very quiet and listen to Mama,” Shelby said taking a firm hold of Rachel’s jaw, but only to direct her attention and when Rachel pulled away, Shelby let her.  She didn’t want to react too quickly or make too sudden of a move.  “Look at Mama, Rae,” she said.  Rachel flashed her eyes for a moment and then lowered them, and bowed her head.  She looked ready to present herself.  She angered Shelby and Santana had been sent away and now she wasn’t going to be able to learn anything. “Stupid little bitch, you aren’t good for anything,” a voice yelled inside her head and tears sprang to her eyes immediately.  “You do nothing but cause trouble and because of that no one will ever want you.  You don’t know how to do anything and now I’m going to have to punish you.  Turn around!” the voice ordered and before she could clear the screaming words in her head, she was face down, on her knees, chest to the floor, bottom high in the air, and forcing herself not to cry as best she could. “No my baby girl, we do not present,” Shelby said and she was glad they had fifteen minutes still because getting Rachel to sit on her stool was always a challenge.  She carried her into the kitchen and set her down.  Before Rachel could move down to present herself again, Shelby scooted in very close and hugged her.  “No baby, we do not present.  When Rae does that, she sits in time out for two minutes.  You do not present,” Shelby said. “Down!” Rachel screamed, trying to get into the correct position so she could present properly, be used, and get it done with. “No Rae-rae, no down.  Not here, not ever again,” Shelby told her.  She helped her back up onto the stool and spoke gently.  “Rae-rae doesn’t present herself ever again.  No more down for Rae.  Not ever again,” Shelby said.  She was talking gently to her and kept her as still as possible and a few moments later, Santana showed up. “Mama I have the cards,” she said. “That’s very good baby.  We won’t have time for that right now, so please help yourself to a snack and you can eat it while watching tv,” Shelby said and she looked at Rachel who was fidgeting around, trying to get into her down position.   “Shhh, Rae, that is not going to happen.  No down.  Mama needs you to sit still.  Very still and very quiet on your little chair.  You don’t have to ever get down again.  That is not fair or how we do things in this house.  You are now in our house, our family, and I don’t want to see you get down.  That is not a sign of trust or respect.  That is pure submission and I don’t want you to submit.  I don’t expect submission.  I expect respect out of you, and I will always show you the same.  That is all my love,” she told her and Rachel simply whimpered.  “Two minutes here and then you and Sanny and Mama are going to head off to therapy,” she told her. “Down, Mama please,” she begged. “No sweetheart.  Not ever again,” she told her gently, knowing this was very hard for her. “Please Mama, please down,” she said heavy tears falling down her cheeks.   “Shhh, okay, breathe baby.  Why?  Why do you want to get down?” she asked her gently. “You won’t keep me,” Rachel whimpered. “Rae, look at Mama,” she said kindly and she waited patiently for Rachel to lift her gaze and keep it there.  “I will never get rid of you.  We have been telling you something repeatedly for a reason.  You are with us now, and we do have a unique relationship.  You have your own history and you may not want a relationship like we have in this house.  You may not want a Miss and Sir in us and that is okay.  I promise you though, you will always, always, have a Mama, a Daddy, three sisters, three grandparents, an Aunt, and a community of people who will support you regardless of any life choice you make,” Shelby told her.  “This house, and this family, are forever yours,” Shelby told her.  She let Rachel calm down and spoke gently.  “You finished your time out now, and that’s very good.  I’m very proud of you.  Now, we have to go to therapy.  When we get back home, if you want to continue to learn you can, but at no point in time will you try to get into what you call a down position and if you do, you will come to this chair and sit here for an entire two minutes, understood?” she asked her and Rachel nodded her understanding.  “Quinnie made flash cards, and when we come back, you may use those, if you are even in a position to study at all.  I suspect you will be very tired,” Shelby said honestly.  “Now, Rae and Sanny and Mama are going to therapy.  Do you want to walk, or do you want us to guide you?” Shelby asked, not giving her the carry option. Rachel said nothing and Santana sighed.  She sat down at the table and worked to remain quiet.  All she wanted to do was complain that Rachel was going to make herself late, to her own therapy session, since she was being so stubborn, but she was fairly sure that was going to cause further trouble, so she put her head down on the table and just listened.  When it was time to move, Shelby would tell her.  Santana sat in the bleachers and leaned against Shelby.  “This is draining.  Why am I tired, and I’m not working?” she asked on a sigh. “Because you care about your sister and we know that she’s having a difficult day,” Shelby said.  “And before I forget, I want to tell you how proud of you I am.  I saw everything you did at home, and I know it was very difficult for you to not say anything,” Shelby praised her and then leaned in and gave her a kiss to her temple. Santana gave a brief smile and then cuddled into Shelby.  “Mama, does Rae want to be a baby or do we not really know yet?” she asked.  Santana had flipped to family terms, but only because they were out in public and at therapy, the girls worked super hard to conceal their special relationship.  Shelby and Will were mom and dad and they had four daughters.  That was all the information anyone at therapy needed to know. “We don’t know yet princess.  She keeps switching between being an older girl and a younger girl.  I think it’s something she’s still struggling with,” Shelby explained.  She wasn’t about to remind Santana that she and Quinn and Brittany, did the exact same thing at times. “Well, um, I think she wants to know more, and wants to be strong and all of that, but she still wants us,” Santana babbled and as she spoke, her gaze toward Rachel grew more intense.  “And I think she’s being really stubborn.  Kick Rae,” she scolded softly.   “Easy baby,” Shelby smiled. “She won’t get better if she doesn’t though.  This is strength training, I heard him say it last week,” she said and she started to fidget, wanting to go over and help her, show her that it is somehow all going to be okay. “Wait until you are asked,” Shelby cautioned, laying a gentle hand on Santana’s thigh, feeling her fidget next to her. “Come on Rachel, this is just like every other exercise.  Your balance has improved tremendously.  Right now, we’re going to teach you to transfer your balance.  The way we do that, is for you to kick that target behind you.  That’s all I need you to do.  If you are able to kick the target behind you, it’s another step that you are healing properly, which is exactly what we want,” Scott told her as he waited patiently for her to swing her leg backward and kick the target. “No,” she said.  She was standing up on the floor, surrounded by a walker for extra support, and a small kick target behind her.  The kick target was a simple little stand. There was a little button on the front of it, that when pressed, or in this case, kicked, a bell would sound.  Scott didn’t know about the entire bell situation, he didn’t have to, and it was so small that Shelby missed it.  However, Santana was loosing patience with her sister and decided to look at the entire picture, rather than just focus on Rachel’s lack of drive at the moment.   She squinted and watched and studied, everything going on around Rachel and then it hit her.  “Mama, the bell, that’s why she won’t kick it!” Santana said and as she spoke she moved her hands up and down rapidly, in order to refrain from slapping Shelby’s knee so she would go fix it.  When Shelby seemed to not pay attention to Santana’s frantic behavior, she put her hand on Shelby’s knee and shook it to be sure she had her full attention. Shelby put her hand on top of Santana’s and made her stop shaking her.  “I can’t see straight if you keep shaking,” she said sternly and Santana froze.  Shelby peered closely and then decided that Santana was absolutely correct.  “Good job baby,” she praised her and then she stood up and went down to talk to Scott.  “Mr. Scott, can I interrupt for a moment please?” she asked and she saw Rachel freeze in fear.  She quickly moved over and wrapped her in a protective hug, laying a gentle hand across Rachel’s belly, holding her from behind, knowing this had proved to be a calming move in the past.  Rachel instantly relaxed but continued to look afraid.  “It’s okay baby, Sanny saw the bell and we won’t let you kick it.  We’ll get the target changed,” she assured her.  “Mr. Scott, can we change the kick target please?” she asked him, and he nodded. “Of course, what would you like to change it to?” he asked.  He wasn’t thrilled with this, but there was no mistaking Shelby’s voice.  There was something very important about changing this target and he didn’t want a melt down, so he decided to change it for her without argument.   “Anything without a bell,” Shelby said protectively and Santana smiled happily from the bleachers.  Shelby was a Mama Bear, and she loved it. “I think I have a different kick target.  It’s a padded one so she’ll have to kick it harder than this one, so I can see it move,” he explained and Shelby nodded.  “No, I mean kick it, as ferociously as possible.  Can you do that Rachel?” he asked. “No bells?” she asked. “No, no bells.  You just have to kick as hard as you possibly can.  I want to see it move, and you have the walker to help support you.  I will change the target and you will kick.  Do we have a deal?” he asked. “Kay,” she said simply.  He nodded and left to get the proper target while taking the other target away. “You are doing very well baby, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her and Rachel blushed slightly.  She didn’t think she was doing all that well, but she wasn’t about to argue with Shelby about that.  “Do you want me to stay with you for this, or maybe Sanny?” Shelby suggested and Rachel shrugged.  Shelby smiled and pet her face.  “What if Mama gets Sanny to stay with you, and I will watch both my girls,” Shelby told her and she gave her a kiss to her temple before signaling Santana to join them.  Scott returned and Shelby spoke kindly.  “Miss Rae needs to listen and follow instructions and I’d like it if Miss Sanny was here to help her, encourage her, and also, follow directions,” Shelby said narrowing her eyes slightly at Santana, who simply nodded.  She would be good.  She had no reason not to be. “I’ll help her,” Santana said.  “Well I’ll help her want to kick the crap out of this target, and I’ll stand in front of her.  Rae I promise, I won’t let you fall.  If the walker won’t support you, which it totally will, then I will catch you okay?” Santana asked and Rachel nodded. “Good, I’ll be watching.  Both of you follow directions please,” she said, giving each of them a kiss, and then went back to the bleachers to watch the rest of the lesson. Santana leaned in close and smiled.  “You’re doing really well,” she praised. “Sanny,” Rachel whispered.  “I learn names,” she said.  “I learn, now,” she begged. “Of course you will Rae.  I’ll help teach you and I’ll help you study, but I won’t slap you.  That’s not how it should work.  Learning doesn’t work well like that,” Santana said kindly.  “For right now though, you just need to focus on kicking the target and getting strength in your legs,” Santana said. “No, learn now!” Rachel said impatiently.  She didn’t think therapy was what she should be doing at the moment.  She really thought her best option was to learn the names and safe words of everyone in their community.  It was her best way to learn about and protect everyone for when her previous Sirs got out of jail and came after her.  She knew they would.  They had too much information now.  They knew where Brittany worked, they thought Brittany was Rachel.  They weren’t too bright about that part, but they knew how to get what they wanted.  They knew who to contact and who to go after.  She only had a short time before all hell broke loose.  “Learn Sanny, learn NOW!” she yelled and Santana took a half a step back. “Rachel Barbara!” Shelby scolded and she walked over to stand between her two girls.  “You need to apologize to Sanny for yelling, immediately,” Shelby said. “Mama, I learn!” Rachel insisted.  She had to know as much as she could as fast as she could, so she could protect the people who were protecting her.  It was only a matter of time before they came back to try and get her again.  “Apologize to your sister, now,” Shelby said firmly and Rachel set a stubborn line across her mouth.  “Do it now Rae,” Shelby said. “I learn Mama,” she whined. “Apologize and then we will talk about you learning,” Shelby said.   “Sorry, Sanny, I learn, please,” she begged. “Stop Rae, look at Mama.  I don’t know what you want to learn Rachel, so tell me that first please,” Shelby said kindly. “Names an’ worz,” Rachel said, her speech slurring as she tried to communicate in her high state of frustration. “Of who sweetheart?” Shelby asked. “Ev’yone,” she said. “In our community?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  “Well that is very good, and I’m proud of you for wanting to learn, but right now, you are doing therapy with Mister Scott.  Sanny and I can stay with you, if you like, but we’re not talking about studying anymore,” Shelby said and Rachel started to protest.  “No Rachel,” Shelby said sternly.  “Therapy now, learning later,” she said and there was no room for argument in her voice. “Alright Rachel, are you ready to kick?” Scott asked. “She is,” Santana answered for her, and Shelby narrowed her eyes. “Excuse me, Rachel can answer for herself Santana.  We will be over there, Scott,” Shelby said and she took Santana’s wrist, firmly, but gently, and lead her away, leaving Rachel to have her therapy session. “Ready Rachel?” Scott asked and she nodded reluctantly.  She didn’t want to be here.  All she wanted to do was be at home, with her sister, learning the names and safe words of all the members of the community. “Fast please,” she said. “You have half an hour left, we’ll work for that much time only, I promise,” he said and she pouted.  That was much too long for her liking.  “Now, the target is behind you and you simply have to kick it.  I’m going to touch your leg and take it through the motion so you get the hang of it and then you’re going to do it on your own.  First, you’re going to bend your leg at your knee,” he told her and he bent her leg, so that her knee joint formed a ninety degree angle, with her heel of her foot facing the target.  “Then you’re going to kick it backward like this,” he said and he moved her leg slowly, until her heel hit the target.  “Once you do that, recoil your leg back to starting position and then put it down,” he explained.  “Does that make sense?” he asked and she nodded. It made perfect sense, she just didn’t want to do it.  “Sanny,” she said softly. “You’d like your sister to join you?” he asked and she nodded.  “Give me two practice kicks and then I will call her over,” he said and with a heavy sigh, Rachel did two very slow practice kicks.  “Thank you,” he said.  He then raised his hand and signaled for Santana to come back and join them. When she got to the floor she moved to stand directly in front of Rachel.  “Be fierce,” she smiled, hoping to be encouraging. “Test,” Rachel said softly. “Now?” Santana asked in surprise as Rachel threw a rather weak kick to the target behind her.  She felt her heel connect, but nothing on the target really moved and had she kicked with enough force, then the target should have been shaking. “Now,” Rachel said. “I don’t think this is the right time or place for this Rae,” Santana tried.  She didn’t understand why Rachel felt she had to learn all that information so soon. “Test now!” Rachel ordered angrily and she kicked the target a second time, making it move the smallest fraction of inches. “No,” Santana said calmly and with as much anger as she could muster, Rachel put it all into the kick and the target rattled back and forth. “Very good Rachel!” Scott praised and she froze in shock.  She’d just done something and wasn’t paying attention. 
“You are not giving a good effort Rachel.  You don’t know how to focus on more than one thing, and that is a problem.  You have two Sirs, who can and will use you at the same time on occasion.  You need to learn who is in what hole, so that we can prevent pregnancy.  You need to feel who is going to explode into you, before they do it, so they can pull out,” Vincent explained.  He was being much too calm and he pulled her over his lap and began spanking her bare bottom.  He stopped when she was crying softly and then pulled out a butt plug.  He pushed it inside her and then had her sit down on his lap.  “You’re going to recite the famous scene from Romeo and Juliette.  Where she is on the balcony and calls out to her true love.  You will not stutter, or stammer, you will simply recite, and I will be making sure you have plenty of distractions.  You are going to be forced to focus on more than one thing at a time,” he said.  “Begin!” he ordered and then he reached his hand up under her shirt and began twisting, pinching, and pulling on her nipples, causing her a great deal of pain.  “Focus on all of it, and stop making it look so hard!” Vincent yelled at her.
 Rachel gasped and Santana saw fear in her eyes, so she very carefully took Rachel’s face in her hands and spoke kindly.  “It’s just me Rae.  It’s just Sanny, and Mr. Scott.  Mama is over there watching.  You kicked.  You kicked the target really well.  I think you were angry with me when you kicked it, but you still kicked it.  You did well.  Do it again,” she said softly. “Test Sanny,” she pleaded. “You don’t need to test now Rae,” Santana said gently.  “It’s really okay not to test every waking moment.  You’re in a place where you can be free and live a more normal life, or at least figure out what is normal for you and what you want to do.  It’s a good thing,” Santana tried. Rachel slammed her foot into the target again and started to cry.  “Sanny,” she pleaded. “Shhh, shhh, listen to me Rae,” Santana said kindly and Rachel slammed her foot for a third time. “You’re doing very well Rachel, give me five more, just like that,” Scott said and Rachel crumbled down to the ground.  She let her body turn to jell-o and she slumped on the matt below her with Santana quickly following suit and she pulled Rachel into a hug. “It’s okay, it’s going to be okay,” Santana told her and Shelby calmly walked over and joined her girls. “We are ending the session early, Mister Scott, I’m very sorry,” Shelby said protectively and he nodded. “This is her homework, Ms C.  I will send you home with a target for her to practice with,” he said handing Shelby a single piece of paper with two exercises on them.  The kick target that she had just done, as well as back bridge with a ball squeezed between her knees. “Thank you Mister Scott,” Shelby said and she looked down at her girls.  “Can you two get up on your own?” she asked kindly. “I think you should carry her Mama,” Santana said softly. “No more carrying, unless absolutely necessary please,” Scott said, interrupting as politely as he could.  “She needs to learn to walk, and practice walking as much as she can,” he said at which point Santana narrowed her eyes and then opened her mouth to speak.Shelby placed a firm hand on Santana’s shoulder to remind her that she was not in charge.  Protection was wonderful, but Santana was not in charge.  Shelby cleared her throat and Santana smirked happily.  Scott was about to experience the real Mama Bear; she was sure of it.  “Based on what I see now, it appears that this might be a necessary situation, as she is crying rather hard and not all that happy with her surroundings,” Shelby offered. Scott took a heavy sigh and nodded his agreement.  Shelby seemed like a Mama Bear who should not be messed with at the moment.  He’d seen Mama Bears before and he knew when it was time to let the Mama be in charge.  “Alright, well then Rachel, you did well, I’m proud of you, and I will see you Friday afternoon,” Scott told her.  Shelby brought her girls home and Rachel and Santana were left to themselves, since Rachel was now calm and somewhat relaxed.  She also looked pretty tired, but Shelby said nothing, because it looked as though Rachel was looking for a fight.  It was moments later when the other three members of the family came home and Quinn and Brittany went straight to Rachel’s side.  Will looked at Shelby and sighed when he saw the look on her face.  “Bad day?” he asked. “She had a fit in therapy.  She worked, she’s tired, and she just wants to learn every word that is attached to each member of our community and she’s being violent about it,” Shelby said.  Will raised an eyebrow in question and Shelby continued.  “She wanted Sanny to smack her if she got the answer wrong,” she said softly. “Then I think it’s time I go talk to my girls, all of them,” Will said thoughtfully and with a quick kiss to Shelby’s cheek, he went into the other room to see Rachel looking very frustrated with the girls and the girls looking just as frustrated with Rachel.  They seemed to want her to slow down and all she wanted was to speed the process up.  “Can I join you all too, or is this a girls only game?” he asked. “NO!” Rachel shouted, more out of excitement and she quickly crawled over to him.  “You stay.  Make me learn.  Make it right!” she insisted.  He was a Sir, he would understand the importance of doing it right so quickly.  Maybe that was a Sir thing, because she’d never had a Miss before.  She also thought he would understand more, because her previous Sirs, had essentially attacked Brittany, so surely he would understand the importance of Rachel learning this as fast as possible.   “Shhh, first off, tell me the two big rules of this house,” he said kindly and Quinn raised her hand, fully prepared to say the words.  “Rae only please Quinnie, but thank you for trying,” he said. “Po-lie, res-ect,” she said tiredly and quickly. “That was very good thank you.  Now, kindly tell me what you want me to help you learn, not make you,” he said.  “I can’t make you learn anything Rae.  I can help you study, but the only one who can ‘make’ you learn, is you,” he said. “Test please,” she said pointing to her light brite board. “Use these, he doesn’t know it through the pegs,” Santana said in frustration, offering up the stack of flash cards. “Not you!” Rachel snapped. “Hey!  Stop!  Both of you!” Will scolded.  “Rae apologize to Sanny,” he said and she followed the order as asked and then he had Santana apologize as well.  “Thank you both for listening,” he said and Rachel shook her head no.  Why did no one understand this was important and had to be learned immediately.  She had the entire next day and the morning and afternoon of the following day to get it memorized, and she had to know if she was doing it right.  “Rae, listen to me very carefully,” he said kindly.  “What if we all help you study for now.  We can use your pegs and chart here, or we can use Quinnie’s cards, or we can find a way to combine the two,” Will suggested.  “Can you tell me how you think you will best learn this information?” he asked her kindly and gently and she thought for a moment.  This was her chance to remember how she could best learn and most quickly learn anything.  She had to prove that she could do it and therefore be useful. “You say, an’ I fink, an’ den I say it back,” she said.  She was exhausted and losing her battle with sleep, but Will wasn’t going to say anything.  He wanted her to fall asleep doing what she wanted to do at the moment, hoping that would help her sleep more peacefully when she finally did fall asleep. “Okay sweetheart, let’s shift into a better position,” he told her kindly.  He leaned against the couch, and pulled her back against him, and she seemed to let her head fall to his shoulder so she could rest.  “Okay, so Rae-rae says that she wants me to talk, and she’s going to listen, and then think about it, and she’s going to say it back to me.  Is that correct?” he asked and she nodded at him, sinking down a bit, seeming to snuggle into him.  The other girls snuggled with each other, cuddling around them, and began to listen.  “So, Bree my love, can you kindly remind Rae-rae how a listening test works?” he asked her. “You tell us a story, or tell us lists of things, and we listen closely and then when you’re done, you ask us questions and then we answer,” she said. “Very good my love,” he said and then he began to play gently with Rachel’s hair and she let out a soft noise, that let Will know she felt content, if not actually safe.  “So, let’s tell a little story then, and you can rest against me, and just listen.  When the story is done, I will ask you questions,” he told her.  “Are you ready to listen?” he asked and she nodded and then very slowly closed her eyes and listened to Will start the story. Santana crawled on top of Quinn and put her head on her shoulder and Quinn smiled “Bet she falls asleep,” Santana whispered.  Quinn laughed and kissed her temple and then pushed her down so that her head was on Quinn’s lap and Brittany took the moment to rest her head on Will’s thigh.   “Alright my darlings, shall we start our story?” he asked and they all nodded.  “So then, once upon a time, there was a beautiful young lady by the name of Lea,” he said and Rachel immediately turned to look at him in complete confusion.  Lea was not a name of member of their circle.  “It’s alright love, just listen,” he said kindly and she forced herself to keep her eyes open.  “So little Lea lived in a very quaint little house, with her mother Dina, and her father Matt,” he said.  “They didn’t have a very large family, which left young Lea to often feel lonely.  To fix this problem, her parents, introduced her to friends, and neighbors in order to help get to know her surroundings.  Her mother had a sister, which made that woman, Lea’s Aunt Kelly.  Aunt Kelly had four beautiful children and was married to a man named Justin.  One day while visiting, Lea’s Aunt Kelly mentioned that during Easter time, she would make peach and cherry pies, because her daughter Jenna and her son Michael liked those pies the best,” he said.  She then continued on to say that during Christmas time, her husband, Uncle Justin, would make pumpkin and mint pies for their sons Harold, also know as Harry and Ryan,” Will said.  Rachel left her eyes closed, but raised her hand and waited to be noticed.  After looking down at her face, he smiled and pet her hair gently.  “Yes Rae?” he asked her kindly. “I know doze names Daddy.  Aunt Kelly, Easier, Uncle Jus’in Kr’miss-is, Harry pum’in, Ryan, Min’, Jenna, Pee-sez, an My-call cherry,” she said tiredly, her speech slipping a great deal the more she talked. “That was excellent baby, I’m very proud of you,” he told her and she nodded tiredly and went back to resting, more fully, against him, her body giving into the demands of sleep, since she worked so hard at therapy. Will continued the the story and by the time he finished with the next group of names, he realized that not only was Rachel sleeping, but Brittany was sleeping too.  He looked up to see Quinn and Santana struggling with something and he spoke gently to them.  “What’s wrong my loves?” he asked. “Does she really have to know it by Thursday?” Santana asked. “Of course not sweetheart.  All she has to know is her safe word and she will have to follow directions.” “Is she gonna get spanked?” Santana asked.  “She’s just so frail and little, and well not little, but you know.  She’s only been out of the hospital for a short time, and she had a lot of injuries, and she doesn’t like to walk, and she keeps sliding in age ranges,” she babbled. “Stop talking,” Quinn said kindly.  “You’re babbling, and you don’t do that.  You don’t mince words.  You never have.  Only one time, did I hear you do it, and that was the day  you met Bree.  So take a breath, admit to yourself that you love her, and just let Sir answer your question,” Quinn lectured. Will smiled and shook his head for a moment.  His girls were going back and forth between young and old, and they didn’t seem sure where they wanted to stick, so he simply blew them a kiss and spoke kindly.  “You my darling girls, have nothing to worry about.  Yes, she will be spanked if she earns it, but I suspect she will be very quiet.  She’s simply overwhelmed right now,” he said honestly.  “You girls were overwhelmed at your first few parties, remember?” he asked.  
“We did the training, it’ll be fine,” Santana growled at Quinn as the two of them stood at the snack table, pulling together a plate of grapes and some crackers.
 
“You don’t know that.  We did the training, but these people are not our Miss and Sir.  We don’t know anything about them.  We only know about ours and even then, I’m not so sure,” Quinn said.  “Where’s Bree, I haven’t seen her since we got here,” she continued after a moment. 
 
“Miss took her to the other room remember?  She was stressed out the moment we got here,” Santana said.
 
“I thought she calmed down,” Quinn said.  
 
“Well since I don’t see them, I’m assuming not,” Santana said bluntly as she popped a grape into her mouth.
 
“Excuse me, who said you were allowed to do that,” a male voice boomed behind her and both Santana and Quinn jumped before turning around.
 
“I said I could do that, because I was hungry.  Who said you could bark at me!” Santana said defending herself.
 
“Sanny stop,” Quinn hissed.
 
“I will not.  This jackass thinks he can just order me around for no reason.  I’m eating, we’re allowed to eat!” Santana said and Quinn felt all her bones turned to jell-o.  This didn’t feel right.  He didn’t even look familiar and that meant he was with the mixing circle.
 
“I will do as I damn well please,” the man said and he went to touch Santana and was quickly blocked by Quinn who moved in front of her, and Santana started yelling at him.
 
“No, you will not.  I did not ask for you to start yelling at me!” Santana growled.
 
“Bubblegum!” Quinn said loudly.  It was the only safe word she could remember at the moment and she said it loud enough to draw the attention of Will and Anne who were not that far off.
 
“Quinnie, what’s wrong?” Anne asked her kindly.
 
“That bastard is barking at us!” Santana said pulling Quinn as close to her as possible.  The two of them backing up from the man who’d been yelling at them.  She was going to protect her sister with every fiber of her being.
 
“Santana Aurora!  That is not how you speak to or about anyone,” Will scolded quickly and he pulled her to him and gave her a firm spank.
 
“He is barking at us!  We didn’t ask to play with him, he just came over and started to yell at us, for eating!” Santana said.
 
“Santana calm down please,” Anne said.
 
“Not a fucking chance!” Santana said.
 
“Sanny!” Quinn cried.  “Sanny stop!” she scolded, tears immediately springing to her eyes.  This was it, this was how they were going to be sent away.
 
“Young lady, come with me,” Anne said and she took a firm grip on Santana’s arm.  She didn’t hurt her, but Santana knew not to pull away, and then Anne spoke to the man who had helped to start the chaos.  “Excuse us,” she said before turning to Will and Quinn.  “The two of you will come with me as well,” she said and took them all to a private room.  “Santana Aurora, sit down and look at me, right now,” Anne said pointing to the floor.  She needed Santana in a more inferior position, one of seemingly less power.  It was how Santana would respond well to what Anne was about to instruct her in.
 
“Sir please, please, we have to go apologize!” Quinn pleaded.
 
“Quinn Lucy, sit down next to your sister immediately,” Anne said and Quinn froze.  She wasn’t sure what she should do next.  Listening to Miss Anne was important and yet, fixing the issues with the man outside, seemed highly important as well.  “Quinn Lucy,” Anne warned and she immediately dropped down to the floor and started to cry.  Anne moved in closer and spoke gently.  “Why are you crying Quinnie?” Anne asked.
 
“We got scared, and we have to make it okay,” she said.
 
“You did get scared and I know that because I heard you call a word.  It was not your word.  What word did you call?” she asked her.
 
“Bubblegum.  Sanny’s word.  She was scared, and she wasn’t going to say it, she was going to fight and be rude and get us kicked out, so I yelled her word, to make sure the man didn’t play with us.  She didn’t want to play.  We wanted to eat,” Quinn explained tearfully and Santana moved closer and took her hand to show support.
 
“No, my love, not now,” Anne said kindly and she took Santana’s hand off of Quinn’s.  This was punishment and Anne didn’t allow the girls to comfort each other until after punishment was over.
 
“But Miss Anne!” she complained.
 
“No Santana.  You and your sisters lived with us for a while, you know exactly why you are not allowed to hold hands just yet,” Anne said kindly yet with a firm voice.  “Quinn Lucy, what is your word?” Anne asked her in as firm a voice as she could manage.  The first few parties were always the hardest and with young girls it always seemed harder.  There were many more boys in their circle of people and the boys tended not to react as quickly as the girls did for some reason.  Typically, the girls would venture out on their own and try, where as the boys would simply stick close to their Miss or Sir, take it all in, and venture out much more slowly.
 
After a moment of thought, Quinn spoke softly.  “Watermelon Miss,” she said bowing her head and Anne nodded her agreement and carefully lifted Quinn’s now lowered chin.
 
“That was good Quinnie, thank you.  I’m proud of you for remembering your word,” Anne said and then she turned to Santana.  “And you my little fire ball.  What is your word?” she asked her.
 
“He was barking at us.  Why are you not yelling at him!” Santana snapped at her.  It was a split second later that she was face down over Anne’s lap getting spanked for such rude behavior.
 
“And you barking at me, gets you spanked,” Anne said after she delivered five firm smacks.  “Now, I’m asking you again, Santana Aurora, what is your word?” she asked her.
 
“Bubblegum, now can you please go yell at him.  We’re allowed to eat, Miss said we were!” she said in frustration.  Her level of frustration though was still much too high and while she was communicating, she was still barking and now she was getting ten spanks for being rude to a Miss.  “OW!” she whined.
 
Anne righted her and sat her down on her slightly sore bottom and took gentle hold of her chin and Santana didn’t fight her.  Somewhere deep inside, she knew Anne wouldn’t hurt her.  “Stay very still baby,” Anne said kindly, using her free hand to pet Santana’s face and arms in long and loving strokes, and Santana could feel the difference.  It was the same hand that had just spanked her, but it was a much different touch.  “You are correct, you are allowed to eat.  No one here has any issue with that, and I will talk to that gentleman for yelling at you for such things.  We do not play those games in this circle unless that is the specific game someone wants to play.  Do you remember why?” she asked her.
 
“Almost all of us were starved in the past,” she said softly.
 
“That is correct.  Now, tell me what you did do wrong, because whether you want to admit it or not, you did do something wrong,” Anne told her.
 
“He yelled at me for eating,” Santana complained.
 
“Yes he did, and he definitely should not have done that.  What did you do, that you definitely should not have done?” Anne asked her.
 
“Sir, please,” Santana begged, turning carefully and slowly to look at Will.  She knew she was allowed, she just couldn’t be jerky about her movements.  She wasn’t to be defiant to Anne, it got her punished, and she knew that, but she also knew, having her Sir with her, meant she could talk to him.
 
“I’m right here, Sanny, and I’m not leaving, and yes, he did wrong, he absolutely did wrong, and you did wrong too.  Answer Miss Anne’s question please,” he said kindly, although everyone knew it was a well phrased order.
 
“Why won’t you protect me!” Santana yelled and she burst into tears.  This was too much for her, and she wasn’t ready to admit, that she shouldn’t have yelled at a person, she didn’t know, with such bite to her voice.  Angering a person of another circle, when you didn’t know what they were capable of, was always a bad idea, something that had been drilled into their heads almost every day for three weeks, before this party.  However, his comment, had set off Santana’s protective side and she wasn’t going to put up with anyone messing with her, or her sisters, especially if their true Miss and Sir, had said they were allowed to eat on their own that night.  They were allowed to attend this party, as guests, but they were not to play with anyone; it was much too soon.  Being that they were guests, they did not have to be hand fed, as most of the other pets were.  The biggest issue was they still had to be polite, and Santana had definitely not been polite.
  Santana shook her head of the memory and continued to cuddle into Quinn.  “Maybe we shouldn’t go to the party Sir.  It’s all very overwhelming, the first few times,” she said honestly. “I do remember that you girls were very nervous at your first few parties as being our pets.  It’s perfectly okay to be scared, and I promise you Rachel will be closely watched and she definitely does not need to know everyone’s safe word.  It’s not necessary at this point in time.  Rachel can’t and most likely doesn’t want to play at the moment, so I’m not worried about us going to the party on Thursday.  However, I will tell you, that I am very proud of you two and Bree, for being so protective and fierce when it comes to Rachel’s training and exercise programs,” he told them.  “You’re showing great care and concern and that makes me very proud of you.” “Daddy, she’s so upset and so tired, and just so, I don’t know, broken, maybe none of us should play at the party and maybe we shouldn’t go,” Quinn said. “Quinnie baby, it’s just going to be our circle this week, that’s first.  Secondly, you haven’t had any play time in quite a while, and while I will never force you to play with anyone, I think it might be good to go to this party and at least see if you want to play with someone.  I know there is going to be a latex demonstration and you girls usually love demonstrations,” he said. “Do they need a model?” Santana asked. “No, Miss Anne, said that Jenna and Harry are going to be the models,” he said and both girls nodded at him.  “It’s going to be okay my loves, we just need time and patience,” he said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Rachel was beyond exhausted even with her little nap, and so after dinner, Shelby calmly suggested she have a bath.  Rachel had other plans.  “Study, please, Mama,” she said softly.  Why did these people not understand that she had to learn it all and have it memorized perfectly, as soon as she could.  Vincent and Oliver were out there, coming after her, and they weren’t going to stop until they had her, and potential hurt everyone she had been associated with.  They knew a lot of people in a lot of places.  They also knew people with money, which was probably how they kept getting released from jail. As her Miss, Shelby was incredibly proud of Rachel for wanting to study and learn everything so quickly.  It showed, dedication and a promise for a good relationship in the future.  As her Mama though, Shelby simply saw her little girl losing a battle to sleep.  Rachel was having her own internal struggle, but the one piece of information that kept nagging at her was she had to study.  However, the exhaustion that was taking over her body didn’t care about studying and she leaned into Quinn, mumbling about testing and studying and Quinn rolled her eyes.  She’d never met anyone so intent on learning all the words of the community so quickly before. “Mama,” Quinn hissed.  She knew that Rachel was in no position to study, but she also knew that Rachel wasn’t going to listen to reason. Shelby gave her a smile and spoke gently.  “Rae sweetheart, we’re going to have a listening test baby.  I know that you want to study more and I’m very proud of you for that, but right now, you’re going to have a bath, and Mama will test you on what you know already.  You are a very smart girl and have done a lot of studying.  I know you know a lot of information,” she explained.  “Do you understand?” she asked her and Rachel nodded.  Then she reached down and took Quinn’s hand.  She squeezed it four times as strongly as she could, which wasn’t strong at all, and then finally mumbled. “Help?” she asked on a yawn, so it came on rather unintelligible, although Shelby seemed to understand what Rachel was after. “Yes, Quinnie can help if she wants to, but she doesn’t have to sweetheart.  Quinnie helping you, is Quinnie’s decision, understood?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded, keeping her eyes shut. “I can help,” Quinn agreed. “Alright, so now, the three of us are going to go upstairs.  Rae, and Quinnie, and Mama, are going to walk to the stairs and Rae is going to at least try walking by herself,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded.  “Quinnie and I will help guide you though my love,” Shelby explained and Rachel again nodded.  She was totally fine with that.  They helped her to her feet and very slowly, she took one step at a time and Will frowned as he watched.  He did not like all the extra effort, they were asking her to put forward. “Test Mama?” she asked as they slowly made it to the steps. “When you get in the bath, yes, but not before,” Shelby told her calmly and Rachel pouted.  Deciding she could use the time to study herself; she started to do so while walking.  Her word was Wicked, Sanny was Bubblegum, her Mama had ice, and she couldn’t remember Daddy’s word at the moment and every step she took, made remembering harder, until she couldn’t take anymore.  She simply walked with guidance and cried and when they reached the stairs, Quinn frowned.  Rachel was exhausted and even though Quinn and Shelby were right there to help her, she neither asked for it, nor accepted it.  This was all her own fault and she had to deal with the consequences.  She tiredly and carefully climbed the stairs, crying at what was happening.  She couldn’t do anything right and now everyone would know it and she would be sent away.  She climbed the stairs and walked down the hall, with Shelby behind her, holding her hips, and Quinn on her side; each guiding her carefully. They made it to the bathroom and Shelby helped Rachel into the tub, while Quinn stripped down and climbed into the tub as well, being sure to slip Rachel’s donut under Rachel while she sat down and cried.  “Rae it’s alright, I promise,” Quinn tried and Rachel shook her head no. “Rae baby, will you tell Mama why it isn’t alright?” Shelby asked.   “Have ta learn Mama, please,” she begged with tears falling down her face and dripping into the water that was filling up the tub. “Rae, do you know that I am so proud of you for wanting to learn everything?” Shelby asked and she watched Rachel fight sleep.  Quinn smiled and scooted closer.  This was her Mama and her sister.  She noticed that Mama was being extra calm and gentle, which meant she could treat Rachel, to a degree, as her baby sister in order to help her along. “I’m proud of you too Rae,” Quinn said softly being sure to get close enough, so that if Rachel tiredly fell forward, she wouldn’t land face first in the water, or be jolted by a quick catch. “Yes my love,” Shelby said and she took off her pants and moved to sit on the edge of the tub.  She placed her legs in the water and was able to form a brace for Rachel’s body and get good leverage so she could help wash her down.  “I am so proud of you baby girl.  I think it’s amazing to see how much hard work you want to put into learning everyone’s words and names, but you don’t need to know it all so soon.  I promise you baby girl.  It doesn’t have to be done so quickly,” she told her. “Be useful, Mama, please,” she pleaded. “You are my darling.  You are one of my four, loving, treasured, beautiful, wanted, useful young ladies.  I have four.  Can you tell Mama all their names?” she asked kindly and even Quinn noticed her voice changed.  Shelby was using specific language and tones to ‘lure’ Rachel to a younger and hopefully safer state of mind.   However, Rachel disagreed.  She had to learn and she had to learn fast.  There were some bad men who were on their way to get her.  “Learn Mama, peas,” she begged.   “Shhh, you have learned baby.  You’re just very tired, so we have to take our time.  Mama promised you a listening test though right?” she asked her and Rachel nodded tearfully.  “Good, okay, so we’ll do the listening test together, but first, I need you both to wash your arms, can you do that?” Shelby asked. Quinn went to pick up the soap, but was quickly stopped when Shelby took her hand, and poured some lavender scented soap in her palm, and then repeated the process with Rachel.  Rachel scrubbed her hand furiously and tried to build up a very good lather and Shelby looked on with concern, while Quinn did what was asked of her.  Shelby carefully stopped Rachel and asked her to slow down a little bit.  “Slow down baby girl.  Can you do long strokes for me?” Shelby asked her and she slowly put her hand in the warm bath water, scooping up a palm full of water.  “Easy baby, watch, let Mama show you,” she said and she very carefully began running warm water over Quinn’s arm, helping her wash down and Quinn smiled.  It was nice to have Shelby take care of her.  “See baby?  Gentle.  Can Mama help you too?” she offered. “Rae does,” she said softly and Quinn let out a sigh.  Rachel was as stubborn as Santana and there was no way on Earth, that even bathing tonight was going to be a simple task.   “Okay sweetheart, show me please,” Shelby said and she pushed the soap slowly over one arm and then across the top of her chest, trying to use up the one dose of soap for her whole body.  Once it dawned on Shelby what she was doing, she changed her tactic.  “Hang on sweetheart, let me get you more soap,” she said kindly and she picked up the bottle and waited for Rachel to hold up her hands only Rachel simply scrubbed faster, afraid she’d done something wrong.  This was one of the signs Shelby had been waiting for.  There was always a random fact that would come across as they spent more time together.  In Rachel’s case, it was speed in all tasks apparently. What Shelby wasn’t counting on was Quinn realizing the same thing. “Rae, please stop,” Quinn said gently, putting her hand on Rachel’s cheek, making her jump.  “Shh, it’s just Quinnie.  It’s just me, and I’m just going to tell you something simple okay?  It’s just a little story, and all you have to do is listen, and then I’ll stop talking and that’ll be it, okay?” she tried and she was surprised when Rachel reached out and took her hand and she realized she was trembling and yet also trying to stay strong.  She was trying to be perfect and get it right, even though, she didn’t know what that was and Quinn knew exactly what that felt like.  “You’re okay Rae, just listen, it’s an interesting story,” she said and then she simply started.  “We came to live with Mama and Daddy about six months ago.  We were nervous and scared, but they were very patient with us, and we just eventually fell into the right way of thinking.  We thought we were doing really well until after about two weeks of living here, we all freaked out,” Quinn explained. “One moment please Quinnie.  Rae baby, Mama is going to help you, and I just want you to listen to Quinnie’s story, alright my love?” she asked Rachel simply sat there, eyes closed, tears falling, and squeezing Quinn’s hand as tightly as she could.  Clearly, she was going to be punished for bathing herself wrong.  That’s how it worked.  When you were a pet, you had to do everything right, on the first shot, and if you didn’t, punishment would occur, and a harsh one at that.  “Go on Quinnie,” Shelby said kindly and she began to gently wash Rachel’s back.  She was hoping the gentle strokes would calm Rachel’s body.  Rachel on the other hand, decided that she was going to let whatever was going to happen, happen. “We’d only been here for two weeks or so and one day Mama asked us to brush our teeth.  Sanny stood at the sink for a moment and Daddy asked her if she was okay.  That was it, nothing terrible.  He just wanted to check in on her, and she froze in fear.  He offered to help her and put the toothpaste on the brush for her and she let him do all of it.  He put the brush carefully in her hand and when he stepped away she started to shake.  You would have thought there were razor blades in the toothpaste, the way she was looking at it.  We’d done it before, twice a day, and yet there she was afraid of using it.  Bree was the same.  We were helping Grandma Rose chop tomatoes and all of a sudden, it was like the knife’s handle was a raging ball of fire.  I had an incident too.  Mama asked me if I had to go to the bathroom, and I didn’t know what the right answer was.  It was a simple question, so I stood there, just staring and saying nothing, frozen in fear, and I ended up peeing my pants,” she explained and Rachel opened her eyes and looked at Quinn in complete shock.  It was never divulged that Quinn wet her pants too. Rachel shook her head and spoke softly.  “Un’er’weh?” she asked. “No.  I don’t where the same special underwear you wear.  I was just really scared, and afraid of doing something wrong and that was what my body did to handle what it was feeling.  It’s the same with you now.  Mama just wants you to wash your one arm and then she’ll give you more soap, or if you want she can wash you for you.  It’s nice to be taken care of,” Quinn offered.  “It’s not something you can do wrong either.  We’ve all frozen in fear, one time, I passed out,” Quinn explained and she began to recount the story.  
“Quinnie baby, please grab me two pounds of ground turkey.  Grandpa needs the leaner meat according to his doctor,” Will told her and she nodded and took the five steps away from him to put her at the meat section of the grocery story.  It took five seconds for her to locate the turkey and she began reading the label to be sure it was the right amount of weight, and it was the right amount of fat.  They’d just seen a news article that eating even lighter colored meat, meant it had most likely been bleached and she didn’t want Frank, or anyone in her family, eating bleach.  So she selected the darker looking package that said it was ninety four percent and called back to Will.
 
“Two pounds Sir?” she asked him wanting to make sure it was the right amount.
 
Before he could respond though, there was a voice at the side of her body.  “Well well well, turns out that little Miss Perfect doesn’t know how to listen does she?” a voice asked and Quinn went rigid.  “And now your choosing to disrespect me?” Kate snarled at her.  “I should drag you away, to the frozen food aisle, and I should shove nothing but frozen peas up inside your body, one tiny little pellet at a time,” she said, her voice dangerously low and Quinn felt her blood run cold.  Her previous Miss was right there and threatening her, and her new Master was no more than three feet away and he wasn’t stepping in.  Quinn felt nothing but confusion and when Kate took Quinn’s arm, she gasped and fell straight to the floor.
 
Will turned around at the sound of another woman shouting for help and he quickly walked over to Quinn to help her.  “What happened!” he growled protectively.
 
“I think I brushed her arm, I’m really sorry,” the woman said kindly, her voice full of worry.  “Should I call 911?” the woman asked in panic.
 
“Hang on, hang on,” Will said.  “Quinnie,” he called softly to her.  “Quinnie, wake up baby,” he cooed and slowly, she blinked her eyes open.
 
“Daddy,” she whimpered.
 
“I’m here baby, you’re okay.  You just passed out, but I don’t know why,” he said.
 
“Miss Kate,” she said and she broke down into tears.
 
“Oh honey,” he sighed and he pulled her close and simply held her in his arms.
 
“Can I help in any way?” the woman asked.  
 
“No, thank you though,” he said.  “I’m just going to take her to the little break area over there,” he said.
 
“Let me at least get the manager, maybe some water.  I feel awful,” the woman said.
 
“No, really, she’s okay.  She’s had some trauma in the last little while, and I think you brushing her arm, triggered some strong memories.  We appreciate your help though,” Will said, keeping Quinn against him.
  “I think I sat with Daddy for an hour maybe, and then Mama and Bree and Sanny came to help us out, because I was too scared to do anything.  I actually thought that needing that much assistance would get me sent away and I was pretty skittish and jumpy for the next week.  It got me spanked a few times, and I had a few meltdowns, but as you can see, I’m still here and it’s okay.  So you don’t have to be afraid that you’re using the soap wrong alright?  All we have to do is follow Mama’s directions and everything will be okay, I promise,” Quinn assured her. “Use-fuh,” Rachel whimpered. “There is no such thing as un-useful Rae,” Quinn smiled. “Rae baby, can you wash your arms slowly for Mama, and then we’ll have a very short listening test, since I know you really want to,” Shelby said kindly as she pet Rachel’s hair, giving her a loving touch, something to associate good touch with.  She wasn’t sure how she was going to work on bad touch, but she knew she had some time, before she had to get there.  Rachel was a very special case, and not even the babies started their good touch/bad touch lessons when they first showed up.  It was much too stressful.  “We can have Quinnie play with us,” Shelby said.  “Mama’s going to rinse off your arms and then we’ll start okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded. “Okay, so, now that we’re all rinsed off, let’s try a little test okay?  Just a small one, because my beautiful Rae has had a very long day and I don’t want to stress her out too much,” she explained gently.  “Mama’s Rae is much too beautiful, and special and sweet, to be stressed out that much,” Shelby said and Rachel was leaning her body in close to Shelby’s, taking in all the different sensations, feeling calm and relaxed and ready to have her listening test and pass, she was going to learn it, if it killed her.  She had to protect the people who were protecting her, because Vincent and Oliver were coming.  It was only a matter of time.   “First my love, we’re going to establish notes,” she said gently.  “Can Mama have your hand?” she asked gently and Rachel gave it willingly, but she gave it palm down, knuckles up, knowing that a smack could and should occur there, when she got her notes wrong.  She wanted to be perfect, but she knew she hadn’t studied long enough.  She was going to fail this test and disappoint everyone, and be punished for not learning things so quickly.  It seemed ironic to Quinn that they were having a listening test, when the words Rachel really needed to listen to, were being completely ignored.  Shelby also noticed the irony, but kept going.  “Thank you my love,” Shelby said and she kissed the top of Rachel’s damp hair.  “We’re only going to study five people baby, just five, and then no more,” Shelby said firmly, but kept her voice soft and sweet.  She took Rachel’s hand and moved it so it looked like Rachel was waiting for a high five.  Then she tapped each of her fingers carefully and spoke a name.  She started at her thumb and moved down to the pinky finger.  “Master Tom Ferguson, Miss Hannah Ferguson, Mistress Hailey Carson, pet Matthew, pet Kyle,” she said kindly and then she went back to Rachel’s thumb.  “Can you try and say it back to Mama sweetheart?” she asked and Rachel nodded tiredly. “Mas-ser Tah-am, Fer-sus-son,” she said tiredly and Shelby nodded.  Rachel was exhausted but she was going to let Rachel say it any which way she could.  “Miss Nana Fer-sus-son, Mis-tis Hay-ee Carson, pet Math-hew, pet Ky-ill,” she said, her eyes closed the whole time, but on every tap of the finger that Shelby gave, Rachel said the correct name associated. “That was wonderful baby, so now, we’re going to make notes on Quinnie.  Quinnie, can Mama have your left hand please?” she asked and Quinn gave it.  Then she took Rachel’s hand and lined them up.  The girls were palm to palm, and staring at their thumbs, she touched each pair gently and spoke a safety word.  “Let’s try again baby, say all the names you just said.  Can you remember them?” she asked and she tapped slowly from thumb to pinky, letting Rachel say the names and her speech was dropping even faster.  Rachel was exhausted. She was so tired, she wasn’t even aware that her chin was now resting on Shelby’s thigh, or that Shelby was using her free hand to wash Rachel’s hips, or that Quinn was using her free hand to help wash Rachel’s legs.  “That was excellent my good girl,” she told her and then kissed the top of her head.  “Rae baby, listen carefully sweetheart,” she said gently.  “Moon, Sun, Mars, Stars, Sky,” she said and Rachel nodded her understanding.  “Very good my darling, come say it back to Mama,” she said going back to Quinn’s thumb and moving very slowly, so Rachel could give the right answers. “Moo-nah, Sun, Mar-za, S-ar-za, Sigh,” she said sleepily and while Quinn looked worried, Shelby was not.  Rachel was exhausted and she wasn’t going to need to know all this so soon. “That was wonderful baby girl, you did so well and Mama is so proud of you,” she said.  “Now, I want you to just think about the notes we’ve just made and we’re going to wash more of our bodies.  Can you wash your tummy?” she asked. Rachel pushed backward and with her eyes closed, moved her hand over her stomach, trying to scrub furiously again, not wanting to waste any of the soap, Shelby had given her.  She eventually stopped washing, her arm falling into the water and Shelby spoke gently.  “Mama’s going to assist you,” Shelby said gently and she wasn’t at all surprised, that she ended up not only washing Rachel completely, but helping Quinn a lot more than she originally thought she would.  She was totally okay with mothering her girls though.  That was one job she didn’t think she’d ever get tired of.  It didn’t take long and now both girls were squeaky clean and looking like two drowned rats.  “Alright Rae-rae, let’s try to put the notes together and then we’ll get out and get ready for bed,” Shelby told her.  She picked up Rachel’s right hand and Quinn’s left hand and began pressing them together slowly, thumb to thumb, pointer to pointer, and so on, all the way through each of their hands.  Rachel got every name and word correct, she didn’t match them up together correctly every time, but she did say the ten words Shelby had taught her and Shelby was perfectly okay with that.  Rachel however wasn’t, and when she finally heard what she said, she knew it sounded wrong. “NO NO NO!” Rachel screamed and the she burst into tears, her eyes popping open and she tried to push away.  Shelby took a firm grip on her and had her stay still, while Rachel screamed.  Shelby now had to move very carefully, so she spoke orders, but was very kind about it.  “Quinnie, I’m going to help both of you out of the tub and we’ll get you dried and dressed and then I’m going to sit with Rae, in my room, in the special chair,” Shelby said. “She needs a lot of help Mama, I hope we can give it to her,” Quinn said. “You are a beautiful young lady my love, and I’m so glad that I get to be your Mama and Miss.  You make me very proud,” Shelby said and then she carefully and methodically got them all rinsed off, out of the tub, and dressed, before she carried her very distressed baby girl, into the master bedroom.  She sat down in the chair and sent Quinn off to be with her sisters.  Will walked into the bedroom and saw Rachel curled up in Shelby’s lap as Shelby cooed sweetly to her and pet her face, lulling her into a deeper and calmer sleep.  He watched his wife take care of their newest little girl and fell in love all over again.  She was a mother.  She was meant to be a mother to their four girls and he was meant to see what a beautiful thing that was.  “Rae-rae, do you know I think Daddy’s spying on us,” she said in a sweet voice and Will rolled his eyes.  “He is.  He doesn’t think I see him, but he’s right there and he’s watching us, because I think he wants to tell us something,” she said softly and then shot her husband a playful smirk. “I do have something to say actually,” Will said.  “I wanted to say that I’d like to spend a little one on one time with our newest little girl because, we have three other girls, who need their Mama at the moment,” he said. “Is everything okay?” she asked with concern as Rachel laid perfectly still in her arms. “Yes, everything is fine, but all our girls are in bed, and would like good night kisses and cuddles for a little while,” he explained. “Bed time already?” Shelby asked and Will simply nodded and watched the two girls before him.  They were so sweet and peaceful and he couldn’t believe that Shelby had gotten Rachel to sleep so quickly.  She’d been screaming for twenty minutes, and then it was silent for the next two hours while he stayed downstairs with the other girls.  “Okay, then you need to take this baby girl and keep her with you and asleep.  It’s only been about thirty minutes of actual sleep,” Shelby said and Will nodded. “You mean I can’t wake her up and play football with her?” he teased. “Well you can, but you’d have a very angry Mama bear coming after you,” she told him.  “Come on, take her please,” she said and Will moved in and very gently took Rachel into his arms.  He was easily able to stand with her, sway in place, and rub her back in long, slow strokes, helping her stay asleep and he smiled widely when she snuggled into him, seeking out his body heat.  “You two look adorable,” Shelby smiled. “Go see the girls,” he smiled and he sat back down in the rocking chair and began to rock their little girl, who was miraculously still sleeping.  “So, since Daddy gets you all to himself, I’m going to tell my beautiful little girl a little story.  When you’re awake and more trusting of this family, you will hear this story and several more like it, but for now we start simple,” he said kindly. “You see, once upon a time, a very long time ago actually, there was a little boy and a little girl.  They met when they were about seventeen.  This young boy saw a beautiful young girl in his history class and all he could focus on was how much he wanted to get to know this girl.  She had beautiful raven hair, and a strong attitude that just screamed power and confidence.  He watched her the entire class and finally, when class was over, he worked up all the nerve he could and tapped her on her shoulder.  He asked her what her name was and he told her how pretty she was, and that he’d be glad to see her again the next day.  She told him, she was new to the area and that she would love him to help her to her next class.  As it turned out, they were in their next class together and they walk slowly, shoulder to shoulder, to the next class. Over time, their school relationship grew and after a few weeks, the boy went to his father and begged him for advice on taking this beautiful girl out for a proper date.  The boy’s father wanted to know what was so special about the girl and he babbled on about how wonderful she was.  He talked about her lips, her eyes, and her spirit.  She had an amazing spirit and as far as this boy was concerned a beautiful soul and he just couldn’t stop talking about her.  His father listened to his son babble on and finally suggested he take her to a nice dinner, where the two of them could just sit together and talk.  He suggested he truly get to know her, find out what she wanted in a partner, and what she wanted out of her life.  She could be beautiful, but the only way to know if they were going to be the perfect fit as the boy so wanted, was to ask the tough questions, the thought provoking questions that would key him into the answers he wanted.  His biggest question at the moment was, did she want to spend her life with him.  Their date had gone very well.  They were once interrupted by the girls older brothers, who were simply protecting their sister, but this girl was fierce and took lip from no one.  She told her brothers where to go, and they finished their date, very happily setting up a string of dates for the following week. After they graduated high school and spent two years dating, the boy decided he was going to marry the girl.  He saved up a good deal of money, and took out a line of credit at the nearest jeweler where he bought an engagement ring, and they were married three months later.  It was a simple wedding.  The boy’s sister stood as the maid of honor.  The girl’s oldest brother Jonathan stood as the best man, and her other brothers Nicholas and Paul were the ushers.  Everyone in their little family played an important part in the wedding and once it was done, they went away on a little honeymoon,” Will said. “It was a very beautiful wedding,” a soft voice said from the doorway and Will smiled.  Shelby was still the woman who amazed him.  She still took his breath away even after twenty years together and seventeen years of marriage.  “Why did you tell her that story?” Shelby asked kindly as she moved to the dresser and took off the jewelry she was wearing. “I thought she should hear a proper love story,” Will said and Shelby nodded her agreement, smiling.   “Our little trio has decided to spend the night together in Sanny’s room,” she said. “And where is our little lamb going to sleep?” he asked. “With us, between us.  Her mattress hasn’t been delivered yet, it will be here in the morning, and I don’t want her sleeping in any of their beds.  They won’t mind; she’s been accepted into the group, that’s fine, but they don’t need to share there beds just yet.  She’s also still very fragile, and I don’t want her to be alone,” she said. “Well then go get ready for bed yourself, then come get your little lamb, and I will go take my shower and get ready for bed myself,” he said.  Shelby nodded and half an hour later, Santana, Brittany, and Quinn were snuggled up close in Santana’s bed and Will and Shelby were in their room with Rachel snuggled in between them.  Wednesday morning found Rachel snuggled between her Mama and Daddy and three young ladies coming carefully into the room.  It was a joint effort, but the three of them moved together and carefully snuggled up into bed as well.  “Good morning my love,” Will said softly, pulling Brittany on top of his chest and she snuggled up immediately. “Morning Daddy,” she said softly and she immediately closed her eyes and started to drift back off to sleep, as Will rubbed her back.  He had a special touch. It brought heat, love, patience, and sanity.  Brittany would let Will rub her back any time, and not only did he recognize that fact, he used it during any of their training sessions.  He did anything and everything he could to help his girls, understand that they were always loved and wanted.  Training sessions were sometimes intense, and while some sessions involved spankings, the end of any session was the same; love, comfort, reassurance, and kindness. “Did you all sleep well?” he asked and she nodded, but snuggled in closer. “Sir, what are we going to do to help Rae?” Santana asked softly, yawning and snuggling into Will’s side. “How do you want to further help her sweetheart?” he asked. “I want her to understand that she doesn’t have to know it all for tomorrow.  I want her to know that tomorrow is just a party, of our community, and that everyone will be very respectful to her boundaries,” Santana explained. “Then that’s all we have to tell her my love.  We have to very gentle and kindly impress upon her, everything you just said.  Tomorrow is just a party.  Everyone will be from our community only and they will respect her boundaries.  It’s everything you said and it’s all true,” he said. “Sanny, did you hear what Sir said?” Shelby asked her kindly being sure to use the terms that Santana had chosen.  Santana was very ready to be off parent time, and they would respect that, until she showed them, that she either needed it, or needed some extra reassurance, which for Santana came in the form of more familial terms.   “I’m sorry Miss, I don’t understand,” Santana said and Quinn raised her hand from her position on top of Shelby’s body, her ear pressed to her chest, listening to the sound of her heart beat mixed with her voice. “Go on baby, help Sanny out,” Shelby said gently. “Daddy said gently.  We can’t just keep yelling it at her, when she doesn’t get it, because she’s stubborn like us, and she won’t listen right away,” Quinn said honestly.  “Remember when we first got here?  To this house?  It took us two months to learn to listen to everything Mama and Daddy said or suffer the consequences.  We always thought they were bluffing,” Quinn said. “What do you think now?” Will asked kindly. “You don’t bluff,” Quinn, Santana, and Brittany said at the same time.   “No, we don’t, but you just said something very important Quinnie, does anyone know what the important word in Quinn’s statement was?” he asked them kindly.   “Two months,” Santana said raising her hand as she spoke. “Very good, and how long has Rae been with us?” he asked. “Two and a half weeks,” Santana answered raising her hand as she spoke. “Very good my loves.  I’m very proud of you,” Will said. “Me too,” Shelby said.  “It is however, still very early, so shall we start our day or all cuddle together and sleep a little longer?” Shelby asked her daughters kindly, glad that Rachel was still sleeping even with all their soft chatter.   “Raise your hands  if you want to sleep,” Will said and then he raised his hand as did Shelby and for some reason Quinn found this really silly, so she snuggled in closer and just closed her eyes, glad to be cuddling her Miss, feeling completely safe, knowing that she could call her Mama and not be ridiculed for it.  “So then sleep it is, and we’ll figure out everything else later,” he said and they all curled up and went to sleep.     It was only an hour later when the alarm sounded and Shelby reached over and quickly shut it off.  She had a few strands of Quinn’s hair in her mouth, and Rachel tucked up tight to her side, but it was a feeling she loved.  Her girls knew they were safe and they knew she was trustworthy.  That was a huge step for any of her girls.  It appeared that Rachel knew this too, but only deep down.  Shelby wasn’t worried.  The outward presentation of love and trust, would soon follow, she just had to be patient.  “Quinnie baby,” she said softly, trying to rouse her gently from sleep.  “Quinnie, Mama has to get up, can you slide off into bed?” she whispered and Rachel opened her eyes.  All she heard was Mama and get up.  That meant Shelby was leaving, and she didn’t know what she’d done wrong. “Mama go?” Rachel asked immediately, looking completely afraid and unsure of what was going on and Shelby took a deep breath. “Well good morning baby girl,” she smiled at her and leaned over and gave her a gentle kiss to her forehead. “Mama go?” she asked again. “Yes sweetheart, but only downstairs to make breakfast.  Would you like to join me?” Shelby asked and Rachel gave a confused look. “He’p?” she asked. “You can if you want to, but you’ve spent quite a long while sleeping, so I don’t know if your legs are ready to hold you up all through breakfast, but we can try if you like.  Or you can just join Mama in the kitchen,” Shelby told her.  Rachel’s speech was toddler level and Shelby didn’t know if that was fear, or just the start of the day and it would get older as Rachel grew more awake.   “Daddy?” Rachel asked and Shelby pointed behind her. “Daddy and Sanny and Bree are all behind you, still sleeping,” Shelby said kindly. “He’p?” Rachel repeated. “They’re going to sleep, while Mama makes breakfast, but if Rae wants to come down and help, she is more than welcome to, or she can stay here and cuddle with Daddy and her sisters,” Shelby said kindly. “Mama,” Rachel said leaning into her and crying almost immediately. “Oh my sweet girl,” Shelby said.  She shifted carefully so she was in a more seated position and pulled Rachel up into her arms while Quinn rolled over into the now free space and wrapped herself around Santana.  Shelby picked up the comforter and covered Quinn with it, so she wouldn’t get chilled and gathered Rachel close.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, Mama’s here,” she said gently, helping her to calm down and she was greatly relieved when Rachel calmed down so quickly.  “Come on my love, we have to start our day, or at least, Mama has to start her day.  Would you like to stay here and cuddle some more, or come with Mama?” she asked. “Mama,” Rachel said simply and Shelby nodded.  This was going to be a very long morning from what she could tell.  Rachel was in an extremely young state of mind, and it didn’t seem to be going away.  There was no way to tell which way this would go.  She decided to try getting Rachel into new underwear first. “Come my little one, let’s get you changed into new underwear and then go down for breakfast,” Shelby offered. Rachel agreed, but cried throughout the entire process.  Shelby was going slowly, and gently, to make sure she was properly taken care of, but Rachel was in tears, because she couldn’t do any of it herself.  She let her have a choice in things every step of the way, giving her three chances to make a decision with each step, however, the only word Rachel spoke was Mama. With her new underwear in place, Shelby began the day.  “Okay my love,” Shelby smiled and she set both of them on their feet on the floor and took both of Rachel’s hands.  She stood just to the left and a half a step behind her.  “Let’s walk downstairs together baby,” she said softly and Rachel did as asked, carefully walking, and Shelby didn’t rush her.  When they got to the steps, Rachel looked to Shelby in fear.  She didn’t go down steps yet.  That seemed like very intricate work somehow.  She remembered doing it before with her Sirs.  She had climbed stairs with plugs inside her, and vibrators twitching on high, in order to make walking more difficult, and she managed to do it.  Two weeks in therapy and now stairs were one of the scariest parts of her world, and all she had to do was walk normally.  It was very sad to her that her life had come to this.  Shelby very gently pet Rachel’s face and spoke softly.  “We’ll make this easy baby.  Put one hand on the rail here and now you can hold Mama’s hand too.  Very slowly, step by step, you can walk down, or if you want to sit down, you can bump down step by step,” Shelby said. “Bump?” Rachel asked not knowing what that meant.  She knew what a bump was, she had gotten a few them over her life time, but she didn’t know what that was in relation to steps. “Yes baby, like this,” she said.  “Hold the railing while Mama sits down,” she said and Rachel did as asked and then Shelby sat down.  “Aunt Terri fixed you up long enough ago for this to not hurt you at all.  You just sit down like this and you hold this step and put your feet to the next one,” she said demonstrating and very slowly, Rachel sank down and copied her.  Shelby slipped carefully off the top step onto the one below and then moved her feet.  Rachel just stared at her with fear in her eyes.  Shelby was teasing her.  She was going to make fun of her for acting like a baby and Rachel couldn’t help herself.  She wanted to feel safe, and now that she felt relatively safe, she was going to be made fun of. “Look baby girl.  See?” Shelby asked moving back next to Rachel.  “If I use all my strength here, then when my bottom touches the step it’s light, so there is no pain involved,” she assured her.  “Look here, watch Mama’s arms and then you try,” she told her and Rachel watched Shelby lift her bottom up off the step ever so slightly before setting it carefully down on the next step.  “Can you try that?  Mama will help you as much as you want,” Shelby told her and Rachel brushed away her tears.  She was so scared of what was about to happen.  “Just try sweetheart, that’s all.  If you can’t do it, Mama will hold you and we’ll bump down together.  You just have to try for me, just one,” Shelby said and Rachel did as asked.  It was a painstakingly long forty five seconds for Rachel to move the one step, but as soon as she did, Shelby lavished her with praise.  “Yay, Rae-rae,” she smiled, clapping her hands for her and being very enthusiastic about it.  She had to show Rachel that this was not a big deal, that she understood Rachel was overcoming whatever challenges were ahead of her, and everyone knew there were a lot. Step by step, the two of them descended the fifteen stairs, navigating the little landing at the end and making it to the last step.  “Good job Rae!  That was wonderful!” Shelby praised and she leaned over and gave Rachel a bunch of sweet, but noisy kisses, actually drawing out a giggle from the younger girl.  It was a sound that was new and beautiful to Shelby’s ears and she wished in that moment to never stop hearing it.  “So now that we are downstairs, we stand up and we go into the kitchen and we start breakfast.  Well, Mama starts breakfast.  Rae can help or Rae can color Mama a beautiful picture,” Shelby said.  “What would Rae like to do?” she asked, both of them still seated on the steps.  Shelby was going slow, because Rachel woke up very young. “Color?” Rachel asked curiously. “Yes, you can color.  There is a massive box of crayons that we have collected over the months that your sisters have been here and coloring books, so Mama will get you a pretty picture to color in and when it’s all done, we will hang it on the fridge,” she said and Rachel looked surprised at this. If someone saw it, they would know she wasn’t a good pet.  They would know she was still a baby, she wasn’t useful, or helpful, and couldn’t pull her own weight in a house, where she wasn’t even expected to do much of anything as it was.  If she colored and actually allowed herself to escape for a moment, the entire world would end, she was sure of it.  Vincent and Oliver, would be proven right, her decision would get her sent away, and no one would ever help her again.  She decided that coloring was dangerous, so she opted to help Shelby.  “He’p Mama,” she said. “Rae wants to help Mama?” Shelby asked not liking the decision, but honoring it anyway.  Rachel nodded and Shelby gave her a kiss.  “I would love your help baby girl,” she told her gently and then they both got to their feet.  “Okay, let’s go into the kitchen, and Rae can help Mama set up the table for breakfast.”  She could let her set up utensils and napkins.  That wasn’t nearly as dangerous as cooking could be.  She couldn’t run yet, she could barely walk without assistance, so setting the table would be her helpful job and Shelby would help her see later that coloring was a good thing.  It was written all over her face that she wanted to color and have the escape it offered, but it was also perfectly clear, that the escape terrified her.  They walked into the kitchen slowly and Shelby simply started.  “Okay my love, tell me please.  How many people are in our family?” she asked.  “Can we count them together?” Shelby asked her and Rachel nodded.  “Let’s do it together.  There’s Rae,” she said holding up one finger and Rachel copied her. “Mama, Daddy, Sanny, Quinnie, Bree,” Rachel said adding the rest of the people and holding up fingers for each new name.  Clearly that was what Shelby wanted, so she was going to be a good pet and do as instructed. “Very good my sweet girl, how many people is that?” Shelby asked and Rachel looked at her fingers. “Sis Mama,” she said softly and Shelby didn’t know if it was young speech on purpose, or still a tired young lady, who was fighting between sleep and being with her Mama. “Very good my love.  So in this drawer here, there are spoons, knives, and forks, can you pull out six of each of those things for me?” she asked and Rachel nodded. Shelby moved to the stove and began making some omelets for the entire family and she knew she had a bag of hash browns in the freezer that the girls would happily devour, especially Brittany.  She heard soft clatter behind her and waited a few moments, counting to ten, before turning to see the table perfectly set.  “Rae, that is gorgeous, thank you baby,” Shelby said. “He’p mo’e Mama?” Rachel asked and Shelby felt her heart sink.  Leaving her baby to teach her voice lesson for three hours, was going to be hell later on. “I would love more help,” Shelby smiled.  “Do you think you can go into the freezer and get out the big red bag of hash browns?  Well I think it’s red.  I don’t really remember, would you go look for it please?” she asked her kindly and Rachel nodded and went to look.  Her steps were carefully measured and very slow.  Shelby wanted to praise her, but Rachel was so tense that Shelby didn’t think praise right now would help.  Once Rachel had the bag, she would praise her then. Rachel found the bag rather quickly and carefully brought it to Shelby.  “Mama?” Rachel asked.  “I cut?” she asked pointing to the peppers and Shelby took a breath.  Rachel wanted to help, which was greatly appreciated, but she was more of a younger girl and Shelby wasn’t sure giving her a knife would be a good idea.  However, because there was never an expression of being an actual baby like Mackenzie and Courtney, Shelby decided to let her have a go at it. “Sure sweetheart.  Let’s do a little bit together first.”  She showed her how to cut up the green peppers, going slow and she saw Rachel not only nodding along, but practicing on an imaginary pepper in order to show she was paying attention.  With that amount of detail, Shelby figured Rachel’s younger side was a simple moment of, I don’t want to talk right now, and she gave Rachel a kiss to her temple.  “Okay my love, here you go.  Nice and slow okay?” Shelby asked turning over the task of chopping peppers.  Santana, Brittany, and Quinn helped out quite a bit in the kitchen, so she didn’t think anything of it.   Shelby watched her for a few moments, although being very discrete about it, and then she moved to the onions and spices, before setting the frozen hash browns in the oven to bake.  As soon as she shut the oven door, she heard a sharp gasp behind her and turned to see Rachel standing very still.  “Rae baby,” she said kindly, and then moved closer to see blood flowing over the cutting board.  She quickly grabbed her little girl, grabbed the damaged finger, and held it up over her head, keeping a strong grip on her.  “I’m not mad baby, I need to get help,” Shelby said, feeling adrenaline course through her body.  “WILL!” she screamed and very quickly, not only was he downstairs, but so were the three girls. “If any of you start screaming or yelling things, there will be consequences,” Will said seriously.  “Quinnie, don’t look baby,” he said.  “All of you girls need to quickly go next door and tell Aunt Terri to come over with her bag.  I am sure this is a superficial wound, but we are going to be very careful none the less.  Rachel is very important to us.  Go, calmly,” he said sending them off. Terri was quickly at the back door, walking in, to take care of her niece, with three other young ladies following close behind.  Quinn moved to take Rachel’s hand but stood in such a way that she didn’t have to look at the blood.  Quinn didn’t do well with blood, but Rachel needed support and Quinn was going to give it to her.  Rachel wasn’t crying yet, she was still in shock it seemed and apparently the pain hadn’t truly registered with her body yet.  Terri took a moment to assess Rachel and then spoke very gently.  “Eyes on me Rae, look at Auntie,” she said and as she spoke, she very carefully pulled Rachel’s finger closer to her and took a peak.  There was quite a bit of blood, but it was just a very long flesh wound that was only a few millimeters deep.  The blood flowed a little faster and Terri clamped a gauze pad over the wound.  “Quinnie baby, will you stay with Daddy and your sisters while Mama and I help Rachel get cleaned up.  As soon as she is, which won’t be long, we’ll come out and you can all have breakfast as a family, which is what I think you all planned on anyway,” Terri said sweetly and Shelby nodded her agreement. They went into the bathroom and Will could see his girls were seriously on edge.  Rachel was injured and anything that had to do with blood, or severe skin issues, never sat well with them.  Kate had tortured them with temperature in the past and Will and Quinn, never did well with the sight of blood.  It was also a moment where the girls were forced apart and now that they had accepted Rachel into their little pack, it was much harder to have her forced away from them.  This time, it was with two adults, and that was always a much worse situation.  “Girls, calm down, Aunt Terri is here, which means, your sister is totally safe,” Will said. “Daddy, is Mama just better with blood than you and Quinnie?” Brittany asked hopefully.  Two parental figures taking away a young lady was extra bad.  It meant a severe punishment usually and a desperate need for reassurance later.  Brittany didn’t think Rachel had done anything wrong though, and she remembered that when an injury occurred, Will was always around to help them.  She remembered over the summer, how concerned he’d been when he saw her starting to get sunburn.  
“Bree my love, come put on sunscreen so you don’t get burned please,” Will said kindly and she took a very timid step toward him.  They’d been living there for two months now and while the trust was growing, it wasn’t there yet so Will and Shelby were cautious.  “Here love, I will give you the bottle.  You can put it on yourself, and then if you need help with your back, I can help you, or we can ask one of your sisters or Miss to help you,” he said.  Brittany nodded and took the bottle, carefully applying it to her skin.
 
“Um, I saw a commercial,” she said tentatively and Will smiled, she was trying.  She was giving her very best effort, to be brave and please him, and not mess this up and he was proud of her for that.  She was sweet and kind and very helpful, but still so scared.
 
“What was it about?” he asked kindly.
 
“They have this sunscreen that changes color or something.  It goes on purple and then it fades to white or something like that.  I don’t remember.  I’m sorry.  Forget I said anything,” she said quickly, feeling stupid for not giving him a clear answer.  Answers were always meant to be clear and concise, she knew this, they all knew it.
 
“That sounds very cool.  Why don’t you come sit next to me, we can look this up together, I’m sure google will have some information on it,” Will said and Brittany nodded. Nerves surged through her body as she moved to sit next to him, but left a decent amount of space between them.  He typed information into google and pulled up the commercial she had been talking about.  “This is brilliant baby.  I didn’t know this existed.  I think you are right and that we should buy this, because you girls are all very important to me, and I don’t want any of you to get burned.  Perhaps tonight, after dinner, we can take a trip to the store and pick some up,” he said.
 
“Really?” she asked in surprise and then she bowed her head.  She’d just told him what to do, he agreed, and then she questioned it.  She was going to get hit with a belt for sure.
 
He very gently reached over and touched her chin, lifting it carefully.  “Yes my love.  You are very intelligent and it was very good of you to mention this to me.  It’s very smart.  You are very smart,” he told her and she gave a little smile.  “Now, why don’t we go into the pool with your sisters and have a good afternoon,” he said.
 
“Wait please,” Shelby said coming out on the patio with several bottles of water and a large pitcher of iced tea and another large pitcher of lemonade.  “You don’t have to chug it, but I’d like for you to drink something before you go in.  We’ve been out here a while, and the last thing I want is for any of my girls to feel sick and dehydrated from not drinking while they were in the hot sun,” she said.  “Help yourself to whatever you like, but you have to drink something okay?” she asked her.
 
Brittany nodded and drank three quarters of a glass of iced tea and Shelby was perfectly happy with that.  “Thank you Miss,” Brittany said.
 
“Anytime my darling.  I love you, and I want you well looked after,” Shelby said and she pet the side of Brittany’s face gently, something Brittany was learning to love very much.    “Go on, jump in, it looks very inviting,” Shelby smiled and Brittany happily ran off and jumped into the pool, where her sisters were playing.  Shelby followed over and spoke kindly.  “Quinnie, Sanny, out for a drink please,” she said.
 
“A drink?” Santana asked, not sure why Shelby was going to serve them alcohol in the middle of the day.
 
“Yes, iced tea, water, or lemonade.  I need you all drinking, because it is very hot and I don’t want anyone getting dehydrated, it is definitely not a fun place to be,” Shelby said.
 
“I feel okay Miss,” Quinn said.
 
“I’m glad you do, and I still need you to drink,” Shelby told her.  “Come on, it’s just bottled water, or iced tea, or lemonade, but you have to drink something,” Shelby said.  With mumbles under their breath and a very discreet, rolling of eyes, the girls got out of the pool and had a drink.  Shelby thanked them and then they got back in.  It was an hour later, when they were sitting in the sun, that the three girls were seated on the edge of the pool.  Santana was unusually quiet while the three were talking softly, plotting about how to sleep together under many blankets to keep from freezing in the air conditioning, when Santana slumped all the way forward and fell face first into the pool.
 
Will and Shelby rushed to help and as they pulled Santana out of her hot and dehydrated state, Brittany noticed how caring Will and Shelby were.  They were going to great lengths to make sure Santana was comfortable.  Terri had been called and gave them a laundry list of things to do.  Quinn offered to go to the store with Shelby to buy the needed gatorade, and Brittany stayed home, watching Will tend to Santana like she was a porcelain doll.  He took such care with her.
 
“You are doing very well Sanny, I’m very proud of you, and when Miss gets home we’ll drink a little more,” he told her.
 
“I didn’t mean it, I’m sorry,” she cried, wanting to get back into the sun.  The more heat she and her sisters had now, the less frozen they would be at night.
 
“Shhh, it’s alright love.  No matter what happens, Miss and I will always look after you, and your sisters.  Whether you pass out, or you cut yourselves, or you fall off the bed in the middle of the night.  You are our loves, and we want only good things for you.  Just promise me to try and avoid the blood situations please.  I don’t do well with blood,” he said giving her a wink, and she gave a small smile.  Brittany also gave a smile and nodded.  He sounded so sincere.
  “Yes my love.  I have tried to overcome the blood thing, but it makes me very queasy still,” Will said and he put the contaminated pepper and cutting board in the sink.  The pepper would be trashed, the cutting board would be trashed, but for now, he needed it in the sink, to rinse them clean, so he could deal with it. “You take good care of us too Daddy,” Brittany said as she watched him try to handle the situation without puking. “Thank you baby,” Will smiled. “I can help Daddy,” Quinn said kindly.  She needed to be doing, she needed to help and standing where she was, wasn’t doing any good at all. “You’ll puke, go away!” Santana said kindly and she and Brittany cleaned up the mess. “Sanny, say it nicely,” Will told her gently and then kissed the top of her head, glad she was dealing with it, because he was definitely having a difficult time.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the bathroom, Terri was waiting for Rachel to come out of shock.  “You’re doing very well Rae, keep breathing and Auntie is going to clean you up, because, very thankfully, this is only a shallow cut.  It’s not deep and you will not need stitches.  We do however, have to flush this with water and some peroxide, which will probably sting, but because it was a knife, we have to be safe,” she explained.  Rachel didn’t respond, she just nodded along dumbly until Terri poured peroxide on her finger.  Then she screamed bloody murder and Terri winced.  Rachel had very powerful lungs.  Shelby sighed and hugged her baby girl tight.  Today was not the best start to a day. After Rachel was cleaned up, bandaged up, and then was released from the bathroom, she became this terrified little girl, afraid to move, afraid to speak, afraid to do anything at all, other than get down on the ground and present herself because she offered to help and had failed massively.  Watching Rachel carefully, Shelby wasn’t sure who was the better choice for babysitter in the afternoon.  Rose was actually grandma and someone that Rachel had spent a great deal of time with not that many days ago during family dinner.  Rose would take extra good care of her granddaughter and Quinn and Brittany would be home to assist.  However, Tom and Hannah, right now, in Rachel’s case, were Nanny and Pop-pop and being that Rachel was so young minded Shelby thought maybe she needed a community member to keep her calm and focused.  Tom and Hannah would have more experience with that, rather than Rose. Will approached all the women as they emerged from the bathroom and knelt in front of Rachel, seeing how stiff and rigid she was.  He didn’t focus on that though.  He simply changed his tone and spoke to her as if she were Mackenzie or Courtney.  He was hoping his words would give her some extra comfort, because she looked terribly afraid and insecure.  She also looked ready to present herself.  “Hey baby girl,” he said gently.  “So, we’ve had a really adventurous and crazy morning, but I think that breakfast is still a good idea.  I mean, you and Mama did a great job until your little accident, so Bree and Daddy finished up.  Will you come sit with us and eat?” he asked her.  She didn’t answer and he simply spoke gently.  “I mean, someone set the table beautifully, and I’d hate to let all that hard work go to waste,” he said kindly. Rachel was dumbfounded.  She didn’t know what was going on.  She’d made a major mistake, injured herself, injured her Miss, woke up the woman who lived next door, and now Will was praising her.  Something was very wrong and she had to fix it fast, so she did what she knew to do, to make it better and fast.  She dropped to her knees and began to present herself. “No my love, we do not do that,” Will said kindly and he helped her up and guided her toward her little time out stool.  “How long baby?  How long do you have to sit here when you try to present yourself? he asked her. “Down,” Rachel whimpered. “No my love, there is no reason for that,” he said and he moved in close, petting her face and hair, to hopefully keep her calm.  “Come on love, answer the question baby.  How long does Rae have to sit here?” he asked her gently. “Down, down, down!” she cried and she launched into a temper tantrum, about trying to get down and not being able to do so.  She bounced around a bit on her bottom and cried and while Shelby first thought she was burning off energy, she quickly realized Rachel was trying to punish herself. She decided that she was going to let Will handle it, but make mention of it, so she stayed where she was, served Santana her omelette and spoke gently.  “Rae, if you keep bouncing up and down like that you are going to hurt your bottom,” she said.  All the girls looked over to Rachel and Quinn and Santana sighed heavily.  Brittany gave a smile, but it quickly turned to a frown.  Rachel was too smart for her own good.  She was figuring out a way to punish herself even though Shelby and Will repeatedly told her, she didn’t need to be punished.  Something dawned on Brittany and she raised her hand and practically stood up in excitement and then fell back down to the chair.  “What is it baby?” Shelby asked her kindly. Brittany lowered her voice and spoke very quietly.  “Did she cut herself on purpose?” she asked.  Shelby didn’t hear her, but was smart enough to recognize she was talking quietly for a reason, so she moved over and knelt next to her.  Brittany leaned in and whispered her question in Shelby’s ear. “You my darling are very observant and I’m not sure,” Shelby said honestly.  “Let’s eat breakfast though okay?  Rae is fine.  Aunt Terri patched her up, she does not need stitches and as soon as she comes back to the table, to eat, with the rest of us, we’ll go over today’s agenda,” she said.  Brittany nodded and started to eat breakfast. Will put his hands on Rachel’s thighs to still her and it did work, but she began crying harder.  “Down Daddy,” she pleaded. “No baby,” he said kindly.  “You can not get down, because that is not how things work, and you’re going to hurt yourself if you stay in that position.  We do not present in this house, or ever again for you my love,” he told her. “P’ease Da-ee,” she cried, her speech slipping as tears of frustration and fright poured out of her. “No sweetheart.  You will not get down.  You don’t need to do that.  You had an accident,” he told her.  “Tell Daddy what happened.  Do you remember what made Mama scream for me?” he asked her. “Bud,” she said hiccuping as she talked and looking very much like the babies of their community.   “Yes, that’s right, blood, a lot of blood.  Do you know whose blood it was?” he asked her. “Mama,” she whimpered and he took a breath and waited for her to continue, but she didn’t say anything more. “Mama’s right there baby, as soon as you finish your time out, we’ll go see her and you can sit with her, or anyone else you want to have breakfast.  Tell me baby, whose blood was it that you saw?” he asked. “Mama,” she answered again.  “Down, no hurt Mama,” she pleaded.  “Down, better, down, down, down,” she said getting worked up. “No baby, look at Daddy, look right here,” he said and she did for a second, but then she turned away, looking at Shelby, her eyes wide and wild.  “Eyes on me baby, look at Daddy,” Will said kindly.  “Look baby, look right here,” he said pulling his finger to the center of her face and then back to his, making her follow it and then lock eyes with him.  “Where did the blood come from?” he asked her kindly. “Finga,” she panted. “Yes baby, very good, whose finger was it?” he asked her gently. “Mama,” she answered. “Yeah?  Okay, let’s have a look at Rae first though.  Can you show me your fingers?  All ten please,” he said and she obediently held up both her hands and her eyes bugged out of her head when she realized that it was not her Mama’s finger that she cut, but her very own.  She was losing her mind and that scared her.  She burst into sobs and Will took a very deep breath.  “Come here baby, you’re okay,” he said and he picked her up, held her against him, and simply stood there, swaying with his very upset baby girl, rubbing her back, and working on getting her calm. “We weren’t that bad right?” Santana asked Quinn softly. “Eat,” Quinn laughed and then she gave Santana a quick kiss and went back to her own breakfast.  It took a good hour to get everyone calm and settled, but by the end of the hour, the kitchen was clean, everyone was fed, including Rachel, and now they were going to go over their agenda for the day.  Shelby had her lessons from one to four, Will had class and then his shift at the club and Santana had a shift from noon to eight at the diner.  Quinn and Brittany didn’t have anything going on for themselves on this particular Wednesday.  “Alright loves, we’re going over today’s plan please,” Will announced and Rachel looked up at him, from her spot on the floor with her light brites.  After things had calmed, they moved into the family room, and Rachel had moved to “play” by herself, mainly because she didn’t think the rest of the people in the house would help her.  They were trying, but it wasn’t enough, she had to be perfect, and she only had about twenty four hours to memorize it all.  She was convinced that they were going to send her away though, because she was officially crazy.  No one wanted crazy, or baby, or damaged, or imperfect.  “Can I have everyone at the table please,” he said moving toward the kitchen and once he got there, he pulled out four markers.  One favorite color for each of the girls and a black one for himself.  The other girls walked over and offered assistance to Rachel, but she wasn’t having it.  She had to be perfect and do it all on her own.  Only weak, and terrible people, relied on others for help.  Santana was about to argue the point, but Shelby stopped her.   “Come on Sanny,” she said kindly and Rachel nodded.  She was moving slow, but at least Shelby seemed to understand that Rachel was not worth something, they should give up on her and in twenty four hours, they’d be rid of her.  That was how it should be.  She wasn’t worth anything anyway.  She was only hurting them, because very soon, Vincent and Oliver were going to come and if Rachel was there, these people would only get hurt worse.  Rachel pushed onward and stumbled twice, but eventually made it to the table and sat down. “Thank you for listening,” he said.  “Now, first.  Rae, what day is it?” he asked. “Wes-day,” she said and then she rolled her eyes at her own voice.  She hated that she sounded so stupid and there was nothing she could do to fix it.  She kept trying, but with all her emotions running wild all she ever got was a lisp. “Good,” he said and he wrote it on the white board.  “Sanny, who has work today?” he asked. “You, me, and Miss,” she answered. “Correct.  Bree, do you remember what times we all work?” he asked. “Mama is one to four, Sanny comes home at eight but I forget when she goes in, and you leave a little before noon and then you come home very late, when we’re all in bed,” she answered. “Very smart my love, and Quinnie, do you remember what time Sanny goes to work?” he asked. “Sanny goes into work at noon.  She and Daddy leave at the same time,” Quinn said, speaking kindly to Brittany and she smiled at the gentle reminder. “That was all very wonderful and I’m proud of all of you.  Right now though, we’re going to have a listening test,” he said and Shelby quickly got up, gathered supplies, and passed out a piece of paper and a pencil to each girl.  She hadn’t been expecting the test, but she wasn’t going to question him on it.  She had an idea of which way it might go.  “Alright my loves, listen very closely.  Fold your paper in half, long ways, so you have two columns.  On the left column, at the top, write MEMBER,” he said drawling a mock up for them on the white board to see.  “On the top of the right column, write WORD,” he said and they did as asked.  Once that was done, he continued.  “Now, write down the numbers one through twenty five on the very far left of the page,” he said.  Shelby watched the girls and nodded along her agreement.  Rachel wanted to learn, this could be part of that, plus it would remind the girls of all the community members and their safe words for the following night.  They hadn’t been to a party as a family in a few weeks now. Rachel very carefully and slowly wrote down the numbers.  There were thirty two spaces on the page and she wondered if he gave them the number twenty five for a specific reason.  Her mind raced ahead, trying to figure out what he wanted before he said it.  She had to be absolutely perfect.  Shelby seemed to notice her thinking so intently and then spoke kindly, to interrupt, not only Rachel’s thoughts, but Quinn’s too.  She couldn’t believe that two of her four girls were such perfectionists.  “Your papers look wonderful girls, you’re doing a very good job listening,” she told them and it startled them enough to get them out of their heads. “Alright ladies, here we go.  I want you to write down the names that I tell you.  Whatever word or words I say, you will write down.  Now, I’m going to do an example, you will all look up here and pay close attention please,” he said and he waited for the girls to look at him.  Then he wrote on the board.  Starting at the top he wrote, Miss Jennifer Thomas, then beneath that, he wrote Jennifer Thomas, and then beneath that he wrote Jennifer.  “Now my loves, if I said Jennifer Thomas, which of these words would you write down?” he asked kindly. Santana raised her hand waited until she was called on.  “The second one.  Jennifer Thomas, because that is what you said and she could be a pet or a Miss, we really don’t know, so we just have to write what you say exactly,” she reasoned. “Very good Sanny,” he praised.  “Alright girls, let’s start then,” he told them and they nodded.  Will set to giving the test while Shelby watched her girls.  Santana and Brittany seemed okay with life at the moment, and Quinn seemed to just be concentrating.  Rachel however seemed to be slipping somehow.  She was falling into a younger state, although she wouldn’t admit it, and yet also pushing everyone away from her.  It was a recipe for disaster and Shelby wasn’t sure how she was going to handle it later.  Oliver and Vincent walked into a holding room and hugged each other tightly while awaiting further instructions.  They’d been separated while they were locked up and bail had been set for them at several hundred thousand dollars.  With one phone call each, Oliver called Bob Calvery, a lawyer that they had as a client at their bank.  He was a good client of the bank and he had taken a special interest in Rachel.  He had been told what a confused and lost girl she was, so mister Calvery always deposited money into not only his account, but had opened an additional account to put money in for Rachel so that Oliver and Vincent could get her the care that she “needed”.  The second phone call was to Benjamin Carver.  He was a local investigator who they had heard about several times in the past. “I called Benji and he’s agreed to help us find Rachel and those other girls we saw at the store.  We’re going to find them and train them.  If she has company, she won’t be afraid to serve us properly.  He’s going to find out where the blonde girls live and where Rachel is now.  Once we have that, we’ll move to get them all and bring them back to our house,” Vincent explained. “Good.  I also called Bob, he’s going to put some extra money in Rachel’s account so we can access it, without a problem.  He said to tell you that he hopes he’s able to help her.  He misses her sweet smile and soft eyes at the front desk,” Oliver said. “I like her soft skin better.  Although I think we need to toughen up the soles of her feet a little bit.  I know that if you cut the skin on the sole of your foot, it grows back thicker.  We’ll start with that,” Vincent said and then a large man approached them with a very strict demeanor and two thick belts with large chunks of some type of technology attached to them. “Gentlemen, this your parole officer’s name and phone number,” the man’s voice boomed, handing them a small piece of paper and they both sighed and waited for what they were sure would be a very boring speech of some kind.  “You are to call this number within two hours.  If you are not heard from, you will be arrested and brought back here.  Do not pass go, do not collect two hundred dollars.  You will however win a one way ticket straight to my door!” he said.  “Right ankle up please,” the officer said and the men were quickly fitted with electronic ankle tracking devices.  “And you are free to move about the world within a fifteen mile radius of your residence.  Don’t let the door hit you on the way out,” he said and then he went back to his newspaper, not caring at all about what these men thought.   As soon as they made it to the house, they booted up the computer and called Benjamin.  “What do you have?” Vincent demanded.   “A headache and no information,” Benjamin said. “That is not an acceptable answer and you know it!” Vincent barked.  “Easy there pops, don’t blow a gasket,” Benjamin said flippantly.  These men didn’t truly scare him.  So far, they asked him for investigative work, they paid him, and he did it. He didn’t think there would be a problem. “No, you listen to me, you little jack ass, I want my information yesterday!  Do you understand?  I need to find these girls before our hearing next week.  Now you find them and you don’t come back to me until you’ve found them!” Vincent yelled. Benjamin didn’t answer, he simply hung up the phone and then pulled up his bank account on his computer.  He glanced over it several times and refreshed the page twice.  “No money, no lookie,” he said and then he went back to playing Candy Crush.  He did work, and he did amazing work, but he didn’t do work, until money was deposited into his account, which was something he made sure to impress upon Oliver and Vincent.  It was something they were willing to ignore.  At around eleven, the girls finished their listening test, which was then to be reviewed and corrected as a group.  They had written down all the names and words Will said on the front.  Then they turned the paper over and on the back, they were to each get a turn.  Will gave them each five random people, that they had to know the words of.  Once that was done, it was to be reviewed and corrected, with Shelby, while Will got ready for work.  Shelby moved herself to the white board and picked up the black marker, prepared to review with the girls.  However, when the doorbell rang announcing Rachel’s mattress delivery, chaos ensued.  Rachel set to wailing pretty quickly and Shelby sighed.  “Come on little one, you’re okay,” Shelby said and she simply picked Rachel up and looked at Brittany.  “Bree, very calmly, go upstairs, tell Daddy the mattress delivery is here please,” she told her and Brittany was ready to run.  “Walk!” Shelby ordered her and she slowed down.  “Good girl.  You two come with me please, I’m going to set Rae on the couch with you and let the nice men in to deliver the mattress,” she told them. Shelby went to set Rachel down, but she screamed in terror, so Shelby rolled her eyes, picked her back up and went to open the door.  Two men were standing their with the mattress and she smiled at them.  “Come in gentlemen, I’m so sorry for the chaos, my husband will be down in a moment,” she said. “Oh it’s fine Ma’am, we’re brothers, part of a large family.  There are fourteen cousins, when we all get together.  We hear this noise often,” the delivery man assured her. Will made it downstairs, just as the mattress was being carried in and he smiled.  “This way gentlemen,” he told them and Shelby nodded walking back toward the couch and swaying with Rachel in her arms. “I have to help Rae change my loves.  You girls can join if you like,” she told them and they decided to just wait.  Rachel was too distressed to have more eyes upon her.  Shelby carried Rachel into the bathroom and very gently laid her down on the floor and made quick work of changing her underwear; cooing to her the entire time.  With that task finished, Shelby carried Rachel out of the bathroom, held her in her arms and swayed side to side, rubbing her back while Rachel hung on and hiccuped, trying to calm her breathing, feeling absolutely miserable and confused as to why these people were caring for her, when she was clearly a lot of trouble. The mattress was delivered, put in place, the men left, and Will looked at his girls.  “If you think you can return to the test, great, if not, that is okay too, but Daddy needs to finish getting ready for work,” he said. Shelby had carried Rachel and lead the other three girls back to the kitchen to attempt finishing and everyone seemed to be ready now.  The three girls took their seats and Shelby gently placed Rachel in her seat.  “Only if you are ready my love,” she said and Rachel simply nodded.  Will had drawn a little chart on the board.  The top line had each girl’s name and the five names he gave them listed underneath.  “Ladies, I need your eyes please,” Shelby said and every girl knew that was a direct order which they promptly followed.  “Thank you,” she smiled at them.  “This is review.  If and only if you get any wrong, we will go over it tonight while going to bed.  We will only review, if it is necessary, and then we will have movie night,” Shelby explained.  “Who can tell me where we’re all going to be sleeping tonight?” she asked and Quinn raised her hand, waiting to be called on.  “Go on Quinnie,” Shelby said kindly. “In your bed.  We all cuddle in your big bed,” she answered. “Very good, now let’s review our answers please, and,” she started and the noticed that Rachel was starting to drift.  She was regressing faster than Shelby anticipated.  Her focus was all over the place, indicating that this test may have been too much for her.  “Rae, eyes on me sweetheart.  What are we going to do now?” Shelby asked her.  She used her Mistress voice, but everyone seemed to notice that Rachel wasn’t afraid.  She was just ready to follow instruction, answer questions, and please the person in front of her.   “Co’ect now, s’udy la’er,” she said softly and then she winced.  The pain in her finger was starting to build up again, but she wasn’t going to complain.  She was going to take what she got and do anything she could to please these people, in the hopes that they would at least give her a kind send off and not simply throw her out.  She knew it was coming.“Thank you love, that was very good.  Now, let’s see how you all did,” she said.  It was a very easy review and Shelby watched as Quinn and Rachel ticked off correct and incorrect answers, noting the difference and pouting heavily at a wrong answer, where as Brittany and Santana simply circled the numbers of the combinations they’d gotten wrong.  The original trio messed up on two combinations each.  Rachel got six wrong.  It was hard to watch, because it was quite visible that Rachel was beating herself up over it.   “Alright my darlings.  You’ve all done very well.  I’m very proud of you, and now, Sanny and I need to get to work,” Will announced having returned during the review portion.  Santana got up to leave and then she kissed everyone’s cheek before heading off.  Will kissed everyone as well and then left for work.   “Mama, can we color please?” Brittany asked once they were gone. “Of course darling.  Choose your picture and color at the island for me, okay?” Shelby asked brightly.  Brittany nodded and did as asked. “Can I do that too Miss?” Quinn asked. “Yes baby, but at the island with your sister,” she said and then she turned to Rachel.  “What about you my love.  Do you want to color with your sisters or do you want to do something else?” Shelby asked. “Lie Bites p’ease,” she said softly and Shelby nodded.  She wasn’t sure if she was speaking on a younger level because she wanted to, or because she thought she had to.  She’d been switching back and forth a lot over the past two days.  Once Quinn and Brittany were set, Rachel slunk down to the floor and crawled into the living room, since she had permission.  As soon as she was there, she began jamming pegs angrily into the board and pulling them out again, only to start over.  Shelby watched her for a few moments and began debating who the better babysitter was for the afternoon.  There was no way this was going to end on a happy note, Shelby could see it crumbling before her. Rachel was just angry.  Once again, she’d proven, she was not perfect, that she wasn’t worth anything, and not good enough to be kept by a new family, no matter how patient they were.  She had to be perfect and she had to be perfect immediately.  Six wrong, was too many.  Shelby watched as Rachel jammed her fingers into the board as she moved the pegs around and tested herself.  As she watched her eyes began to get wide.  The white bandaged finger was starting to turn pink and Shelby moved in quickly.  “Rae, look at Mama,” Shelby said seriously and Rachel shook her head no and brushed her hand angrily over her face.  She couldn’t cry, even though her finger hurt her a lot.  “Rachel, look at Mama,” Shelby repeated and Rachel screamed and pushed her light brites away from her with as much force as she could, screaming in the process, and fell into presentation mode and just sobbed.  Shelby sighed and lifted Rachel up into her arms and with a small struggle got her settled and carried her over to the kitchen.  She sat her on the island counter top and grabbed the injured finger holding it up and applying gentle pressure to it, to keep it from bleeding any more.  “Take a breath and when you’re ready you look at Mama,” Shelby instructed and when she looked past Rachel she saw her blonde beauties looking at her expectantly.  They knew an order when they heard one.  “Just Rae my loves, you two are doing very well.  Keep coloring please,” she instructed. Rachel was fairly high up on the counter top and with Shelby standing directly in front of her, she couldn’t escape, she did however look down at the floor and drum her heels into the cabinet in pure frustration.  She wanted to fight and be perfect.  She wanted to be punished for being imperfect.  She wanted a lot of conflicting things, and Shelby let her have her struggle.  Rachel was too worked up to follow any instructions at the moment.  “Mama, is this okay?” Brittany asked holding up her picture and Shelby smiled.  There were four trees on the paper, all of them now purple.  The pond was gold, the horse was green, and the grass was orange. “It looks beautiful baby,” Shelby grinned and Rachel turned to look at the picture.  Not one mark was out of place.  The color was in the lines and it looked like a beautiful picture, it was just colored with colors you wouldn’t normally use for the things Brittany chose.  Once she finished looking, she turned back to Shelby and Shelby gave her a kiss to her forehead.  She followed directions and that was to be praised; always.  “Quinnie, yours looks very good too my love,” she said noting how perfect Quinn was making things.  “And you my little lamb, you and Mama need to go into Daddy’s office and have a talk,” she said.  “Girls, we will not be long, but the two of you are to stay right here understand?” she asked and they both nodded, giving a soft ‘yes ma’am’ as they did so.  Shelby nodded and took Rachel into the office, where they would discuss, why breaking or shoving toys was a poor expression of feelings. “I feel like it’s going to take her forever to learn the rules,” Brittany said. “”We still get yelled at, and spanked actually, for running in the house and we’ve been here for months.  She can’t know it all overnight,” Quinn said but she was incredibly grumpy about something. “What is wrong?” Brittany asked. “Stop talking, you’re distracting me!” Quinn yelled. “Stop yelling at me, I didn’t do anything wrong!” Brittany shot back. “No!  Stop!  Shut up!” Quinn yelled and she didn’t even look, she just swiped blindly.  She had been focused on her picture and making it perfect, and while it was still very lovely, she know had two small smudges outside the lines. “Daddy says we can’t say that!” Brittany said angrily. “I told you to shut up!” Quinn yelled and she swung her arm again, trying to get Brittany away from her and be quiet.  She’d messed up the picture.  The smudges were in crayon.  They were permanent and couldn’t be fixed and that was not sitting well with Quinn at all. “Stop hitting me!” Brittany yelled. “I didn’t touch you!” Quinn snapped and before they knew what was happening the door to the office opened and Shelby appeared, looking very annoyed. “No one speak!” she ordered and they both decided not to listen. “She hit me!” Brittany whined. “She won’t stop talking and now my picture is ruined!” Quinn yelled. Shelby walked over to Brittany, smacked her bottom once and spoke sternly.  “Corner, by the fireplace, now.  Do not speak,” she said firmly and Brittany put on a great pout and went where she was told, crying, because she got spanked for doing nothing, at least in her mind that’s what happened. “She ruined it!” Quinn yelled shoving the picture in Shelby’s face to prove her point.  Shelby took the picture, set it down, and gave Quinn two spanks, because she was told not to speak and spoke twice.   “Corner, by the back door, now, do not speak!” Shelby ordered and Quinn whined.  “I didn’t do anything wrong!” she whined, pouting heavily and thinking this was totally unfair. “I told you not to speak, now go!” Shelby said giving her three firm smacks before letting go, so Quinn could walk where she was told.  Shelby quietly went back to the office and found Rachel sitting on the floor, shaking, and looking purely terrified.  “You my love, need to talk to Mama,” Shelby said kindly, dropping to the floor in front of her and not touching her.  Rachel needed touch, good touch, and mountains of it, but in this moment, Shelby knew she couldn’t touch her.  Rachel simply nodded, and took a very jagged breath.  “Shhh, it’s okay my love, just breathe.  Mama’s here, and you are safe.  I can see how scared you are, and if you tell me what scared you, I will help you figure it out, and I won’t touch you, until you say it’s okay because I see my baby girl needing a hug and a cuddle, and I also see her looking very afraid of her Mama, so what made my sweet Rae-rae so afraid?” Shelby asked. “S’ank Kin,” she said, her voice trembling as she spoke, making it impossible to get the words out correctly. “Yes, I did, I spanked her naughty little bottom five times in total.  Quinnie and Bree were fighting and right now, my focus has to be on you.  So Mama went out and told them not to speak and they both spoke to me.  Quinnie spoke two times before I sent her to the corner, and then she pushed her picture in my face, and defied a direct order, so I spanked her three more times, and now she is standing in the corner, where I told her to go,” Shelby said.   “S’ank B’ee,” Rachel whimpered. “Yes I did,” Shelby admitted.  Rachel was talking and Shelby wasn’t going to hide anything from her.  She had to keep her talking and answer any question she had to crush her fears and concerns.  Rachel was clearly terrified, that maybe Shelby wasn’t as safe as she originally thought.  “Mama heard them yelling at each other and I stepped out of this room and told them something, do you remember what I told them when I stepped out of this room?” she asked her kindly. “No s’eak,” Rachel said. “That’s right, Mama said, do not speak, and they both did and when Mama gives instructions they are to be followed with no backtalk, or there are consequences,” Shelby explained. S’ank,” Rachel said. “Very good,” Shelby praised her.  “Now, before I go talk to your sisters, I want to finish my talk with you.  First of all.  What did you do, that Mama wanted to talk to you about.  We started before your sisters interrupted us, do you remember?” “Th-oh, toys,” she hiccuped. “Yes you did, you threw your light brites.  Well you didn’t throw them, you pushed them very hard, and while I know you did it because you were frustrated, do you think that was a good choice to make?” Shelby asked her.  She knew she was talking to Rachel as if she was a baby, but it looked as though that was where things needed to go for a little while.  “So, now I need to know what you think should happen now,” Shelby told her. “Beat,” she said. “No my love, we don’t beat anyone in this house, or our community.  We spank sometimes, if you earn it, but you will never be beaten again.  Can you give me another option?” “Pahl-gize?” she asked. “An apology would be nice, yes, we can start there,” Shelby said. “I sr’ee, I push dem,” she said softly. “Thank you for your apology baby, that was very nice.  Now, we have one more thing to discuss, but before we do I have to go talk to your sisters, okay?  Do you think you can sit here for a little while on your own?” Shelby asked her. “S’ay here,” Rachel said softly nodding and moving to get up on her knees.  Shelby waited and realized she was doing something else that they didn’t normally do in their community, and when she heard a tendon crack, she smiled and shook her head.  Bruce and Anne were not big on kneeling, it did tend to damage the tendons in the knees, and it could get very uncomfortable at times. “No my love.  Sit down properly.  On your bottom,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel quickly moved into position.  “Thank you,” Shelby said.  “Now, if it’s okay with you, Mama will give you lots of kisses and cuddles right before I go talk to your sisters, but if you aren’t ready, I will respect that,” she said. “Not ready,” Rachel said sadly and Shelby was surprised at how grown up it sounded. Her heart broke for her little girl, all she wanted to do was help her out and fix everything. “And that is perfectly okay my darling.  Stay here, I will be right back,” she said and she left the room.  “Bree come to the kitchen!” she called taking a seat at the table being sure to stay fully in Rachel’s view.  She wanted her to see all the various things that were about to happen, because clearly, Rachel did not feel safe.  Brittany showed up quickly and moved close to Shelby.  “Come here,” Shelby said pulling Brittany into her lap and Brittany didn’t hesitate to cuddle at all.  “Speak kindly, and tell me what happened,” she warned her. Brittany snuggled in, and rested her head on Shelby’s shoulder, soaking up any cuddling she could.  “Quinnie swung at me, and told me to shut up.  Daddy said we aren’t allowed to say that, because it’s not polite or respectful, and she swung at me, but she didn’t hit me, she was just trying to chase me away,” Brittany explained. “That is correct.  Why was she trying to chase you away?” Shelby asked.  There were rare occasions where Brittany would pester her sisters a great deal.  She was human, she had her days like everyone else and sometimes, she just wanted something so badly, she didn’t care what the consequences were.  Shelby was trying to make sure that was not the case this time. “She was grumpy and I asked her what was wrong, and she told me to shut up and pushed me away, well swatted at me, but she never actually hit me, I promise,” Brittany said. Shelby nodded and gave her a hug and a kiss.  “That was very kind, I’m very proud of you.  I love you very much and the only reason you were spanked before was because Mama said for no one to speak, and what was the first thing you did?” Shelby asked her. “Speak,” Brittany answered, looking sad. “Good girl,” Shelby told her and she gave her a few kisses and nuzzled her gently, knowing the reassurance was ten times more powerful than any form of punishment.  “Now, please go into the other room and watch tv, when I finish with Quinnie and Rae, I will fix us all lunch,” she told her.  Brittany left and Shelby called Quinn to her.  Quinn turned around and was pouting; jus looking for a fight.  “Quinnie,” Shelby said. “You took her side!” Quinn accused. “Come here,” Shelby said calmly and Quinn started crying.  Rachel watched from afar and got very tense.  She was about to watch Quinn get beat, she was sure of it.  “Come on Quinnie, let’s go,” Shelby called again. “You took her side!” Quinn cried again. “Mama didn’t take anyone’s side, come here,” she said again and Quinn moved closer, but not close enough.  “Come on baby, you know you’re safe with Mama,” Shelby said and Quinn fell forward and Shelby pulled her into her lap.  “Oh my goodness baby girl, what happened?” she asked.  She shifted Quinn so they were chest to chest and Rachel watched as Shelby poured all her love and affection into Quinn, and listened carefully to what they were both saying. “She distracted me and now it’s not perfect,” Quinn whimpered, snuggling in closer to Shelby. “And when has Mama ever expected perfection?” Shelby asked her gently, rocking slightly from side to side.  Her girls had been with her for six months by now, but they were all still very tortured by their past, and sometimes, they just needed a Mama to care for them.  It was why they were treated like six year olds sometimes. “Have to be,” Quinn whimpered. “Not in our house my love.  Is this the picture you were coloring before?  The one you not so politely shoved in my face?” Shelby asked her. “Am I gonna be spanked again?” she asked. “No, you were already spanked for that, and for two other things, can you tell me what they were?” Shelby asked gently. “I yelled at you and spoke when you said not to,” she answered softly. “Very good.  Now show me this picture, why do you think it’s so imperfect, which, by looking at it, I can see it is absolutely beautiful and not imperfect at all,” Shelby said honestly. “See Mama, here and here, it’s smudged, and it has to be perfect,” she said. “For who baby?  Who does it have to be perfect for?” Shelby asked gently. “You and Sir, Miss,” she said gently. “For me?” Shelby asked kindly and Quinn nodded.  “And why do you think Miss wants perfection?” she asked her gently, not entirely sure why Quinn was flipping between parental terms and much more formal titles. “So we can stay here and be helpful and useful and serve you,” Quinn said. “You are a very good girl Quinnie, and I will never expect perfect from you, because perfect doesn’t exist.  You can come very close, and have things be amazingly well in your life, but perfect just doesn’t exist.  You, Sanny, Bree, Rae, and Daddy.  The five of you are my perfect.  I have you, I have perfect.  Do we all get along all the time?  No.  Do we have disagreements?  Yes.  Do I wish Daddy would put his laundry in the hamper instead of leaving it next to the hamper?  Yes.  Does Daddy wish I would let you all eat a little more junk food than I do?  I’m sure he does.  It is not perfect, but having you, all of you, that is my perfect.  Do you understand?” she asked.  “Perfect exists in your head my darling.  It’s not a physical thing.  Even the most beautiful diamond in the world, has flaws in it,” Shelby told her. “Mama?  What’s going to happen at the party tomorrow?” Quinn asked and Shelby realized they were getting a little closer to the real issue at hand. “Whatever you want to happen.  You’ll be able to play if you like, or you’ll be able to stay with Daddy and I.  It’s your party too, you get to do what you feel most comfortable with,” she explained and the two cuddled for a moment longer.  “Now, are you feeling better?” she asked her and Quinn nodded.  “Do you still want to swat at your sister and chase her away?” she asked and Quinn shook her head.  “Then I would like you to go into the other room, find Bree, apologize for swatting at her, and then you can watch television with her.  She gets to decide the show,” Shelby said.  “As soon as I talk to Rae and we get things sorted out, I will send her to join you and Mama will make lunch, and we will eat as a family,” Shelby said.  Quinn nodded, gave Shelby a kiss to her cheek and went off to find Brittany while Shelby went to talk to Rachel.  Something needed to be done, and while she didn’t want to push her fully into toddlerhood, it was looking like that was where she was going to be safe, so a conversation was needed. Shelby returned to the office and moved to sit in front of Rachel, as she had been before.  “Mama?” Rachel asked softly and Shelby waited for her to continue.  “You hold Quinnie,” she said softly. “I did. I held Bree too,” Shelby smiled. “They sad?” “They aren’t happy in general, but I think that’s passed and they aren’t sad anymore.” “Mama, I sad,” she said quietly. “Would you like some cuddles and snuggles now, and you can tell Mama why you’re sad?” Shelby offered and very quickly, Rachel crawled into Shelby’s lap and Shelby waited for Rachel to speak. “Party tomorrow.  I don’t know it all,” she said. “No, you don’t and you don’t have to.  All you have to do is communicate to someone what will make you feel safe,” Shelby said.  “Daddy, Mama, and your sisters will protect you always, we just have to know how you think that will best happen,” she explained. “I be like Corey an’ Kenzie?” she asked. “Are you sure that’s what you want?” Shelby asked.  “You can be a very little girl, if you want to be, but I think you should know what it entails.  Do you know why you want to be so little?” Shelby asked. Baby, you say, no play, never,” she said. “I see, so because Kenzie and Corey are very little girls, that makes them safer at parties?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  “Do you know that what Mama and Daddy teach in this house, as far as respect and being polite, extends all the way through our community of people?” she asked and Rachel sat quietly, taking in all the information.  “It’s very true.  Which means, that if Kenzie and Corey, did go to a party and were not very little girls, if they said they didn’t want to play, they would be left alone and not be played with,” Shelby said.  “And if Mister Bruce found out that someone went against there wishes, the person who did that, would be in a great deal of trouble,” Shelby said. “I be little Mama,” Rachel said softly.  She wasn’t going to chance it.  Too many things could go wrong, she wasn’t perfect, and being a baby like Mackenzie and Courtney, would ensure she didn’t have to be.  It was her last ditch effort at staying in a family who was kind to her. “I think that is very brave of you and very smart of you to come up with that solution.  I’m very proud of you for working that all out on your own and then communicating that to me,” Shelby praised her.  “How about we have a deal.  Our deal will be that the only time Rae ever has grown up games, or training games, or any type of sex games, like your sisters have, is when you decide, and until then, you are just my daughter, Daddy’s daughter and a sister to Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree.  We will still love you, care for you, help you, and protect you, but not one big girl game will happen until you say you’re ready okay?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  It sounded like a good deal to her.  “Wonderful, now, Mama has to go make lunch, so you can either join me, or you can join your sisters, who are watching tv together right now,” she said and Rachel chose to go be with her sisters.  Perhaps Shelby’s afternoon lessons wouldn’t be so terrible after all and Rose could come watch the girls.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“San, table seven wanted frog legs or not?” the cook called out to her. “Yes, but eighty six the breath!” she called back as she glanced over toward the hot counter to be sure the cook heard her.  She turned back around and smiled at the three customers in the relatively empty diner.  The only other occupied places were table seven and table twenty.  At the bar were two gentlemen in their mid forties perhaps and the third gentlemen was about Santana’s age. “You talk like that to all the boys?” the younger of them asked with a grin and Santana smirked. “Okay,” she thought to herself.  “Let’s play.”  She pulled out a rolled utensil set and a paper placemat, putting it down in front of him.  “Just the ones in the kitchen.  What can I get you?” she asked him. “Your name,” he smiled at her.  She gave a smirk and opened up her pad to a clean page before pulling a pen out from behind her ear.  They both knew, he already knew her name and while Santana didn’t mind games, she didn’t feel like playing that much today and this was her way of expressing that.  “Okay, how about a hamburger, well done, with a side of fries, and do you have a chocolate shake?” “No problem,” she smiled, writing down his order.  “Hey Carl, give me a hockey puck, with frog legs in the alley!” she called, never taking her eyes off the young man before her. “Ticket!” Carl yelled back at her and then poked his head around the corner and rolled his eyes.  She was doing this on purpose and so was the young man.  The young man in question was Michael.  He was the biological nephew to Carl the cook, and the son/pet to Kelly and Justin Summers.  It was a big secret what he did in his private life behind closed doors.  He didn’t want Carl to know about that.  However Carl was aware that he lived with Kelly and Justin and was safe.  When revelations were made about connections, Santana had taken a blood oath that she would never give him away.  Michael liked to come see his uncle, and listen to Santana talk funny, when she worked behind the counter.  Wednesdays and Fridays were always the best days to do that.  “Tell your customer I go on break in twenty minutes!” Carl called out and Santana raised an eyebrow at Michael, who gave a thumbs up and went back to sitting quietly, simply watching. “Excuse me young lady,” one of the older men said and Santana turned.  “Oh, so you do see us, we aren’t invisible to you,” he said in a rather condescending tone and Santana froze.  It was that voice.  This could very quickly becoming a dangerous situation if she didn’t handle herself properly. “Hey, sorry, my fault, I caught her attention too soon, and I thought you had been helped,” Michael said, not liking the tone of the man’s voice and he knew Santana would give them a verbal lashing if they pushed her into it.  He decided it would be best to calm the situation.  He was not yet aware that Santana was actually afraid of these men. “Well you’re not much better.  Pay attention!  We have no food, no drinks, and no place settings!” he said getting rather angry.  His voice sounded slightly familiar, but it was far too angry to be matched properly.  However, being that he had been a bit calmer just seconds ago, Santana knew this was him, and that he was nothing but trouble. “It’s just hanger,” Santana told herself quietly.  “They need food and they are being jerks and when you are done serving them, they will eat and then leave.  They don’t know who you are, so just do your job,” she coached herself.  “Well I’m here now, you have my full attention, so what can I get you?” she asked, pulling out two rolled sets of silver ware, followed by two glasses of ice water and stood patiently waiting for the men to give her an order that she could write down on a ticket for them. “Vin, she’s fine, it’s fine, calm down,” the other man said and Santana felt her blood run cold.  These were the men who hurt her sister, but she kept reminding herself to breathe and keep it together.  All she had to do was take an order and stay calm.  “I’ll have a simple hot dog and Vin will have a philly cheese steak,” the other man said.   Santana nodded and scribbled the order down, before going over to the kitchen peak through and putting up the ticket.  “You’re not going to call it out?” the man named Vin asked. “Carl, I need a bow wow and wrecked up Bessie, with cheese,” she called out, although not nearly as loud as she had before. “You were louder than that with his!” the man named Vin said angrily. “Vin, enough, let the girl get our food, we have other things to focus on,” the second man told him and then he turned his attention to Santana, his voice getting sharp.  “Did you suddenly forget how to walk!  Go put our orders in!” he snapped at her and Michael went to say something, but Santana stopped him.  Clearly this man was an idiot, she just handed over the ticket.  She slid a ticket to him, that simply said get help.  There were no capital letters or exclamation points, or anything at all that would indicate severe trouble, so he started to take his time about it. “Move!” Vin snapped at her and she jumped slightly, but went back to the kitchen, leaving Michael with the slip.  His slow pace to leave the diner, picked up quickly and he went next door.  “Hey Mike, Dad’s just finishing a patient,” the receptionist told him and he nodded, pacing nervously. “Tell him I’m in the lot please,” he said and he backed out, pacing back and forth in front of Justin’s car.  He would be seen by his Sir, but could also see Santana and make sure she was safe.  He didn’t like that these two men were yelling at her and she specifically wrote get help on his ticket.  Something was very wrong, and he was trying to work out what it was.  Justin stepped out and looked at Michael with concern.  “No, not me, Sanny, she said get help, and she’s being very cautious about it,” he told him. “Okay, stop, take a breath.  I’ll help her, you know that, but what’s wrong?” “She has these two customers right now, one is very angry.  They are both at the counter.  I went to visit Uncle Carl, Miss said I could.  I drove here, walked in, and I caught Sanny’s attention.  I apparently cut in front of these two guys, which I didn’t mean to do, but now they are barking at her, and she gave me this,” he said handing him the ticket with her hand writing on it.  “Sir, something is very wrong,” Michael pleaded and Justin nodded his agreement.   “Okay, so first we breathe and figure out how to help Sanny out, that’s all.  Go into the office, my office, and call Mr. Bruce.  I will sit in the diner until you finish that.  You will come join me and then when he gets here I will leave,” Justin said kindly.  Bruce wouldn’t be the one to show up, but he would send one of his security guards for sure.  When the pets asked for help, in a public setting, it was like calling for the National Guard.  Several of them had been terrified and tortured in the past, so having physical protection from a big burly man, was usually a helpful thing.  On one occasion, a former pet, who simply passed through the community for healing purposes, felt unsafe in the library.  Nerves had gotten to him and when he asked for help, Bruce sent Lester to body guard him for a few hours.  This was looking to be a little bit more of an intense situation though.  Through the window Justin could see her face, and it was looking like she was about to panic.  He simply walked in, gave her a little wave, and then moved to sit at a booth, nearest the door.   Hearing the little tinkle bell, Carl turned to see how many people had just walked in.  When he saw it was Justin he turned back around.  “San, eighteen has a garden splash!” Carl called and she turned around to pick up the bowl of vegetable soup and took it to the proper table walking very quickly. Justin held up his hand to her and she slowed her steps a little bit.  He didn’t like that she was trying to run; with a hot bowl of soup no less.  Carl and Justin had a mutual understanding.  They didn’t like each other, but since Michael had been abused by Carl’s sister and was now in the care of a decent person, Michael wanted to try to build a proper relationship and Carl wanted to make amends.  Michael was very slowly rebuilding trust with his biological family and in order to show appreciation and gratitude for it, Carl made sure there was always a bowl of vegetable soup ready, free of charge, whenever Justin came in and sat down.  “Stand there, pull out your pad, look like you’re taking an order,” he told her calmly and she did as asked.  “Why are they making you nervous?” he asked her. “Yes we do,” Santana said scribbling down her answer and showing it to Justin.  “Rae’s Sirs,” she wrote and Justin sighed.  They were supposed to be in jail still, he thought to himself.  An email had gone out the other day informing the community of what happened at the college and telling everyone to be safe.  Apparently, these scum bags had made bail, yet again.   “You have to be one hundred percent sure San,” he said softly and she nodded at him emphatically.  Michael came back in moments later and slipped into the booth.   “Mister Bruce is sending Troy over,” he said. “Why are they out of jail?” Santana asked in a whisper. “It’s okay San, I’m not leaving until Troy gets here, you will not be unprotected,” Justin told her and then he looked at Michael.  “Go visit your uncle love,” he said softly and Michael nodded and left.  “Sanny, they aren’t looking, and I know you’re nervous, but help is on the way, help is here, so if you think you can, I would say go back, do your job, as calmly as you can, and know that we are here to help you and protect you, and that I am super proud of you for knowing what to do.  If you don’t want to, we can slip you out of here right now and I can call Daddy to come get you,” he offered.  Santana wanted to say yes, but decided that was a bad idea, so she simply said no and went back to work behind the counter. In an effort to make the situation less stressful, Michael spoke up.  “Hey lady,” he said to Santana kindly.  “Can I get a wrecked city water with blood?” he asked and she laughed at him.  He had no idea what he had just asked for, he was just throwing out words. “Wow, rude!  Who taught you manners young lady,” the second man asked. “This is an A/B conversation, so C your way out of it please,” Michael said defensively.  He didn’t care if that would get him in trouble.  He was trying to help and these guys were only making it worse. “I will have you know, I actually have very good manners.  This is my friend and we were talking, before you decided to so rudely interrupt us. If you must know, he comes in here every few days and asks me and our cook to make him food.  The cook and I call it back and forth, in our terms, I write up the ticket, and we move on.  He is very playfully stringing a mess of words together and isn’t really sure what he just asked for.  I laugh because it’s a cute attempt at trying to get a better relationship with not only me, but the cook as well, unlike you two gentlemen who have come in here and done nothing but be rude to me!” Santana barked at them.  She’d had enough, and while she wasn’t yelling, screaming, or swearing, she wasn’t going to let anyone make fun of her friends. “Ah, a girl with a fighting spirit,” Vin said.  “I could break you of that in a week.” “I’m not interested!” Santana said.  She was trying to keep it together, but every passing second made it a little more difficult. “San, hockey puck and alley frog legs!” Carl yelled to her and she turned around got the plate of food and then gave it to Michael.   “Chocolate shake too right?” she asked kindly and he nodded at her.  She made the shake, set it down, and then went to wrapping more silverware. “Where is the food damn it!” Vin yelled, smacking his hands on the table and everyone sort of physically jumped.  It was something Vin enjoyed.  He liked taking power from people, he liked making them feel helpless, and he especially enjoyed the look of fright on Santana’s face.  She looked up and saw Justin still sitting at the booth and took a breath. “It isn’t ready,” she said calmly, and in a split second Vin reached up, grabbed her by her pony tail and pulled her half way over the counter, dragging her across the open silverware. “Hey!” Justin yelled and he and Michael very quickly ran over to her, while Carl came out of the kitchen, wielding a butcher’s knife.  Vin let her go immediately and Carl spoke up, waving his knife around. “Sit your asses down over there, in that booth, where I can see you the entire time,” he ordered, knowing that Michael was already calling the police on his cell phone. “Yes, a man just attacked my friend,” the second man heard Michael say. “You little punk, he did nothing of the sort, she is being rude and needed to learn a lesson!” Vin yelled.   “Sit and be quiet!” Carl yelled and he waved the knife again, and he took note that it seemed to excite Vincent rather than make him exercise caution.  “Phone please,” he said to Michael and then took it and spoke to the police.  “Yes, my name is Carl Lawson, I’m at the Pearl Lemon diner, and I’m reporting two men in this establishment who are both wearing tracking devices, and one of the men has dragged my waitress halfway across the bar top by her pony tail,” Carl said.  “Yes, I would like an officer sent to the diner and a medic,” he said and after a moment, he hung up the phone.  “You will stay!” he said still holding the knife at them. “My name is Oliver and this is an injustice!  You are threatening us, which is much bigger than what Vincent did to her!” he said angrily. “Considering you physically harmed, or intended harm to my waitress, this is nothing,” Carl said sternly.  “Now sit!” Both men sighed and sat down.  Part of Vincent wanted to challenge him, but the knife made it a little less tempting and five minutes later Troy showed up and surveyed the scene.  Things seemed to be under control and he wasn’t going to come in and upset a calm situation.  He did however walk over to Santana and guide her to the opposite end of the diner.  “I’ve been sent to watch over you,” he informed her and she nodded at him.  “Are you hurt?” he asked her. “They um,” she started and she looked and pointed, but couldn’t seem to string together a sentence.  Her ribs were hurting, her head was hurting, and she wasn’t completely sure of what to do next.   “San?” Troy asked calmly and before he knew it, she passed out, falling into him.    Quinn and Brittany were seated at the island counter, reading a book together.  Quinn would read the left page out loud and then Brittany would take over and read the right page.  It was just bonding time for the sisters and the longer Brittany listened to Quinn talk, the more turned on she got. “Quinnie, can we not read anymore?” Brittany asked softly, reaching over and lacing their fingers together, squeezing lightly.  “I’m just not ready for reading anymore, I want to do other things,” she said softly, her voice dripping with seduction and Quinn smiled at her, leaning into her, glad to have the intimate moment. “We’re home though, together, and aren’t we still on Parent Time?” she asked. “We’ve been off of it, we’re just scared, so we say Mama and Daddy.  Maybe we can play, just us.  We don’t even have to play, but I really want to lie in bed with you and have both of us be naked,” Brittany informed her. “You are too much, and I love you,” Quinn smiled and she leaned in for a sweet kiss.  It started out like that, but it continued on and became a more intense kiss as the seconds passed by. “We should go upstairs,” Brittany whispered, dropping little kisses on Quinn’s collar bone and Quinn smiled. “We have to ask Mama,” she whispered back, dropping little kisses behind Brittany’s ear. “That requires too much moving,” Brittany giggled softly and she stood up and gave Quinn a passionate, lingering kiss, before going off to find Shelby.  She found her in the family room with Rachel, helping her do her bridge exercises.  She didn’t understand why exercises were done immediately after lunch, but she wasn’t going to ask that question, she had a more pressing one in mind.  “Mama, I’m sorry to interrupt.  Can Quinnie and I go upstairs please?” she asked.   “What for sweetheart?” she asked kindly. “We wanted to play,” she said honestly, a heavy blush creeping into her cheeks. “Yes my love, go on, but try to be quiet okay?” she asked and Brittany nodded, before walking out of the room and grabbing Quinn.   “We have to be quiet,” she said softly.  Quinn nodded and the two went upstairs to Brittany’s bedroom.  “What do you want to play with?” Brittany asked. “Doesn’t matter,” Quinn said and she pulled Brittany close and nuzzled her gently.   “Sanny left her fuzzy cuffs in here,” Brittany smiled.  “I could spread your legs very carefully, leave you wide open and kiss my way from your neck to your breasts, to your stomach, to your navel, and down your soft, wet, skin, where all your delicate treasures are kept hidden,” Brittany grinned. “That seems too intense, just lay with me, for now,” Quinn said and Brittany frowned.  She really wanted to play.  Quinn smiled, took her face gently and placed soft, sweet kisses on her lips, cheeks, and forehead.  “I haven’t played in a very long time.  You played nearly a week ago.  I need a little more warm up time, that’s all,” Quinn smiled.  Brittany nodded happily and the two laid down on the bed, face to face, breast to breast and foot to foot, noses touching. Brittany inched her finger upward and dragged it down the slope of Quinn’s nose.  “You really are super beautiful, and your eyes sparkle when you’re at peace,” she said.  “I could stare at you all day.” “Unless I shut my eyes,” Quinn teased and then gave Brittany a sweet kiss.  “You’re pretty amazingly beautiful yourself,” she told her.  “You’re one of the bravest people I know, and I don’t know how you aren’t scared, because I’ve been scared since I saw that man hurting you at the diner.” “That feels like a long time ago now though, and I know we’re safe, because they are in jail, and I’m pressing charges.  There is no way, any sane judge would let them go, after all the crimes they have wracked up against them,” Brittany said. “You’re so much braver than I am,” Quinn told her lovingly and she gave her a sweet kiss to the tip of her nose.  “Tell me, are you excited about the party tomorrow?” Quinn asked, purposefully changing the subject.  Talking about Rachel’s Sirs wasn’t going to get her in the mood at all. “I am.  I tried to go last week, and it went wrong, but this week, everyone will be there, so maybe if I feel really scared, Mama or Daddy can be with me and whoever I’m playing with,” Brittany smiled.  “I know there’s going to be a demonstration too,” she said. “I heard about that.  Jenna and Harry are the models.  They’re going to work with Miss Hailey and her friend,” Quinn said and she was very gently petting Brittany’s cheeks and  Brittany let out a soft and happy sigh, followed by a yawn.  “I’m sorry am I boring you,” Quinn teased her. “No, just making me feel really good,” she grinned.  “I still want to kiss you in a lot of places though, can I?” she asked hopefully. “I think we’re wearing too many clothes,” Quinn smirked and began to wiggle out of her top.  Brittany’s smile grew to a beam and she helped Quinn out of her top, before taking off her own, leaving the girls in their bras and pants.  “Bree, you give great kisses, here, can you do that?” she asked politely drawing her finger gently over Brittany’s collar bones.  Brittany nodded, leaned down and began kissing Quinn gently along her collar bone.  Each kiss was a mark of love and respect.  Gentle, feather like sensations flooded Quinn’s entire body and she let out a pleasurable moan as Brittany’s tongue danced across the ridge of her clavicle.  Brittany grinned and realized she’d found a special spot.  A spot on Quinn’s body, that was no where near her sex, but caused her to have wonderful, sexual feelings.  She ran her tongue back and forth, several times, and each time, Quinn’s moans increased, growing stronger and more guttural.  She was oddly on the brink of an orgasm, and so she reached down to find Brittany’s hand, laced their fingers together, and guided Brittany’s hand down her pants.  “Oh God,” she cried out happily.  Brittany found a hard little nub, a raw bundle of nerves and began to flick her finger back and forth over it, making Quinn’s response even stronger.  Brittany smiled and continued to work her finger, while flicking her tongue, and within seconds, Quinn reached her orgasm peak and was left panting and smiling. “Can you find one of those spots on me?” Brittany asked hopefully. “I’m definitely going to try,” Quinn smiled, and she rolled the two of them over, so that Brittany was now underneath Quinn.  Quinn straddled Brittany’s waist and pet her face.  “Just me right?  You’re safe?” she asked and Brittany nodded her agreement.  Sex was always different with her sisters.  It never felt odd, or pressured, or like she had to be perfect.  It always felt safe with her Miss and Sir too.  They never had actual intercourse, but she’d been brought to orgasm many times, while they simply played with her body and helped her to learn what was good and what was bad.  Sex and play outside of the members of her household, was always a different story. “You always make me feel safe Quinnie,” she said with a dreamy far off look in her eyes. “You’re one of my three favorite sisters,” Quinn smiled and then she began to dance her finger slowly over Brittany’s abdomen.  There was a very soft spot, nearly dead center of Brittany’s sternum, and her navel, that always seemed to have a great affect on her, and Quinn was trying to find it.  As soon as she found it, Brittany let out a high pitched squeak and jumped slightly.  “Shhh, it’s just me, do you want me to find another spot?” she asked. “No, it’s just strong,” Brittany assured her. Quinn nodded and scooted backward.  She laid forward on her belly and pressed her lips gently to where the special spot was.  She found the spot rather quickly and then began sucking softly, drawling Brittany to a screaming orgasm.  “You’re so amazing,” Quinn grinned.    Shelby sat with Rachel on the floor, helping to coach her through her exercises and praising her when she finished each rep correctly.  Eventually Rachel was done and Shelby helped her to sit up.  “Mama?” Rachel asked after a few moments.  When Shelby didn’t say anything, Rachel continued.  “Mama, Lie Byes,” she said. “Can you play with them nicely or are you going to jam your finger again?” Shelby asked. “Nice,” Rachel said softly, blushing a little bit. “Good girl.  Yes, go on.  You do that, and I’m going to go check on your sisters,” she said.  “Be good, Mama will be right back,” she said kindly and she headed up the stairs.  Her two blonde beauties were cuddled up, in Brittany’s room, sleeping together and looking quite peaceful.  She was glad to find them looking happy, because even though they had been told to be quiet, their orgasms had lead them to each scream one time.  They were clearly missing their tops and covered under a blanket to keep any chill off of them.  Shelby stood there watching them and thinking about what the next few weeks were going to be like.  Winter was coming and while it wasn’t in full force yet, it would be soon.  Her girls were afraid of cold, and it was definitely going to be a challenge to keep them calm and relaxed as the winter months rolled along.  She was however, slightly excited.  Winter, meant Christmas, a time for love and family and for the first time ever, there would be six stockings on the mantle, a fully decorated tree, and she had four girls to buy gifts for, in addition to her husband.  It was like all the Christmases she remembered as a child.  “You two are so beautiful, and I love you so much,” she said softly. Shelby had been gone a while now, but Rachel didn’t hear anything.  She wasn’t talking to someone or tending to someone, she was just gone.  Realizing that Shelby wasn’t back, after having said she would be back was very troubling.  After a few more minutes of thought, Rachel realized she was the reason Shelby left.  Panic set in and logic left.  Shelby was gone and it was all because of Rachel.  Shelby was leaving her.  She was being a baby and Shelby was repulsed by her and leaving was how she could deal with it.  Leaving meant she didn’t have to deal with Rachel, and the weight of “being a burden” both physically and emotionally came crashing down on Rachel and she burst into hysterical sobs.  She tried to be quiet about it at first, but she couldn’t keep it in and broke down.  She fell into her presentation position, but it wasn’t to present, it was just because she couldn’t stay upright any longer. Shelby heard her crying and calmly went downstairs.  She was fairly sure what was going on, but she wasn’t going to jump to conclusions.  Rachel also just sounded very sad.  Shelby went downstairs and pulled Rachel up into her arms.  “Oh my goodness,” Shelby said softly.  “What happened to Mama’s baby girl?” she asked and she picked her up to her feet, lifted her into her arms and moved to sit on the couch.  Rachel hung on tightly and cried hard.  “It’s okay baby, you’re okay.  Mama’s got you, you’re safe,” Shelby said and as she cooed to her hysterical little girl, she debated on who to call over to babysit.  She couldn’t leave her alone, and she had two options for a babysitter.  Rose was her first option, the loving caring woman who was a lot like Daddy and Aunt Terri.  Tom and Hannah were her other option.  Tom and Hannah would be able to deal with the age play aspect of it.  Taking a big breath, Shelby picked up the phone while holding her still hysterical little girl.  It was an easy decision.  Rachel wasn’t playing, she was just lost and confused.  It was better to give her people she knew rather than strangers that she needed to build a trust with.  “Well hello my darling, and what is wrong with my newest granddaughter?” Rose answered. Rose knew all of her granddaughters’ voices.  Each one was very distinct, even when they were very upset. “Hi Mom,” Shelby smiled.  “I have a huge favor to ask you.” “I can be there in fifteen minutes, when do your lessons start?” “Twenty five minutes,” Shelby answered. “Good-bye my darling, I love you,” Rose said and then she hung up the phone, not even giving Shelby a chance to respond.  Rose knew a difficult child when she heard one.  She used to have one herself, so she figured it was not necessary to start a conversation, she would just show up. “Okay my love, calm down, shhhh, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently.  “Shhh, let’s calm down and talk okay?  Shhh, you’re okay.  You’re safe at home with Mama and Quinnie and Bree.  Daddy is at work and Sanny is at work as well.  Grandma Rose is coming over to stay with you and your sisters while Mama goes to teach her lessons downstairs,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel continued to cry.  Shelby was holding her and being kind and calm, but Rachel knew, she was leaving her.  Shelby just said it.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby girl,” she cooed softly and she held Rachel for fifteen minutes and at the end of fifteen minutes Rose simply let herself in the house.  She walked over and gave Shelby a kiss hello and then looked at a very shy, now quiet, and puffy eyed Rachel. “I don’t want to startle you sweetheart, can Grandma give you a kiss?” she asked. Rachel didn’t answer, she just laid there, cradled against Shelby, still as a statue for a moment and then she curled slightly further into Shelby.  “Come here sweetheart,” Shelby said and she adjusted Rachel into a more seated position and Rachel went completely tense.  Her body was rigid, but somehow still very light and Shelby spoke gently.  “I’m not forcing you to do anything sweetheart, I just need to remind you and Grandma of some rules okay?” she asked and Rachel didn’t budge. “Good,” Rose smiled.  “I want all the rules, because I need to know everything important, so that I don’t do something to upset or injure my beautiful and lovely granddaughter,” Rose said. “Shall we go to the kitchen all together and go over the rules?” Shelby asked and Rachel didn’t move, she tried to not even blink, she just remained perfectly still.  “Come on love, we’ll all go to the kitchen and write the rules down on the board together,” Shelby said and she didn’t even offer the walking option, because she knew it wasn’t going to happen.  Rachel was clearly afraid and sort of stuck to her Mama, which for the next nine minutes would be okay.  After that, it was anyone’s guess what would happen. Rose looked at all the writing on the board and smiled when Shelby erased most of it, with Rachel standing directly in front of her. “Okay my love,” Shelby said gently.  “These are your five rules for your underwear.  That hasn’t changed and won’t change until we can get you the proper therapy to recondition you.  Secondly, you are going to write two things for Mama on the board okay?” she asked and again Rachel stayed perfectly still.  “First, we write, No Presenting,” Shelby said and Rose closed her eyes to avoid sighing out loud.  She had witnessed presenting and had thought it was a one shot deal.  Apparently she’d been wrong in her thinking.  Rachel very slowly wrote, no presenting, and then Shelby spoke again.  “Very lovely my darling girl.  Now we write, Mama comes upstairs at four p.m.” Shelby said and Rachel turned around hung on to Shelby tightly and tried to climb up her body wanting to be held and also to apologize for being such a terrible pet.  “Shhh, you’re okay.  Let’s write,” Shelby said kindly.  “Let’s write Mama comes upstairs at four p.m.” Shelby said kindly. Rachel wouldn’t or couldn’t do it, so Shelby wrote it for her, hoping that she would see it later and at least relax a little.  “Who else is home?” Rose asked. “Quinnie and Bree are upstairs, they are sleeping though.  They may stay like that for the entire time you are here,” Shelby said. “Then I will get to spend some wonderful one on one time with my newest granddaughter, as we haven’t had a chance to do that yet,” Rose smiled.  “I’m very glad Mama called me to come sit with you Rae,” she told her. Shelby took a breath and smiled, holding Rachel tight and then sitting at the table.  Rachel sat herself on her Mama’s lap, chest to chest and worked to calm herself down, not allowing any of her tension to leave her body, just keeping it all inside.  She stayed like that for the entire rest of Shelby’s time with her, until about forty seconds till one.  “Okay baby.  Up please, Mama has to go downstairs to work,” she told her.  “I will be back at four p.m. and you get to stay with Grandma Rose,” Shelby told her and Rachel broke down into sobs. “You know I’ll take good care of her,” Rose offered kindly. “Of course you will.  I’m not worried about that at all.  Just know that if she does present, she has to sit on that stool, over there, for two minutes, and if she starts to bounce, you have to hold her in your lap instead, but only two minutes.  If she wants to cuddle longer, go for it,” Shelby told her and Rachel started to wiggle a little bit, not liking that Shelby was leaving her.  “I know baby, I know.  I’m so sorry, but Mama has to work, and you are very safe with Grandma Rose, Quinnie, and Bree,” Shelby said kindly.  “Come on, kisses for Rae,” she said gently and she covered her temple in lots of sweet kisses to give her some reassurance.  “Three hours my baby girl, that’s all,” she said and with a very gentle shift into Rose’s arms, and one last kiss to her daughter and mother-in-law, she went into the basement.  This was going to be a very long three hours.  The diner was pure chaos.  Santana kept passing in and out of consciousness and it was very troubling for Michael and Justin to watch.  Troy had a good grip on her and was keeping her safe, but whenever she opened her eyes and focused in on the two men, clearly, she’d pass out again.  It had taken all of five minutes for the officers and medic to arrive though and once they did, the officer began barking out orders to everyone, including Carl, to drop his knife.  “You can take her to the medic outside,” the officer told Troy as he moved to gather information from Vincent and Oliver.  “Officer, may I join her?” Justin asked him. “Yes,” the officer said and then he looked at his partner.  “Go with them,” he said firmly and then he set to questioning Vincent and Oliver.  “Your names gentlemen?” he asked pulling out his little note pad.  “What’s the matter, didn’t want to do the work yourself, and pull up our information from these damned things?” Vincent growled at him shaking his foot at the officer. “Sir, please calm down!” the officer said strongly and Vincent accepted that as a personal challenge.  He was going to make this particular officer very sorry for challenging him, he was sure of it. “Ooooh, big bad cop, can’t take a little criticism?” he asked, pushing his limits just a little bit at a time.  He was going to do this and get the upper hand and the officers were going to realize that Santana had been the problem all along and not them.  He was conveniently forgetting the part where he yanked her half way of the counter by her pony tail. “Your names gentlemen,” the officer repeated. “Fuck off,” Vincent said and he stood to leave. “Sir, if you want to continue this down at the station, I can arrange that, now sit down and answer my question,” the officer told him.  Vincent however had a different plan in mind, so he remained standing grabbed a butter knife and pointed it at the officer, who quickly retaliated and drew out his gun.  “Put the knife down!” the officer yelled. “Make me,” Vincent challenged and he began to play with the knife a little bit.   “Vin you’re being an idiot,” Oliver said although he had a ridiculous, dreamy looking smile on his face, finding this somehow amusing and attractive as he watched Vincent walk toward the kitchen area, where larger, more dangerous knives were stored. “Drop the weapon!” the officer yelled and he was not messing around.  His voice was firm and direct, and that was turning Vincent on somehow.  To have someone try to take all his power, made him extra happy and Oliver simply watched.  Vincent put down the butter knife and found a pairing knife near by. “Now, this looks like it’s a lot more fun, don’t you think?” he asked as he picked it up, examined it, and showed it to the officer.  The officer once again, repeated for Vincent to drop the weapon and when he didn’t the officer felt his adrenaline surge.  He was going to have to use his gun and he didn’t want to.  Vincent’s eyes and body language were crazy and most of the time, it was next to impossible to reason with crazy.    In the ambulance outside, Santana started to freak, all these strange men were touching her head and trying to look at her stomach, so she screamed and pushed them all away, only to scream again in pain.  Justin took control of the situation, moved in and took her wrist, in the special place that only Masters and Mistresses seemed to know to grab.  “Santana Aurora, look at me,” he said drawing her focus directly to him. “Out, home, time to go.  I need out,” she said fighting back tears. “No, we need to check you over to make sure your ribs are not broken and that you don’t have a concussion.  You came over that counter pretty hard, and if that man left any bruises on you, then that needs to be documented, and the only people who can document it are the people at the hospital.  So you’re going to relax and Michael or I will ride with you.  We will go to the hospital and get you checked out by doctor Aviya,” Justin told her. “No, time to call Daddy, time to go home,” she said her voice full of panic. “Okay Santana, how about a bargain,” the medic offered.  This particular medic had a wife and daughter who were just as scared of hospitals as Santana appeared to be.  “I get to look at your stomach and press very gently.  If I feel anything out of the ordinary, I will take you to the hospital, if I don’t then we can call your Dad and he can come pick you up,” he explained. “You’re gonna find something on purpose,” she accused. “Santana,” Justin scolded. “Only if you continue to fight me,” the medic explained.  “Look, I have a daughter, who is probably about your age, maybe a little older.  My daughter is not a fan of hospitals and my wife is even worse, but as their family, if something is wrong, I’m taking them to be checked out.  I have a feeling your Dad would do the same thing.” “He would,” Justin said before Santana could argue any further. “So then, just pick up your shirt and let me see your ribs.  If they look fine, I will touch lightly, and then if all is well, you will be free to go.  This man can stay with you the entire time,” he added, hoping it would calm her a little bit.   “My uncle and cousin,” she said pointing out Justin and Michael. “Thank you for that information, now, will you kindly lay here and just lift up your shirt for me, I will let you control that part,” he promised her.  She nodded and started to do as asked and as she did, there was a very deep purple bruise starting to form across her abdomen.  “Now, this is not a great sign, so I’d like to bring you to the hospital and your uncle and your cousin can ride with you, but all this purple is pretty serious,” the medic told her. “Can you tell me what the man in there did to you please?” the officer asked and she took a deep breath and nodded. “He grabbed me by my hair and yanked me halfway over the counter top,” she said and then she let out a soft noise and Michael saw her face.  She was trying to not wince in pain, because she really didn’t want to go to the hospital. “Well then, I’d like you to go to the hospital.  The more information we have the better case we can build,” the officer said kindly. “I don’t want to stay there,” she said, hissing slightly as she spoke, because the adrenaline was wearing off and the actual pain was starting to register with her brain.  Justin was fairly sure she had at least one bruised rib, if not a broken one.  “Doctor Aviya has to send me home!” Santana said seriously. “Honey, I’m not in charge of what she says,” Justin said kindly.  “And furthermore you passed out several times in the five minutes it took for the medics to get here.  Examining you, with Doctor Aviya, someone you know, is the best way to go about this,” he explained. “Call Aunt Kelly, call Daddy, I’m not staying!” she said, getting worked up and trying hard not to cry.  Santana knew that Kelly was the oldest of five children and she did have a pretty easy time of getting the rest of her siblings to listen to her.  At this point though, Nicola was a grown woman, so giving orders to her baby sister, may not work out so well.  Santana wasn’t going to focus on that part though.  She was going to focus on the fact that Kelly could control Nicola just like she controlled the pets and that was what Santana wanted; someone to control the situation so she didn’t have to stay in the hospital. “Sanny, we can’t do anything until we get to the hospital and the medic here says that the best option for you, is to go to the hospital.  I will make extra sure that you have Doctor Aviya and she will do everything she can to make sure you are kept perfectly safe and healthy with as short of a hospital stay as possible.  She wouldn’t keep you if she didn’t think it was necessary, but your stomach is somewhere between navy and purple, so we need to be safe okay?” Justin asked her. “I want Daddy,” she said simply.  She wanted to be a “big” girl and ask for her Sir, but in the current setting that was not an option.  There were too many strangers around, so she had to use family terms to be safe and discrete.  “Please, call him,” she hissed and Justin nodded not liking that she was hissing.  He was very concerned that something was terribly wrong. “I will call him right now, and you will ride with Mike to the hospital, who will call Aunt Kelly on the way, deal?” Justin asked.  It was an order.  Santana knew it and the medic and officer, seemed to understand he was being firm with her, but orders were never given too harshly.  Bruce trained everyone to give order in a kind manner, when out in public.  He wanted all the people in his circle to feel loved and cared for as often as possible. “Fine,” Santana said and they loaded her into the ambulance and headed on their way. Justin stayed back and paced, while calling Will’s cell phone. Will always had his phone out on his desk when he taught, and he allowed his students to do the same thing.  It had to be kept on vibrate and it was only to be answered if you were sure it was a nine one one call.  All of his students were told to tell anyone calling, to text nine one one, prior, and this way, there would be no confusion.  Will and Shelby had this rule for themselves, but they never told it to anyone other than their parents in the past.  When he saw his phone call was from Justin, not once, but three times, he decided that class needed a short break, and that he should step out and take the call.  “Five minute recess please,” he called out to his class, and they all left the room and he took the call.  “Hello?” “Will, good!  It’s Justin!  Sanny was just take to Kettering Memorial for evaluation of her abdomen.  Do the names Vincent and Oliver ring a bell?” he asked. “Is she alive?” Will asked, all his senses going on high alert. “Yes, she’s going in to be scanned.  She’s bruised but she’s alive and simply in shock.” “Is Nic taking her case?” “Yes, the medics were told to call ahead for her specifically.” “Good, I will be there shortly and if you can help it, don’t leave her side!” Will said and they disconnected.  The class returned and Will made an announcement for his family emergency and sent the class home for the day while he headed to the hospital.  As he drove over he called Shelby’s cell phone and got her while she was on break.   “You don’t normally call at this time, what’s wrong?” she asked going on full alert.  She was hoping he was just checking on his daughters, but her gut was telling her otherwise for some reason. “They got out, again!” Will yelled.  He wasn’t angry at Shelby, just at the situation and she knew that, but now she was mad too. “How are they doing that?” Shelby asked angrily.   “I don’t know, but they got to Santana.  They don’t know who she is in relation to us or Rae, but they got to her and she’s being taken to Kettering Memorial for evaluation with Nic.  I want to make sure that everyone else is home safe with you,” he said. “Yes everyone is upstairs with Grandma Rose, and I paused for a moment to go listen.  Rachel is screaming like a banshee.  She thinks I left her, and this is breaking my heart.  I know she’s in good hands.  I know your mother loves our girls, her granddaughters, but I can’t stand that sound.  She feels totally abandoned and now, I have to stop everything and get to Sanny, somehow managing three upset girls on the way to the hospital, and I’m sure adding in a fourth, once I get there,” she said honestly. “No, don’t do that.  Don’t stop anything or do anything different until I call you.  I left class early, called my boss, told him my daughter was being rushed to the hospital and everything is being taken care of.  Tenure is a good thing. You stay there with your lessons and I will text you the moment I know something.  Justin was there at the diner with her, and I think one of the guards, because I heard a voice in the background that I think sounded familiar.  I will text you when I know something okay?” he asked. “I am not leaving my child alone in the hospital,” she said sternly.  Mama bear was on the prowl now.  No one was going to stop her, from getting to her cubs. “Shel, stop, I know.  We have to be smart though.  Those men are not smart in general, but they are smart enough to figure out how to keep getting out of jail, so let’s notify Bruce and Anne, and then take it from there,” Will said. “I am not leaving our daughter alone in the hospital!” she yelled at him. “I’m on my way there now,” he yelled back.  His main concern was that Vincent and Oliver were going to be taken there as well, for whatever reason, and he didn’t want Rachel there to witness that. “Then the girls and I will meet you, end of discussion,” she said.  “Drive carefully!  I love you,” Shelby said angrily, but she didn’t hang up the phone.  Seventeen years of marriage and twenty years of being together, you did not hang up with your spouse, until the I love you was returned.  She wasn’t about to start that now, in a moment of anger, fright, and frustration.  “Did you hear?” she asked kindly.   “I did,” he said deflating immediately, “I love you too,” he told her and he sped off to the hospital.  “Does it hurt?” Michael asked trying to make conversation.  They’d been at the hospital for only a few minutes now and already it was boring.  Santana had been tense the entire time she was being hooked up to monitors.  She did have to admit that being rushed in and knowing what doctor was going to be looking at her, made her feel a little bit special and extra important when compared to the other people. “No,” Santana winced. “You know, you don’t always have to be stubborn.  It’s okay to admit that you’re in pain,” he told her. “You are not being helpful, just stay right there and be quiet!” she said angrily.  Her body was actually in quite a bit of pain, but she wasn’t sure why it was there.  She didn’t think being dragged over a counter would hurt so much, but everything from her head to her hips was very sore now, and throbbing. “Aunt Nic is only going to confirm what I think I already know, while I’m standing here, so you might as well just tell me,” Michael tried. “You only get to hear what Doctor A. says if I let you stay, and when she shows up, you’re gone,” Santana said. “So I’m only allowed to look at you while your in an ambulance?” he asked and as soon as the words left his mouth, they both smiled.  It wasn’t meant to sound perverted or crude, but somehow, it did. “Don’t be a pervert and just stand there,” she told him and then she took his hand and gripped it tightly.  She was scared and having him there was nice, but she didn’t want to talk about anything.  All she really wanted was for Will to come get her and take her home, where she could be with her Mama and her sisters and feel safe. “Okay, well do you want anything?  Juice, coffee, tea, chips?” he asked after a moment.  He could only take silence for so long. “I really want to go home,” she said. “Well since I didn’t offer that as an option, can you choose something else for the moment?” he asked her kindly, keeping his patience with her.  He was the oldest of all his “siblings” and while everyone was close in age, he had a little more patience than everyone else, so he was a good cousin to have around.  “Come on, I learned a little something from all this time watching you.  Let’s see, the cafeteria must have something, frog legs, or alligator hearts, or breath, I hear you say breath a lot.” “If I tell you this, it breaks some sort of code I think,” she smiled.  “There is no dish called alligator hearts, I won’t tell you what the other two are, because I think Carl would be annoyed.  He likes it that the customers get a kick out of how we talk, and they have no idea what we’re saying.  I will tell you however, that before at the diner, you ordered a water with ketchup,” she said.  “Do you have enough money, do you want some of my tips?  I could go for some like pretzel bites or something.” “I’ll buy, we can share,” he told her and with that he went down to the cafeteria to buy them some small snack, leaving Santana by herself.  Her mind started to race.  She hated hospitals and she hated them more when no one was with her.  Yes Michael was with her now, but he wasn’t next to her and that was a huge stressor for her.  Anyone could come into the room.  Kate, Rachel’s Sirs, the police.  It was a very scary place to be alone.  There was no additional protection.  She didn’t feel as though she was being looked after properly.  She decided that the only thing she could do was to wait for Mike to come back, so she tried to take a deep breath and close her eyes.  Unfortunately for her, deep breathing was not an option and she realized that Rachel’s Sirs did more damage than she thought originally.  The throbbing wasn’t as intense, but she didn’t know if that was a good thing or not.   “Santana?” a voice asked and Santana almost leapt out of the bed and was about to crash on the floor.  “Easy, easy, it’s Doctor Nicola Aviya, do you remember hearing about me?” she asked staying back away from the bed.  Santana was one of her sister’s fragile cases, if she remembered correctly and she wasn’t going to put an already injured person in more danger.  She didn’t think Santana would have reacted like that though, but apparently, this was one of the top fragile cases in Kelly’s circle.  Nicola hadn’t met many of the pets, just Kelly’s “kids” and she didn’t really have a desire to meet anyone else.  She asked the questions she wanted answered, took the information in, and left it at that.  She didn’t judge, but she didn’t understand, so she took things in only little bits at a time to keep a tie with her sister and brother in law.  She was grateful that they respected that too.  “My sister is Kelly Summers now,” she said. “Aunt Kelly, yes,” Santana said and her eyes were fixated on Nicola and very wide, indicating fear and mistrust.  For all she knew, this woman was one of Kate’s friends, who got too much information and was ready to whisk her away, back to Kate’s house. “Yes, that’s right.  Your Aunt Kelly, and you have an Uncle Justin, and four cousins.  Jenna, Michael, Harry, and the newest one, who I haven’t met yet is something with an R,” she said. “You haven’t met?” Santana asked in shock.  Rachel was with them for what seemed like hours and she met all her grandparents, so this was looking very bad to her. Nicola looked at the monitors and saw Santana’s heart rate start to climb.  “No, I haven’t.  I don’t know your,” she said pausing for a moment, “lifestyle, let’s say, well enough for me to be comfortable.  I haven’t met him yet, because when he first joined I wasn’t ready.  He only came to live with them a couple of months after Jenna, and if memory serves, Jenna was very rude to him.  My sister, your Aunt Kelly said that things were very tense and needed to settle down.  Once they did, I had a very busy schedule, so I’ve talked to him, but I haven’t met him yet.  Aunt Kelly tells me about all her kids though.  We talk fairly regularly, and I know it’s and R, but I don’t remember the full name.  I know it’s short.  Something like Rick, or Robert, but you don’t have to tell it to me.  That won’t be good.  I need to show you, that I am who I say I am, so I’m going to come closer and still think of his name, and show you my hospital ID okay?” she asked. Santana nodded but pushed herself away as Nicola approached.  Apparently, Kelly had been very thorough in her explanations, because Santana recognized that Nicola was being cautious.  “Easy, easy, I will just toss you my badge okay?” Nicola asked kindly realizing that after three steps, Santana would eventually push herself off the bed entirely.  Santana caught the badge and looked back and forth between it and the real live woman in front of her and so far everything matched. “Tell me who Kate Beckson is,” Santana demanded. “Do you want me to just make up a story?” Nicola asked.  “I’ve never heard that name before,” she said honestly. “I want you to wait for my Daddy,” Santana said seriously and she felt relief wash over her when she heard her Daddy’s voice at the nurses station in the center of the room. “Hi, Doctor Aviya please.  I need to see her immediately, she should be working with my daughter,” he said as politely and calmly as he could, although a lot of it was breathy. “Daddy!” she screamed and Will looked in the right direction. “I’ve found my daughter, thank you,” he said and off he went.  He carefully pulled back the curtain and sighed.  “Sanny, what happened baby?” he asked her “They are out.  I don’t know how but they are out again and they found me, and they were just super angry.  I didn’t do anything or say anything, they are just super angry, and they took it out on me.  At first I thought they were super angry, because they were hungry.  We see a lot of those people, but then I didn’t think that.  They just like to cause fear.  It’s like they were getting off on it somehow,” she said.   “Oh baby, I’m so sorry sweetheart,” he said and she just looked at him with tears in her eyes.  She could cry now, because her Daddy was there to hold her and make everything better, it was all she needed.  He moved to sit on the other side of her and then looked at Nicola expectantly, getting ready to ask a question, but she beat him to the punch. “You’re the Daddy?” she asked him kindly. “I am,” he said.  “You’re either a nurse or Doctor Aviya, in which case I feel I should apologize for any of my daughter’s antics.” “I assure you, she had none.  I would however like to examine her and I think that now that you’re here, that’ll be an easier process,” Doctor Aviya said with a kind smile.  “I need to look at her abdomen and neck specifically.  You’re going to need an ultrasound and an MRI.” “Ultrasound?  I wasn’t raped, he yanked me over a counter top by my head.  There was no sex, no ultrasound, I am not pregnant!” Santana yelled and then she yelped in pain.  All her movement was hurting her more than she wanted to admit.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Vincent stood in the kitchen, waving the knife, enjoying how much power he had.  “Well come on officer, don’t you want to play?” he asked trying to taunt the officer even further. “Put the knife down!” the officer yelled, keeping his gun drawn and trained on Vincent, noting how crazed he look. “Oh no, I can’t do that, you see I want to play, and if I put it down, then the game is over,” Vincent said. “This is your last warning, put the knife down!” the officer yelled. “Last warning huh?” Vincent asked with a smile.  “Well what if I do this instead,” he said and he began take a step closer to the officer, with each word spoken, until he was only a few steps away.  He lunged forward and the officer fired off a round from his gun, shooting Vincent in the ribs.  He tried to make a clean shot, but as soon as Vincent cried out in shock and the blood started to flow, he knew he hadn’t taken a clean shot, and that the bullet was now lodged somewhere in his body. Oliver on the other hand, let out a mighty scream, and attacked the officer with a fork, because it was the only utensil he had.  He tried to stab him with it several times, but he didn’t have the strength to even pierce his skin, especially since the officer’s partner was now wresting him to the ground.  “You’ll pay for this!” Oliver screamed. “Oliver Crane, you are under arrested for assault and battery of Officer Racson.  You have the right to an attorney.  Should you not be able to afford one, the court will appoint one to you.  Do you understand these rights as I have read them to you?” the officer asked cuffing Oliver and taking him out to the car while the Officer Racson cuffed Vincent, and then radioed in for an ambulance.   He read Vincent his rights, cuffed his hands in front and had him sit in a chair.  Then he applied pressure to the wound he caused, while Vincent yelled and screamed in pain.  “Shut up before I stick my finger in there!” the officer screamed.  “Where’s the medic!” he yelled out as he saw back up officers come storming into the diner.  Shelby called her clients first and then went upstairs and snuck around to the second floor.  She heard Rose and Rachel in the family room and if she went around, she could walk without being seen.  She went up to the bedroom peaking in on her blonde beauties, finding them asleep.  They looked so calm and peaceful, that she decided not to disturb them, so she turned around went back downstairs and walked over to Rose. “It’s okay Rachel.  It’s just Grandma,” Rose crooned gently.  “I know, I know, it’s no fun to have Mama leave you, but she’s coming back,” she explained.  “Do you know that your Mama is an amazing singer?” she asked gently.  “She is, and so she has to teach other people to be just as amazing,” Rose explained as she held Rachel in her lap.  Rachel however, was simply rigid and crying, wanting her Mama.  Rose looked up when she heard movement and smiled when Shelby sat next to her.  “You are here very early,” Rose said. “Mama,” Rachel cried and Shelby carefully pulled her into her lap, holding her and cuddling her close. “Shhh, calm down baby, Mama’s here,” Shelby murmured gently and then looked at Rose.  “I just got a call from Will, and I need to go to Kettering,” she said calmly, and gaging by Rachel’s reaction, she didn’t seem to know what Kettering was, so Rose proceeded cautiously. “Are all the girls going with you?” she asked. “No, Bree and Quinnie are still sleeping, would you stay here and just be with them?” Shelby asked. “Of course my darling, but I need to know if it’s Sanny or Will I should be worried about.” “Apparently you should be worried about no one, but I need to get down there, because they all have him wrapped around their little finger and he won’t stick to rules,” Shelby said.  “And as we know, all of your granddaughters, like to avoid rules,” she said with a little smile and Rose nodded.   “That does sound like my son,” Rose laughed.  “Alright, go on then, and the moment you know something, please call us and let us know,” Rose said. “Oh yes, we’ll be face-timing as soon as possible,” Shelby said and then she tucked her head a bit so her mouth was by Rachel’s ear.  “Rae baby, you’re going to come with Mama okay?” she asked her and she noticed Rachel’s eyes were puffy and she looked so tired.  “Does that sound okay baby?  We’re gonna go see Daddy and Sanny,” she said. “Mama,” Rachel cried. “I know baby, I know, it’s been a very long day for you,” she told her lovingly.  “Come on, let’s say thank you to Grandma and then we’ll go see Daddy and Sanny,” Shelby said and she adjusted her.  “Say thank you Grandma,” Shelby coaxed. “Fank-oo,” Rachel whimpered.  It was all she could manage with her crying jag and roller coaster emotions. “You’re welcome my darling. I know you were scared, but you did so well, and I love you so much,” Rose told her. “Come on my little Lamb, let’s go okay?” Shelby asked and on their way out of the door, she grabbed a blue backpack, that held all of Rachel’s essential things.  Underwear, washcloth, cream, and if need be a change of clothes.  Shelby was always a well prepared mother. She carefully guided Rachel to the car and then helped her into the backseat and buckled her in.  “Mama!” Rachel said in panic, her eyes fighting to stay awake.  She thought this was the part where Shelby sent her away. “Shhh, it’s okay baby, Mama’s here.  We’re just going to go for a drive.  You and Mama are going to see Daddy and Sanny,” she told her kindly as she pet her face and lulled her back to sleep.  She was most likely going to have to carry her into the hospital once they arrived, but she wasn’t going to think about that right now.  After a moment, Rachel calmed down, closed her eyes, and went to sleep.  Shelby was able to go around and get in the car and drive to the hospital.   Shelby was cautious, because she didn’t know how Rachel would react to hospitals.  She had a feeling it would be an aversion very similar to her other girls’ feelings, but she wasn’t going to put that in Rachel’s head if it didn’t exist.  She put the car in park and went around to the passenger side, glad to find Rachel still sleeping.  “Oh my poor baby, come on sweetheart,” she said gently.  “Come on Rae, let’s go see Daddy and Sanny okay?” she asked sweetly and she lifted Rachel carefully up into her arms, dismayed that she only seemed a fraction of a pound heavier, and carried her into the ER.  She walked over to the bank of chairs, sat down, pulled out her phone and texted Will. It was only moments later when Michael came down the hallway and spoke softly.  “Aunt Shelby?” he asked. “Michael!  You’re in the room with Uncle Will and Sanny?” she asked and he nodded.  “Is Sanny being difficult?” she pressed gently and biting his lip, he nodded again.  Santana was giving Doctor Aviya a great deal of trouble and Will was seemingly having a very tough time, however Michael didn’t think he had the right to say all of that.  “Well will you take Rachel and I back to them?” she asked kindly.  He nodded and the three went back to the trauma room, where Santana was arguing with Will. “He pulled me over the counter by my hair, my neck is fine,” she protested.  She wasn’t yelling or crying, but she was whining and looked to be on the verge of tears, which indicated to Shelby that she was truly scared.   “Sanny, stop fighting immediately,” Shelby said calmly. “Mama!  Please Mama!  I don’t want an MRI!  I don’t need one.  The doctor is wrong, she knows Miss Kate, and bad things are going to happen if you let her take me!” Santana said the tears getting closer to being shed. “Sanny, stop.  Is there enough room in bed with you for Rachel to join?” she asked and Santana got a confused look on her face.  After a moment she nodded and Shelby carefully laid Rachel down in the bed with her.  “Calm my love.  I’m here, Daddy’s here, Michael and Rae are here.  People you know and trust, we are all here.  I want to talk to Daddy in the hallway for a moment and then we’ll come back in and you will explain to me what happened,” Shelby said seriously.  Then she leaned over and gave Santana several kisses.  “I love you so much, and I will always fight for my bear cubs,” she told her. “Please stay Mama,” Santana whispered, wrapping her arms around Shelby’s neck and holding tight. “Yes baby, I will stay, absolutely,” Shelby told her.  “Daddy and I just have to step right outside the door and have a quick talk, we won’t be long,” Shelby assured her, but she didn’t move.  Santana was regressing and she didn’t want her to have a completely melt down in the hospital, so she gave her reassurance before continuing on with her plan for the moment.  Eventually Santana let go and laid still on the bed.  “Can you cuddle with Rae?  I’m sure she’d like that and I think you might like that too,” Shelby offered.  “Mike is going to be staying here with you as well, so everyone is completely safe and protected, okay?” she offered and Santana nodded, snuggled into Rachel, curled up tight, ignored the pain throughout her body and cried softly.  Today had sucked. Will and Shelby stepped into the hallway and he immediately wrapped his wife in a hug.  She returned the gesture and the two stood there for a moment, knowing this was very much needed for both of them.  “We’re missing two,” he said when it finally broke. “At home with Mom.  Sleeping actually.  Play time lead to nap time,” she smiled. “I’m glad they’re playing then,” Will smiled.  “Would you like to know what you’ve missed since I’ve shown up?” he asked and she immediately knew, by the tone of his voice it was going to be bad.  “Miss Santana is going to need an ultrasound, an MRI, and you know how well she does with medical orders and hospital rooms,” Will said. “And you’re suddenly bad at being her Daddy?” Shelby asked raising an eyebrow. “No, I’m very good at being Daddy.  I’ve always been bad at caving in.  I don’t know how to make her calm for an MRI.  I can’t hold her while she’s in there, so you need to be the one to go with her and make it okay somehow.  You’re sheer magic when it comes to that,” he told her.  “I also think she needs to be spanked for yelling at the doctor that she doesn’t need an ultrasound.  Her stomach is all kinds of lovely colors.” Shelby smiled and leaned in close, giving him a kiss.  “First of all, thank you, secondly, we need to make phone calls.  Bruce and Hailey come to mind first.  I want to see if we can get those bastards truly locked away, and I think you just gave me a compliment because you want to get laid,” she teased him. “Cheeky!” he smiled.  “Justin called Bruce already and I have a text from Hailey.  They are working on it as we speak.  No one is sure how they keep getting bail money, but they do, and apparently, it’s totally legal, which makes me think that it really isn’t somehow.  That’s first.  Secondly, Doctor Aviya is coming, and while you are a Mama bear and a very good one, and I hope that never changes, Sanny needs that ultrasound and MRI.  It’s very bad Shel, much worse than she wants to admit,” he said talking quickly as he noticed Nicola coming back to them.  “Doctor Aviya, thank you for returning so soon.  This is my wife, Shelby,” Will said. “It’s nice to see you again Shelby.  I think we’ve met a very few number of times.  My brother in law has informed me I am to be extra gentle with your daughter, and I promise to do so, but I need you to understand that I can not do my job and properly help her, unless she gets an MRI and ultrasound, and from what I gather, she’s not really a fan of that suggestion.” “I’d like to see the extent of her injuries for myself.  I will get her to do what needs to be done, even though it may take some extra time, but if I don’t see it for myself, or understand it, I can’t reason with her.  Santana is my most stubborn child, or rather one of my most stubborn children.  I have to be fully armed and prepared,” she explained. “Yes of course, well let me tell you what I know first.  Michael and Justin both told me that Santana was pulled over the counter top by her hair.  She has a large bruise still forming on her stomach, and it looks much worse than it is, I think, but in order to be sure, I want an ultrasound.  The MRI is for her neck.  They pulled her half way over a counter top by her hair.  That can put a great deal of strain on someone’s neck, and I’m fairly sure that with where her bruise is, she was yanked and dangled, and her neck could be severely out of alignment, or have some sprains and strains that I want to address so nothing gets worse.  The MRI will tell me those results.  I also read the report from the police and in five minutes, she passed out and returned to consciousness three times.  I’m not as concerned about that, because in stressful situations, people can do that, but I still need the MRI.” “What has my daughter said to this?” Shelby asked.   “She informed me she wasn’t raped, so she’s not pregnant, and that I am not allowed to put her in a loud coffin.” “I will talk to her now.  How much time can I have to convince her that this is needed, and can I be with her for both the tests?” “You can all be with her for the ultrasound and only one of you can be with her for the MRI,” she said.  “I can give you about ten minutes, and then I have to move.  The longer she waits, and the more active she is, the more damage there could be,” Doctor Aviya explained. “Thank you,” Shelby said and she went back into the room to talk to her daughter, surprised to find both of them awake now.  “Well hello,” she smiled and she stood next to Santana’s side and took her hand.  “Look at the wall for me please baby,” she said. “Mama,” Rachel started, not understanding what was going on.  She woke up to find Santana crying on top of her and she looked to be in severe pain.  She tried to ask what was wrong, but Santana stopped crying immediately, rolled on to her back and simply laid there. “You’re okay love.  You can look at me, or Sanny, or Daddy, or Mike, or the wall as well.  Mama needs Sanny to look at the wall because she hurt her neck, and we want to keep it as still as possible,” Shelby explained.  Santana whimpered and Rachel took a breath.  “Sanny,” she said softly, her lips almost touching her sister’s ear.  “Rae hold hand.  Be safe.  Mama safe,” she said softly and Santana felt Rachel lace their fingers together very delicately.  She tightened the grip and let out a very shallow breath, one Rachel had heard before, mainly because she’d made it.  “How Sanny hurt?” she asked. “Some bad man at work dragged me over a countertop by my ponytail,” Santana said. “My bad men?” Rachel asked tearfully. “Rae, look at Daddy baby,” Will said jumping in quickly but it was too late.  Rachel laid still, closed her eyes, put a death grip on Santana, cried softly, and tried to will herself better, to make all of this madness stop.  People she learned to care about and showed they cared about her, were getting hurt, and it was getting worse every time.  “It’s alright Rae, that’s why were at the hospital.  Aunt Kelly and Uncle Justin know a very good doctor and she is going to take excellent care of Santana,” Will said gently. Shelby sighed and spoke gently to Santana.  “Sanny, Doctor Aviya wants to take you for an MRI, and an ultrasound,” she said. “I told her I wasn’t raped, I’m not pregnant, and a baby wouldn’t start to grow that fast anyway!” she said bitterly. “Stop!” Shelby barked and Santana flinched slightly.  It was what Shelby needed though.  She couldn’t have Santana arguing and being too active.  “Calm down and listen to me,” Shelby said sternly.  “I told you I am Mama Bear, and I will protect my cubs.  I have four of them, but my cubs need to learn, that sometimes, Mama has to let the professionals do their job too.  Ultrasounds look at all internal things.  They can look at your heart, your ribs, your entire abdominal cavity, a leg, an arm, you name it.  The ultrasound for you, is to see that there is no internal damage from a bruise you’ve received that I still haven’t been able to see myself,” Shelby explained.  “Now, first I want to see the bruise and then we can go over all the anatomy in and around the bruised area, to see why Doctor Aviya thinks you need this,” she said. “No Mama, I’m fine.  I want out of here,” Santana said, her eyes never leaving the wall.  If she just listened to all directions, maybe they would take her home. “Sanny, I can’t protect you, if I don’t know all the parts to the story.  This bruise is significant,” Shelby said. “Mama please,” Santana begged. “I’m not going to leave you for any testing.  I will be with you the entire time, and Doctor Aviya knows this.  I’m not leaving you Sanny, but if you want to leave this hospital to go home, and I know you do, then we have to get me and Doctor Aviya all the necessary information, so will you lift your shirt please?” she asked and to her surprise Rachel began lifting her shirt, convinced this was an order for her as well. “What are you doing baby?” Will asked her softly. “S’irt up,” she whimpered, although her facial expression indicated her confusion.  Clearly she was following orders to give Shelby a full picture so they could leave and if Santana wasn’t going to, at least Rachel could and maybe that would spare everyone punishment.   “Rae-rae, look at Mama sweetheart,” Shelby said kindly and encouragingly.  She figured out exactly what Rachel was doing and Will once again marveled at how good a Mama she was and how quick she could pull their girls to be their daughters.  He had it too, but he felt it always took him just a little bit longer.  Rachel turned her head and kept her shirt up.  “That is so kind of you to want to help Sanny, but we can’t see what’s on her belly if you lift your shirt up,” she explained.  “But if you want we can look at your belly too,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded yes.  She didn’t think she had an option. “No,” Santana said and she went to turn her head but Shelby stopped her by very quickly placing an open hand on her cheek, to keep her looking straight at the wall ahead of her. “Calm baby, keep your eyes on the wall and tell me,” Shelby said gently, using her thumb to wipe away Santana’s tears. “She’s not hurt, she’s fine, and we can’t make it worse.  I don’t want her getting hurt,” Santana whimpered gripping Rachel’s hand tighter. “You think ultrasounds hurt?” Shelby asked her kindly and she whimpered a soft yes.  “Well I don’t know what to say to you to assure you, that they do not hurt.  It only takes images,” she said. “Mama,” Rachel said softly, not moving an inch, leaving her belly on display and her hand gripped tightly to Santana’s.  “Rae has it too,” she said softly. “You don’t have to Rae,” Santana said.  “You had enough pain and tests and all of it.  No more for you.” “Yes, for Rae, help Sanny,” she said and Michael leaned in close to Will. “Uncle Will is she little like Kenzie and Corey?” he asked. “She has been leaning in that direction, but we aren’t sure.  Right now, I think it’s just fear, so she’s doing what she deems safe,” he explained and Michael nodded.  When Harry freaked out at home, he would hide in closets or under piles of blankets, if he could find them.  Safety was safety and every pet in their circle understood that feeling safe was important. “It’s going to hurt you!” Santana protested. “Help Sanny, no hurt.  Mama not lie,” she said and Santana sighed.  “T’uss,” Rachel said seriously and Santana closed her eyes.  Her words had come back to bite her.  She’d told Rachel that Shelby could be trusted and that was what Rachel was doing now.   “Trust,” Santana said softly and she very carefully rolled up the hem of her shirt, to reveal a two inch wide bruise by about six to eight inches long and Shelby leaned down and kissed Santana’s temple. “Thank you for being a good girl and trusting us Sanny,” she said kindly and honestly and Santana heard the truth in her voice.  “Now, we need to have Doctor Aviya come in and do her ultrasound on you and it’s only going to take pictures of your insides.” “An me Mama?” Rachel asked her voice soft, curious, and incredibly young, while she kept her eyes trained on a spot on the wall and her belly exposed.  If Santana had to stay still, so would she.  She was determined to prove she was a good girl too. “If you want it done and Doctor Aviya has time, then I don’t see why not, but your tummy looks okay.  It’s Sanny’s tummy that I am concerned about right now,” Shelby explained.  “But if Rae-rae, thinks she needs to have her tummy checked out, we can definitely ask to have that done,” Shelby smiled. It was moments later when Doctor Aviya came in with a portable ultrasound.  “So, Miss Santana, are you ready to have your ultrasound?” she asked. “An’ me,” Rachel said softly. “Alright Rae, just wait, and we’ll see if Doctor Aviya has time to ultrasound you too,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel nodded, keeping her eyes locked on the wall.  Both Will and Shelby noticed her speech was young, but her actions were older, which put her on the same level as her sisters; around six.  She slipped very fast though at times, and so therefore, she could easily pass for one of the babies.  It was something Doctor Aviya didn’t always understand, but no one was being completely unreasonable, so she simply let the family handle the situation the way they knew how.  It was very touching to see, even if she didn’t understand their lifestyle, but it gave her a clue as to how to continue. “Santana, do you know how an ultrasound works?” Doctor Aviya asked kindly as she wheeled the cart over and pushed Shelby further up to the head of the bed, where Shelby was able to pet both of her girls and hopefully keep them calm.  Santana gave a soft no and Nicola continued.  “Well then I’m going to explain it to you.  First of all, I see you keeping your head very still.  Does your neck hurt more than it did before?” she asked. “That was me, I told her to just stare straight ahead at the wall, until we can get her checked out properly,” Shelby said.  “My husband and I were in the hall talking and when we came in she was curled up next to her sister, and I thought that might cause some more pain,” Shelby offered. “Your Mama is a bear, and I should do my job the best I can, so she doesn’t eat me,” Nicola smiled.  “So, this is how it works, this is my special wand.  I’m going to put this gel on it here, and then we’re going to roll it around your stomach and all kinds of pictures are going to pop up on this screen here,” she explained.  “Now, the gel is a little bit cold, but it warms up as the wand moves around,” she said. Santana’s eyes got wide at the word cold and her memory went into overdrive.  Every time she saw Kate standing at the freezer, or coming toward her with a bowl of ice cubes, or saw a weather report of snow; every memory of cold came back to her, collided with her brain cells and sent a sharp pain straight to her abdomen as the wand lightly touched her body with the gel on it.  Santana let out an ear piercing scream and Rachel rolled away in shock, but didn’t dare let go of her hand.  Once Santana kicked and tried to leave though, their hands left each others’ grips and Rachel rolled into Will’s lap, falling out of the bed.  He caught her and righted her on his lap and Shelby all but jumped on top of Santana to keep her still.  “Sanny, look at Mama,” Shelby ordered as she tried to restrain Santana’s movements. “NO!  NO COLD!” she screamed and she kicked and fussed and cried and Shelby took a deep breath.  This was going to end badly and she knew it.  She was about to spend the next few hours with a very young, very frightened Santana.  Shelby got in the bed, sat down, and strong armed Santana into a semi reclined position.  She wanted Santana to stay in position so Nicola could get a good read on the ultrasound.  She held her tight and began whispering in her ear. “Sanny, listen to Mama.  Shhh, listen Sanny.  Find Mama’s voice,” she cooed and she spoke her gentle words over and over again for a few seconds before looking at Nicola.  “If I keep her like this, in my grip, can you do it?” she asked and Nicola nodded. “She just has to stop kicking her legs,” she told her. Michael raised his hand and Will nodded at him.  “Gentle my love, let’s not put all our weight on her okay?” Shelby asked, understanding what he wanted to do. Rachel was watching all of this in horror.  She didn’t understand what was going on and she was fairly certain that now everyone was going to be punished.  She’d let go of Santana’s hand, covered her own belly, rolled out of bed, and was now sitting on Will’s lap and apparently she was crying, because she felt him cleaning her face with a few tissues.  “Shhh, it’s okay Rae, it’s alright.  Sanny is very scared of cold.  All your sisters are,” he explained.  “Sanny’s crying and scared, because she doesn’t think this will stop and she’s having some bad memories,” Will explained.  Rachel wiggled around and tried to lift up her shirt, but she couldn’t get it to stay, and she didn’t know what was wanted of her.  “It’s okay baby, let’s just watch.  We would never let anything bad happen to you or any of your sisters.  What if we get really close to Mama and Sanny and talk softly,” he said, but Rachel couldn’t seem to move.  She was afraid she’d get hit by Santana and all her thrashing. “Shhh, almost done Sanny, almost done, and then no more cold,” Shelby whispered to her. “Santana look here sweetheart,” Doctor Aviya said and Will smiled.  He hadn’t expected Nicola to get into it so quickly.  She did however understand that these two girls were much worse than Jenna, and so she took her cues from Shelby and Will.  “Santana, look, this is your belly on the screen.  This is what Doctor Nic needs to see to make sure you get to go home safe, but I can’t look at it, if you keep wiggling.  Try to be still please,” she said kindly. “MAMA!” she screamed, clearly terrified and to her credit, Nicola did her job.  She had never seen anyone react like that to the gel or the ultrasound, and she now understood why Kelly and Justin were so protective of their friends and family.  It was startling to see how scared and fragile these people could be.   “Find Mama’s voice Sanny, I’m right here,” Shelby told her.  She hated pinning her down to the bed, but if this wasn’t done some very important things like internal bleeding could be missed and that was not something she was willing to risk.  “Find my voice Sanny, listen to Mama,” Shelby cooed gently “MAMA!” Santana screamed again and Shelby simply hushed her and kissed her temple.  She was trying to get her poor little girl to come back and focus, but the memories were much too strong.   “I’ll be done in a few more minutes,” Nicola said and she kept at it, taking images, and looking things over, being careful not to press too heavily on the bruise while Santana screamed and cried.  She got everything she needed and looked to Will while she cleaned Santana up.  “I will give you all about twenty minutes to calm down and then I’ll come back with the results,” she said and with the last wipe of the towel, she pulled Santana’s shirt back into place and left them alone.   Michael got off of her legs, and Santana scrambled as best she could to turn and move into Shelby’s arms, hold on tightly and trembling.  “No more, no more,” she cried, over and over again, her cries turning into sobs as fear and terrible memories started to leave her brain. Shelby gathered her close, shifted her in a seated position, put a hand on the back of her neck to keep it steady and rocked her gently from side to side.  “Shhh, all done baby, all done, you did so well, Mama is so proud of you,” she told her.  “All done, no more gel,” she said and she talked to her like she was very young and Santana didn’t seem to care.  She simply held on tighter and wished for the day to be over.  Everything today sucked.  Twenty minutes later, Nicola returned with the pictures and diagnosis.  “The good news is there is no free fluid, nothing is sprained, broken, or ruptured.  Now we need to do an MRI.  It’s going to be a full scan.  Head to hips,” she said.  It’ll take about thirty minutes and if you want a sedative, one can be ordered.  The machine will be ready in ten minutes, and only one of you can be with her.  We don’t have any open MRI’s.  We have semi open, but nothing that is full, so I will need you to be just outside the machine, holding her hand, or you can come into the booth with me, and talk to her through the mic,” Nicola said. “No, mama, please!” Santana begged and just like that Michael saw his cousin go from nineteen to three.  He’d seen all his siblings do it before and he knew he’d done it before himself.  His most recent episode was last week when he had a dream about how his mother would hurt him when he was younger.  Justin and Kelly had come in and talked to him and calmed him of all his fears, but he knew he’d acted just like this; young, scared, and impossible to reason with. “Sanny, look at Mama,” Shelby said seriously and Santana did as told, but started begging and pleading that she didn’t want the MRI.  “Shhh, stop talking, listen please,” Shelby ordered her and Nicola smiled.  She’d heard Kelly talk like that to her niece and nephews before.  It was oddly powerful and simple all at the same time.  “Listen to Mama,” Shelby said.  “What were the two options Mama had, hmmm?  Do you remember?  Doctor Aviya said Mama could stand in the booth and talk to you, or do what?” she asked her. “Hold me,” Santana pleaded and Shelby wasn’t sure if she was begging or answering the questions. “Very good my love, and where can Mama hold you?” she asked her. “No, me,” Santana begged and Shelby sighed and looked directly at Will. “I think we’ll need the sedative doctor,” he said kindly and Santana burst into tears and Rachel started to freak out.  “Shhh, Rae, calm down,” he said kindly to her.  “Tell me what’s wrong,” he requested. “Sed-iv, no, frow up,” she whimpered. “Shhh, look at Daddy.  Sedatives do not make you throw up.  The sedative is to help Sanny stay calm and not fuss so much.  When she has her MRI, she has to be super still and the sedative will help with that.  Mama is going to hold her hand and be with her while the machine takes all the cool pictures of her body and then tells us if she needs more medical attention or can come home,” Will explained and Rachel set to crying harder.  Sedatives were meant to knock you out.  She’d been knocked out, with chemicals and every time she came to, she’d get sick.  She didn’t want that for Santana. In moments, Doctor Aviya had returned with the sedative and gave Santana a shot in her arm, which she didn’t even flinch at.  Shelby held her tight, cooed softly to her and Santana just hung on.  She was so upset and distressed, she never even felt it.  “That was very good Sanny, very good, Mama is so proud of you,” Shelby cooed sweetly and Santana simply cried.  “I know baby, I know, it’s very scary, but Mama isn’t leaving you.  Mama will hold your hand the whole time and you will always know I’m with you,” Shelby cooed. “Well I’m glad to see a lot of people I love,” Kelly said entering the room.  She gave her sister a kiss and then reached her arm out to Michael.  He went to her happily and hugged her tightly, glad to have his Mama with him, even though she was half a head shorter than him.  “And I hear you were very helpful today,” she praised him and he nodded. “Very,” Shelby and Will said honestly and Kelly gave each of them a kiss hello. She knelt down in front of Rachel and spoke gently.  “We met so very quickly a few days ago sweetie.  I’m Aunt Kelly, and Doctor Nic here is my baby sister, so she is going to take super good care of Sanny, okay?” Kelly asked and Rachel simply nodded but continued to cry.  “What’s wrong baby?  What didn’t get explained to you?” she asked her and Rachel looked confused.  How was everyone so nice and kind when she was being such a horrible person.  Rachel simply curled into Will and cried against him.  She was still out of it from earlier, when she thought Shelby had abandoned her.  Kelly let her be and moved over to sit on the bed where she could see Santana.  “What happened angel?” she asked her gently, petting the side of her face and speaking very gently to her. “Mama has to hold me,” she pleaded. “Mama’s holding you right now baby.  You are very safe, I promise you,” she told her. “No loud noise,” she pleaded, looking tired already. “They don’t have quiet ones here baby, I’m very sorry,” Kelly told her gently knowing exactly what Santana was upset about.  Most MRI machines were very loud.  “But I know your Mama and she won’t let you go.  She’s going to take off all her jewelry and her bra, and sit down in the room, next to you, and hold your hand while the machine takes all those special pictures of your body, to make sure you’re okay,” Kelly said and Santana closed her eyes and cried.  Everything about today sucked.  Quinn and Brittany woke up from their nap, smiling at each other.  They looked at the clock on the night stand and saw it was heading toward four o’clock.  “So do we stay here and cuddle or do we go down and see Grandma and maybe help her with Rae?” Quinn asked. “You’re cozy, and warm, and you smell like strawberries.  We stay here and cuddle,” Brittany said. “It’s my shampoo, and you use the same stuff,” Quinn giggled.  “Come on I really think, we should go see Grandma,” she said.   “If you want things done your way, why do you not just say you’d like that.  Instead you give me an option, I choose one and then you pout when I don’t pick the one you wanted me to,” Brittany sighed, snuggling in closer to Quinn, happy to be cuddling with her sister, one on one.   “I don’t pout,” Quinn said softly. “Yes you do.  Your face looks like this,” Brittany said and she made her face into the “correct” position and Quinn giggled again. “I do not look like that,” she said and she rolled on top of Brittany and kissed her lovingly.  “I do however, want to tell you that I had a really good time playing with you, and I’m sorry we fought before,” she told her. “It’s not you, it’s your meds.  They take away your breathing issues, but they make you moody as hell,” Brittany smiled and then she quickly rolled the two of them over, so she was on top, and bent down kissing Quinn directly on her lips.  “And I love you no matter what,” she smiled. “Let’s go see Grandma please?  I know she’s here, and we do like spending time with her,” Quinn reasoned. “Fine, but you can’t use that excuse again for two more weeks,” Brittany pouted, and she stood up, found her bra and shirt, and got dressed.  Once they were both ready they went downstairs and found Rose sitting on the couch, watching an old black and white movie.  They never noticed her look at their feet coming down the stairs in the mirrored reflection above the fire place, and they never noticed her phone. Brittany moved to Rose’s left while Quinn went to the right, and they both snuggled up to her.  “Well hello my sleeping beauties,” Rose grinned and kissed each of them on the tops of their heads.  “Did you two have a good rest?” she asked and they both nodded. “It’s very quiet, where’s Rae?” Quinn asked. “Rae was having some trouble being with me, so she is with Mama,” Rose said smoothly.  She’d been playing with an explanation for the last twenty minutes.  Having the girls panic was a bad idea, so she tried to figure out a way to say what had to be said, without revealing too much at a time, however, her granddaughters were very smart young women. “Something happened though, Mama’s car isn’t here,” Quinn said getting slightly panicked when she noticed that the car could not be seen from the window.  Rose didn’t have time to respond though, because her cell phone rang and she pulled up the face time app, showing Will, Shelby, Santana and Rachel.  Santana looked awful.  “Oh my God, what happened?  Sanny, where did you get hurt?” Quinn demanded.  Santana was the only one in a gown, so she knew it was Santana that had been hurt. “Quinn Lucy,” Will scolded.  “You know much better than that.  Try everything again,” he said seriously. “Daddy, where are you?” Quinn asked looking ready to cry and snuggling in closer to Rose for comfort. “We are at Kettering Memorial baby,” he said. “Why?” she asked, instantly pressing her full weight into Rose and little tears slipped down both her’s and Brittany’s cheeks.  Hospitals were always bad news, and this was rather frightening, since both Will and Shelby had to be there.  It had to have been something very terrible. “Sanny was hurt at work and we came to the hospital to help her out, because we know that you girls don’t like hospitals,” Will said. “What happened?” Brittany asked sadly, afraid of the answer. “I got hurt at work,” Santana said.  “They have to bring me here to make sure I’m really okay, but they said I can go home, so I’m okay.” “Hurt how?” Quinn asked sadly. “What do you mean how?” Santana asked with a bite to her voice. “I mean, what happened, how did you get hurt.  What got hurt, that you ended up in the hospital.  Was there an explosion in the kitchen, did someone try to shoot you with a gun, did a customer throw a hot plate at your head?  How did you get hurt?” “My bad men, hurted her,” Rachel said softly.  This was it.  Brittany and Quinn were going to freeze her out of their little group of sisters because her previous Sirs had come and attacked Santana. “First of all, you do not have bed men anymore and they don’t have you.  Secondly, yes it was them, but not because they knew who I was in relation to you, they just are bad people, and lastly they hurt me, because they got a thrill out of hurting someone.  I was just the unfortunate person to be on the receiving end of their frustration and anger,” Santana said. “I’m sorry,” Rachel whimpered. “You didn’t do anything wrong, so don’t be sorry,” Santana told her honestly.   “They’re just really bad people Rae.  Everyone come home and we’ll show you we aren’t mad Rae,” Brittany tired. “That is incredibly kind my loves, but not so fast,” Shelby said kindly.  “Mom can you take the girls to the kitchen please, we all need to write on a white board together,” she said and Rose nodded and guided her two granddaughters to the kitchen.  “Very good, Rae and Bree, write down please.  Sanny has to be released,” she said and Brittany’s eyes opened wide in panic.  “It’s just a procedure baby, we’re sure everything is fine, because all the tests showed that, but now we have to wait for the doctors to say, yes, we agree that everything is fine and now she can go home,” she explained and she watched Brittany write it on the board at home while Rachel wrote it on the board in the hospital. “Very good, now Sanny and Quinnie, both of you write down, Daddy comes home at eleven,” Will said.   “Mr. Bruce, won’t let you off?” Brittany pouted. “We’re trying to find coverage baby, but if we can’t, then Daddy has to go to work” he said and both girls wrote what he said. “So my darling girls, Mama and Rae, and Sanny will be home in about an hour or two and the rest of our day will go exactly as we planned it to.  I will come home, I will cook dinner, we will eat as a family, we will talk to Daddy before we all go snuggle in bed, we will have bath time, we will review the names and words that need to be known for tomorrow, and then we will all cuddle in Mama’s and Daddy’s bed, and watch a movie.  Does anyone remember whose turn it is to choose?” she asked. “Bree, I think,” Santana said and Quinn nodded her agreement.  Rachel didn’t seem to care.  She wasn’t really a part of the family.  They were going to be sending her away soon, so she didn’t really care whose turn it was.  All she knew, was that the evening sounded nice and she was hoping somewhere deep inside that she’d get to be a part of it somehow, because with all the trouble she caused, there was no way this family was going to keep her.  She was nothing but a burden.  Shelby made it home an hour and a half later and the girls instantly attacked each other.  Rose watched from afar and noticed that Rachel was pushing herself away, being sure to stay away from her sisters, and Rose wasn’t entirely sure why, but she wasn’t going to push it.  She did notice however that she was walking mostly on her own.  She was still being held from behind and taking slow steps, but no one had a death grip on her hips, it was just as a light support system.  Shelby kissed all her girls, told them to be good and went into the kitchen to start dinner. “You’re holding up very well.  Is there anything you want to vent about?” Rose asked, being sure to keep her voice soft so the girls didn’t hear her. “Not really.  I just want to talk to Hailey at this point.  Those bastards keep escaping and paying these crazy high bail amounts, that we don’t know how they are affording it and I want it stopped.  Hailey is a judge, so I’m hoping we get some answers,” she said and on cue the phone rang.  Rachel set to crying softly in the corner, sinking down to the floor and curling up in a little ball as the phone continued it’s ringing.  “No one is having a good day,” Shelby sighed as she answered the phone.  “Hello?” “Shel, good, I need you and Rachel, to meet me in the court house in the next twenty minutes.  They’re about to close and the judge on the case, needs to talk to Rachel directly. “She’s curled up in the fetal position bawling at the moment, because the phone rang and she wet herself.  You really need us down there?” “If you want the bastards locked away with no chance of bail, yes, I do,” she said.  “Just you and Rachel.  The others are much too protective, I need one on one.  The judge wants to talk to her,” she pressed and Shelby sighed. “Why is this day so crazy,” she said and then she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself  “Alright, alright, I will be there in fifteen minutes,” she said, and she hung up and went into the other room.  “Girls,” she said.  Everyone needs to follow Mama to the bathroom,” she told them seriously as she picked Rachel up and carried her to get her changed.  She didn’t have time for long drawn out stories, this had to happen and it had to happen fast.  She carefully laid Rachel on the floor and made quick work of changing her while the other girls stayed by her, and made comforting noises at her, petting her hands or arms, or legs, in order to keep her relaxed.  “Okay, new plan for now.  The three of you are going to stay here with Grandma and make dinner.  This is not up for discussion.  Rae and Mama are going to the court house to talk to a judge about putting away two very bad men,” Shelby said and Rachel set to screaming again.  This was it.  This was how she was leaving them. “What should we make for dinner Mama?” Brittany asked, seeming to understand that was the only question that should be asked at the moment.   Shelby smiled, gently took Brittany’s face in both her hands, and then kissed her forehead.  She then repeated the process with the other two girls, lifted a now cleaned and dressed Rachel into her arms and spoke kindly.  “You and Grandma can all decide.  I’ll eat anything you make, because you made it with love,” she told them, and with that she left. She got into the car and Rachel cried herself hoarse.  Shelby was glad she didn’t throw up, but she knew it was getting close to that point.  She raced downtown, glad she only hit three stop lights and then pulled into the lot.  She texted Hailey a message that said Here, Hysterical, hit send and then went around to the passenger side and pulled her crying daughter out of the car.  “I know baby, I know, I’m so sorry,” Shelby said honestly but Rachel was oblivious to all of it.  Shelby carried her little girl into the court house and was directed to the correct floor and office.  Once inside, she was guided to sit on the couch, so she could talk to Hailey and Judge Owen Henderson.  Rachel was still crying heavily, although not much sound was coming out of her.  Judge Henderson gave her some tissues immediately and then guided Hailey and himself to the two chairs across from the small couch Shelby and Rachel were on. “Excuse me, how old is she?” Owen asked. “Nineteen Sir,” Shelby answered. “And we can prove this with records and such?  Because I am looking a very scared four year old,” he said. “Yes Sir, I can get you all the documentation you need, or at least, I will do my best to get you everything you need,” Shelby said and she adjusted Rachel in her lap holding her so they were both facing Hailey and the judge, but she made sure her arm was low and tight over Rachel’s middle.  It seemed to bring a lot of comfort.  She also used her free hand to clean up Rachel’s face and then began petting her hair. “Rachel, my name is Judge Henderson and I am trying the case.  This particular case is between you, another person, a Miss Brittany Pierce, a Miss Santana Lopez, and a man named Bruce Miller, versus one Mr. Oliver Crane and Mr. Vincent London.  Do you know those men?” he asked her gently and she nodded at him, fresh tears coming.  He was going to take her away now. “Mama,” she whimpered and before Shelby could respond the judge spoke.   “Which of these ladies is your Mama, Rachel?” he asked and she cuddled into Shelby. “Can we use our words please?” Shelby coaxed.  “Can you tell Judge Henderson that I’m your Mama?” she asked and Rachel just nodded.  “No baby, use your words.  Say, this is my Mama,” Shelby coaxed. “Miss S’eby my Mama,” Rachel stammered, her voice very soft and her speech very young.” “Miss Shelby is your Mama?” the judge asked and she nodded at him.  “And is she a nice Mama?” he asked and Rachel dumbly nodded. “Yes Sir, or no Sir, my love,” Shelby lectured kindly. “Eh, Sir,” Rachel said nodding.  She knew her speech was very young but she wasn’t going to change it, nothing felt safe, and right now, even being this young and small didn’t feel safe. “Well that’s very good to know.  Tell me Rachel, how old are you?” he asked. “Nigh’ tee,” she pushed out carefully. “And do you know Mr. Oliver Crane?” he asked and she simply nodded and set to shaking.  Shelby gave her a kiss and was about to guide her into a verbal response, but the judge continued.  “Can you tell me how?” he asked. “Bank, Sir,” she whimpered. “He works in a bank?” he asked and she nodded.  “Did you work at that bank too?” he asked and again she nodded, shaking a little less as the conversation just seemed to be about questions.  “Do you know Mr. Vincent London?” he asked and she started shaking a little more violently.  She didn’t like this question. “Bad man, owie,” she whimpered. “He’s a bad man and he hurt someone or something?  Who or what did he hurt?” Owen asked. “Sanny, Bree, Me,” she pushed out carefully. “And who are Sanny and Bree?” he asked being incredibly patient with her which gave both Hailey and Shelby a sense of relief. “Sis-sers,” she said quietly. He nodded and then continued.  “Rachel, do you know that these two bad men have a lot of money?” he asked her and she shrugged her shoulders in response.  She had no idea how much money they did and didn’t have.  “See, I keep setting a bail for them.  Do you know what bail is?” he asked her and she shook her head.  Shelby sighed internally and kept quiet.  She so wanted to guide Rachel in manners and respect in a place where it was calm and relaxed, but the judge didn’t seem to care and was continuing on conversation as if she had verbally answered him.  “Well it’s like deal money.  I make the number very high, so that the people who need it have to give up something very valuable to them in order to pay the bail.  If they do, then they are released and they are given a court date.  If they can’t pay it, then they stay in jail,” he explained.  “I have set the bail rather high three times now, and all three times, they have gotten out.  Now, every time they do get out, they wind up causing more trouble, so I think this time, we have to keep them in jail.  What do you think about that?” Owen asked her. Rachel seemed to ponder this for a moment.  She wasn’t ready to talk.  It wouldn’t sound real, but she had to tell what she knew, because it might actually help.  “I write?” she asked. “You want to write for me?” Owen asked and she nodded.  “You can write down anything you like for me.  I will get you a piece of paper and a pen and you can write whatever you’d like,” the judge told her. “I write p’ease,” she confirmed and he nodded, stood up, got her what she needed and then she looked at him.  “Mama?” she asked.  “I tell?” she asked. “Yes my darling, you can tell Judge Henderson anything you think is important to share,” Shelby told her.  Rachel nodded, looked at the judge and raised her hand to ask a question.  “Rae, this isn’t a very strict place sweetheart, you can ask your questions that you need to ask, whenever you need to ask them,” Shelby said kindly. “Wha’ you need know?” she asked carefully.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Well the first question is, do you know how much money these two bad gentlemen make?” he asked her and she shook her head no.  “That’s alright.  You said that you used to work there.  Do you remember any very rich clients?” he asked her.  She nodded and wrote carefully.  Robert Calvary - Lawyer.  Two accounts.  Large deposits.  “That is very specific Rachel, thank you,” he said.  “Do you know why he had two accounts?” he asked and Rachel shook her head no.  Something dawned on her though and so she set to writing.   “Mister Calvary used to call me darling, love, honey, and dear.  He always asked me how I was feeling, but he didn’t start doing that until I started getting beat,” she wrote. “Can you tell me who beat you?” the judge asked calmly and Rachel wrote, Vincent and Oliver.  “Do you think Mr. Calvary knew that they were beating you?” he asked and again Rachel shrugged.  She really had no idea, she just knew he would come in and put money in two accounts.  “Well, the information you gave me is very good, do you want to tell me more?” he asked. Rachel nodded and put down her pencil, she had to say it.  She thought it would be better to say it, maybe then he would hear her emotion and believe her.  “I talk c’azy,” she said. “Well I can understand you.  You just told me you talk crazy.  I don’t think that is true, so I’m willing to listen to whatever you want to say, or want to write down,” he said. “Bad man,” she said tapping Oliver’s name, and the judge nodded.  “Vewy bad,” she said tapping Vincent’s name. “What makes one worse than the other?” he asked. Rachel shivered a bit and snuggled into Shelby before explaining.  She touched Oliver’s name and spoke softly.  “Rough, mean, say bad fings, li’e.  Ray-ah dirty s’ut,” she told him.  “Use bad worz. Um, I no say,” she said. “That’s alright, can you write down a list for me?” the judge asked and she agreed.  Her list was twenty five words long and written down pretty quickly.  Some of the words were understood to be derogatory words, slut, whore, bitch; but some of the words were more phrases, that everyone in the room thought no one should ever hear again.  The least vulgar and somehow the most offensive to Shelby was the fact that she had been called a flea bag sack of garbage.  She was being as stoic as possible and all she wanted to do was break down.  She needed someone to hold her and reassure her, for just a moment so she could go back to being strong for her girls.  “That is a very long list Rachel, and I want you to know that I’ve known you a very short time and none of this is true, not even if you were rude or mean in return.  This, all of this, is a lie, do you understand that?” he asked her kindly and she didn’t respond, but he smiled at her and asked her to keep going.  “Will you tell me about the very bad man, Vincent?” he asked her. “Rape,” she said softly. “Have you been treated?” he asked and she nodded.  “Did you ever get pregnant?” he asked. “Um, one time, mebbe, cuz, I was push down a stairs an den a lots a b’ud came out,” she said.  The judge seemed to look upset about this and Rachel quickly spoke up.  “No, is kay.  No baby is say wif me,” she said.  “I not good,” she told him and before anyone could correct her, in how she was a very good person, Rachel continued, “Af’er dat, he um, he, well,” she stammered and Shelby spoke gently and kissed her temple. “If you don’t want to say it baby, then you can write it down for Judge Henderson,” Shelby coaxed. “Is rude Mama,” she said blushing. “Do you want to whisper it to Mama?” Shelby offered, “and then Mama will say it, or write it for you, or tell you what word to use to make it not so bad,” Shelby bargained and Rachel agreed to that. She leaned in close, cupped her hand and spoke softly.  “He put hims fing in my butt,” she said.  Shelby nodded and spoke just as softly.   “The word is sodomy.  Do you want to say it, write it, or have Mama, say it or write it,” she asked. “Mama say,” Rachel said. “Mama say, please,” Shelby coached and Rachel nodded.  “Words my darling, use your words.” “P’ease,” Rachel said after a moment. “Good my lovely, very good,” Shelby praised her.  “The word Rachel wants to use is sodomy,” she said. “Well thank you for finding the right word Rachel,” Owen praised her.  “How long did the sodomy happen before you left their house?” he asked. “Um,” Rachel said and she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and set to thinking.  It hadn’t been a long time between the end of the vaginal sex and start of anal training and then forced sodomy.  “Mama, he’p?” she asked and Shelby nodded. “Can I pull out my phone Sir, there’s a calendar on it, she can use,” Shelby said and the judged nodded his agreement, so Shelby pulled out her phone and tapped a few keys.  “This is today,” she said pointing to the blue box, and then this gives us a year view,” she explained and Rachel looked at it, and tried to figure it all out.  She realized that it had been a little more than a year, so she wrote down ?14 months? and the judge took a deep breath. “Was this every day?” he asked her and she simply nodded an answer at him and before Shelby could say a word, he spoke.  “I need a verbal answer for this part please Rachel,” he said. “Es, Sir,” she answered quickly.  “Dem or toy, or some’fin, in me, ev’vee day,” she said and she couldn’t take any more.  The memories were getting to be too much, too strong, and she just wanted her Mama.  She turned around, her back to the rest of the room and cried into Shelby’s shoulder.  She held tight to her Mama and everyone in the room understood, Rachel was done.  The judge waited for Rachel to calm down and then spoke very gently.   “Rachel, you did a very good job today and I want to thank you for coming to see me and talk to me, and I want you to know, I will not release the men from jail, until it is time for the trial and then the only time they will be let out of jail is to come to court.  I will do everything in my power to keep you and your family safe okay?” he asked her. “Es Sir,” she hiccuped, holding tight to Shelby and not willing to let go.  Shelby made it back home and she and Rachel were immediately surrounded by the other three girls in the house, in order to receive hugs, kisses, and declarations of love.  “Don’t crowd my darlings, let Mama in the door,” Rose said kindly and Shelby smiled.  Rose was right, and she knew it, but having all four of her girls hug her, was one of the best feelings ever and in this moment, it was okay to have that. “Come on, you all heard Grandma let me in and then we’ll hug again,” Shelby said.  She and Rachel entered the house, Shelby took off their jackets, hung them up and then was instantly attacked by Quinn and Brittany, while Santana hugged Rachel.  “Hello my girls, I’m sorry I left and didn’t tell you where I was,” Shelby said knowing that may have something to do with their sudden appearance of clingy-ness. “No Mama, it’s not that.  We just want to make sure you’re okay,” Quinn said.  It wasn’t a completely lie.  They did want to make sure Shelby and Rachel were okay, but they also wanted to hang on to Shelby, almost to prove as though she were real.  They needed their Mama even if they didn’t want to admit it. “Well I thank you so much for your concern and yes to answer your questions.  Rae and Mama are both fine.  We had to go downtown and talk to Judge Henderson,” Shelby explained. “Is she trying to get us?” Santana asked in panic. “No, shhh, no baby.  No one is trying to get you at all.  Not any of you.  Everyone is perfectly safe, I promise,” she assured them. “I agree.  Everyone is very safe and now that we know that, Grandma needs to be with Mama in the kitchen, alone.  Can I trust you girls to play nicely in here together?” Rose asked them. “What’s wrong Grandma?” Santana asked tearfully. “Nothing at all baby, I just need to talk to Mama.  We all did a great job with dinner and so now I have to take Mama into the kitchen and show her what you did, so she doesn’t gush all over you when you eat,” Rose smiled.  Shelby had a tendency sometimes to gush over her daughters when they cooked dinner for her and they would always get super embarrassed, so Rose wanted to stop that before it happened.  It was a complete farce though.  Rose could see Shelby’s body screaming for some comfort and affection. “Yes, I’ll probably end up embarrassing all of you and I don’t want to do that,” Shelby agreed.  “I’m going to give each of you hugs and kisses and go into the kitchen with Grandma and you four can sit down and watch a movie and then I will come join you,” she told them and then proceed to grab each girl, wrap her in a loving hug and kiss her as tenderly as possible.   The four girls went into the family room and Rose took Shelby’s wrist gently, and lead her to the kitchen.  As soon as they were there, Rose wrapped Shelby in a hug and her daughter in law held tight to her, and cried softly, knowing she was in a safe place and could do just that.  “You’re a good Mama, my love.  I have never doubted that for a second,” Rose said. “They keep getting out,” Shelby whispered.  “The men who hurt my daughter keep escaping and we don’t know how,” she said softly. “Look, the girls helped me make calzones!” Rose said a little too loudly, on purpose, and Shelby smiled.   “These look amazing!” Shelby said and then she went back to whispering.  “We had to talk to the judge and she kept flipping back and forth between ages, three, six, and nineteen,”  she sighed. “If she was that young in an open space then you need to realize that she loves you and trusts you and you need to be proud of that,” Rose told her. “And while all of that is true, the other fact is that I feel as though I’m not protecting her or them, or keeping them safe.  They went to Sanny’s job.  They injured her and that’s why we had to leave.  She had an ultrasound and an MRI.  Everything came back normal, and she only has a headache, but it scared the shit out of me, that they have now attacked three of my daughters and traumatized all of us,” she said as little tears fell down her cheeks. “Come here please,” she said and she pulled her daughter in law into her arms and kept here there. “You are always my daughter yes?” she asked.  
“It makes no sense!” Karen yelled.
 
“I’m not asking for you to understand it immediately!  I’m telling you in advance so you get used to the thought that I will have three young ladies running around this house, and sometimes referring to me as Mama!  I don’t expect you to love them immediately.  I expect you to respect them, the same way you respect me!” Shelby yelled back.
 
“Stop yelling!” Frank scolded.
 
“She started it!” Shelby said pointing angrily at her mother and then she sat down on the couch and pouted heavily, looking like the same stubborn four year old who was mad when she didn’t get her way.
 
“Why would they do that?” Rose asked calmly.
 
“Do what Mom?” Will asked.
 
“Call you Mom or Dad, or some family term.  Are you adopting them?” Rose asked.
 
“No, they are nineteen, they are their own adults and in charge of their own lives, but they decided to jump into our lifestyle,” Will said.
 
“Which I still don’t understand.  You don’t walk around in leather with skin hanging out everywhere, so what is so secretive about your ‘lifestyle’ anyway?” Karen interrupted.
 
“Do not interrupt him, and no we don’t!  We never have and I don’t see us doing that anytime soon.  You’ve learned all about the internet.  Last week, you said Nick was teaching you about your iPad.  Google it!” Shelby said angrily.
 
“Not called for!” Will growled at her.  “And to answer you question Mom, the reason you don’t see anything outside of a normal married couple is because we don’t flaunt it.  Not everyone in the world will or should flaunt their favorite hobby,” Will explained more calmly to the room.
 
“And yet now you’re bringing in three new people to a lifestyle we’re not at all familiar with and expect us to just be okay with it.”
 
“So think of it as grown up grandchildren!” Shelby growled at her mother.  She’d known Brittany, Quinn, and Santana for three days and she was already a protective mama bear and it was something Rose picked up on right away.
 
“I’m not talking to you when you’re like this.  William, we love you both, but my stubborn daughter is making it very clear, she’s not ready to talk about this calmly and openly, even though she arranged this meeting.  I will see you all in two days for dinner, as usual,” Karen said and she stood up and went to the car to leave.
 
“Go on,” Shelby said in annoyance.  “I know you drove over together,” she told her father.
 
“You have to understand that we don’t understand what we’re dealing with and when that happens, you and your mother both get like this.  I love you both very much, and I know it’s hard for you to understand, but it’s new and different and she needs time.”
 
“It’s not that different, but I’ll give you new,” Shelby bargained.
 
“This is not a bargaining game.  Mom needs time, you know that,” he said in his stern fatherly voice.
 
“Well then it’s a good thing we gave her about a month to get used to it,” Shelby sassed.
 
“You are thirty seven, kindly act it!” Frank scolded her.  “Now, before I go deal with my other Mama bear, do you have pictures?” he asked her.  She nodded pulled out her phone and handed it to him once she pulled up the picture.  “Well they look very pretty and the brunette kind of looks like you.  I’m glad we have time, and you have time, and they have time.  You know that things will work out when the timing is right,” he said and he gave her a kiss, hugged Will and then hugged Rose before leaving.
 
“Anything you’d like to growl at me about?” Shelby sighed, completely deflated and Rose stood up, walked over to her, sat down next to her took her hand, and spoke sternly.  
 
“Are you, or are you not my daughter?” Rose asked.
 
“You tell everyone you have two and I call you Mom, so I am,” Shelby said.
 
“Then firstly, lose the attitude, we are not at war, and secondly, realize you’re dealing with a bunch of fuddy duddy old people who need time to understand things, and lastly show me the picture,” she said.  Shelby gave a soft laugh and handed it over to Rose who nodded.  “I will have to take a proper picture of this new little family unit,” she said.
 
“How are you not mad?  Your his mother, and she’s my mother, and she blows up, and you’re relatively calm about this whole thing?” Shelby asked.
 
“Oh, I’m just as confused as your mother, but I have a different way of dealing with things.  Your mother gets upset and flustered and explodes, a lot like someone else I know,” Rose said eyeing Shelby pointedly.  Shelby blushed and nodded her agreement.  “However,” Rose continued, “you married my son, which makes him forever their son and you forever my daughter.  You two are happy together and you live your lives, and you are trying to include us in every aspect of it, which is something we appreciate.  Even if we don’t show it the same way you think we should,” Rose said and Shelby smiled and leaned her head on Rose’s shoulder.  “Forever my daughter, yes?”
  “Yes Mom, forever your daughter,” Shelby smiled albeit tearfully. “So then you don’t need to worry about anything.  Know I love you, and know that you are doing a really good job with your girls,” Rose praised her.  “You and your husband, my son, you are the two people that all four of those girls, love, run to, rely on, and yearn for even when you’re in the same room as they are.  You are their world and while they may not trust it right now, they know deep down, that you and Will are the two people who will love them no matter what.  You also need to know that Terri, Will, your parents, and I love you, no matter what.  We’ve had time to adjust, it didn’t take us long, and now we know our children and our grandchildren,” Rose assured her.  “We also need you to know that you can come to us and break down if you have to,” she said kindly. “Would you like to stay for dinner?” Shelby offered her changing the subject and for now, Rose was respectful of that. “No, I have a photography meeting I need to get to, but you ladies will all have a lovely dinner together and I’m sure my son will be home sooner rather than later,” she said and she gave her a tight hug.   “Put your loves to bed and soak in a hot bath, I think it might help you,” Rose said gently and she gave her daughter in law one more very tight hug and then moved to into the family room.  “Alright my lovely girls, can Grandma get hugs please?” she announced. “You’re leaving?” Brittany asked with a pout. “I have a photography meeting tonight sweetheart, and I’m hosting it at my house, otherwise, I would definitely stay with you all.” “Do you want to take some dinner home?  You did help make it, you should get to enjoy it too,” Quinn said. “That’s alright my darling, but perhaps you can save me some left overs and I will stop by for lunch tomorrow,” she said. “You will?” Santana asked happily. “Of course.  I’m very sad that I can’t stay with you all tonight, so tomorrow, we can have a lunch date of sorts,” she said.  “Is everyone okay with that?” she asked and to her great surprise and delight, all four of the girls raised their hands and nodded their heads.  “Alright hugs and kisses, or I will never get out of here to go home and clean my house,” she teased.  Shelby was able to help her girls calmly eat dinner and when it was over, the phone rang and Rachel set to crying immediately.  “I’ll get it Mama,” Quinn offered.   “Thank you baby,” she said and she walked over to Rachel, knelt down and spoke gently.  “Shhh, what’s wrong baby?” she asked her and Rachel leaned in for a hug.  She needed the reassurance and she was very embarrassed that this was still happening.  “Shhh, talk to Mama baby, does it hurt?” Shelby asked and Rachel didn’t answer, she simply wrapped her arms tighter around her Mama’s neck and cried softly. “Schuester Corcoran house, this is Quinn,” Quinn said answering the phone. “Well hello my little Quinnie, this is Miss Hailey baby, how are you and your sisters doing?” she asked. “Well Rae is crying, but that’s because the phone rang and she doesn’t like bells,” Quinn said smoothly.  She figured that Hailey knew Rachel’s particular issues, but she wasn’t about to share that information without Rachel’s permission to a stranger. “Oh dear, I’m very sorry I scared her.  Will you please tell her that for me?” HaHailey asked. “Yes Miss Carson,” Quinn answered. “Thank you darling, now, do you think Mama can talk to me?” she asked her. “I’ll have to ask Miss,” Quinn said kindly.  “Hold on please,” she said and she put the phone down and walked over to Shelby and Rachel.  “Mama?” she asked softly.  “It’s Miss Carson, and she wants to know if she can speak to you,” Quinn said. “Thank you baby, tell her that I will call her back later tonight please,” Shelby said and she stood up with Rachel and waited for Quinn to follow directions.  She helped Rachel to stand on her own and just spoke gently to her, while Santana and Brittany finished eating.  Once Quinn returned, Shelby smiled and spoke kindly to all of her girls.  “Okay loves, everyone is going to go upstairs and we’re all going to take a bath or shower, your choice, and then we’re all get ready for bed.  It has been a very long day for all of us and we all need sleep, Mama included,” she said.  “So, everyone upstairs please.” The five of them headed upstairs and Shelby asked each of them what they wanted.  Everyone agreed a bath with Shelby’s help would be nice.  Shelby set the large tub to fill with warm water and helped everyone get undressed.  “Sanny!” Brittany cried.  “What happened to your stomach?” she asked and all eyes moved to be on Santana’s stomach. “Easy ladies.  Questions can be asked and answered, but we need to try and stay calm,” Shelby said helping Santana out of her pants, since bending over was still a bit uncomfortable.  “You can tell them if you want to,” Shelby said kindly. “Okay, but Rae, you can’t freak out alright?  Because I’m fine!  You were at the hospital with me, you know, you heard the doctor, I’m fine.  Everything is normal.  You understand all that right?” she asked and she was being very serious.  Shelby turned to see what Rachel’s facial expression was and she saw calm.  “You promise right?  No feeling guilty.  You didn’t do anything wrong and they don’t know who I am, in relation to you,” Santana said and Rachel nodded.  “Come here, give me your hand,” Santana said kindly and Rachel very carefully walked over and took Santana’s hand.  “So Rae’s Sirs, who don’t know that I’m Rachel’s sister and don’t care where I live, came into the diner and tried to terrify me,” she said. “They scared a bruise onto your stomach?” Quinn asked raising an eyebrow and Brittany smacked her hip lightly.  “Let her finish,” she scolded as she got out of her underwear and then carefully slipped into the tub. “No, they didn’t, but one grabbed me by my pony tail and just pulled me over the counter,” she said. “By your hair?” Quinn asked in shock. “Calm baby, let her explain,” Shelby said kindly.   “Yes, by my hair, just yanked me over the counter, and so now I have this bruise, but I was examined by a real doctor at a real hospital with an ultrasound and an MRI.  I’m totally fine.” “Then why is Mama helping you undress?” Quinn accused. “Quinnie,” Shelby warned her. “Well, let’s see how well you can bend and move and stretch when someone pulls you over a counter top by your head!” Santana snapped at her. “Sanny,” Shelby warned and then she took Rachel’s hand.  “Come on baby, you’re all ready to get in the tub with Bree,” she said and Rachel simply let Shelby guide her to the tub. “This is crap, you should still be at the hospital.  That is really bad!” Quinn said loudly and strongly. “I told you I was fine!” Santana snapped back at her and Brittany sighed. She reached over took Rachel’s donut off the side of the tub, pushed it under the water and held it in place for Rachel to sit down.  “Our sisters are crazy and sometimes bad listeners.  They’re about to get either a lecture or a spanking, or both if they don’t start listening to Mama,” Brittany told her kindly. “My fault,” Rachel whimpered. “No, it isn’t,” Brittany said. “Es.  Dey mad at me,” Rachel said and as she spoke, Shelby listened very closely to what she was about to say, because she thought it might be crucial information.  It was a little bit difficult with all the squabbling going on behind her, but she managed to push it away and truly focus in on Rachel.  “Dey mad I lef’ an dey fought you was me, an den dey was mad mo’e an hur’ed Sanny,” she said angrily. “Rae, look at Mama please,” Shelby said kindly and as Rachel listened to directions the bickering got louder and more intense.  “That was very good listening baby, thank you.  I will be right back,” she told her and she stood up turned around and took each of her other naked girls by the upper arm to grab their attention.  “If I hear any more bickering out of the two of you will both be spanked, am I understood?” she asked them sternly. “Yes Ma’am,” they both mumbled.   Shelby was slightly proud of herself for being able to control such a chaotic moment.  “Very good,” she said seriously.  “You,” she said to Quinn.  “You come sit in this corner,” she told her and she put her in one corner of the bathroom and had her sit on a towel and wrapped a towel around her.  Leaving a naked girl in the corner of the room would only make things worse.  She knew this from experience.  She knelt down and tapped her finger gently to Quinn’s nose, to draw her attention.  “You are to stay here and wait for Mama to come back and get you.  You are to calm down from your fight with Sanny, do you understand?” she asked and Quinn nodded, pouting heavily.  “Good girl,” she said giving her a kiss and then repeated the process with Santana putting her in a different corner.  She sat her on a towel, wrapped one around her and gave her the same lecture.  “You are to stay here and wait for Mama to come back and get you.  You are to calm down from your fight with Quinnie, do you understand?” she asked and Santana went to argue. “I don’t hurt and she was yelling at me Mama.  She didn’t listen,” Santana whined. “And you are not listening right now.  Mama asked a question,” Shelby said seriously and she clued into the fact that she was being referred to as Mama again.  Whether she was willing to admit it or not, Santana was scared, if not still in a little bit of pain.  “Do you understand why you are in the corner?” Shelby pressed and Santana pouted at her.  “Yes Mama or No Mama, pouting is not an understood form of communication,” Shelby said. “But Mama,” Santana started. “Yes or no Sanny?  Do you understand why you are here?” Shelby asked remaining as patient as possible although Santana was pushing her buttons and getting herself very close to a spanking. “Yes,” she said with a heavy pout. “Good girl,” she said going back to Rachel and Brittany.  “Rae baby.  It has to be quiet, so you can truly listen to Mama, are you ready?” she asked and Rachel nodded, closed her eyes, and took a breath, waiting for Shelby to speak. “Why are you closing your eyes?” Brittany asked. “Shhh, I ‘is’in,” Rachel said and Shelby simply smiled. She laid her hand very gently on Rachel’s cheek and thought this was a great step.  Rachel wouldn’t close her eyes and be still, if she thought Shelby was going to truly hurt her.  “Rachel baby, your Sirs were angry men way before they even met you.  There are some people in the world, who get very sexually aroused when they are super angry and yelling and being all together terrible to people.  Your Sirs were terrible to you.  The girls had a Miss that was terrible to them.  Those are the people who are dangerous to be around.  If someone gets sexually aroused by being mean and angry and nasty toward someone else, that is all on them.  It doesn’t make it anyone else’s fault,” Shelby explained.  “Do you understand?” she asked her after a quiet few seconds, making sure her words had time to sink in. “Es Mama,” she said, although it seemed as a standard, I have to say this, response, rather than a true understanding, but Shelby wasn’t ready to push the issue yet. “Good girl.  Now, stay in the bath with Bree and I’m going to get Quinnie and Sanny and once everyone is in the bath, and all clean, we’ll rinse you all off and the four of you can lay in Mama’s bed and wait for me,” Shelby said. “You’re leaving?” Quinn asked going on high alert.  Shelby had never left them before.  Bed time rituals were always done as a family.  The girls either got ready for bed themselves when they were up for it, or had help getting ready, or even sometimes had some play time while getting ready, but after that they spent time together as a family.  In the six or so months that the girls had been there, not once had the plan been, get ready for bed and then Shelby or Will would leave them to sleep.  They always went to sleep knowing how important they were to the heads of the household.  She didn’t want that to change.   “No, my darling.  I’m not leaving,” Shelby said kindly.  “Mama has to get ready for bed too though,” she said.  “I can’t lay in bed with my four beautiful, squeaky clean daughters, and be a stinky Mama.  That’s just not good sense,” she said and Quinn actually smiled.  It was something Shelby had missed seeing.  She helped her to her feet and sent her to the tub and then helped Santana who let out a little squeak when she stood. All eyes flashed to her immediately.  “I’m fine!  I’m fine!  It was just a fast movement, my fault.  I’m fine,” she insisted. “Alright,” Shelby agreed.  She had been at the hospital and so she knew that Santana was perfectly okay, it was just a very nasty bruise that was going to need time to heal.  “Just step in carefully please,” she said and she helped her sit behind Brittany, while Quinn sat behind Rachel.  After all the girls were in, Shelby stepped back and let them help each other.  She had been hovering over them a lot and she didn’t like to do that, unless it was totally needed.  Shelby was letting the girls take their bath together.  They were all being very delicate with each other, but they were with each other and helping each other and that was all she cared about.  Right now, her job was to sit near by and supervise, only stepping in when need be.  She was proud of all of them, especially Rachel, who seemed too happy to help shampoo someone’s hair or wash someone’s back; anything to help.  It was several moments later when Quinn finally spoke up that trouble started. “Does the water at least help the pain?” Quinn asked protectively. “I’m not in pain,” Santana said in frustration.  Quinn wasn’t supposed to solve everything and Santana couldn’t figure out why she didn’t know that. “Well your face tells a different story,” Quinn retorted. “How about I rearrange your face to look like my stomach and then we can talk about pain,” Santana said. “Hey!” Brittany and Shelby said at the same time.  “Bree, Mama gets to talk,” Shelby followed up quickly.  “Quinn Lucy and Santana Aurora.  If I hear any more bickering out of the two of you, you will be waiting in your bedrooms with sore bottoms before we start our movie tonight.  Am I clear?” Shelby lectured. “But Mama,” Quinn started. “No!” Shelby said cutting her off.  “I was at the hospital.  I know it looks bad, and I know you are concerned, and I am telling you that doctor Aviya examined your sister and she is perfectly fine.  She’s only a bit banged up.  She will heal and she shouldn’t be in too much pain.  I am very proud of you for being so protective and concerned for Santana, and you will stop bickering,” Shelby lectured her and before Santana could put the smug look on her face, Shelby turned to her.  “And you Santana,” she said.  “There is a way to remain calm and kind and still get your point across.  Learn to do so.  Quickly,” Shelby said and both girls fell quiet. “Look Rae, let’s help each other.  I’ll wash your hand and you wash mine okay?” Brittany asked trying to distract Rachel, who looked like she wanted to jump out of the bathtub and run away.  Brittany could see it all over her face.  Rachel felt totally responsible, despite the fact that Shelby gave her a lecture on how it most definitely wasn’t her doing at all.  Shelby nodded her approval at Brittany’s attempt and then waited for all the girls to finish.   “I need my soap please,” Quinn announced and Brittany turned to reach, but couldn’t quite get to it. “Sanny, help please,” she said holding her arm out for the soap and Santana set her mouth in a firm line.   “Not until she apologizes for meddling in something that is none of her business,” Santana grouched.  Brittany just covered her eyes and shook her head.  This was going to be bad and she knew it.  Quinn and Santana got along very well most days, but every so often the two of them would start fighting and it never stopped until they had both been spanked. “You are my business damn it!” Quinn yelled angrily and she tried very carefully to reach around Rachel and Brittany to get her soap, herself.  Santana on the other hand picked it up and tossed it out of the tub and onto the floor.  “Santana!” Quinn yelled in anger and Shelby quickly stood up and walked over to the tub. “Everyone stand.  Now!” she said before a fight could break out and Rachel was the one to move as fast as possible, working not to yelp in the process.  “Without slipping baby,” she said kindly and she helped Rachel to steady herself on her feet.  “Now, the water is not too hot and not too cold, everyone put your right hand under the sprayer to feel,” she said sternly.  She was not messing around and Quinn and Santana were only slightly nervous at what could happen at any moment.  “Does everyone feel how warm it is?” she asked them and they all nodded.  “Yes Mama, or No Mama,” she said, trying to be consistent and she was met with a soft chorus of Yes Mama.  “Very good.  I will be rinsing each of you off.  Rae, you are first my love.  Then I will help you out of the tub, wrap you each in your towel and give you a task to do immediately,” she told them.  She ran the sprayer very gently over Rachel first and then helped her out of the tub and wrapped her in the purple towel with her name on it.  “Alright baby, you wait here for Bree,” she said moving her toward the toilet.  Rachel sat down and Shelby moved on to her next daughter.  “Bree,” she said as she wrapped her in her blue towel with her name on it.  Go into Rae’s room and help her get dressed please.  Then go into your room and you get dressed.  Then the two of you will come back to Mama’s room and sit on the bed.  If you are still waiting for me, I want you to try and comb through each other’s hair,” she told her and the two girls nodded their understanding and went off.  Shelby turned around to see Quinn and Santana with daggers in their eyes. Shelby rinsed both of them off as well and then took them to their rooms.  She got one dressed, then the other.  While she was dressing Santana, Quinn was to wait in the corner.  When she went back she spanked her ten times, firmly, for throwing such a fit in the bath and making a big deal out of a small deal.  She then smothered her in kisses and cuddles, assuring her, she was a wonderful, caring, loving sister, and Santana was just upset and not ready to talk and Quinn had to respect that.  Once that was done, she sent her into the bedroom with Brittany and Rachel.  Then she moved to Santana and gave her the same spanking, mainly for pitching such a fit in the bath and for not finding kind ways to express herself.  She then smothered Santana with love and affection to help ease the pain and frustration of the evening. Once all the girls were set in her bedroom, she decided to take Rose’s advice and have a nice long soak for herself.  “You may knock on the door, in twenty minutes and not a moment before.  If I have to come out to break up any fights, you’ll be spanked,” Shelby explained and with a loving kiss to all of them she went into the bath herself.  At minute twenty five, the peacefulness of the house was interrupted with a telemarketing phone call and poor, exhausted Rachel, curled into her sisters and just sobbed.  The three of them yelled for Shelby to come quickly and although the girls were tense, Shelby felt better; the bath had helped.  “Okay girls, okay,” she said gently.  “Everyone’s okay.  Thank you all for not interrupting Mama as asked,” she said coming out of the bathroom, in her pajamas and moving straight to Rachel.  “Okay baby, you’re okay,” she crooned gently and she very carefully got Rachel changed and then cuddled her in the rocking chair, while calling Hailey to discuss whatever she had called about earlier.  The girls crowded in bed and listened carefully and when she finished the call, Shelby gave them all the details, put on a movie, and the house went to sleep.  Will came home around eleven as he usually did on Wednesday nights.  The house was quiet and dark, which did not surprise him.  All the girls should be in bed if not asleep by this hour.  It was the one young thing they always did with the girls.  They hadn’t planned on giving them a bed time, but all their girls were so sleep deprived and off schedule when they arrived they thought this was the best way to get everyone back to some sort of normalcy.  It gave them a routine, and the girls seemed to do well with it.  He reset the alarm to the house, and then headed into the kitchen.  On the white board was a note from Shelby.  “Dinner in the microwave.  Heat for 90 seconds.  I love you.” it read and so he did as it said.  Beneath that note though was a smaller one that said see table. He turned around to find a small note with Shelby’s hand writing indicating a lot of details, so he grabbed his dinner, sat down, and started to read.  “Hailey called me today, to bring Rae down to court.  We talked to Judge Owen Henderson who is the one responsible for setting bail for the ‘bad men’ as the girls call them.  Rae was about four, maybe three, in front of everyone.  She was shaking slightly in my arms, but she wanted to help.  I’m not sure if that’s good or bad, but at least she told him what he needed or wanted to hear.  There is no bail set for them any longer.  There is however a trial date.  We need to talk to Bruce to get a lawyer and we need to start coaching Rachel in how we know it’s okay to trust said lawyer.  I would have called Bruce myself, but I had to dish out two spankings and change one very hysterical little girl after the phone rang.  Both Quinn and Santana are fine.  Very fresh and naughty, but still fine.  Lastly we are upstairs watching Pete’s Dragon (my choice, Bree gets to choose next), and we need to go food shopping tomorrow, as a family.  I love you.” Will smiled, finished his dinner and very quietly climbed the stairs up to the bedroom.  He walked in and found only Rachel awake, while all the other women were sleeping.  “Hi baby,” he smiled at her and she seemed to cower in fear.  “It’s okay, you’re alright.  Did I wake you?” he asked her kindly and she just seemed to shake.  “Shh, it’s just Daddy baby and I’m only going to take a shower,” he told her kindly and instead of engaging with her, he did what he said he was going to do and she seemed to watch him intently.  He wasn’t sure what to do about it, so he simply took his shower, changed into his pajamas and walked back into the bedroom.  “I’m very sorry I woke you Rae, but I promise the house is all locked up and most of the occupants are sleeping, so I think we should join them,” he told her. “Daddy,” she said softly. “Yes baby?” he asked. “Chair?” she questioned and he nodded noticing she was speaking in one word sentences.  She was truly the baby of the family again, and he wondered if she should be persuaded to live her life the way Courtney and Mackenzie lived theirs. “Yes baby, the chair is over there.  That’s the rocking chair, that is very well camouflaged,” he smiled. “Sit?” she asked. “You want to go sit in the chair?  You can baby.  You can sit in that chair any time you like,” he said. “You,” she told him softly. “What about Daddy?” he asked her kindly. “Sit,” she said softly. “Daddy should sit in the chair?” he asked and she nodded.  “Do I have to sit by myself?” he asked. “No,” she said. “Oh good, who is going to join me?” he asked. “Rae,” she told him softly. “Okay my love,” he said kindly and he got up, moved over to the other side of the bed and stood there, holding his arms out to her, waiting for her to move into them.  He didn’t have to wait too long either, because she very carefully shifted herself so that she was face to face with Will and he could easily lift her into his arms.  He moved them to the chair, sat down and cradled her against him.  She sighed contentedly and rested her head on his shoulder.  “So now we have Daddy and Rae sitting in the chair, but I have a question.  Are we going to sit still or shall we rock, or maybe we should read.  What would you like baby?” he asked her. “Talk,” she said softly. “What would you like to talk about?” he asked and he began to slowly rock her, keeping up a steady rhythm, since she seemed to not care one way or the other.  He wanted her to have a sense of security.  Even asking to be cuddled was a huge step for her and he wanted to be sure, she understood, he was recognizing and honoring that simple act of trust. “Bail,” she told him. Will wasn’t entirely sure what bail was all about, so he decided to go for a different tactic.  “Oooh, shhh, wait,” he told her kindly and he pointed to the bed.  “I think I saw Mama move, can we talk on the little white board?” he asked and she nodded.  She wanted to talk, she wanted to know what was going on and she had missed something very important.  All she knew was the phone rang earlier in the evening.  However, the bells set off her reaction, and after that everything seemed chaotic and she woke up to Will walking into the bedroom.  She had to know what was going on and maybe he could help her.  She remembered Shelby rocking her in the chair, and talking about bail, but she wasn’t sure what that meant or how much more danger her family was now in.  “Alright then my love, Daddy is going to go get the white board and two markers, okay?” he asked and she nodded, letting him set her on her feet so he could stand and leave the room, waiting for him to come back. Will returned to see Rachel sitting in the rocking chair and looking incredibly young and innocent.  He saw a very young child rather than a nineteen year old woman.  He briefly wondered if all children appeared younger to their parents, or if it was just the fact that in Rachel’s case, she acted so much younger because she was always so afraid.  He pushed that thought from his mind and moved back to the chair. Rachel climbed out, let him sit down and then climbed back into his lap and picked up her marker, ready to talk but also be very quiet about it.  She gave him a questioning look and when he nodded at her, she wrote for him. ?Bail? she wrote down for him and he nodded.  “Tell me more baby,” he said softly.  I talked to a judge today, she wrote for him.  ?Sirs, bail? she wrote and he wrote back to her. “No.  No bail for your previous Sirs,” he explained.  As he wrote, Rachel appeared to study each letter intently.  She was concerned the words would somehow change and say, Yes, they made bail and they are coming after you.  She wasn’t sure why she felt this, but she definitely felt strongly about it.  She nodded at him and then picked up her marker, keeping it poised to write more, taking her time to gather her thoughts. “I member,” she whispered softly. “What’s that baby?  What do you remember?” he asked. She thought for a moment and wrote Robert Calvary, bank customer, lots of money, two accounts, called me honey.  I told a judge.  Today.  He talked about bail.  Did Sirs make bail?  Will didn’t like that she kept asking this question.  They were ‘talking’ through written words, but she seemed to either not understand it, or she wasn’t reading what he was writing back to her.  He knew there was also the possibility that she thought he was lying to her, but he was hoping that was not anywhere near the front of her mind. Will kissed the top of her head and then wrote for her.  No, he wrote underlining the word no, three times.  No bail for the very bad men who hurt you, he wrote for her and she thought for a moment more. ?Phone? Rachel wrote for him. Yes, there was a phone call from Miss Hailey Carson.  She told Mama that there would be no bail set for your previous Sirs.  They have been very naughty and their punishment is jail, he explained to her. Rachel went back, circled Hailey’s name and then above it wrote ?stars?  Will shook his head no and kindly wrote the word mars.  Then he spoke very gently.  “Stars is one of her pet’s words.  Matthew’s special word is stars, just like your special word is what?” he coaxed her kindly. “Wicked,” she whispered and he nodded giving her several tender kisses. “I’m so proud of you,” he told her gently.  “Now, is there anything else you want to talk about?  Or shall we try to go to sleep?” he asked.  It was nearly midnight now and taking a tired young Rachel grocery shopping tomorrow was going to be a much more hellish adventure, than he already thought it was going to be in his mind.   Rachel nodded at him and then wrote carefully.  Did I get Sanny and Quinnie spanked?   He went back to the underlined no and circled it three times.  Mama said they were naughty and didn’t listen to her, and that is why they were spanked.  You will never be spanked for no reason.  Never ever.  If you push boundaries and don’t follow rules, then you are spanked.  You are never spanked just because.  Mama and Daddy know that isn’t safe or fair.  We love and respect you all too much to treat you unfairly, he wrote for her and she nodded. She snuggled into him, yawned, and stared at Shelby and the other girls, finding peace in herself, while she sat in Will’s arms.  She wondered if this family was some magical group of people.  Maybe she had died and now she was just living a better life in heaven.  Her thoughts didn’t last too long though, because eventually she fell asleep.  
It was nothing but green grass and blue skies.  There was a very large red square blanket beneath them and Shelby looked down to see Rachel looking up at her.  Shelby  was towering over her and it seemed odd for a moment, but then she fell in love with her little girl’s smile.  “Hi big girl,” Shelby smiled and then gave her lots of noisy kisses making the little girl squeal in delight.  “There’s that smile.  There is it.  Can I take it?” Shelby teased and she reached over and “wiped” it off of Rachel mouth and then looked shocked.  “There’s another one?  Where did that come from?  Mama needs that one too,” she said and every time she ‘took the smile away’ another one came back in it’s place.  “Well I’m glad to know you have a lot of smiles to spare.  Mama love seeing her Rae-rae smile,” she told her and Rachel grinned and snuggled in closer to Shelby.
 
Shelby watched her daughter closely and noticed that she was staring off into space.  In a far away corner of some strange space, Rachel looked over to see a tree and beneath that tree were Will, Santana, Brittany and Quinn.  They were all laughing happily as well about something and Rachel was able to just watch.  Shelby smiled, watching her husband interact with their daughters.  Everyone was laughing and happy and having such a good time with what they were doing.  It was how life should always be and how Shelby always wanted to feel.
 
“No look, like this,” Santana cried out with a giggle.  She had a big red wand in front of her face and blew out millions of little bubbles and watched them all float off.
 
“I did that,” Brittany said, “and mine just all popped,” she pouted.
 
“Try again baby, just be gentle,” Will said.
 
“Will you help me Daddy?” she asked.  
 
“Of course baby, like this, very soft and gentle, blow the bubbles,” he told her and then demonstrated for her.  The bubbles flew out of the wand very delicately and Brittany clapped her hands in delight.
 
“Pretty,” she smiled leaning into Will who covered her with noisy kisses.
 
“Mama, I play?” Rachel asked bravely.
 
“Of course baby, you ate all your lunch, so let’s go play with Daddy and your sisters,” Shelby said and she started to carry Rachel toward the tree, but Rachel didn’t want that.  She wanted to run.  It was a beautiful day and everything seemed so simple and easy, so she had to run, she had to try.  “Okay wiggle worm, okay, you can run, but not too far ahead,” Shelby said kindly.  “Will, she’s headed for you,” Shelby called and she set Rachel down on her feet.
 
They were very cautious steps at first, but very soon Shelby watched her youngest daughter run toward her husband and sisters.  It was beautiful to watch Rachel full of such joy and energy.  Her little giggle as she ran through the grass was one of the best sounds Shelby had heard in quite some time.  Rachel ran to Will at full speed and he picked her up, spun her around, tossed her in the air, and then covered her in noisy kisses, making her squeal happily.  “Well hello my big girl.  Did you come to play with Daddy and your sisters?” he asked her and she nodded at him.
 
“Rae-rae, look bubbles, come play,” Quinn said and she held out her green wand as an offering.  Will set Rachel down and Quinn moved closer.  “Blow, but soft,” she said and Rachel blew out two little bubbles from the wand.  “Yay!” Quinn cheered.  “Let’s play.  We’ll take turns,” she told her.  “You blow first and I will pop them, then we switch,” she said and Rachel agreed.  She took the jar of bubbles and dipped the green wand in, only to pull out a purple one and she looked very surprised.
 
“Mama!” she called out, looking around frantically to see Shelby.  Under the tree, Shelby raised her sunglasses and smiled.
 
“I’m right here baby,” she told her.
 
“It’s purple!” she stated showing her the wand.
 
“Yes, we made sure you girls had your favorite colors, it’s okay, keep playing,” Shelby smiled at her.  Rachel nodded and Quinn took her turn, having the wand change colors with each passing turn.  Santana and Brittany were having the same luck as they played along and Shelby continued to sit under the tree and watch her girls.  Life was pretty perfect. 
 
Will called to Shelby, that he was going to bring Santana and Brittany back from the other side of the hill and she was to watch Rachel and Quinn.  She nodded and he went over the hill and then she focused in on Quinn and Rachel.  Quinn giggled happily.  “Rae-rae, come on!” she called out.  “You blow and I will pop them,” she said.  Rachel pulled out the wand and blew gently, creating hundreds of little tiny bubbles that floated over the beautiful green grass and Quinn ran around happily in her white sundress, popping every last one of them.  “That was fun, my turn,” she smiled.
 
Rachel watched Quinn take the wand and again it changed colors, but this time to yellow and then orange, and then back to green.  She didn’t stay fixated on it long because once the bubbles were blown, she had a job to do, which was pop all of them.  “Rae, stay close baby,” Shelby called and Rachel nodded at her.
 
She wandered over the grass, chasing one particular bubble that was leading to a darker area.  All at once, things started to change.  The sky was turning navy, the sun was disappearing, and the grass was turning to black.  Something was wrong.  Shelby stood up to get a better look at Rachel and keep a close eye on her, but now she was gone.  It took a great deal of effort to move her legs, but once she was able to break into a run, she was very quickly with her husband and three of their girls. “Where’s Rae?” Will asked her.
 
“She chased one of the bubbles, but I can see the storm rolling in.  I’ll go get her and then we can leave,” Shelby said and she walked off toward the direction Rachel had gone in.  “Rae baby, come on love, time to go home,” Shelby called and then panic filled her body, when she couldn’t see her.  “Rae, this isn’t funny baby, come out from hiding,” Shelby called.  “It’s dark and cold here.  You don’t belong here.  You belong at home with Mama and Daddy and your sisters, come on,” she called out and then she heard a scream.  It was a blood curdling scream, that meant severe trouble was happening.  The skies began to light up with electricity and rumble with anger.  “Rachel!” Shelby screamed.
 
“Mama!” she heard and she realized it was no longer Rachel she was looking for.  Santana was the one screaming.
 
“Sanny!” Shelby called out.  The skies lit up again and now it was beginning to rain.  The rain started to pour down and again Santana screamed.  Shelby ran to her and the skies ignited with the power of several New York City sky scrapers.  It was enough light to see Santana trapped in a cage, in the middle of a lake, up on a rock.
 
“Mama!” Quinn screamed from across the lake.  “Mama the rain!  Help!” Quinn cried out and all of a sudden, Santana and Rachel were now both gone and Shelby felt as though she were drowning.  “Mama, I have to swim!” Quinn cried.
 
“No Quinnie, stay there, I will come get you.  I’m coming,” she called and Quinn set to screaming.
 
“No, no, no!” she yelled fighting Shelby and yet also swimming over to her at the same time.  They drifted past each other, each of them lying on a large wooden door and Shelby now found herself on the other side of the lake, in the dark stormy night while Quinn sat on the other side, crying for her Mama as water seemed to rise above her.  “Mama please!” she wailed and Shelby felt her heart break.  How had everything turned so terrible so fast and where were Brittany and Will.
 
“Bree!” she called out.  “Bree, come here please,” she said noticing it wasn’t raining anymore and then she heard a giggle.
 
“I’m climbing a rainbow and you can’t catch me,” Brittany sing songed.
 
“Get down here!” Shelby heard Rachel yell, relieved to see her suddenly standing next to her.
 
“Girls, stop fighting.  Brittany come down here,” Shelby said sternly.
 
“But I’m going to see the unicorn Mama, he said I could come play,” Brittany protested.
 
“I’m sure he did, but Mama said you can not, so come down here and do not leave my side,” Shelby told her and Brittany set to pouting but did as asked.  “Thank you for listening, now can you two be good and not fight, so Mama can,” she started and then she heard Santana scream in horror.
 
Shelby turned around and saw her little girl, looking so small and frightened, strapped down to a cold metal table and Santana was screaming.  She couldn’t move and Shelby couldn’t get to her.  She was in a room with a glass wall and no door, and all she could see was Santana laying there, tied down, crying for her Mama, complaining that she was freezing cold and that her toes hurt.  “Sanny, I’m here, I’m here, stay calm, I’m coming,” Shelby yelled, banging on the glass and then a face appeared in front of her.  
 
“It isn’t all sunshine and rainbows.  She’s mine now,” Kate said and she picked up a pair of garden sheers and walked over to the table.  “All mine.  One little frozen piggy, at a time,” Kate said and with the garden sheers she cut off Santana’s pinky toe.
 Shelby bolted awake and began panting.  Her sudden movement caught Will’s attention and he sat up and took her hand.  If she moved too much, she’d wake the entire bed and he didn’t think it would be good to have four sleeping girls jolted awake and four in the morning.  “Babe, you’re sweating,” he told her and without warning, she broke down into tears. He moved quickly, guided her into the bathroom and just held her, letting her cry it out.  “I’m failing all of them,” she said. “No you are not,” he reminded her kindly and she simply hung on to him and cried harder.  She was tired and babbling at him, about nothing that made sense and he sighed.  She needed something to calm every nerve ending in her body.  She’d had a similar happening with two of her three miscarriages in the past and he knew she needed calm and rest.  “Listen to me please,” he said kindly and he pulled her into his arms and held her tight, the two of them seated on the bathroom floor together.  “You are not failing, you are stressed.  You are allowed to be stressed and we need to work on our communication.  What if I get you a massage while I take the girls grocery shopping?” he offered. She squeezed his hand and shook her head.  “I have to be with you and them.  I have to keep everyone safe.” “What did you dream about?” he asked her. “Bree was trying to play with unicorns, Quinnie swam across a river, I lost Rae and Kate tried to cut off Sanny’s toes.  She got the pinky one.  Is Sanny okay?” she asked, going on high alert. “Shhh, calm down please.  Yes Sanny is safe.  She’s in bed, with us and all her toes are in tact and on her feet.  She’s got all ten of them, I saw them on the way in here.  The blanket slipped off of her feet and I saw all ten toes,” he told her.  “However, you’re dreaming about unicorns and rivers, and we know what that means.  It means you are scared and stressed and the only way to calm all of that is for me to let you have a few hours by yourself.  I will take the girls and get you an in home massage.  Nice, quiet, relaxing, everything you currently need,” he told her. “I just don’t want to fail them and court is not going to be easy,” she said. “We will find a way to make it work,” he told her giving her a kiss and the two fell quiet, glad to just be with each other, even if it was on the bathroom floor at four in the morning. “You’re the best thing to ever happen to me,” she said. “I’m one of five and I feel the same way about you,” he told her.  “Now we can either sit here and simply be together, or we can get back into bed with our four other treasures and let peace wash over all of us.  We all need it,” he said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was six in the morning when Shelby woke again, but this time it was to hear one of her daughters whimpering softly.  She sat up, looked around, and saw Quinn simply laying there and crying.  “Hey,” she said softly and she rubbed her eyes and crooked a finger at Quinn.  Quinn wasted no time in moving into Shelby’s arms and hung on tightly.  Shelby kept her wrapped tight and whispered in her ear.  “Should we go sit in Quinnie’s room?”  Quinn nodded and Shelby smiled.  She stood up and very carefully adjusted Quinn so she could be carried.  As they made their way into Quinn’s room, Shelby turned off the monitor on the dresser that Quinn still didn’t know was there.  As soon as she sat down, cuddling her daughter in her lap, Quinn burst into heavier tears.  “Shhh, what’s wrong my love?” she asked. “I’m a bad sister,” she whimpered once she gathered her breath. “Well I don’t know who told you that lie,” Shelby said kindly.  “Would you care to elaborate?” “I can’t protect them.  I couldn’t protect them then, and I can’t do it now, and I start breathing all funny and people take advantage of it, and I fail,” Quinn cried.  Everything was hurting her now.  Her head, her heart, and she was pretty sure that her body was starting to cramp up from being so rigid for so long now.  She’d been crying for nearly an hour at this point. “Well that’s not true at all my love.  You do a very good job of protecting your sisters and they are so grateful to have you in their lives.  All of them.  Sanny, Bree, Rae, they are all so glad you’re their sister,” Shelby told her, but Quinn shook her head in disagreement. “I couldn’t Mama and they hate me for that,” she cried. “And who told you that?” “She’s so mad, and she’s going to come after us, to make sure we learned a lesson, and we didn’t do anything wrong, she’s just a terrible person and I don’t know how to fix that.  I don’t think I can!” she cried and her body was overcome by heart breaking sobs and Shelby worked very carefully with her to keep her breathing on track so she didn’t slip into an asthma attack.  Luckily Shelby was very good at her job and she managed to get Quinn to calm down enough that she was simply laying in her Mama’s arms with puffy eyes and breathing slowly and shallowly.   “My sweet baby girl,” Shelby cooed gently.  “You are a wonderful sister.  You love Sanny and Bree and Rae so much, and they know it.  They know that their sister, their Quinnie, knows how to protect them, and that she does so fiercely.  I remember a few months ago, we went to a party and one of the members of a different circle gave your Bree a hard time.  I remember how much you growled and barked, and did everything you could to not only get Bree out of the situation but to avoid a fight and I was and still am so proud of you,” Shelby told her. Quinn simply nodded and let Shelby continue, trying to remember the good moments, but all she could remember was Brittany getting screamed at by another pet.  She was told she was a baby, nothing but a burden, and it was only a matter of time, before Will and Shelby got rid of her, just as Kate had.  Quinn quickly pulled Brittany close and forced her to look in her eyes.  “That is a lie,” she told her and Santana went to jump in and give this person a tongue lashing at the very least.  She wanted to throw a right hook, but she didn’t think that was going to solve too much.  “Sanny, don’t.  It’s not worth the time or energy, let’s just go back to Miss and Sir and be done.” 
“That’s right, take the baby back to where she belongs.  It’s only a matter of time, before she’s going to be in diapers, because no one wants to deal with her,” someone said and Brittany started crying.
 
“What exactly are you compensating for, by tearing down my sister?” Quinn growled.  “Do you have a limp dick or something?  Because clearly you think you are the most perfect person on the planet, you think you must be a saint, and yet somehow you are a pet, a step that is just slightly below pretty much the rest of the people at this party.  So kindly shut the fuck up and leave us alone!” Quinn snapped and she very seriously and sternly pulled Brittany and Santana out of the room, before anything further could happen.
 “I remember you getting a lot of credit for sending that pet away from you.  I remember you being scared you were in trouble, when all you did was speak the truth.  I remember that your words protected both of your sisters,” Shelby told her.  “And just the other day we went shopping and I remember Rachel being very scared to try on clothes, but you helped her.  You talked to her and made her see that everything was going to be okay.  You  made her understand that clothes were not scary or wrong and that she should relax and have a good time.  I remember you telling her that as her sister you were now sworn to protect her and I remember her agreeing to that.  I remember she wanted to protect you as well.  I know you don’t believe me, but every word I’m saying is true my darling Quinn, and I am very sure that as time goes by today, I’ll be able to point out ways where you are a wonderful sister,” Shelby told her.   Quinn simply nodded her understanding and snuggled into Shelby.  “How did they keep getting out Mama?” she asked. “We don’t know for sure baby, but Judge Henderson and Miss Hailey are working on that now.  Yesterday when I took your sister in to talk to the judge she gave a few new names and while the judge doesn’t know what those names mean just yet, he is allowed to call for that evidence I believe.” “Can’t Rae just say it?” Quinn asked. “Well she can, but only if she knows the answer to the question, or she’s feeling brave enough to tell it.  Yesterday in the judge’s office, she sounded very much like Courtney,” Shelby said honestly. Quinn nodded and snuggled in closer.  “She’s gonna have to go to court isn’t she?” Quinn asked.  “Take the stand and tell her story and that’s not fair.  She wants to be a baby, because that is what feels safe for her.  That is what she told you.  I heard her, and now she has to be a grown up kind of, and relive all that terrible past stuff?  That’s not right Mama, you have to not let that happen,” Quinn pressed getting all wound up again. “Well I’ll make you a deal.  I will do everything I can to fight for you, just as I always have, for all of you, and always will, if you will kindly tell me why I woke up to the sound of my daughter crying and clearly upset,” Shelby told her. “It was just a very crazy scary dream,” Quinn said and before Shelby could ask for an elaboration, Quinn began giving it.  “I want to say it was easter time maybe, because there were lots of soft colors and eggs every where.  Kate was in the dream and she was trying to shove frozen eggs into us, to ‘stretch us out’ she said and when I turned around to find Santana and Brittany, they were gone.  Kate said it was because I was a terrible sister.  She’d already gotten to them, and they were now feeling the effects of the frozen egg.  I heard Sanny crying in another room and I tried to run to her, but all the doors were locked.  When I turned around to yell at Kate it was Rachel and when I yelled at her, she started crying and ran away.  I failed everyone,” she said sadly. “Well my darling, first of all, you have not failed everyone.  Secondly, you are not the only one having crazy dreams tonight.  I had one as well and it was possibly crazier than yours.  Bree was yelling at me because I wouldn’t let her play with the unicorns on the rainbow.  Sanny was stuck on a rock in the middle of a lake, you were surfing on a door, it was all very strange,” she admitted, leaving out the bit about how Kate had chopped off one of Santana’s toes.  “So I think since we’ve both had crazy dreams that were more like nightmares, you and Mama should stay here in this chair and cuddle for another hour, before it’s time to get up and have breakfast as a family.  Sound good?” she asked and Quinn simply nodded.  She curled into Shelby and tried to find comfort in being in her Mama’s arms.  It came rather quickly and within moments she was sleeping again.  At eight thirty Will walked into the room to wake both Quinn and Shelby.  Breakfast was now made and downstairs, ready to be eaten.  “Good morning beautiful,” Will said softly and Shelby smiled. “It’s too early,” she said not feeling ready to start the day yet. “It’s eight thirty and we have a day to have,” he told her happily and smiled when Quinn sleepily crawled off of Shelby’s lap and into Will’s.  “And good morning to you too my love.  Did you sleep well?” he asked and she shook her head.  “Not even with Mama?” he asked. “No, that was okay,” she said softly. “I know I slept better with you next to me,” Shelby smiled and Quinn blushed slightly. “Come on, everyone downstairs.  I made breakfast and we need to start our day, because tonight is party night,” he said. The three of them went downstairs and joined the other girls for breakfast.  Shelby made a point to kiss each one of her girls good morning and ask them how they were.  Then she sat down to breakfast herself and was very glad to see Rachel actually eating.  She was taking tiny bites, but she was having some of everything and she was doing it on her own.  It was a huge improvement over the past several days.  “So, what are we all doing today?  Does anyone know? Will asked. Rachel immediately raised her hand and waited to be called on.  Will nodded at her and she spoke simply.  “Party, Daddy,” she said. “Very good, and I want to know from Sanny, what is one rule that is very important to follow at parties?” he asked. “We have to be respectful and polite,” she said. “Very well said, anything else?” he asked. “Oh, Daddy, I know,” Brittany said raising her hand excitedly.  “We have to know the safe words before we play, if we play, and if we don’t want to play and someone asks us, we just say no thank you, Sir, or Ma’am, or by their name,” she said. “That was very well said.  Good job baby,” he said turning away from her and toward Quinn.  “What about you my dear.  Anything you want to add?” he asked.  Quinn shook her head and simply continued to eat her breakfast. “What’s wrong with you?” Santana asked although there was a bite to her voice. “Nothing,” Quinn snapped in annoyance. “Ladies, calm down,” Shelby said quickly.  “Quinnie, Sanny was asking a question and it is very early in the morning, so her questions have a little bit more bite to them then they should.  Sanny, it was very nice of you to show concern for Quinnie, but you should have phrased your question differently,” Shelby lectured. Both girls fell quiet and Will spoke up.  “Okay, all my baby girls need to pay attention please.”  He waited until all eyes were on him, and then he spoke again.  “Today, you are all going to come grocery shopping with me,” he said.  “We are going to buy everything we need for the week.  I expect everyone on their best behavior.  I also want everyone to wear their black sweat pants, your pink tank tops, and your black hoodies that are hanging in the closet.  Do you all know where those clothes are?” he asked and everyone nodded except Rachel. “Daddy, Rae will need help,” Brittany spoke up. “Yes, she will and I will be there to help not only her, but all of you.  You girls will all be able to get yourselves together.  You’re all big girls and I know you can take care of yourselves, but I admit I’m a little bit selfish and like to spoil my daughters,” Will said kindly.  “Now, before we continue, Daddy has a few questions.  Bree baby, how is your head?” he asked her and she gave him a thumbs up as she finished chewing her bite of pancake.  “Thank you and I’m sorry, that was poor timing,” he said and Rachel looked at him in shock.  She couldn’t remember a Master ever apologizing for anything ever before.  “Rae baby, how are you legs?” he asked her kindly and she looked at him blankly, not understanding the question.  “Do they hurt, or do you think you’ll be able to walk slowly today?” he asked her kindly. “Don’t worry about it, you’re so little, we’ll put you in a cart if we have to,” Santana smiled. “No one asked the peanut gallery, Santana,” Quinn scolded.  She didn’t think that was a nice comment. “Quinnie, Sanny is offering suggestions and guidance.  Calm down,” Shelby said gently and then she let Will continue. “It’s up to you sweetheart.  If you feel it’s too tough to walk, then you’ll just have to let me know and we’ll figure out a way around it,” he said. “Why does she get to stay home?” Quinn whined immediately, figuring the only way to help Rachel from walking around the store, was for her to stay home. “Quinn, relax baby,” Shelby said.  She hated seeing Quinn this worked up and she knew that a lot of it was still the prescription medication she was on for her lungs.   “Listening skills please, what did Daddy say?  Who all is coming to the grocery store with me?” he asked seriously and Quinn looked ready to cry. “Oh, ya know Quinn,” Santana started, her tone unmistakable as she always had a certain tone when she was about to lash out. “Not a word,” Shelby said sternly.  “Finish your breakfast in silence or leave the table,” Shelby said seriously looking directly at Santana.  “Before you start to back talk, I want to remind you of last night.  You are going to the grocery store with Daddy, with or without a repeat performance from last night, do you understand?” Shelby asked her sternly. “Quinnie, what did Daddy say?” Will asked her gently.  “Who all is going to the store with me?” he asked her. “All of us,” she said softly. “That hasn’t changed.  It still is all five of us, and Mama is going to stay here and do whatever paper work she needs to do,” Will said.  He didn’t think telling the girls that a stranger was going to be massaging their Mama was a smart idea.  They were protective of each other and even more so of Will and Shelby..  “If Rae’s legs are feeling weak or she isn’t sure of going, we will have to figure out a way to get her through the store with our help,” Will said.  “Come here please,” Will told her and he pulled Quinn into his lap.  “Is there anything in particular you want to talk about in private with me?” he asked her softly.  She shook her head no and Will nodded.  He didn’t want to push.  He and Shelby were very gentle when it came to pushing their girls.  Only when it was a true emergency, did they push them past their comfort zone.  Emergencies usually occurred in the form for being ill.  
“Sanny baby, stop fighting me,” Will said kindly as he held her in his office, in his lap, while she struggled and pushed against him, trying to get away as hard as she could, but she was so sick and weak that she wasn’t putting up much of a fight.
 
“No, no, no, I don’t need this.  I don’t.  I’m not sick.  I’m fine!” she screamed.
 
“Shhh, Sanny, listen to me baby,” he tried.
 
“NO NO NO!” she screamed and in the kitchen Brittany and Quinn were seated on either side of the door, holding hands and each crying softly.  They didn’t know what Santana was crying about; they were too scared to look.  They’d only been there a few weeks before the extreme changes in heat and cold caught up with Santana and made her sick.  Quinn and Brittany very easily could have turned to see what was going on, but they were both pinned to the floor in fear.  Shelby came home from shopping to hear this commotion and see her two blonde beauties with tears flowing down their cheeks.
 
Shelby entered to this noise.  She put the bag of frozen groceries in the freezer, left the rest of the groceries on the counter and knelt in front of her girls.  “What happened girls?” Shelby asked.
 
“NO NO NO!” Santana screamed.  “I’m not sick!  GO AWAY!” she cried.
 
“Sanny, stop fighting, it’s okay.  You are sick, but I need to know how hot you are.  You were so sweet and we got to cuddle this morning and when you leaned in I felt your forehead and you were burning up.  It’s okay that you’re sick, I just want to take your temperature to find out how high your fever is,” Will said.
 
“NO NO NO!” Santana screamed and outside the room Shelby sighed.
 
“Baby girls, look at me, it’s okay.  Sanny isn’t in trouble, she’s just sick.  She has a fever that she needs to get down.  If we don’t help her do that, she’s going to wind up in the hospital,” Shelby explained.
 
“How do you know she’s sick?” Brittany asked crawling into Shelby’s lap, but still holding Quinn’s hand as well.
 
“Sanny woke up very early this morning.  She knew that she wasn’t allowed downstairs, so she came to watch tv in our room.  She’s been very warm since last night, but Sir and I wanted her to come to us.  She didn’t and now it’s too late, so we have to take her temperature and give her medicine to help her get better,” Shelby explained.  “Sanny is fighting her body though, she won’t sleep which her body wants, and we can’t just give her random medication can we?  That’s not safe.  We have to check her temperature so we get the right medication into her,” Shelby explained.
 
“NO!” Santana screamed and she forced herself away from Will and crawled under the desk, hiding from him and crying hard, looking ready to throw up.
 
“Okay, time to go in and help,” Shelby said kindly.  “You girls can come with me, it’s okay,” she told them, and she walked into the room, to see Will sitting on the other side of the desk.  He looked like he was trying to lure a puppy out from a tunnel, instead of taking their pet into his arms and helping her out.  “Oh for the love of Pete.  Grab her,” Shelby said with a slight smile to her voice and Will just made a face at her.
 
“I went to and she almost hurled.  I’m trying to get her to calm down first,” he said.
 
“Wrapped around her pinky.  All three of them,” she smiled and she gave him a kiss.  “Alright Santana, come on,” Shelby said seriously as she reached for her and Santana screamed, but Shelby ignored her, pull her into her lap and held her tight.  “Shhh, I know, I know, calm down.  It’s just me.  It’s just Miss.  My Sanny is very sick, and we need to take her temperature, so we can get her proper medication,” she said and Santana simply threw up.
 
Quinn and Brittany went to run toward her, but Will stopped them.  “You can see her, but don’t run.  That rule has never changed,” Will scolded them.
 
“Shhh, it’s okay Sanny, you’re okay,” Shelby said helping her to sit up and facing her away from the mess she just created, rubbing her back and speaking lovingly.  “It’s okay baby, calm down for me, just a little bit, and then we’ll get you a ginger ale to help you settle your stomach,” Shelby said gently.
 
“No ice, no ice,” she cried.  
 
“No baby, no ice.  Just medicine.  Maybe some tylenol to help with your fever.  You are much too hot, so maybe we just take some tylenol or a cool bath, but absolutely no ice.  Now your sisters are right there and they won’t leave you, but Miss needs to take your temperature.  It goes in your ear for five seconds and that’s all it is,” she explained and Santana whimpered.
 
“No ice, no ice,” she whimpered.
 
“No baby, no ice I promise.  No ice for Sanny, because Sanny doesn’t need ice. Sanny is very sick and needs medicine and a bath, and maybe some ginger ale.  So Sanny is going to sit in my lap and be very quiet and very still, while Miss puts this in your ear,” Shelby said and she handed it to Santana. “Look baby, look at this,” she said and Santana looked at it.
 
“It’s not dangerous Sanny, it’s for your safety,” Quinn offered sadly.
 
“No ice,” Santana said.
 
“No my lovely, no ice.  Just a thermometer,” Shelby said seriously.  “Look,” she said tapping it and making extra noise to draw attention to it and all the girls looked intently at it.  “This is the thermometer we use, it goes in your ear and we wait five seconds.  Should we practice?  Should we practice counting five seconds?” she asked gently and Will saw all the girls ever so slowly slip into Parent Time, and he was perfectly okay with that.  These girls were still very new and wouldn’t ask for parent time, but Shelby knew how to pull them into it.  “Let’s practice and then we’ll take Sanny’s temperature and then we can determine how much medication to give her,” Shelby tried.
 
“No ice,” Brittany said sadly afraid that Shelby would go back on her word.  Kate always said they were too hot for their own good and needed to be iced all the time.  She would shove ice cubes into places that didn’t need it, and probably shouldn’t have it, so it was no surprise that these girls were reluctant to state they felt even a little bit warm.
 
“No baby Bree.  No ice.  Three things, temperature, medication, ginger ale,” Shelby said.
 
“Bath?” Quinn asked on a hiccup.
 
“If Sanny needs it yes, we can get her a cool bath as well, but she can’t sit in it very long.  Only long enough to help her fever start to come down, because my poor Sanny is very sick,” Shelby said gently.  “Come on girls, let’s practice all together and then we can take her temperature okay?” she asked them gently.
  This wasn’t an emergency.  This was just Quinn being scared, but Shelby noticed that Quinn seemed to be calming down, so she spoke up and addressed all her girls.  “Alright my lovely ladies, all four of you.  You all need to be very good listeners and good shoppers when you go with Daddy because we all know how much Daddy strays from the list when he goes food shopping, just like Mama strays from the list when we go clothes shopping,” she said honestly. “Well at least we both point out each others flaws,” Will smiled as he cuddled Quinn a little longer.  “No matter what the issue is baby, we love you,” he told her softly. Shelby nodded and smiled.  “Okay sweethearts, when everyone is finished, you will go upstairs and change into the clothes Daddy said.  Who remembers what those are?” Shelby asked kindly and Brittany and Rachel raised their hands quickly, wanting to show they were good listeners.  Santana was busy sulking and Quinn was busy cuddling into Will, trying to believe she was loved and wanted.  “Alright Rae, name just one thing,” Shelby said kindly. “B’ack S’et Panz,” she said her speech indicating she was extremely young. “Very good, and do you know where yours are?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  She vaguely remembered them in her dresser, but she would worry about that later.  She just wanted to prove she was a good girl and could listen, and then maybe they would keep her when it came time to go to the party.  “Alright Bree, now you, just one thing,” Shelby said. “Our pink tank tops,” she said and then she finished her cereal milk and put her bowl in the sink, before returning to her chair.  She hadn’t been excused yet. “Very good my darling.  Sanny my love, what’s the third thing?” she asked. “Black hoodies,” she sighed. Shelby nodded walked over to the sullen pet and gave her a kiss to her temple, forehead, cheek, and jawline, finally drawing a smile out of her.  “I love you Sanny,” she told her.  “I love you just as much as I love all of your sisters.  You are one of my four treasured loves and the reason I am so tough on you, is because sometimes you are a brat and my pet, my child, my daughter, will not be a brat,” Shelby said and Santana nodded, turned into Shelby and hugged her tightly. “Love you too Mama,” she said softly. “Thank you baby,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, is everyone done with breakfast?  Do you think you can all go get dressed?” she asked and they all nodded.  “Rae baby, I will help you if you like,” Shelby said. “Loss or a litta?” she asked. “However much you need,” Shelby told her.  She was glad that Rachel seemed to be trying to come out of her “baby” state, but she wasn’t going to mention that.  Everything had to be Rachel’s decision and she was fairly sure that at the party tonight, the baby side of Rachel was going to come out in full force.  Right now, it was just speech, but Rachel seemed to be willing to go to the store, which was a big deal as far as Will and Shelby were concerned. “Litta p’ease,” she said. “Mama,” Santana said standing up.  “Little please Mama,” she said.  “It’ll be good practice for tonight if you have to tell people to leave you alone,” she smiled kissing Rachel’s cheek, and putting her dishes in the sink. “Litta p’ease Mama,” Rachel said. “Very nice and that was a very helpful guidance Sanny, thank you,” Shelby praised and with that, everyone got ready while Will called for a massage therapist to come to the house and give Shelby an hour session.  Rachel stood in her room, looking thoughtful and confused.  “Would you like some assistance my love?” Shelby offered. “Um,” Rachel said and she began touching herself carefully.  “Set pans,” she said tapping her legs, “peak top,” she said touching her belly, “an hoodie,” she said rubbing her arms. “That is correct my love.  Very good listening skills.  Do you remember where we put your clothes after we bought them?” she asked her and Rachel nodded.  She didn’t remember at all, but it couldn’t be too hard to figure out.  Shelby was very detailed and methodical about all the clothes having been put away.  The top drawer held her bras and socks, that much she remembered.  So methodically, it should go down the next two drawers, tops and then pants.  She opened the second drawer and looked inside.  She found the tank top she was looking for, plus four others that she didn’t need.  She found two shades of pink though and she wasn’t sure which one to choose.  She very carefully pulled them out and showed them to Shelby. “Mama?” she asked. “Well they are both pink, so which one do you want to wear?” Shelby asked. “No, I not loud ta make ‘cisions,” she told her. “That may be how it used to be, but in this house, in our family, you are allowed to make some decisions; absolutely.  Daddy said to wear a pink tank top, but he didn’t specify what shade of pink, so for that you may choose,” Shelby told her and Rachel shook her head no, looking ready to cry.  “Come here sweetheart,” Shelby said pulling her to her arms and cuddling her.  “I understand that you are scared you’ll make a mistake, but this is a top.  No matter which one you choose, will be the right one, because it’s pink,” Shelby assured her and she could tell Rachel was still struggling with the idea.  “How about this baby.  How about Mama helps you change into clean underwear, and your black sweat pants and then you can use all that time to decide which pink tank top you want to wear.  I want it to be your decision baby, okay?” she asked her and Rachel nodded her understanding, and laid down on the bed, ready for Shelby to change her.  As she laid there, she stared at the clothes next to her.  Shelby left them there so Rachel could simply look and decide what she wanted.  Rachel was still getting used to being able to make any decision at all.  This was going to take some getting used to.  Will got out of the car and opened the passenger door behind the driver’s side.  Rachel was on that side and he figured she could use some help.  Rachel very carefully stepped out of the car and stood on wobbly legs.  “Okay love, nice and easy,” he said kindly.  “If you want, we can give you a balancing bar, in the form of our shopping cart,” he said.   “I can walk behind you too,” Brittany offered.  “Hold your hips, like Mama does,” she said. “Maybe Daddy should do that Bree, he’s a little taller,” Quinn offered protectively and Brittany raised an eyebrow.  “You’re almost the same height, if she slips for whatever reason, you’ll have to fall to to help catch her.  Daddy can just grab her faster I think,” she explained. “I don’t get it, but okay, Daddy can do it,” Brittany agreed helping Santana direct the cart so that Rachel could push it and use it as her walker. “Nice and slow my love, there is no need to rush,” Will told her.  “We’ll take a few practice steps to start with,” he said and she nodded, taking cautious steps, her legs shaking slightly. “We should have done exercises in the car,” Quinn said moving to stand next to Rachel’s left side to help steady her if need be.  She seemed to have a very wobbly left leg, so Quinn was ready to be by her side if she happened to fall that way. “I don’t mean it as a slam, we can push her in the cart if we have to.  We won’t have to, but we could,” Santana told Brittany as they walked in front of the cart, holding hands.  “I know you mean well,” Brittany smiled. The group of them walked across the parking lot and Will kindly reminded the girls that they were not to attack anyone for dirty looks, or rude comments, or sideways glances.  “I am here to take care of all of that and we are all going follow this list, because if I don’t, Mama is going to be a very angry lady,” he said and they all smiled.  Quinn, Santana and Brittany even giggled.  They knew that their Miss and Sir played with each other, but it was always very strange to hear them talk about it in a training sort of way.  Rachel was still new and didn’t understand.  “Okay, first up we have produce.  We need bananas and apples to start,” he said and they nodded.  Rachel held tight to the cart, while she made slow steps through the store and the girls gathered all the apples and the two bunches of bananas to put into the cart. Rachel looked around and noticed that there were a lot of people around her.  Men, women, some couples, some kids, and a few elderly people who were fighting over how to tell if a pack of blueberries was still good.  The thing that really caught her attention was how so many people made so much noise.  She was taking small steps and wasn’t really paying attention to what was being said around her.  She was overwhelmed by all the sights, smells, and sounds of the grocery store.  She started to think about everything she’d missed out on, since she’d been cooped up and restrained in a house for the last six months.  She was starting to get lost in her memories of the past when Brittany grabbed her hand gently.  “You doing okay?” she asked and Rachel gasped in shock and then started to shake a little bit.  “Shhh, it’s okay, it’s me, it’s Brittany, you’re okay,” Brittany told her. “B’ee,” she said softly. “Yep, it’s me.  Well me and two bunches of bananas.  Quinnie and Sanny are getting the apples.  They are really good apple pickers.  They’ve never gotten one with a worm before,” she said teasingly and Rachel smiled a little bit.  “You’re with us, it’s okay, we’ll keep you safe,” she said lovingly. “Fank oo,” Rachel said softly.  Brittany nodded and started rubbing Rachel’s back, in the same way that Shelby would have done.   “It’s a very small store, it’ll move quickly and then we’ll be back home,” Brittany offered.  Rachel nodded and they waited for Santana and Quinn to return wit the apples.  As soon as they did, the five of them continued on their way and Santana stopped dead in her tracks, “Sanny?” Brittany asked softly and Santana turned her back to the store, looking directly at Brittany and dropped her voice to a whisper. “It’s Miss Cora,” she said. “Ugh,” Brittany sighed and she moved closer to Rachel.  “She’s not mean, she’s just rough, and she always thinks people are rude, even when they aren’t,” Brittany whispered. “Daddy,” Quinn hissed when she noticed.  She moved over to Santana and stood there protectively.  She needed to know that her sisters were safe with her and protected and that she was the one protecting them, even though Will was right there.  He seemed to be oblivious to the fact that Cora was there, or he was purposefully ignoring her.  Quinn wasn’t sure what it was, but she knew she had to protect her sisters.  Miss Cora was much too rough for the girls’ liking. “Calm down girls.  We have to pick out some ribs and Mama wants us to buy ground beef.  Does anyone remember what percentage we buy?” Will asked. “Nothing more than eighty percent,” Santana offered.  She was going to focus, so she didn’t have to think about Cora.  Maybe she’d pass if Santana forgot about it.  Maybe she was like smoke.  Maybe she would just pass by and nothing would happen.  Unfortunately, there were the undeniable clacking sounds of Cora’s heels behind her and Santana’s heart sank.  So much for hope. “Sir!  Nothing more than eighty percent sir!” a woman said from behind them and Rachel wet herself immediately and she looked at Brittany with pure fear in her eyes.  “Honestly Will, these girls are never going to make it if they don’t learn the basic manners.  You have to have them in training all the time,” she said and very quickly Will pulled Santana close to him and kept a tight grip around her stomach.  She knew it was best to be quiet but she wanted to scream and he knew exactly what she was thinking.  Cora was a very uptight and old fashioned person who was distantly associated with their circle, but she had a circle of her own.  In her circle the pets were to be servants to the Master or Mistress.  They were expected to keep house, and cater to every whim their “owner” had and in return they would be sexually rewarded, and be given a place to live for free.  Cora’s idea of taking pets out in public was more to show them off so the world could see what fabulous servants they were.  Will’s idea of taking pets out in public was to get rid of their cabin fever and very slowly socialize them.  Cora also believed that pets were to be seen and not heard.  “Well at least you are keeping them in line, I don’t know what would happen if all four of them started chattering away at me at once, especially in a place like this.” Will tightened his grip on Santana and sent Quinn and Brittany to flank Rachel, who was now crying softly and trying to keep it under her breath.  If she kept that up, she’d pass out.  “It’s a grocery store Cora, it’s not a library, they are free to talk, just as you and I are,” he said kindly.  “And it’s nice to see you too,” he added, although Santana was pretty sure that wasn’t sincere.  She had briefly heard Will’s thoughts on Cora and they weren’t really pleasant. “I see you have four now,” she smiled and she went to move closer toward Rachel.  “Beautiful girl, is she well trained?” Cora asked and very quickly Brittany and Quinn moved closer to Rachel, squeezing her gently behind them, and creating a barrier.  “Will, your girls are being rude, please handle it,” she said. “They aren’t being rude Cora, they are being protective,” Will said and he reached over and gently guided Cora backward by her elbow.  “Yes I have four daughters now, and they are all well behaved, young ladies.  Whatever you need to know about my children, you can ask me, you do not have the right to just touch whenever you want,” he said protectively. “Shelby would never speak to me like that,” Cora said challenging Will on purpose.  She didn’t think anyone in Bruce’s circle was powerful enough to have a higher rank than base level. “Clearly you have not seen my wife with her cubs.  Now if you’ll excuse us we have to finish our shopping, as I’m sure you do as well,” he said and he guided Santana back behind him to be with her sisters and she smartly went, all three of them surrounding Rachel protectively. “Have a nice day then,” she said and she wandered off.  As soon as she was gone Will hovered slightly over his girls. “Daddy, something is wrong,” Brittany said.  “Rae won’t stop shaking,” she explained with concern. Will knelt down in front of her and she let the tears fall freely, she didn’t care.  “What’s wrong baby?” he asked her and she started to cry. “No, no, no,” she whimpered, pushing her words out with great difficulty. “Shhh, you’re okay baby.  That was Miss Cora, but she’s gone now, and I promise you no one in our family is fond of her.  She’s got some very old fashioned views,” Will tried to explain. “Up,” Rachel pleaded and Will looked surprised.  She hadn’t asked to be held since their shopping trip.  This wasn’t entirely new but she was begging him. “You want Daddy to hold you?” he asked her.  He really wanted to ask her in a younger form of speech and say, Rae wants up?, but he didn’t think that would be smart.  That was much too young of a sentence in much too public a place and Rachel was getting worked up by the second.  She started to really shake now, and her knees were starting to buckle, so the girls supported her and Will very easily lifted her into his arms.  She wasted no time in wrapping her legs around his hips and crying hard.  She was trying to keep it together, but she couldn’t do it any longer.  “Okay, okay, shhh, you’re okay, Daddy’s here, and your sisters are here, you’re okay,” he said and he rubbed her back and waited for her to catch her breath and calm down a little.  Once she was set he spoke very gently to her.  “Rae baby, it’s alright.  Miss Cora is gone and she’s not coming back.  You are an amazing girl, and I’m very proud of you.” He kept up a gentle stream of words and assurances and then realized they were simply still standing there and should start to move on.  “Okay my love, do you think you’re ready to continue?” he asked gently because he knew he couldn’t carry her through the entire store. She obediently nodded, even though her body was screaming at her, and her bottom was stinging from having peed herself.  She was very upset that she had wet herself at all, but since her protective underwear prevented people from knowing what she did, she wasn’t about to tell anyone.  She decided that she could calm down and be brave.  The other three girls surrounded her again rather quickly.  “She’s like the wicked witch of the west,” Santana whispered kindly.   “Sanny always gets in trouble when she’s around, you must be her good luck charm,” Brittany smiled kissing Rachel’s cheek. “She’s absolutely gone, Rae and she’s not coming back.  Daddy told here where to stick it, without actually saying it,” Quinn smiled.  “She doesn’t like that Daddy’s really powerful and protective.” “See baby?  Everything is okay, so why don’t we try and finish our shopping, we only have a few more things to get,” Will explained.  “Will you try for me sweetheart?” he asked her gently and she nodded. “We’re all here to help you,” Quinn said taking her hand and the other girls leaned in and hugged her gently as well. “I have amazing girls, and I’m proud of each and every one of you,” Will told them.  “Now, shall we continue?  The next stop is going to be the cereal aisle and I will get to learn a little more about my Rae and what she likes to eat for breakfast,” Will said. “It’s really cool.  We get to pick out our own cereals to eat, but because we don’t have it every day, it takes a while to go through it,” Brittany offered.  “If you don’t have a cereal choice, you can always share mine,” she smiled. Will grinned and group of them moved from aisle to aisle until the entire list was finished.  Once it was done, Will got in line to pay and he had the girls help load up the groceries.  Rachel was to do the first few frozen items and then she was to come back to the push bar of the cart.  Will wanted her to feel as though she was just as important and special as the other girls.  She already was, but he knew she didn’t believe it, so he was hoping this would help her.  The cashier looked at Rachel curiously.  Something was very awkward about Rachel and this particular cashier was trying to figure it out. “Hey, do I know you?” she asked Rachel. “You don’t,” Santana said quickly. “Hey, enough, bag please,” Will said pointing Santana toward the bagging area where Quinn already was.  They set to bagging together and both kept a very careful eye on the cashier, while Brittany kept an eye on Rachel. “Sorry, you just look very familiar,” the cashier offered.  “Do you have any coupons?” she asked Will and he handed them over. “You stay next to me,” Brittany whispered softly to Rachel, as protectively as she could.   The cashier added in the coupons and then zeroed in on Rachel again.  “Are you sure?  Didn’t we go to high school together or something?  You look an awful lot like this girl that went there, but she went missing all of a sudden and was never heard from again,” she rambled. “Hey, we don’t need your life story, we just need our groceries please,” Santana barked at her. “Stop it,” Quinn hissed at her and she shook her head. “No!” Santana hissed and before she could continue, Will spoke up. “These are my daughters,” Will said speaking up.  “Susan, Barbara, Aurora, and Lucy,” he said pointing to each of them.  “Do you still think you know them?” he asked and the cashier shook her head.  “Well then thank you for your time, tell me how much I owe you, and you can help the next customer behind me,” he told her, trying to move the process along and then he looked at his girls.  “Aurora, stand here by me,” he told Santana seriously and she pouted at him.  She didn’t want to be by the push bar, it was too crowded with Rachel being there, but she also didn’t want to fight him in the store.  She’d get spanked in the car for sure, and it just wasn’t worth it. Will managed to get the girls to the car and kept Santana back against him, while the other girls got in and buckled up.  “What you did and said was very good.  Your protective instincts make me very happy Sanny, and you need to not bark at people like that.  When you’re alone and you don’t have Mama and I with you, that’s different, but I was with you and there was no need to bark at that girl,” he told her. “She was making Rae uncomfortable, so while I know I shouldn’t have done it, I’m not sorry I did.  She is my sister and I will stand up for her always,” Santana said. Will smiled and pulled her into a tight hug.  “You are more loved and cared for than you can even possibly begin to imagine my sweet Sanny,” he told her and just as they were about to break the hug and get in the car themselves, Rachel started screaming in pain. The scream ended the tender moment, but now everyone was concerned about Rachel and all she was doing was screaming.  Will had Santana get into the van as well, and then he gave Brittany the keys.  “Start it up please baby, and then we can open the windows to get some fresh air in here,” he told her.  It was only fall, but the weather was being strange, so there were a lot of hot moments on cold days.  Will helped Rachel out of the car and she continued to scream.  There was something about her scream that was more than just pain, it seemed to be a mix of pain and horrible memories.  She gripped tight to him and buried her head in his shoulder.  As he held her, he could almost feel her protective underwear sagging, so he knew what he had to do.  “Girls, pull the grocery bags to the front seat please, and pass the backpack to the trunk of the car,” he said and he escorted Rachel to the back of the car.  “Okay baby, come on,” he said kindly.  “Let’s change you okay?  We’ll just change your underwear and then get you home,” he explained gently and he very carefully helped her lay down and she screamed again.  Her scream very quickly brought her sisters’ heads popping up over the back seat, all of them looking down at her and reaching down to take her hand.  Will was very thankful when Rachel reached up to accept their offering.  It was a sign that she was aware of who was helping her, or at least trying to help her. “Shhh, look at us, breathe, it’s just Daddy and he’s just going to help you change your underwear,” Brittany offered kindly. Rachel squeezed their hands tightly and then screamed when Will pulled her pants down.  It was extremely difficult, but Santana was the only one to not look away.  “Me Rae, keep looking at me,” she said.  When Will pulled her diaper down, there were flecks of blood and the smallest dots of skin, that looked like bugs lining the seat of the diaper.  Rachel started to cry again and Santana spoke sternly.  “No, no, no, look at me.  It’s me.  Daddy is just changing your underwear,” she told her.  “The only reason I can look is because I have a stronger stomach than the two of them,” she said.  “Tell me what’s making you scream please,” she requested. “Ow, no, Sanny,” Rachel pleaded. “Shhh, okay, don’t tell me, that’s alright,” Santana said.  “Keep looking at me, Daddy’s almost done,” Santana said kindly and he carefully got a new diaper under Rachel and when he pulled it up in place, she started to cry again. “Shh, I don’t have cream baby, we have to wait till we get home,” he said and Rachel shook her head no and cried harder. “What if I ride in the back with her Daddy.  Just shut the trunk and we’ll be locked in, and this way she won’t have to wear her underwear,” Santana offered. “It’s not safe, but I don’t think I have any other choice,” he sighed.  “Okay,” he said on an exhale.  “Sanny come here,” he said and she went to climb over the seat.  “Ah, ah, you know better, around,” he said sternly and she clambered out of the car and over to the trunk and laid down next to Rachel.   “You have three sisters, you’re always going to be protected,” she told her and she kissed her cheek. Will gave them both a kiss, made sure they were tucked well into the trunk, and then shut the door.  “Are you okay?” he asked into the window. “We’re good!” Santana yelled back to him. “Sanny,” Rachel whimpered.  “Yeah?” “Mama,” she whimpered. “Yep, we’re going home right now and you’ll get to see Mama, and for what it’s worth, I miss her too,” Santana said. “Quinnie, Bree, buckle in please,” Will said and he waited for them to do so.  “Sanny, Rae, stay very still my loves,” he told them and on the way home he called over to Terri and spoke very softly. “It’s my big brother,” Terri smiled. “With a medical question,” he told her softly. “What happened to my girls?” she asked with concern. “I took the girls to the store so Shelby could get some pampering time.  She’s at home, hopefully finishing her massage now, and we’re on our way home.” “None of this is medical.” “I changed Rachel’s underwear and it had blood, little bits of skin I think, and she started screaming when she tried to sit in her seat.” “Was she bleeding a lot?” he asked. “No, I cleaned her up and the blood stopped.  It was odd, like little spots of it and then nothing,” he told her. “I’d have to look at her, but I think what you’re describing is diaper rash and hers sounds like a severe case.” “We change her every time without waiting though, she shouldn’t have a rash,” he said. “Are you putting cream or lotion on her though?” Terri asked.  “If the skin dries out, it can cause this rash that I think you’re talking about and if she wet herself and then sat down, with a rash like that, then I can understand why she would scream,” Terri explained. “Can you come check her out please?  On a lunch break or something?  Mom’s coming over for lunch as well, I’m sure she’d be thrilled to see you,” Will tried. “You are so cheating by mentioning mom, but yes, I will try and figure out a way to get to you, even if it’s via face time,” Terri said.  The girls were just as important to her as they were to Will and Shelby. “I love you,” Will said and they disconnected.  They made it home and Quinn and Brittany looked ready to run into the house.  “Ah, ah, ah, no, stop.  Calm, everyone stay calm.  Each of you take two bags and walk, into the kitchen.  Walk, do not run.  Tell Mama, that I need her help out here.  That is what you say and all you say,” he told them seriously. They nodded, taking two grocery bags each, and walked, albeit quickly, into the kitchen.    “Mama, you have to go to the car now, it’s bad and Daddy needs help,”  Brittany said. “That’s not what we’re supposed to say!” Quinn scolded. “Enough my loves,” she said seriously.  “Put these bags of groceries away and then you can each go into the living room and start reading a book,” she told them and then she gave them each a hug and kiss before going out to the car.  She gave Will a very tight hug, a kiss, told him she loved him, and then she rounded the corner of the car to see her two brunettes lying in the trunk. “Mama!” Rachel cried. “Hi baby girls,” Shelby smiled at them feeling as though this was not as terrible as a situation as Brittany made it sound moments ago.  “Rae-rae, where are you pants love?” she asked with a smile and Rachel simply reached for her.  “Oh my love,” she said and she pulled her up into her arms and held her tight and Rachel cuddled into her and cried.  “You’re okay my sweet love,” she said and she looked at Santana who was now seated and waiting for instructions.  “And you baby girl, do you have all your clothes on?” she teased her. Santana nodded and then carefully stood up, moving close to Shelby.  “There was blood in her underwear Mama,” she whispered and Shelby nodded.  It was potentially not a good sign that Santana was back to calling Shelby Mama, but it wasn’t a tell tale sign that disaster was about to strike either, so Shelby was simply very careful in her words. “Thank you for being a good sister Sanny, I’m very proud of you, and if you could kindly help Daddy with the last bags of groceries, then you can go in and be with your sisters.  You are all to read a book until lunch time, which isn’t that far away,” she told her. “Don’t you need help?” Santana asked. “Yes I will, but I will call you when I do, I promise,” Shelby assured her and Santana nodded before going into the kitchen. “Terri is going to face time us during her lunch I believe.  She’d like to see for herself what I saw,” he said showing Shelby the soiled diaper, that was tucked off to the side.  She made a brief face of disgust and then nodded her understanding.  “Did the girls tell you what I told them to tell you?” he asked. “No, but I think you should just talk to them.  Bree said it, Quinnie knew it was wrong and they were both too concerned to remember the right words.  So talk gently, please,” Shelby said and he nodded. “I will leave the two of you to get cleaned up and then we can all have lunch together and Mom is still coming right?” he asked. “Yes, for left over calzones,” Shelby said and he nodded, gave Rachel a kiss, then Shelby, and went into the kitchen with the last two bags of groceries.  “Well my little pant-less Lamb, shall we get you cleaned up before we join everyone for lunch?” Shelby asked her kindly and happily.  She was going to treat this, as a simple case of needing to be cleaned and clearly needing lotion, cream, ointment or something, because while they changed Rachel very regularly, apparently her skin was still very sensitive.  The little flecks of blood were proving to be nothing, and Rachel wasn’t screaming any longer, she was just upset, so Shelby simply carried her inside and took her up to the girls’ bathroom.  “Will you stand in the tub for me, so we can wash you off?” she asked her as she set her on her feet and Rachel very carefully, and slowly moved into the tub, not at all thrilled when her body resisted the movement of spreading her legs.  She winced slightly and then got into the tub and carefully stood still. “Okay love, let’s make the water very warm okay?  Mama will hold the shower head and you can control the nozzle until it’s as warm as you like,” Shelby said and Rachel looked confused by this.  She didn’t think she should be making any decisions.  Pets weren’t allowed to do that.  Babies weren’t allowed to do that, and right now, she potentially fell into both of those categories.  “You can do it,” Shelby encouraged and she sat down on the edge of the tub and showed Rachel what to do.  “Now, see this?” she asked tapping the faucet plate.  “What letter is this here?” she asked. “C,” Rachel said. “Very good and this one?” “H.” “Very good, and do you know what those letters stand for?” she asked her kindly, being sure to move slowly and carefully.  They had to build up Rachel’s confidence and Shelby was fairly sure, this was the way to do it.  It was how she and Will helped build trust with the other three girls.  Brittany had been the easiest, and Santana had been the most stubborn.  Shelby was hoping that Rachel fell somewhere in the middle the way Quinn had. “Co an Ha,” Rachel said carefully. “Very good, however, we have a small problem, because the plumber we hired, and the pipes we have, and all of the parts that bring us water, they don’t match up.  So in this bathroom, C is actually for hot and H is actually for cold.  But we have a lever here, so we start somewhere in the middle, and if we want the water warmer we move the lever which way?” she asked and Rachel pointed downward toward the C.  “You are a super good listener, and I am very proud of you Rae,” she told her.   Once Rachel seemed comfortable with the temperature of the water, she spoke up.  “Mama, is kay.  I no s’eam when is wahss,” she told her. “Well I’m glad you won’t scream, but if it hurts when we wash you, and you want to scream, that is totally okay by me.  I don’t want you to hurt, and I definitely don’t want to hurt you, but I like that you understand it might happen.  That is very brave of you, and makes me even prouder to be your Mama,” Shelby smiled.  “Let’s start slow okay.  First your feet and then you, not Mama, Rae-rae will move the sprayer higher and higher.  Maybe it’ll sting a lot at first, maybe not at all, I don’t know, so that’s why we start slow,” she told her. Rachel let the warm water work over her body and she winced when the water got as high as the front of her thigh.  She was reminded that she could take her time and she looked at Shelby and started doing all the breathing exercises that Shelby had done with her, since she showed up.  “Good job Rae,” Shelby praised.  “You keep breathing and working.  You are doing so well and Rae is totally in control.  Mama is just helping you hold the sprayer, the only one to move it is Rae,” Shelby told her and Rachel nodded her understanding. As they waited, there was a knock on the door and Quinn called in that she was the one knocking.  “Come in,” Rachel shouted at her.  Rachel’s face lit up when Quinn walked in and she reached her free hand out to hold Quinn’s.  Quinn moved closer and took her hand.  “I no s’eam,” Rachel assured her. “You can, just warn us, so I can cover my ears.  You have very strong lungs,” she smiled. Rachel blushed and Shelby let them have their moment.  “What did you come up for Quinnie?” she asked. “I wanted to tell you what happened at the store please Mama,” Quinn said and Shelby nodded, glad that Rachel was trying to move the sprayer up her body, closer to hips.  The front of her body was one thing, the back was something else though.  “Rae walked, she did really good, and then we were looking for meat and we ran into Miss Cora,” she said and Rachel froze and let go of the nozzle.  Miss Cora was the entire reason she wet her pants in the first place and then said nothing about it for the entire trip, until she got to the car and started screaming as she sat down.  Shelby took the nozzle, put it back in Rachel’s hand and just waited for Quinn to finish.  “She scared everyone Mama, except Daddy, he was super protective, and I was doing a lot of thinking about something,” she babbled and Shelby took her hand to quiet her. “Both you and Rae need to breathe my loves.  We are in our house, in your bathroom, with Daddy, Sanny, and Bree downstairs.  You are both completely safe and neither of you are in trouble for sharing information.  I’m very proud of you both for being so brave,” she explained to them. “Rae, did you pee when you saw her?” Quinn asked and Rachel froze, she simply let her eyes fill with tears, then closed them, and let the tears slip down her cheeks.  “We didn’t change her fast enough Mama, because she was scared.  It’s not her fault,” Quinn said. “First of all,” Shelby said pulling Quinn into her arms and letting the nozzle hang in the tub, so that it didn’t spray all over the room.  “No one ever thought this was Rachel’s fault.  It’s no one’s fault.  We can maybe use this as a teaching lesson, but no one is at fault,” Shelby said.  “Secondly.  Rae, look at Mama please baby,” she told her and Rachel stood there, eyes closed, crying, and then Quinn started crying.  “Why are you crying Quinnie?” Shelby asked. “Because I made it worse.  She’s crying cause of me.  It’s my fault,” she whimpered. “Okay, everyone look at Mama,” she said seriously and she purposefully used her Mistress voice knowing that Rachel would listen.  They both worked hard to stop crying and look at Shelby and Shelby took a deep breath.  “Okay my sweet girls.  You both need to focus.  First of all, Quinnie can you tell Mama who Miss Cora is?” she asked. “A Mistress,” she said. “Very good, and you are correct, but what you all forget to keep in the forefront of your minds, is that she is not part of our community.  Miss Cora and Mr. Bruce, do not see eye to eye on a lot of things and the biggest one is that pets should be pets only and never children or claimed as members of the family,” Shelby explained.  “Now listen to me very carefully. There will never be any second of any day, for as long as I live, that I will not claim you as my child.  If you all decide you want to move on with your lives and no longer live in this house, and carry on with your lives in the far off plains of Africa, you will still be my daughters,” Shelby said and they both nodded.  “Now, why don’t we try to help Rachel clean up a little more, put lots of lotion on her, and then go down for lunch, because I’m sure Grandma Rose will be here very soon.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter 49  Lunch had gone really smoothly, even to the point where Rose, somehow, convinced Rachel to not only sit next to her, but was helping her eat her lunch as well.  Cutting it up for her, so she could see for sure that it was definitely the food they’d cooked the day before while Rachel had gone to the courthouse to talk to the judge.  During lunch they all talked about the party and where it was going to be that night.  Rachel seemed surprised that Rose knew who some of these people were and talked about them as though the were friends, or extended family members.  How was it, that this woman, not only accepted Rachel and the other girls as her granddaughters, but also didn’t seem to pass any judgement at all as to how they ran their lives.  Her biological fathers, once they found out about Vincent and Oliver, practically disowned her, and Vincent and Oliver were super secretive about anything that happened in their private lives, forcing Rachel to be quiet as well.  She wasn’t even allowed to make conversation at the bank with the customers.  
“Good, now sit down,” Vincent said closing the door to his little office once Rachel was inside.  “Now listen to me.  You have started your training, and you will not, under any circumstances speak to the customers at this bank about anything that goes on outside of this office.  If I had it my way, you would not speak at all.  You will be allowed to say hello but softly.  You may smile, but you will not show teeth, a tight lipped smile only, and you may say goodbye, but again softly.  If I hear any volume coming out of you that I don’t like, you will be punished immediately.  It will be fast and harsh and you will be sent back to work.  Any questions?” he asked and before Rachel could answer, he lifted her up by her arm, smacked her three times on her ass, and sent her back to her desk.
  Rachel shivered at the memory and suddenly looked like someone had shot a puppy dog in front of her.  Rose seemed to key into her current emotions though, because she quickly spoke up.  “Rae my darling, I had the best time with you at lunch today,” she told her.  “You and your sisters are so lovely, and I am so blessed to have you as my granddaughters,” she told her and Rachel simply nodded.  “You do look a bit scared, have I turned into a warted lady?  Did my magic run out?” she asked and she felt a sense of relief when Rachel shook her head and gave a small smile.  “Do you perhaps want to go sit with Mama or Daddy for a while?  I have been hogging you all to myself,” Rose admitted. “No, it’s good that she’s with you Grandma,” Brittany piped up.  “It’s really good Rae, I’m happy for you, it means you are learning to trust other people, and that’s so brave and strong of you,” she continued. “Bree, baby, it’s Rae’s decision,” Will said kindly and she nodded and bowed her head slightly in embarrassment.  He leaned over and pulled her out of her chair and into his lap.  “It’s not a correction for punishment and you haven’t disappointed me at all.  You’re very observant to see such things and it’s very kind of you to point out to Rae how well she’s doing.  Even with all of that though, it is still her decision, that’s all I mean my love,” he said. “Well can I sit with you please Daddy?” she asked him. “I would love that very much,” Will smiled and for the rest of the hour that Rose was with them, he held Brittany on his lap.  Once Rose got hugs and kisses goodbye from everyone, and a promise to be at her house for dinner the next night, she left and Will spoke up.  “Alright my lovely girls, I need everyone to listen very carefully please,” he said and all eyes were on him, in seconds.  “Where are we all going tonight Quinnie?” he asked. “To the circle party, and just our circle will be there,” she told him. “Very good.  Bree, what time do we normally leave to go to a party?” he asked. “Around eight thirty,” she said. “Correct, well done, and Sanny, what must happen in this house before we go to a party?” he asked and she looked at him with a bit of confusion.  She hadn’t been to a party in two weeks so she hadn’t really thought about what was different in their house, in comparison to the other houses of their community.  “What does Mama make sure everyone does before we leave?” he asked. “Oh, I’m sorry, a nap,” she said as it dawned on her. “Very well said my darlings, now,” he paused.  “Rae sweetheart.  You need to know one other thing, before we go to this party tonight, none of you girls are allowed to dress yourself.  Mama or I will take care of that.  All you need to do is take a nap before we go.  Being well rested before going to a party will help you not be so overwhelmed,” he said and Brittany raised her hand immediately.  “Yes baby?” “Rae doesn’t want to play yet, and she shouldn’t have to, and so I want to request she be dressed, um, humbly, is the word I think I want, and is there going to be a demonstration?” she babbled. “First of all, the word you want is modestly, not humbly, although that was a very good attempt and yes, there is going to be a demonstration, but I don’t know what of,” he said.  She nodded and went back to resting against him. “Well how about all of my family moves into the family room.  You can all watch television together, and I will give my girls a bath one at a time,” Shelby announced.  Rachel didn’t like the sound of that, it meant Shelby would be leaving her, so she did what now seemed to come very naturally for some reason.  She started crying and turned into Shelby holding on as tight as she could.  “And I think I should start with Rae,” she said gently.  She very carefully stood up and began swaying with a clearly distressed little girl.  It took a very small amount of effort to carry her upstairs, and start her bath.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, it’s okay,” she told her and as she spoke, she gently undressed Rachel, got her stripped down to her birthday suit and helped her to sit in the very warm bath water with lavender bubbles.  “It’s alright my love.  Mama’s still here, it’s just a bath,” Shelby soothed.  Once she calmed down a little bit and the wave of big emotion left her, she seemed to be doing better.  The only thing that Rachel seemed very sure of, was that Will and Shelby were either leaving her at the party, or returning her to Bruce and Anne, because she was too much to deal with.  It was much too overwhelming for her and not even time in a relaxing bath with Shelby seemed to be helping. Downstairs, Brittany looked at Will.  “Sir, can you give us a bath maybe?” she asked, realizing that Shelby might be a while. “Are you sure sweetheart?  Miss normally does that for you on party nights,” he said, keying into the fact that she was saying Sir.   “Yes, but it’s not bad when you do it and Miss is busy now,” she pointed out and he nodded. “Bree, you have to be super sure about this, are you?” he asked. “Yes Sir, and my magic word is apples.  I’d like to at least try,” she said. “I think I have four brave girls,” he told her, kissing her temple and then nodded his agreement.  He stood up and gently took hold of her wrist, getting ready to lead her along.  “Ladies, can you two stay down here and behave while I help your sister?” he asked. “Do we get to choose who gives us a bath Sir?” Quinn asked. “You can if you like.  I used to give you baths when you first got here, but then we learned Miss is way better at it.  I absolutely can give you a bath, but it may not be as good as you’ve gotten used to.” “I still want to please,” Quinn said, sounding hopeful. “If you want it to come from me, it can,” he said, “but one at a time, not all together,” he added in quickly. “I’ll go with you Sir,” Quinn said. “Me too,” Santana piped up, all of them seeming to realize that Shelby was going to be a while with Rachel. “Alright then, how about you girls come upstairs.  Watch television in your rooms, and then I’ll come get you when it’s time for a bath,” he said.  They nodded, stood up, turned off the television and joined him at his side.  “You girls make me so proud.  Always,” he told them and wrapped the three of them in a hug.  
“Are you sure? This is pushing their limits, and I don’t know that that is the smartest idea right now,” Shelby said looking at him with confusion.
 
“It’s just a bath, I’ll be in the room with you, and I think they are ready.  They have been here solidly for two months.  They know you are not Kate.  They know that you aren’t going to chase after them with ice cubes and shove them into places that ice cubes don’t belong,” Will said.
 
“Really?  Last night I pulled a bag of popsicles out of the freezer for a treat and the three of them acted like I was about to stab them with knives,” Shelby said.
 
“How long did that reaction last?” he asked her.
 
“Three seconds,” she said honestly.
 
“So I think it’s okay to try now.  This is not you reaching into the freezer, this is you and bath time.  You gave Santana a bath two weeks ago,” he said.
 
“That doesn’t count, she was sick, and too weak to fight me, and I still had to wrestle her into the tub,” Shelby protested.
 
“Please try,” he sighed.  “For me,” he added and she took a heavy sigh.
 
“I’m only doing this because you need to stop looking so pathetic,” she told him and he laughed, climbed on the bed, pulled her under him and kissed her with as much passion as he could muster, and then growled in her ear.
 
“You’ll pay for that later,” he hissed.
 
“I hope so,” she smiled back at him and then she pushed him away a bit, so they were eye to eye.  “I’m not lying.  Those are my pets, and I love them, truly, and want what’s best for them, and I’m still scared this will traumatize them,” she said.
 
“I will make it okay, now come on,” he said and pulled her up off the bed and she sulked slightly after him, but by the time they got to Santana’s room, where everyone was playing Operation, she appeared fine.  “Hey girls,” he said softly, so as not to startle them.  Brittany froze in mid air and then turned her head to look at her Miss and Sir standing in the doorway.  “Finish your turn baby, it’s okay,” he told her and as she started to go for the water on the knee, she hit the metal side.  The guy’s nose lit up and the buzzer sounded.
 
“Eehrrngh!” to you too,” she said and then she gave her full attention to Will and Shelby.
 
“You’ll get it next time Bree,” Shelby said kindly.
 
“Okay girls, tonight is party night and it’s nearly four, so everyone needs to start having a bath, but this week, we’re going to do it a little bit differently and Miss is going to give you your bath.  I am going to be in the room with you, in fact we can all be in the same room,” he said and Shelby kept her face neutral.  She didn’t want to appear overly excited or in anyway upset about having to do the task, “but I think Miss has to start helping you girls, because she has the same parts as you, and I, well, I don’t,” Will said.
 
“Good, I’d be very curious if my husband was missing some of his equipment,” Shelby laughed.
 
“She thinks she’s very funny,” he stage whispered to the girls and Shelby rolled her eyes.  “Okay girls, come on, let’s clean up, and we can all go for a bath together, okay?” he asked them.  They agreed, because they knew it was an order and not a suggestion, but the atmosphere in the room changed the moment he told them Shelby was leading bath time.  
 
“Stop, you’ve scared them.  Sit down girls, on the bed please,” Shelby said and she moved to sit in front of them, on the floor, giving them a height advantage and she spoke very gently.  “This is a very quick listening test, and you will raise your hand and wait to be called on to answer my questions.  Understood?”  They all nodded at her and she smiled.  “Yes Miss or No Miss,” she prompted and was quickly met with a soft chorus of yes Miss.  “Good girls.  Now, first question.  Tonight is party night, and before we go to a party we have bath time for two reasons.  The first is to get clean.  What is the second?” she asked and Santana’s hand shot up.  “Sanny.”
 
“To have an orgasm, so we don’t play too hard, too fast, and act like savages,” she said.
 
“I’ve never seen you act like a savage, but that was still a very good answer.  When Sir gives you your bath, how long do you sleep for?” she asked them.  “Bree?”
 
“For three weeks, only two hours and then I was crabby at the party,” she answered honestly.
 
“Very good, and while you may have been crabby, that’s not really your fault.  You’re human and you’re allowed to have emotions.  Does anyone want to tell me what emotions you are feeling now?” she asked them.  “Because I know my girls, my pets, my treasured loves, and if I’m being honest with you, then I know you’ll be honest with me,” she added.  When they all looked a bit hesitant, she continued.  “Well I will start then.  I’m nervous.  I’m nervous that I’m gong to scare you girls, because of the past you come from.  Now I know I’m not going to hurt you.  I know, I’m going to get you to have an orgasm, and you’ll feel amazing, and have a nice long nap, and then have fun at the party tonight,” she explained.  “I also know, that you don’t know and have not yet experienced everything I’ve just said, so I know I have to earn your trust.  Does anyone feel the way I just described?  A little nervous or scared to have Miss give them a bath?” she pressed and very slowly all three girls raised their hands.  She had been honest with them; they could be honest with her.
 
“Which is why, we all need to stick together when we go, and you all need to use your safe words if you feel it’s necessary.  Can you all tell me your safe words please?” Will asked pointing first to Brittany, then Quinn, and then Santana, each of them giving the correct word.  “Very good and if and when you decide to call your word, all training and play stops, and that’s the end of it.  Miss helps you finish your bath, gets you dried, dressed, and into bed to rest until it’s time for dinner,” he told them and they agreed.  In all the days they’d been in this new circle, that had always been the rule.  They had done most of their training down at the club, and when they called their word, for any reason, it was respected and all play and training stopped immediately.  “So can we all give it a try please?” he asked and they nodded.
 
Brittany stood up and then moved to sit in Shelby’s lap and cuddle with her.  She was scared, but Shelby had been so honest with them, she didn’t think Shelby would actually hurt her.  “I love you too baby Bree,” Shelby smiled and kissed her temple softly, never needing to hear an I love you first.  That simple move, meant a lot and everyone knew it.  “Okay, let’s all move to the master bathroom, and we’ll do this in there.  Five people do not fit so well in your bathroom,” Shelby smiled and they all nodded.
 
Shelby sat on the edge of the tub first and Will moved to sit on the toilet which was not that far away.  “Everyone into the shower stall please.  You can all get washed down in their and then we’ll do the bath part to help you along towards a nap,” Shelby said and they nodded at her.  In the shower, the three of them helped wash each others’ backs, and long hair, being sure to clip it up and out of the way for when they got done.  They all emerged from the shower and Will helped them to wrap up in soft beige towels.  Their special towels, in their favorite colors, with their names, were being saved for when they were completely finished with this ritual and being taken to their bedrooms.
 
Shelby was waiting patiently for them and smiled when they all stood in front of her, looking like drowned rats.  The tub had a shower head attachment as well as a few jets and Shelby adjusted the water, but left the drain open.  “Everyone feel.  Fix it how warm or cool you want it, and then once it’s set, I will close the drain to give you a small warm base,” she announced and they all leaned in and fiddled with the handle for a moment.  Shelby had set it just perfectly, and the three of them made such minor movements to the handle, nothing changed at all, but in their head they had controlled the temperature, and when it came to water and temperature with these girls, that was super important.  “Alright, so would you all like to choose who goes first?” Shelby asked them, “or should Sir decide?” she continued.
 
All the girls looked at each other and Brittany spoke up.  “Rock paper scissor, but we stay next to each other,” she said and they all agreed.  Brittany threw the scissors and Santana and Quinn threw paper.  
 
“We want to stay with her and hold her hand Miss,” Santana said.
 
“Please!” Quinn added in quickly.
 
Shelby nodded and smiled.  “You can do that.  You’ll have to sit on the edge of the tub to do that though and I will get you extra towels to sit on.  You could use what you’re wrapped in, but I don’t think it’s thick enough, and I don’t need you getting cold.”  The bathroom was at the back of the house and rarely got sun streaming into it.  It was currently the end of July and the entire house had central air.  One of the vents was directly over the tub, and the last thing she needed was for Quinn and Santana to sit on cold tile.  They’d freak.  Once they climbed into place and sat on towels, while still being wrapped in one, for extra warmth, Shelby continued.  “Are you girls okay?” Shelby asked and they nodded at her.  “Yes Miss, no Miss,” she said patiently.  
 
“Yes Miss,” they answered and she nodded at them.
 
“Okay first we start with the sprayer.  You do it Bree.  We have four settings, you pick the one that you think will give you the strongest orgasm,” she said and as she spoke she began running her hand over and around Brittany’s knee, knowing this would help relax her and also start to wake up all her nerves.  Brittany selected setting number two, which came as a strong jet but in a wide spray and Shelby nodded.  She took the shower head and aimed the sprayer at Brittany’s stomach to start.  She started just below her breasts and began moving the shower head carefully, in order to cover Brittany’s body with the spray.  The spray felt warm and once Shelby moved the sprayer over Brittany’s stomach, inner thighs, knees, inner calves, and feet, she opened the drain.  The water started to drain out of the tub as more water sprayed down on her.  As time went on Shelby put her hand on Brittany’s knee and slowly worked it to her inner thigh and eventually all the way to her sex.  She used her fingers, to very carefully separate the delicate folds of skin and began cooing softly.  “Do you remember your word Bree?  Tell Miss your safe word,” she said and Brittany whimpered, happily, and shook her head no.  This felt too good, she didn’t want it to stop.  “It only stops if you call it when I haven’t asked you my sweet girl,” Shelby said understanding why Brittany was not following directions.
 
“Apples....Miss,” Brittany panted and Shelby nodded, parting the skin a little bit further, slowly exposing Brittany’s clit and getting the little bundle of nerves as hard as she could.  Her delicate moves turned a little more aggressive to help pull the right parts forward, but Brittany didn’t seem to care.  She was feeling really good and the warm spray from the shower head, raining down on different parts of her body, made her feel exquisite.
 
“You’re doing very well Bree,” Shelby praised.  “I’m moving closer now though, so if you need to call your word, I want you to say it.  All you have to say is your safe word and it stops immediately,” Shelby told her.
 
“Please no stop Miss,” Brittany panted and Shelby smiled while Will beamed.  That was the reaction he had been hoping for and while one out of three was not a great track record, it was a start and he would take it.
 
“Alright my good girl, are you getting closer?  Do you want to come for me?” Shelby crooned gently as she began teasing Brittany with the spray.  It was warm and wet, and powerful, and it felt so good to have it steadily tease and torment Brittany’s delicate little nub.  It took all of ten seconds more for Brittany to scream that she was coming and then have her orgasm.  She laid there panting and Shelby waited till it passed, before continuing to rinse Brittany off.  Once she was completely spent, and clean, Shelby helped her out of the tub, wrapped her in her special towel and cuddled her tight.  “I am so proud of you my good girl.  You did so well,” Shelby praised her.
 
“I did good Miss?” Brittany asked softly, her eyes fighting to stay awake.
 
“Yes baby, you did great and you made Miss very proud,” Shelby said.  “Why don’t you go with Sir though.  You can rest against him while I help your sisters okay?” she asked.
 
“Is good,” Brittany yawned and then she fell into Will, happy to be held and sleep against him, while Quinn and Santana took their turns.
  Shelby held Rachel against her while sitting on the edge of the tub in the master bathroom and cooing softly to Rachel who was still crying, but she was talking a lot more as well.  “No, no no!” Rachel screamed and then she started to kick and struggle, trying to get away.  She had never reacted to a bath like this before though, so Shelby was aware that something was going on. “No what Rae?” Shelby asked after Rachel stopped screaming for a moment. Rachel was oblivious though and continue to scream once she caught her breath again.  “Rae good, stay, no go. No, no, no!” she yelled, not making very much sense.  Shelby was very careful in putting her in the tub, cooing softly at her, trying to get her to realize she was just going to take a bath and nothing more was going to happen.  It took Shelby fifteen minutes to get Rachel washed down and rinsed off and as she did, Rachel kicked and cried and screamed, trying to get away.  It made for a very strange situation, because every time Shelby tried to give her space to be a big girl, Rachel stood there screaming as if she were witnessing someone be executed in front of her.  Shelby knew it would have been easier, if she were communicating, but Rachel was so upset that communication was just not happening.  She finally managed to get her out of the bath, wrapped in her towel and held her tightly while Rachel kicked, screamed, struggled, and even tried to bite Shelby to get away. Shelby very quickly grabbed her jaw, held her tight, and spoke very quietly in her ear.  “Young lady.  That is not how you act ever.  You are going to be spanked for that later.  I do not tolerating biting, ever,” Shelby said.  “In the mean time, you will still yourself and be quiet.  When you can be quiet for five entire minutes, we will move to another room, and lay down for a nap.  You are going to be spanked for attempting to bite me and then you are going to take a nap.  There is no room for negotiations on this.  There is no biting, ever,” Shelby lectured and Rachel continued to kick and scream and struggle, but she didn’t dare attempt to bite again.  Shelby was trying to focus on what Rachel was saying.  She heard the words stay and no, but that was all she could seem to make out clearly.  At some point Rachel did string together an entire sentence, but it wasn’t intelligible and when Shelby calmly asked her to repeat it, she set to screaming again. Her screaming lasted for nearly an hour before she wore herself out and her voice was nearly gone from using so much effort.  It was around that time, that Will walked in and all of a sudden, it was like Rachel was an entirely different person.  “Daddy,” she whimpered as soon as she saw him. “Well hello there my little love.  I hear you finally stopped screaming, are you okay?” he asked. “Stay,” she pleaded with him. “Daddy can stay with you and Mama for a little while, but I think you need a nap,” he said kindly and she reached out for him, but Shelby shook her head no, so he moved in close and took her hands.  “Shhh, calm baby girl, very calm, can you talk to me?” he asked and she nodded at him.  “Good, let’s talk softly, and gently, can you do that?” he asked again and once again she agreed.   “Mama wants to talk too,” Shelby said kindly.  “Mama wants Rae to tell Daddy what happens before her nap today,” Shelby pressed gently and Will sighed inwardly.  Her language was incredibly young and very specific.  Something had happened during Rachel’s hour long tantrum. “Mama sounds very serious, will you tell me baby?” he asked. “Cry, no leave Daddy, stay, p’ease,” she said hiccuping the last few seconds. “Daddy isn’t leaving, and Mama isn’t leaving, and Rachel and her three sisters, who are finally sleeping are not leaving either.  No one is leaving,” Will told her.  “I did hear you crying, what made you so sad?” he asked. “No leave.  No pawty,” she cried. “Shhh, you’re okay baby, you’re okay.  No one is leaving Rae alone.  We all go to the party together and we all come home together, but I think Mama was talking about something else,” he said kindly trying to move the situation along. “Tell Daddy what you tried to do to Mama, do you remember?” Shelby asked her, and her voice was very gentle and super loving.  She was a mother, coaxing her child into the truth, and teaching them right from wrong, and she wasn’t doing it in an angry scary way.  The fact that Rachel never had that before, made it a little scary, because she didn’t know what would come next, but Shelby’s grip wasn’t indicating anything terrible was about to happen. “Bite,” Rachel said softly and honestly and then hung her head in shame. “I am so proud of you for being honest and remembering Rae.  You make Mama very happy,” Shelby told her honestly and somehow Rachel understood that Shelby meant every word she said.  “Do you remember what Mama said would happen next?” she asked her and Rachel whimpered again.  “Shhh, you’re okay.  You’re very safe, we’re just remembering right now,” Shelby told her. “Beat,” Rachel said softly and Will intervened quickly. “Rae baby, look at Daddy please,” he said and she lifted her eyes only, keeping her head bowed, struggling to see him.  He reached out and very gently lifted her chin up.  “There’s my beautiful girl,” he said kindly and she started to cry immediately.  “It’s okay, it’s okay, tell me who is in this room right now please,” he said. “Mama, Daddy, Rae,” she said softly. “Very good and in the entire time you’ve been with us, has anyone ever been beaten?” he asked her and she shook her head no and turned to look away from him, crying into Shelby’s chest.  He moved to sit next to Shelby and rubbed Rachel’s back, getting very close to her and speaking gently.  “Rachel Barbara Berry Corcoran Schuester.  You are one of my four beautiful daughters, treasured loves, and respected pets.  You will never be beaten in this house.  Punishments in this house are usually spankings and I can assure you that Mama will definitely spank you for trying to bite her, because that was definitely not called for.  You are still loved, and still wanted, and will never be pushed aside as if you don’t matter.  You matter a great deal, and in this house, you will always be loved, and also if you break the rules you will be punished.  It doesn’t mean we stop loving you.  It means you did something wrong and need a correction.  Tell me what you did wrong baby,” he said gently. “Try, bite Mama,” she admitted. “Very good my lovely,” he told her. “So, now we take care of the punishment, which is a spanking, and then Mama and Rae-rae will lay down for a nap,” Shelby said and while Rachel cried, she stopped struggling. The spanking was all of five firm spanks with a lecture about why biting anyone was not allowed unless in a dire situation.  Everything was explained and Rachel was crying heavily by the time it was done; not because of the pain, but because she realized she had disappointed her Miss, her Mama, and now she was sure she was going to be left at the party.  She was too tired to think about it though.  Between the lavender scented bath, her tantrum, and the fact that she’d just been spanked, she was exhausted.  Shelby cuddled her in the rocking chair in the bedroom and within seconds she was asleep and looking quite peaceful and angelic.  Will walked over and gave Shelby a kiss.  “Transfer her to me, you go shower, then I’ll transfer her back and I’ll go shower.  I have a feeling, we are going to need our energy as well tonight,” he smiled. “Now whatever gave you the idea that we’re going to have four clingy children with us tonight,” Shelby smirked. “Just one,” he said. “Mark my words, four,” Shelby told him.  “If I’m wrong, you can do very naughty things to me when we get a private moment.” “Our private moment will be Saturday night, your parents are taking the girls to a movie,” he smiled.  Thursday night was a big deal in their circle.  This particular night was party night and everyone had duties that had to be performed.  Everyone worked together, under the direction of Bruce and Anne, in order to pull off successful parties.  Mark and Allison, along with their little girls were always on opening duties.  They would arrive at the mansion about half an hour before hand and help to set things up.  Tonight’s party was being hosted by Kelly and Justin, so they were there with their four pets to start preparing food, and drinks, and show the guest around the place so he could set up for his demonstration once he arrived. “Mama, up p’ease,” Courtney pleaded and Allison was able to lift her up and hug her while Mark helped Mackenzie out of the car.  “No p’ay, not never,” she told her softly. “Yes, Corey never has to play if she doesn’t want to,” Allison assured her. “Who hewe Mama?” she asked resting against her and looking at the other car in the driveway.   “That’s Aunt Kelly’s car.  Aunt Kelly and Uncle Justin are hosting tonight,” she said. “Big buddy Mike,” Courtney smiled. “Yes, very good my love.  Big buddy Mike is here too, and I bet he’s going to be so happy to see you.  It’s been a few days,” Allison said.  “Okay, down now,” she said kindly, now that Mark and Mackenzie were out of the car.  “Daddy and Kenzie are ready to walk in, so we all walk in together,” Allison said, knowing full well that if Courtney had her way, she’d be carried everywhere. “Duss goes in Mama?” Kenzie asked getting to the door just ahead of everyone else. “Yes baby, go on in.  It’s open.  Call out, let everyone know were here though,” she said. “Hello!” she yelled into the house and Mark laughed softly following up behind her with the announcement of who they were. “Babies!” Jenna yelled and she went to run towards her friends, but was quickly stopped by Justin. He smacked her bottom once and frowned at her.  “Jenna Nicole, you do not run like that toward anyone, unless there is someone or something chasing you.  Excitement is a good thing, but running like that is only going to scare them, especially since it’s the babies,” he scolded her and she pouted but nodded her understanding.  He wrapped her in a tight hug and kissed the top of her head.  “Walk,” he said punctuating his word with a firm smack to her bottom as a reminder.   Jenna walked over and Mackenzie beamed.  She held out her arms and Jenna quickened her pace slightly, but didn’t lunge toward her friend.  She wrapped Mackenzie in a very tight hug and then gave her a gentle kiss.  “My Kenzie,” she smiled and Mackenzie giggled and Jenna was quickly attacked by Courtney as well.  “And my Corey?  I get to hug both of you?  I’m so super lucky,” she said building it up.  Anytime these girls did anything remotely “big girl” they were lavished with praise and they ate it up.  It was helping them get better.  It was a super slow process, but one that had proven to work over time so far.  “Now, I know you don’t want to see just me.  Who else would you like to see?” Jenna smiled. “Big buddy Mike,” Courtney grinned. “Yes, and he’s right over there, shall we go see him together?” Jenna asked kindly, only standing a few inches taller than the other girls. “No, I wif Daddy,” Mackenzie announced and then she reached for Mark’s hand, gripped it tight, and didn’t dare let go. “Okay then,” Jenna agreed and Allison smiled.  Kelly had mentioned a few times that Jenna liked to argue and get things done her way, but that was never the case when it came to Allison’s girls.  She never argued with them.  “Corey, do you want to come see Big buddy Mike with me?” Jenna asked and Courtney nodded happily and the two of them went off with Allison near by. At one of the snack tables Mark was teaching Mackenzie how to fan out the napkins with a heavy glass and she seemed very excited to learn it.  Kelly walked over and knelt down.  “Hi Kenzie,” she smiled. “Hi,” Kenzie smiled leaning in closer to Mark for a moment. “What are you doing there?” she asked curiously and Mackenzie grinned. “Daddy does.  He s’ows me,” she said.  “I does,” she told Kelly and she took a small pile of the cocktail napkins, put them down, put the heavy glass on top of them and turned it a quarter turn to the right, fanning out the napkins in a lovely pattern. “That is a super cool trick!  I’m very proud of you for helping Daddy and making everything look so pretty.  You do beautiful party set ups my love,” she smiled and Mackenzie grinned and leaned in to give Kelly a hug.  “Oooh, I love my Kenzie hugs,” Kelly smiled and then she let the little girl go and stood up to talk to Mark for a little bit.  “How are Alli and Corey?  Did they not come?” “They’re here, Corey figured out that Big buddy Mike was here, so that’s where they are,” Mark smiled and there was another knock at the door.  Mackenzie watched as Justin let a man she didn’t recognize through the door and she squeaked and hid behind Mark.  “Calm down Kenzie, you’re safe, remember?” he asked her gently.  Every Thursday afternoon and evening was a conversation of how safe and loved, Mackenzie and Courtney were at parties. Kelly noticed the man as well and smiled.  “Kenzie, that’s Miss Hailey’s friend Sam.  He’s going to be performing our demonstration tonight,” she explained.  “He’s going to show all of us how to play with a very special paint,” Kelly explained. “No, no pway, not nevah,” she said whimpering already. “Of course not sweetheart.  You will never be asked to play if you don’t want to.  I would never violate that or let anyone else violate that request and the second someone tries to, there are going to be a lot of very angry people who will come to your defense.  Mr. Sam is just going to show us how to use body paint and make pretty pictures on each other,” Kelly explained. “Paint?” she asked, her curiosity gaining an edge on her anxieties. “Yes, he has a lot of colors and my Jenna and Harry are going to be his models tonight.  Mr. Sam is going to paint on them, and then we might all try to paint on them, but because we have to be very safe and very careful we’re going to watch him first, so we learn, and we stay safe,” Kelly said. “Daddy?  I see?” Mackenzie asked. “You are always welcome to watch any demonstration sweetheart, but you have to tell Corey and Mama, so that no one is surprised,” he said and she nodded. “Can I take you over to your Mama so you can tell her Kenz?” Kelly offered and Mackenzie agreed.  “Thank you so much for trusting me Kenzie,” Kelly said and she took her hand and the two walked over to Allison who was sitting next to Mike, while he held Courtney on his lap and they played some hand game, that increased in pattern length as it progressed. “Mama!” Mackenzie smiled as she climbed into her lap.  “Mama, painting, I sees,” she said softly. “You want to watch the demonstration tonight?” she asked and Mackenzie nodded.   Courtney heard all this and stopped what she was doing immediately.  “No, no, no!” Courtney cried out. “Hey, hey, stop, come here,” Allison said and she reached over and pulled Courtney into her lap as well and held both her girls tightly, hushing Courtney, and speaking in a very low and serious voice.  “We do not need to yell and throw a fit like that.  We do not do that because we didn’t get our way,” she told her.  “Kenzie wants to watch a demo and there is nothing wrong with that.  No one is making you watch what you don’t want to.  However, you do not get to yell and whine at Kenzie, because you don’t like what she does,” Allison lectured.  “Tell Kenzie you’re sorry,” she prompted. “Kenzie, don’ leeze me,” Courtney cried. “Shhh, that’s not what Mama said baby.  Tell Kenzie you’re sorry for yelling at her,” Alli prompted and Courtney pushed out an apology and then proceeded to cry and babble at Mackenzie at how it wasn’t safe for them to watch the demonstration. “Corey, I says, you be shhh, p’ease,” Mackenzie pleaded with her sister gently.  “An Kelly saids him Mis’ser Sam, an he duss is gonna paints um, Jenna ‘n Harry,” she told her sister.  “Mem’ma at da fair?  Is wike dat,” she tried and Courtney looked at Allison in confusion. “Pawty Mama, no fair,” Courtney whimpered.  She was very confused.  Very grown up play time happened at parties, and she and Mackenzie were much too battered and abused to start getting involved in grown up play time. “You’re right, we’re at a party, we’re not at a fair, but that is Mr. Sam and he’s going to paint on Jenna and Harry like we are at the fair, and we’re going to watch.  It’s just like when we went to the fair a few months ago.  Kenzie sat down and they painted a butterfly on her face and we watched, and then they painted a butterfly on you,” Allison explained and even Kelly recognized how young and insecure Courtney was, so she made a note to talk to Sam as soon as she left the girls.  “No one is going to leave you alone, we’re all going to be in a room together to watch,” Allison said. “I sit wif you,” Courtney said.  It was not a request or a question, it was a demand.  She was not leaving her Mama’s side and if she could help it, neither was Kenzie. “You will be polite, or you will go sit in time out.  You know how to talk nicely,” Allison scolded and Courtney burst into tears, fell into Allison and just cried.  “Kenzie baby, do you want to stay with Aunt Kelly or should we go find Daddy?” she asked. “Corey time out?” she asked. “Yes Courtney gets a time out for being rude to Mama and because she needs a minute to relax,” Allison assured her. “Daddy p’ease,” Mackenzie told her and she held out her hand. Alli smiled, took her hand, stood up with Courtney, and spoke gently.  “Kenzie, I am very proud of you baby.  You are one of my two best girls, and I love you very much,” Alli told her squatting just a little bit to kiss her temple.  Her girls were definitely on the smaller side.  She dropped Mackenzie off with Mark, and then took Courtney to a quiet corner of the house.  “You are one of my two best girls Courtney, and I love you very much.  Right now though, you and Mama are going to sit in time out for two reasons.  First you were not very polite a moment ago and secondly, you need to focus and breathe.  I know you’re scared.  Mama is right here though, and we’re just going to have a nice time at the party tonight,” she told her.  Kelly walked into the main hall where Sam was setting up a table of jars and trays of various instruments.  “Hi Sam, I’m Kelly, it’s nice to meet you officially,” she smiled shaking his hand. “Hi Kelly.  You’re providing me the models tonight Hailey said.” “Yes, I am.  Jenna and Harry.”“No one has a latex allergy correct?” “As far as we are aware, no.” “If they are here, I’d like to do a test then, just to be sure.  A small test on their hand, is all I need and only for a few minutes,” he said.  She nodded her agreement and called for her two pets to join her. “Jenna, Harry, this is Miss Hailey’s friend, Mr. Sam.  He wants to do a test at the moment, so we know if anyone has latex allergies we are not aware of,” she informed them and they both gave a soft yes Miss, and let Sam do his thing. He pulled out a bottle of what looked like gel of some kind and then gave them each a quick hand massage with it, before taking a large brush and putting a two inch wide streak of white across the back of their hand.  Jenna jumped a bit at the sensation and Harry giggled at the cold feeling the paint gave him.  “This is just a test.  You’re going to feel it start to get tight and hard, and that’s a good thing, that’s what we want.  If you start to feel any itching or burning or anything other than tightening you let me know immediately okay?  Miss Hailey says that if I hurt any of her family, she’s coming after me with a machete,” he said and they both laughed.  That definitely sounded like Miss Hailey to them. “Alright loves, go see if Sir or Mr. Mark, needs any more help with set up.  If not, you may both have a drink, and then I want you upstairs changed into robes, so you can model properly.  Sir will help you,” she told them and they nodded and walked off. “They are adorable,” Sam smiled.  “I wish all the pets I saw were as cute as those two,” he said. “Well we are very fortunate in that we have a lot of adorable pets, even the boys.  What I don’t know is if you’ve been made aware of the fact of how young some of our pets are, particularly the girls,” Kelly said. “Hailey told me about seven girls, and she said they can all get very young, very quickly, if they feel threatened.  I’ve changed my entire speech in the demonstration to make sure that doesn’t happen.  I was also told the lot of you would help calm them,” he said. “Oh yes, that is very true.  You were informed properly,” Kelly said.  “Jenna is one of the seven.  Numbers two and three are running around with their Mama and Daddy, they are the ‘babies’ of our group, and I can assure you, any sideways look that our boys think you are giving them, will result in trouble, so please try to keep a calm and relaxed face,” she said kindly and he smiled and nodded. “I will definitely do that.  I was told to look for what can easily be described as five foot toddlers,” he said calmly and Kelly nodded.  She appreciated how descriptive he was being as well as trying to be respectful with his word selection. “That is correct.  The other four girls are a small group of newly formed sisters, let’s say.  The youngest is Rachel and she is our most recent add.  I know you’ve worked with Hailey for a while, so I’m sure you’re aware, our circle tends to get the hard luck cases, and Rachel is definitely that,” she explained. “I’m sure it won’t be a problem.  I do have one question.  Is everyone Mom and Dad or Aunt and Uncle tonight?” he asked. “No, not everyone.  For the most part, it’s just the two babies, who use family terms.  You’ve seen two of mine and currently we’re at Miss and Sir.  The others, I’m not sure of.  They will most likely be at Miss and Sir; they usually are at parties, but if they get spooked for whatever reason, they’ll end up at Mama and Daddy.  We usually try to use everyone’s first name, which is why we keep telling everyone that Mr. Sam is doing the demonstration,” she said. “Fair enough, I will use Miss and Mister when I address you all, and the only other thing I need to be aware of are safe words.  I understand my two models tonight are well aware that saying their safe word means we pause and we help them to feel either calmer or more in control, before we continue.” “You have excellent listening skills as well,” Kelly smiled at him and he nodded in thanks.  “I’ll let you finish up, and I’ll get you a flash card with the two words you need to know, so that you can tape it behind the easel or that fan there,” she said noting the large floor fan that was aimed at the stools he had waiting for Jenna and Harry to sit on. Sam nodded and Kelly left.  It was only minutes later when the rest of the guests arrived, in a steady flow, including Will, Shelby, and their girls.  Everyone filed in, put their coats in the coat room, and then proceeded to the refreshments table for snacks.  Shelby was holding Rachel and carrying her around the house, talking very gently to her, however Sam couldn’t actually see her face, he just saw one of the seven girls, whom he knew he had to be careful around.  He also knew he was allowed to have snacks like everyone else, so since everything was set for his demonstration, he went to the table with all the food and helped himself to a few sticks of celery and some cream cheese for dipping.   “Look baby, what would you like?” he heard Shelby asked gently and he forced himself not to look up quickly.  He wanted to see this pet, who was so scared, and hopefully assure her, that he wasn’t some terrible creature out to hurt her, and yet he knew he had to go slow.  He very carefully lifted his gaze and his jaw hit the floor.  There was Rachel, right in front of him.  She was looking a little too thin and much too scared than he ever remembered seeing her before, but that was definitely her. She seemed to sense she was being watched and looked back at Sam, only to have her heart sink.  This man knew her.  He was a customer at the bank, one of her regulars, and she knew he was going to recognize her, tell Vincent and Oliver where she was, and put not only her family, but her entire new community at risk.  She quickly hid her face from him and Shelby felt her trembling against her.  “Rachel?” Sam asked and she started to cry. Shelby felt torn, so she went for the informative approach.  “Hi, I’m Shelby, and you are?” she asked extending her hand in greeting although Sam could see she was being super protective; moving her body in such a way that he would have a very hard time in looking at Rachel’s face at all. “I’m Sam. I know Hailey Carson and I’m dong the demo tonight, with the liquid latex,” he said. “And you think you know my daughter?” she asked. “I do actually.  Maybe I’m wrong though, everyone has a twin right?” he asked trying to play it off as calm and casual.  He was actually really worried now though, because after seeing her she looked horrible.  She was severely underweight, and while she never said more than ten words to him at the bank, she wasn’t saying anything at all now.  She did seem scared when she saw him, so she must have recognized him as well.  He decided to push a little more gently.  “I used to go to this bank, and I swear she looks just like the teller that always helped me, even has the same first name, but I was told by the owners that she’d taken ill and was having a lot of at home and hospital care,” he said.   “I see,” Shelby smiled and she was about to say more when Brittany rushed over and hugged her side.  “Excuse me a moment.  What’s up baby?” “Quinnie saw all the big fans and she’s having trouble breathing and she’s crying for you,” she told her. Shelby nodded and looked to Sam.  “Excuse me please,” she said and she carried Rachel away from the table, taking note that she was still trying to hide her face.  She knew Sam and Sam knew her, and now they just needed more pieces to the puzzle to fill in the gaps of the story.  However, Quinn needed her Mama and Shelby wasn’t going to deny her that.  She sat down on the chair next to Quinn and Rachel carefully slid off her lap and stood on wobbly legs, understanding Quinn needed her Mama more.  “Oh my goodness, shhh, Quinnie, come here baby,” she said pulling her into her arms and talking softly to her.  “Did she inhale yet?” Shelby asked Will. “Just finished.  The fan set her off,” he said and Shelby nodded.  “Come on my other loves, let’s go back and get snacks from the table and let’s see if we can find Miss Hailey or her friend Mr. Sam.  They can tell us all about why that big fan is there,” he said and he was surprised when Rachel gripped tight to him and tried to climb up his body.  “Hey, hey, hey, no, we ask.  You know better sweetheart,” he said rubbing her back and keeping her down on purpose.  Rachel was a member of their family and even if she wasn’t in proper pet training, she still needed to be polite. “Up please Daddy,” she whimpered softly and he nodded. He settled her on his hip, in his arms, and nuzzled her gently.  “I love you Rae, and that was very polite, thank you for being such a good girl,” he told her and she simply snuggled in close.  He lead the girls away and Shelby and Quinn had a quiet moment to themselves. “Sing baby, let’s do scales, very softly, can you sing for Mama?” she asked her, knowing it would help Quinn regulate her breath and Quinn tried to sing a scale very softly.  The pitch was all over the place, but she followed the rhythm and for that Shelby praised her.  “Good baby, go again,” Shelby said and Quinn nodded, doing the same thing and this time she heard how terrible she sounded which only served to scare her more.  Shelby recognized this and put a stop to it immediately.  “Good girl Quinnie, let’s regulate your breathing some more,” she said and she started to sing Happy Birthday, very slowly, grateful when Quinn joined in and got her breathing completely under control.  “Good job baby,” Shelby praised. “Fans bad Mama, not safe, no cold,” she cried. “Shhh, that’s why we’re back here.  We’re going to stay back here so the fans don’t blow on you, and I bet there is a very good reason for the fans to be up there,” she said. “No!” Quinn cried.  “No cold, not safe,” she pushed out, tears falling down her cheeks and Shelby simply gathered her close and rocked her.  So far, this was turning into an ‘excellent’ evening.  She had one daughter, on the verge of yet another asthma attack and one daughter who was super clingy and almost nonverbal.  She prayed for Santana and Brittany to just watch and have a good time as the minutes ticked by. Shelby got Quinn completely relaxed and then signaled Hailey over. “There are my loves,” she smiled.  “I saw everyone else except you two,” Hailey grinned and she gave Shelby a kiss first and then leaned in and gave one to Quinn.  “Hi Quinnie,” she smiled and then immediately frowned when she saw how upset Quinn looked.  “Oh my goodness, what happened baby?” she asked holding her arms out to Quinn, who to everyone’s surprise went to sit with Hailey. “Big fan, too cold, not safe,” she pushed out carefully.  She had her head tucked under Hailey’s chin, resting on her shoulder, and staring at Shelby.  She would cuddle and she would talk, but the second her Mama left, all bets were off. “That big fan over there?” Hailey asked gently and Quinn nodded, instantly panicking because it meant there were two fans.  One she saw while seated in Shelby’s lap and now the other she saw as she was seated in Hailey’s lap. “Not safe, not safe, too cold,” she cried. “Shhh, Quinnie, stay calm baby,” Shelby said gently and she stood up to shift positions and Quinn panicked.  She jumped out of Hailey’s lap and into Shelby’s arms and cried hard against her.  “Ugh,” Shelby said.  She’d been taken by surprise at Quinn’s rapid movements.  “Shh, shh, shh,” she said softly.  “Shhh, it’s okay, I just had to shift sweetheart, Mama’s here, you’re okay,” she said and then gave an apologetic look to Hailey who waved her off. “Quinnie, look at me baby.  You can stay sitting with Mama, but you need to look at me and listen very closely okay?” she said gently.  They were talking to Quinn as though she were Courtney or Mackenzie, but it didn’t really matter, that was what she needed.  “Those big fans are very scary because they make a lot of cold air don’t they?” Hailey asked once Quinn seemed to be focused and Quinn nodded. “Yes Ma’am,” Shelby prompted. “Yes Ma’am,” Quinn mimicked. “You’re right, they do make a lot of cold air, but do you remember what kind of demo were doing tonight?  Do you know what Mr. Sam is going to show us?” she asked her and Quinn shook her head no. “No Ma’am,” Shelby pressed and again Quinn mimicked her. “Mr. Sam is going to do a latex demo on Jenna and Harry and their entire bodies are going to be covered with latex paint and that can make a person very hot.  If someone gets too hot, what can sometimes happen to them?” Hailey asked her kindly. “Pass out Ma’am,” Quinn said and her response earned her a kiss to the top of her head as well as some very soft praise from Shelby. “That’s right, you are a super smart girl,” Hailey said.  “Now, I don’t ever want anyone to be in danger, so in order to prevent Jenna and Harry from passing out, we have two big fans and when they are all covered, we’re going to point the fans toward them so that they stay cool and conscious.  You should never ever ever play with latex body paint if you can’t be kept cool,” Hailey told her and Quinn nodded her understanding.  “Do you feel safer now sweetheart?  Even if it’s just a little bit?” she asked. “Yes Ma’am,” Quinn said softly and Hailey leaned in and kissed her gently. “I’m very glad to hear that, and now if you’ll excuse me I have to go talk to my friend Sam okay?” she smiled and before anyone could answer, she excused herself to the front of the room, where Sam was setting up the oils, paints, brushes, and one big drop cloth so the models could move around and not worry about getting paint on the floors or carpets.  “Mmm, I’m happy to see you, and my boys have missed you,” she said wrapping in a hug hello. “Mmm, you taste like my lunch,” he smiled at her and gave her a more than friendly kiss hello.  “How are the boys?” he asked her. “They’re good.  I had to spank Kyle earlier, so he’s a little sore, but they’re both well,” she said. “Was he not a good pet?” Sam asked. “Oh no, he was perfect, we’re just working on some more training, and he forgot his safe word and started to scream and panic and in the process he kicked me.  He was spanked as a reminder.  So tell me about your demo please,” she requested. “Oh it’ll be fun, I’m going to paint up their entire bodies, but I have a question.  The seven girls.  So far five of them seem like delicate cases and that Rachel girl, what’s her story?” he asked. “You’d have to talk to Bruce or Anne about her, I’m not at liberty to say,” Hailey said. “I could spank it out of you,” he said playfully and she beamed.  “Never mind, you’d like that too much.  I’ll talk to them after the demo.  Make sure that the six other girls are with adults they trust, and that those adults understand what I’m doing please,” he said. “Whatever you say boss,” she sassed playfully and was rewarded with a playful smack to her bottom.  “Mmm, delicious,” she grinned and with that she went off to ensure all the young ladies had an adult with them they trusted followed by a plate of snacks to share with her boys.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention please,” Bruce announced over the chatter of his circle members.  “Thank you,” he said addressing everyone once they quieted.  “First of all it is wonderful to have you all here this evening.  We are going to acknowledge the Summers and Hughes families for setting up and hosting a lovely party tonight,” he said and a small round of applause went around.  “Next we are going to acknowledge the Carson family for finding us such a wonderful demonstration to have,” he said and another small round of applause circled through the room.  “And without further delay, we are going to welcome Mister Sam Grant to our home and let him show us what he has planned for this evening,” Bruce said and Sam stood up to take the floor as the last round of applause went around the room. “Ladies and Gentlemen, I want to say thank you for having me and tonight we are going to talk about and play with liquid latex.  Now before we begin, I’m going to go over three safety rules, because I know Mister Bruce wants to put this to use at his club very soon.  I know safety is a big factor, so we are going to set the rules in place before anyone plays.  Rule number one, be sure that no one has any allergies to latex.  If you or your client has a latex allergy, don’t play, it’s that simple.  This is supposed to be fun and playful, we’re not looking to hurt or injure anyone intentionally.  Both of my models have worn a test swatch to be doubly sure they are not allergic to the latex and the good news is they are not.  Moving on to rule number two.  You must, at all times, have good ventilation.  Latex is suffocating.  It is hot and warm, and makes you sweat.  Should you have a client that would like head to toe latex there should be some very large fans in place to keep the person from passing out.  I know that your play rooms have been installed with a ventilation system.  Be sure it is always on when you play,” he said.  “And lastly is rule number three.  Prepare your work surface properly!” he said and all the Masters and Mistresses seemed to be transfixed.  They all looked so serious and studious it was almost comical, but he realized they were taking very good mental notations to be sure they got this all correct. “Now, first, because I know that my models are not allergic to latex, and I have two very large fans for keeping them cool as the night goes on, we’re ready to move into rule number three.  Harry, would you stand here for me please?” he asked and Harry nodded and stood up in front of the room, his body covered in a very thin robe.  Santana shivered just looking at it; she felt cold for him.  He didn’t have the same issues with temperature that she had, so he was fine, but just looking at him made her cold.  Will noticed and pulled her in front of him, had her seated on the floor and wrapped her between his legs while Rachel sat on his lap, watching very carefully and trying to be still and unseen by Sam. “Harry will you take off your robe please?” he asked and Harry took off the robe, revealing a completely naked body and Sam nodded.  “So, we’ll start with something easy.  You can use liquid latex for anything at all.  Some people use it for condoms,” he announced and then dropped his voice, “Harry, I’m going to touch you, do you consent?” he asked him softly and Harry gave an equally soft yes Sir.  “So who can tell me why this is both good and bad,” he said and Kyle raised his hand.  “Yes, you,” Sam said. “With a condom it expands during release, to capture and contain the, well stuff, to prevent spreading of disease and such, Sir,” Kyle said, choosing his words carefully, since the two babies were in the room and seemingly happily watching this demonstration. “That was very well said, and correct,” Sam said and he reached into a nearby bag and tossed a few Hersey Kisses at him.  “Oh, I like audience participation and I reward you for it,” he smiled and everyone chuckled happily.  “So, what does that mean for us as the painters.  You can’t just paint the man’s dick and be done.  We need to extend it a little bit.  Harry do you have a favorite color?” he asked pouring a large palmful of oil into his hand and rubbing it around.” “Yellow Sir,” Harry said. Sam nodded and continued.  “So, first, we follow rule number three.  Prepare the surface.  This is just a base coat that I’m using.  It’s like primer for when you paint walls almost.  This will ensure there is a very thin barrier between the skin and the paint and therefore the body you are painting will not become too hot too quickly,” he explained and then he took Harry’s semi limp penis in his hand and massaged it liberally with the oil, being sure to get every part of skin thoroughly covered.  “There isn’t really a problem of too much.  I always feel, better safe than sorry,” he said and then he picked up a ping pong ball.  “Now, who can guess what this is for?” Sam asked and Brittany’s hand shot up.  “Yes?” “Ping pong,” she said and everyone smiled at her innocence. Sam nodded and tossed her a few kisses as well.  “Yes, you are correct, it is, and for today, this is our extender.  We only need a small one for the demo today as my goal is not to bring Harry to orgasm.  This is just a demonstration, and I feel ping pong balls work as good extenders.”  He oiled it up and then put it in Harry’s hand.  “Harry, hold this in front of your penis,” he told him and Harry blushed, but did as told and Bruce watched every male pet squirm excitedly.  He smiled and made a mental note to get some extra paint at the club for everyone to practice with.  “So, Harry likes yellow so were going to paint him a yellow condom.  Now first, I’m gong to start here,” he said half way down the length of the penis.  “Harry has some hair, which is totally normal, however I know that Harry isn’t into pain the way some people are.  You all know your clients, and I’m telling you now, from personal experience and being told by clients.  Removing dried latex from a hairy body part, even if it is well oiled, is a wax treatment,” he said and the entire room laughed softly and nodded their understanding. “Yes please, Mister Sam, don’t hurt my young love,” Justin said protectively and Sam nodded. “Of course, that’s why we’re starting here.  Now you want to put your fingers just above where you are painting and then paint over them and your canvas in one stroke and give it a couple seconds to get tacky.  Once it is, you can carefully peel the latex from your fingers and this gives you a flap of latex that is open.  Can anyone guess why we want a flap open?” “If it’s open, you can pull it easier from the skin,” Michael said keeping his hand raised and Sam nodded, tossing him some kisses. “Excellent, any other reason?” “It allows for some minor ventilation,” Ryan spoke up and was rewarded with some kisses as well. “Perfect.  You all listen so well, I’m very happy about that.  Now since you have the flap you can continue.  Since we are painting a condom, you’d want to go all the way around, but for demo purposes, we’re only doing the front,” he said and he painted the rest of Harry’s penis yellow, even taking it to the ping pong ball.  “Now, if you were going all the way around, you would have the client lie down on their back and paint them that way so you could get the underside.  You also would paint the front and back half of the ping pong ball before removing it.  Once you have this extra piece you can use more paint to seal it closed onto itself, creating the pocket that is needed for release,” he explained and everyone nodded along.  Sam finished painting the front and smiled.  “Okay Harry, you can put your robe back on and Jenna my dear, you’re up next,” Sam smiled. “Can my Miss hold my hand Sir?” she asked in a soft voice and he nodded. “Miss Kelly, I need another person here please?  I know Jenna had an ear infection and that can cause some balance issues if it’s not fully fixed, and I don’t need her falling,” Sam announced.  Kelly understood this to be false, but was greatly impressed with Sam’s cover, and she moved calmly to her little girl, holding her up from behind.  Jenna needed her Mama to be by her side, to ensure her safety, and that was fine with Kelly.  She was proud of Jenna for trying any of this. Santana leaned over to Brittany and whispered.  “Is that really true about her ears?” she asked and Brittany shrugged. “Sanny, eyes front, full attention on the demo please,” Bruce called out and she blushed, leaned into Brittany’s side, but put her full attention on Sam, Kelly, and Jenna. Kelly held Jenna’s hips and kissed her temple a few times, as Jenna bravely removed her robe.  “Lookin’ good sis,” Michael smiled and she smiled in return and nodded happily at him. “Now, I have an idea, but it’s going to require a great deal of paint.  Jenna you have a beautiful canvas, so we’re going to give you a little bit bigger of a painting to start with, before we let everyone else start painting on you.  Does anyone remember the rule we need to follow now?” he asked and Jenna raised her hand. “Oil, Sir,” Jenna told him and he nodded.   “I will set your kisses off to the side to gather later, okay?” Sam smiled and Jenna nodded.  “Very good.  Oil.  Now, I’m going to let Jenna know what I’m painting and the rest of you, will have to guess,” he smiled and they all seemed intrigued.  Sam picked up white brush and used his fingers to make the flap and proceeded to paint her entire right and then left breast white.  “Now, what we haven’t talked about yet, is layering paint.  Jenna has the flap for the white, so it can be easily removed but we can layer this black on top, in the middle and what does it look like now?” he asked the room. “Jenna, your boob has an eye,” Ryan piped up and she giggled.  It sounded weird to her, even though she knew he was being genuine. Sam then pulled up a stool and smiled.  He took a seat in front of Jenna and then very gently began painting the rest of her while quizzing the room.  He wanted to be sure they understood the three most important rules and every pet, Miss, and Master, got a chance to play under proper supervision.  As he talked to them and asked them questions, he began to realize, they were all very well educated and paying very close attention.  He noticed that none of the six girls in the audience were saying anything though and as his mind processed everything around him, he began to think about Rachel. She came in tonight, to the house, being carried, and was at the snack table, being held and talked to as though she were much younger than her physical age.  Shelby had been extremely protective of her and Sam knew that he needed to proceed cautiously, he just couldn’t help thinking about the past.  
Sam walked into the bank with his deposit and was surprised to see Oliver at the teller station where Rachel normally sat for the seventh week in a row.  “Good morning Oliver, how are you?” he asked.
 
“I’m doing well thank you, and how are you?” he asked him and Sam smiled.
 
“Very well.  Business seems to be growing, which is always a good thing.  I will say I’m surprised to see you. Where’s Rachel?  Shouldn’t she be better by now?” he asked with genuine concern.
 
“Oh, yes, well, you see, she’s actually had a very bad accident.  We didn’t want to tell anyone and worry them.  Vincent and I are working her shifts until she’s recovered,” he said tapping on some keys and pulling up Sam’s account.
 
“That is awful, please send her my prayers.  I really hope she gets better soon,” Sam said and Oliver swallowed, afraid to say much more.  He also didn’t like that this man was so interested in Rachel.  Rachel belonged to him and no one else should care about her.  
 
“It’s actually pretty bad.  The car was totaled, her legs are bowed out a little too far, she’s covered in black and blue’s all over, she’s refusing to eat, and it’s just not safe for her to be at work.  We thought she’d be able to come back to work sooner, but we didn’t understand how bad it really was.”
 
“Oh my God, is she going to be okay?” Sam asked with worry.
 
“The doctors all say she’s going to be fine, she just has to be stay home, rest, and be looked after her.  Vincent and I have hired someone to take care of her while we’re here at work during the day,” he said smoothly.  He was impressed with himself that he could say that lie so easily.  He knew telling people that she was chained up in the house and chloroformed when she wasn’t chained, was a bad idea.
 
“Well that’s good.  Please tell her that I’m sending her prayers.  She is such a sweet girl, and it’s always nice to see her here,” Sam said and with that, he finished his transaction and left the bank.
  Jenna now had the pink ghost from pac-man painted on her chest.  Her breasts were the eyes and the ‘safety flaps’ from the pink paint made the bottom of the ghost’s body.  Sam finished and turned around to face the rest of the community members.  “Now, I know that the lot of you would like to practice and I’m all for that, but we’re going to practice on Jenna and Harry as they are properly prepped and I’m around to help guide if you need it,” he said and very quickly Jenna and Harry were surrounded by their friends and community members who were eager to play with them.  Even Mackenzie was up there taking very careful measures to paint Harry’s foot, using all the rules that were in place for this liquid latex.  All the activity around Jenna and Harry gave Sam a chance to focus more closely on Rachel, or at least the girl he thought was Rachel. Rachel was now on Shelby’s lap, at the back of the room, away from the rest of the group, facing inward and speaking in very young sentences, playing up to her baby role, that she put herself in.  It was where she felt safe and now that she’d seen Sam, she needed to stay in a safe place.  “Mama,” she said softly and waited for Shelby to look at her.  “Who him Mama?” she asked. “Who’s that baby?  Which him are you referring to?” she asked her gently. “Painter,” she said softly. “The painter is Mr. Sam, and he’s showing everyone here how to play with something called liquid latex,” Shelby explained.  “Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne run a business and they want to bring in a new type of toy,” she explained and Rachel nodded.  “It looks like it might be fun to try,” Shelby suggested.  “Should we go try and paint on Harry’s foot?  Like Kenzie is doing?  Maybe you two can paint together,”  Shelby offered. “No, um, Sam,” Rachel started and before she could continue Sam walked over and decided to sit down and join them.  He gave them some personal space and smiled. “Hello, I ran into you before at the snack table.  I’m sorry for not remembering your names,” he said kindly. “I’m Shelby and this is my daughter Rae,” she said and Rachel pushed her face further into Shelby’s body. “I thought maybe you two would like to play over here where it’s less crowded,” Sam offered. “What do you say baby?  Should we play over here by ourselves?” Shelby asked and Rachel whimpered softly and sunk further into Shelby.  Sam was sitting there and he knew her.  He hadn’t said it yet, but he knew and Rachel knew he knew which was terrifying her. “Rae baby, do you want to go see Daddy?” Shelby offered and in response Rachel turned her face away from Sam’s view and started to shake, which Shelby recognized as a forced quieted crying.  Quinn did it all the time, when she was in her I-have-to-be-perfect mode.  “Excuse us please,” she said and she carefully stood up and carried Rachel over toward Will. “Hi baby,” he smiled and then frowned when he noticed she was crying.  “Come with Daddy baby?” he asked her gently and she started to cry harder and he looked to Shelby for her input on the situation. He leaned in very close and Shelby whispered very softly in his ear.  “Sam knows Rae,” she said.  Without another word, he gave them both a gentle kiss and went to go talk to this man and see exactly how well he did know her.  Shelby was left near the crowd of people, holding an upset Rachel and decided Rachel needed a few moments of privacy so she spotted her other girls and then looked at Kelly who nodded and silently pointed to the kitchen.  Shelby took Rachel in to the kitchen, knowing Kelly would watch her other girls.  “You’re okay baby, let it out, it’s okay,” Shelby cooed gently, knowing Rachel was holding on to a lot of energy. Will walked over to Sam, politely shook his hand, introduced himself, and then sat down.  “My wife thinks you know our daughter,” he said. “I’m not looking for trouble Sir, I promise.  Also if I do know your daughter, like I think I do, I’d like to talk to her or you to figure this out, because from what I know, I don’t think she’s biologically your daughter, although I can see that you are both very caring and protective of her.  I also feel as though you are protecting her from a much darker past,” he explained. “Everyone in this room is protective of her.  Will you tell me what you think you know?” Will asked kindly.  “You are a good friend of Hailey, so I really don’t feel as though you are a threat to my daughter.  I also think my daughter is acting as though she knows you and she’s scared, so if you could tell me more information I would appreciate it, and then we can get it straightened out,” Will said calmly and Hailey came over to join them, noticing things might get tense.   “We have a very happy baby playing along with the room and I’d like to keep it that way please,” she said softly pointing discretely towards Mackenzie, giving Will a hug from behind and he put his hands on hers and smiled. “I’m offended that you think I would upset Kenzie from play time,” he said honestly.  Hailey rolled her eyes, kissed his cheek and apologized for offending him.  “I’m asking Sam to answer my question.  Rae is kind of flipping out,” he said calmly and she nodded. “So I’m going to simply stay with you both to be sure there are not any crazy testosterone hormones flying around.  I have a reputation to uphold and I also have two boys of my own, so I know how to handle you all,” she told them. “I will gladly answer your questions.  First of all my name is Sam and the girl I knew was Rachel with a fruit last name and she worked at a bank.  I don’t mean fruit in a bad way, I just mean it sounded like a fruit, plum, or something like that.  It’s been a while.  Anyway, for the longest time she was the teller I saw, because she was the best.  It was maybe six or seven months from our first meeting and suddenly she stopped talking.  Her smile faded a little bit, but she was still very nice, very helpful, did the transactions quickly, was never wrong, and seemed to always be employee of the month.  About a month after that, I was told she was in an awful car accident that left her in the hospital for a while.  I haven’t seen the owners of the bank in about three weeks to be honest, and I have been helped by countless tellers that don’t seem to know what they’re doing, so I decided to withdraw my money, close my account and go to another bank.  I think your Rae is the Rachel I knew, only she looks much skinnier, and I know by her own admission, that she had two fathers and is an only child,” he said. “Sam, what makes you think the Rae you see here tonight, is the Rachel from the bank?” Hailey asked kindly. “It’s in her eyes.  Right before she had her accident, Rachel had this scared sparkle almost.  Somewhere inside her a light was dying, trying to get out, and someone or something was pushing it away.  I know that the owners of the bank said Rachel was having problems.  She was having speech issues, couldn’t walk so well anymore, had developed an infection, and they said she’d become incontinent.  They told us that if she came back it would be very difficult because her bladder had been ruined in the car crash.  The little girl I see here tonight, your daughter Will, she has that same light in her eyes, the scared sparkle, but this time, she’s fighting harder to have the sparkle brighten.  I can see she is scared, so I don’t want to push, but I thought she might want to know that there are a lot of people out there, at least from the bank, who miss her, and want to know what happened to her,” he said. “I’d like to thank you for being honest with me, and while I do want to talk more, excuse me please,” he said noticing that Quinn was starting to freak out again and arguing with Santana about the giant fans in the corner of the room that were pointed toward Jenna and Harry. Hailey hung back and took Sam’s hand.  “I don’t know what Will does and doesn’t want you to know so I’m not at liberty to say anything,” she told him. “I’ll respect that,” he said. “I do want you to know that this Rae, our Rachel, Will and Shelby’s daughter, she is in a very loving place right now and she most definitely did not come from one, as is the case with most of the pets in our little circle,” Hailey said. “Like I ever had a doubt about that,” Sam laughed.  “Haze I have known you a very long time.  I’ve known you almost as long as you’ve had your boys, and so I know how battered and bruised some circle members can be,” he said.  “I also know slightly about all the rehab work you do, so if it is the same girl then I know she’s in very good care.  The fact that she was so scared when she saw me though, makes me think it is really her, and if that’s the case, I need to help somehow,” he said. “You and I can talk to Bruce about that later,” Hailey smiled.  Sam was a good guy, he would help them with Rachel, Hailey just had to figure out how to put all the pieces of the stories together.  Sam was saying things that were not located anywhere in Rachel’s paperwork.  “But Daddy, the fan is huge, she’s going to get so cold so fast,” Quinn said and both Will and Santana heard the rattle in her chest.  Her lungs needed a little extra help. “Quinnie, enough.  Listen very carefully baby.  How many people in this room would ever let Jenna get too cold for her own safety?” he asked. “Weren’t you a human ice cream sundae a while back?” Santana asked her, thinking Quinn’s logic was flawed.  “We didn’t let you get too cold and the latex paint is designed to keep her warm.  The fans are to make sure she doesn’t get too warm.  So don’t be a hypocrite!” Santana scolded. “You’re being the hypocrite, you freaked out when I was covered in ice cream!” Quinn argued. Will took both girls aside and gave Santana a sound smack to her bottom, and then delivered the same to Quinn.  “The two of you will stop being so rude to each other and you will stop causing a scene at the party,” he scolded.  “Apologize to each other now,” he said and with a very soft voices, the girls did as asked.  “Sanny, go over by Kenzie and paint on Harry’s leg or foot, it’s currently free,” Will said and it wasn’t a suggestion.  His words were one hundred percent and order and with a heavy sigh, Santana followed directions.  “Now, Quinnie, you have two options.  You can stay out here with the rest of the members and play, or you can go sit in the back row away from the rest of the crowd.  Which would you rather?” he asked. “I want Jenna to be safe,” Quinn whined. “She is very well safe and protected.  Aunt Kelly is standing right behind her,” Will said trying to explain things to her.  Luckily for him, Hannah and Tom were nearby, listening to Quinn’s struggle and Hannah moved in closer to them. “Hello my loves,” she smiled and Quinn immediately hugged the older woman.  “Oooh, my sweet Quinnie, thank you for the hugs baby,” she smiled and she looked at Will, who looked a bit stressed.  “Quinnie, do you know that Nanny wants to play with the paint too?” she asked kindly.  “I’ve always wanted a green and white latex glove, do you think you could help paint one on me?” she suggested and Quinn nodded still holding tight to Hannah, and Hannah felt her lungs battling with the oxygen in the room.  “Why don’t you come sit with Nanny sweetheart, and we’ll take nice slow breaths and get your lungs to calm down and then we’ll paint a funny looking glove on Nanny’s hand together.  Pop-pop can even help us,” she said and Quinn nodded her agreement. “Alright my darling girl, let’s get you, Nanny, and Pop-pop set up and then Daddy is going to run to the kitchen so that I can get you a drink,” he told her.  “We also need to be sure you have your inhaler, because your lungs sound like they are having a battle with the rest of the room,” Will said.  “Sit with Nanny and Pop-pop and I will be back shortly, okay?” he asked.  Quinn nodded and Hannah smiled.  “I will be sure we take extra good care of miss Quinnie,” Hannah smiled.  “Oooh, here we go, Pop-pop brought us paint, oil, and brushes,” Hannah said happily and she very easily distracted Quinn so that Will could do what was needed and then return to them.  In the kitchen, Rachel was sitting in Shelby’s lap, trying to stop crying, and pull herself together.  As soon as Will walked in, she lost her resolve though and collapsed back into tears.  Will frowned and moved in very close.  “Rae baby, look at Daddy please sweetheart, we’re going to go over some basics.  No one is in any trouble, Daddy just has to get an idea of what’s happening and I think Rae needs that too,” he said. “I think Daddy is pushing too hard,” Shelby said softly.  Rachel had no idea that either of her parents were even talking to her.  Her head throbbed and echoed loudly as she heard Vincent and Oliver yelling at her. 
“He shouldn’t be sending you any prayers, there is nothing wrong with you!  You are cheating on us with him!  You are such a dirty slut, you made him think you care about him and in return he cares about you!  That is not why you work there.  You are not to talk to the customers!  We’ve told you this countless times,” Oliver yelled and he pushed her down onto the floor, on her knees and took her from behind without any warning.
 Her body trembled and Shelby quickly moved her to the sink, where Rachel promptly threw up and both Shelby and Will sighed.  Will helped clean her up, and looked at Shelby.  “Maybe we go much slower,” Will said. “That’s a good idea,” she said with a Mistress tone to her voice and Will moved in slowly and close, to give her a kiss.  “Go check on the other girls please?” Shelby asked him and he gave her a curious look.  “It’s okay.  I know how to handle an upset daughter,” she teased him and he rolled his eyes.  “Please stay with Quinnie if you can.  I don’t like the sound of her lungs and I don’t need your sister angry at me if Quinn needs looking after from another attack.” “I love you both,” he said and gave them each a kiss before going to check on the others and to sit with Quinn. “Come on my little Lamb.  You’re okay,” she said helping her into her lap and cradling her close.  “You’re my sweet Rae, and you’re very safe with Mama,” she cooed gently and she kept her close and rocked her gently.  “You’re a very good girl Rae, and you’re very safe with Mama,” Shelby said softly.  It took a few extra moments and finally Rachel focused in on Shelby.  “There’s my baby girl,” Shelby smiled. “Mama,” Rachel whimpered.   “Yes baby, you’re safe with Mama,” she told her. “Sam.  Mama.  He knows me,” she said, tears filling her eyes and slowly rolling down her cheeks. “Shhh,” Shelby said gently.  “That’s very good communicating my love.  Tell me how he knows you sweetheart,” she said gently. “Bank,” Rachel pouted. “Mr. Sam, used to go to the bank where you worked?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Well that is excellent communication Rae, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby said.   “Tell me love, do you think Mr. Sam will tell the bad men about tonight?” She asked and Rachel nodded.  “You think the bad men are coming?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded again, too afraid to speak.  “Do you remember when we went to see Judge Henderson yesterday?” she asked and Rachel whimpered.  “Well, Mama remembers and what I remember most is that my beautiful, smart, strong, and a rightfully scared little girl, found a way to communicate extremely important information to the judge and Miss Hailey says that we no longer need to worry.  Those terrible bad men are not going to be able to get out of jail sweetheart,” Shelby said. “No,” Rachel said.  “He knows.  Dey tells him.  Bad mens is comin’ Mama.  No safe.  No safe no more.  Need Mama,” she said and she set to crying again.  She worked herself into a frenzy and threw up a second time. “We definitely need to get my baby home and in bed.  My beautiful Rae is scared and that is totally okay, so getting her home and in bed, will help her to remember she is loved and cared for and above all, safe,” Shelby said and she simply held her little girl, knowing she needed all the love and affection Shelby could give her at the moment.   Santana and Brittany stood in front of Jenna with the neon blue brushes painting very delicate lines on her chest, while Michael walked around her with the white brush, and Kelly walked around brushing her up with the black paint.  “Do I look okay?” Jenna asked. “You look really cool,” Brittany smiled. “I can’t believe we’re turning her into a video game,” Michael smiled.  “Okay Bree, you and Sanny make lines around the dots over here for me please,” he said and they moved to her back and began painting the maze lines around the bright white dots. “Mike, it’s hot,” Jenna whispered, being sure to keep her voice soft.  She knew that Brittany and Santana had issues with temperature, but she never remembered if it was hot or cold, so she did her best to never mention it. Michael looked around her and noted the one large fan was free, since Harry was standing in front of the other one.  He was being painted by other members of the community to look like a minion and with all the yellow paint, layered with the blue to make the denim overalls he needed the fan directly on him, to keep him cool.  “The other fan is open Jen, we’ll move you over there,” Michael said. “Sanny, Bree, can we move in front of the fan?  I’m getting hot,” she told them and they looked at each other. “Is it safe to walk?” Santana asked, afraid that the movement would make her hotter and that it could possibly rip the paint that was already on her body. “That’s a good idea Sanny, let’s ask Mr. Sam,” Kelly said and everyone raised their hand while Jenna lifted her pinky finger, since that was all that was free at the moment.  “Mr. Sam,” Kelly called and he walked over and smiled. “This is great work, I’m very impressed,” he grinned.  “What is your question?” he asked. “She’s getting hot so we need to move in front of the fan, but we don’t want her to pass out from movement.  You are sure this is safe, right?” Santana asked protectively.   “Sanny, less bite!” Kelly scolded gently and Santana fixed her face to be less intense, but that was all she did. “Yes, she can move, let’s put you over here Jenna.  The fan will keep you cool,” he said and took her hand and went to lead her to the fan. “No, wait!  I don’t want her to freeze!” Brittany said protectively. “Bree, Sanny, I want your best listening skills on right now please,” Kelly said and she waited a moment to get their full attention.  “Mr. Sam, please explain why Jenna needs to be in front of the fan and why it is not dangerous,” she told him. “Alright girls.  Well I see that you have several safety flaps in place, which is wonderful work, I’m very proud of you for that.  I also see that you have oiled her body very well and so there is a thin barrier between Jenna’s skin and the paint directly.  You’ve followed all my instructions to the letter.  Can either of you tell me if you’ve ever worn latex gloves before?” he asked and they both nodded that they had. “Yes Sir, No Sir,” Kelly said and Santana rolled her eyes.  She would never understand why all responses had to be verbal and her Mama and her Aunt Kelly always had a way of politely reminding them to do so, something Santana didn’t like. “Yes Sir, we have.  When we help Daddy in the garage and and we have to deal with greasy stuff, we wear the gloves,” Brittany spoke up. “That’s great, so then you know that if you have your hands in them for a long period of time and then you take them off, what happens to your hands?” he asked. “They’re wet or clammy or sweaty, Sir,” Santana answered and Kelly rubbed her back in approval, proud of her for adding on the title. “That’s right,” he said and he gave Santana a few Hersey Kisses that he had in his pocket.  “So this is the same concept but on a grandeur scale.  Jenna’s body, or canvas rather, is covered, and because of that, she’s starting to sweat.  It’s also important to note that she is staying very still, and the reason is most likely because she’s sweating already inside the latex and it feels funny, correct?” he explained looking at Jenna and she nodded. “Yes Sir,” Kelly said and Jenna mimicked her and they went back to listening. “So, because of that, we move her in front of the fan.  First it will help dry the latex even faster and secondly it will be a constant source of cool air and Jenna won’t feel so hot and sweaty.  The latex acts like a coat around her body.  It’s keeping her naked skin warm, but the cool breeze from the fan outside is keeping her from over heating.  We’re creating a balance,” he explained.  “So, why don’t we all go over to the fan and the four of you can finish up your masterpiece.  This is really quite beautiful,” he said.  It was only twenty minutes later that both Harry and Jenna were completely painted from their collarbones down to the tops of their ankles.  There were special and more intricate rules for face painting and so Sam didn’t let them paint that far yet.  “Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention please!” he announced as he stood up on a chair in the middle of the room.  “First of all I want to say thank you to Master and Mistress Miller for having me, and to my beautiful assistants Jenna and Harry, for being such wonderful models,” he smiled and a small round of applause went through the room.  “Now, as it happens, we are done playing and it’s time to clean up my models to send them back on their way.  Does anyone remember me talking about safety flaps earlier and can guess why they may be important now?” he asked and several hands shot up.  “Yes, you,” he said pointing to Matthew. “They are there for some ventilation purposes and also to help remove the paint, Sir,” he said and was tossed a Hersey Kiss after his answer. “Uh, no!  You said that would hurt” Jenna piped up, raising her hand immediately while she protested. “You are almost correct and here is your Kiss,” Sam said setting it off to the side for her to have later. “If there is hair on your body and you remove dried latex paint by way of pulling, then yes, it’s going to hurt.  However we have other means of removing latex paint from the skin without causing pain,” he said.  “What we have here is a a large bowl of warm water.  I saw two young ladies playing with paint before.  Made a glove.  Can I see that person please?” he announced and Quinn blushed immediately.  She had no idea her work was going to be critiqued and it made her incredibly nervous. “That would be me,” Hannah said and carefully moved her way to the front of the room while Quinn hung back with Tom and was quickly joined by Will, when he saw how frightened she looked.  She hung on to him and he simply lifted her up onto his hip, knowing he could hold her in that position for a little while. “Yes, thank you, and whomever did this job, did quite well.  I have a very good safety flap here and the layering from hand to fingers is excellent,” he said.  Tom leaned over and kissed Quinn’s cheek praising her for a job well done.  “Now, I’m sorry, what is your name dear?” “Hannah Ferguson,” she smiled. “Well Miss Hannah, it’s lovely to meet you.  Now, if you could hold your hand up for me?” Sam asked and Hannah held up her hand.  “Seriously, this is an amazing job.  Whomever did this, did very well,” he smiled.  “Now, this is dawn soap, this is a q-tip, and this is a bowl of warm water.  Would anyone like to hazard a guess as to what i’m going to do for Miss Hannah next?” he asked. “Aww keen!” Mackenzie cried out, leaving her hand raised and everyone turned to smile at her in joy and surprise.  She and Courtney were usually always so quiet. “That is wonderful my friend, and also correct.  Ready to catch?” he asked and she nodded, holding up her two hands and he smiled and threw it right to her.  “So step number one, we’re going to ask Miss Hannah to put her hand in the warm water,” and she did so, “next we’re going to soak this q-tip in dawn and using this beautiful safety flap, we’re going to work it around the edges and break the seal on the paint.  Once the seal is broken, the paint will quite easily come away from the skin,” he said and he began working the paint off of her hand.  There were some sticky points between her fingers, but with the warm water and the soap, the paint broke down and Hannah’s hand was soon free of all traces of paint.  “And just like that, she’s all clean,” Sam announced. “Shall we all begin cleaning up our models?” Bruce asked the audience and the rest of the party people began helping Jenna and Harry void their bodies of the paint.  They put soap where it was needed and were able to pull in careful strips in certain places, just as Sam had demonstrated to them.  He watched the entire room and smiled proudly.  At the back of the room, which was near the front door, he noticed Shelby.  He waved to her, held up a few Hershey Kisses, and then put them by her purse that he’d seen earlier. Shelby nodded her gratitude and made sure she kept swaying slowly with Rachel.  She had tried to leave the party all together but when Rachel found out they were leaving everyone without a car, she started crying harder.  Leaving them all to fend for themselves wasn’t the right thing to do, just because she was scared.  She couldn’t be selfish.  She was also too worked up for Shelby to feel safe driving her.  She could move the girls throughout the house when they were that worked up on her own.  She’d done it with all of them.  Traveling with them, when they were that upset, made her a little more nervous, so for this time she settled with staying in the house and waiting for Will and the other girls to finish so they could all go home as a family. Justin noticed Shelby swaying and he went over to see if he could help.  “I’m concerned that she is too light which is why this is easy for you to hold her while she sleeps, or you are being too brave and holding her is a bit too much and you’re not asking for assistance when you should be,” he said. Shelby smiled and leaned over and kissed Justin’s cheek.  “Thank you for being concerned,” she grinned. “Your husband is going to get too possessive if you keep kissing me like that,” Justin teased her.  They were more than friends, and there was a reason their pets called the other sets of Doms, Aunt and Uncle.  
 
“It was a peck, and I doubt he will.  I know for a fact that he can’t possibly be jealous as you and your wife had a session with him last night,” she said.  “If anyone should be jealous it’s me,” she said. “Cheater,” he smiled.  “Come on, let me be a gentleman and help,” he said and she very gently transferred a still sleeping Rachel into Justin’s arms. “Sway with her,” she said and Rachel tiredly shifted her body to find new comfort in the new body.  Things felt and smelled different, and Shelby knew if she didn’t act quickly, Rachel was going to have another melt down.  “You’re okay baby, Mama’s here, and as soon as Daddy and your sisters are ready to go home we will,” Shelby said petting Rachel’s head gently and the young, exhausted girl went back to sleep immediately, and Justin felt her sink into him.   “Explanation please,” Justin ordered kindly. “I told her that I was going to take her home.  She flipped out when I explained we were going home early and Will and the girls would catch a ride somehow else.  She knows Sam, or Sam knows her,” she said and Justin felt his eye brows shoot up into his hairline. “She knows him?” he asked. “That’s what she said and he told me that he thinks he knows her and he talked to Will for about fifteen minutes, hopefully explaining things.  She’s very upset because she thinks we aren’t safe anymore.  She threw up three times in the kitchen, and I just want to take her home and get her into bed,” Shelby said.   “Wait.  She thinks you aren’t safe?  She doesn’t trust you?” Justin asked. “Sort of.  We’re still getting her to trust us, it’s an every day struggle, with all of them actually, but not safe as in, the six of us are not safe, because Sam now knows who she’s with,” Shelby explained and Justin frowned.  He hated seeing Will and Shelby go through all of this with no real reference on how to navigate it all.  Kate didn’t come after the girls, and the other pets that had passed through never had such determined people after them.  Rachel was a very different case.  Not only were her previous Sirs determined, they were also sneaky and cunning and managed to find ways around the legal system. “Has Hailey been able to get them locked away for good?” he asked and Shelby nodded. “It seems like it.  We went down to the courts yesterday and she talked to the judge who was either prepped very well by Hailey or just has the biggest heart of anyone I’ve ever met.  He was calm and gentle and let Rachel speak how she wanted to speak.” “And how did that go?” “She kept fluctuating.  She doesn’t know what age range is safe for her.  She told me she wanted to be a baby, because no one plays with the babies so that makes her safe.  She also changed her language and then had a minor fit about how she hated how she talked.  The truth is she is still figuring out what she wants and until that decision is solid and clear to her, we’ll be doing this crazy routine for a while I feel.  I also learned we start reprograming therapy tomorrow, so I’m sure I’ll have three extra girls to reign in as well,” she said. “Kelly and I can take them.  Anytime you want.  Kelly does all her appointments from home anyway.  Being with us, means there will always be someone around, whom she knows so never hesitate to ask,” Justin told her seriously. “I appreciate the reminder,” she smiled and she turned to see Brittany walking toward her, quickly, trying not to run.  She held up her hand and spoke kindly.  “Easy,” she said kindly and Brittany slowed her pace.  “What’s up baby?” she smiled as Brittany gave her a hug. “Miss Hannah is giving Quinn a reward.  Mr. Sam, said that Quinnie did the best painting job tonight,” Brittany grinned.  “But she’s calling her Nanny, so I think maybe she’s really scared and not telling you, I’m sorry if that’s tattling Miss, I just want Quinnie safe.  Is Rae alright?” she asked noticing that Justin was holding Rachel and she was looking very much like a rag doll. “She’s fine sweetie.  I was being a gentleman so that your Miss could take a break.  Besides that, you girls are too delicious, and I will take all the cuddles I can get, any time I can get them,” he told her and Brittany smiled, blushing slightly and then cuddled into Shelby, who rubbed her back and kissed the top of her head.   “Have you seen anyone else?  Like Sir or Sanny?” Shelby asked kindly. “No,” she said and Shelby gave her a look.  ‘It’s tattling, I can’t Miss,” she said pleadingly. “I’m telling you to tell me, I know you know something, so it isn’t tattling if I’m telling you to tell me,” Shelby told her. “She was yelling at Mr. Sam, and Sir heard her, and so they went to a private room,” Brittany told her.   “Stay with Uncle Justin, and you do not leave his side.  I’m going to go find Quinnie, and Sanny, and Sir,” Shelby told her and with a gentle kiss she was off.  She wandered the thinning crowd and smiled when she found Tom and Hannah with Quinn, being very delicate and sweet with her.  When Tom saw her he smiled. “Quinnie, if Mama gives you a hard time about all those Hershey Kisses, you send her my way okay?” Tom smiled and Quinn grinned in return. “There you are baby,” Shelby smiled.   “Mama!” Quinn smiled and in that instant Shelby knew her daughter was flipping out.  Her voice was soft, her speech was too family like, and her breath rattled coming out of her chest.   “Well hello my lovely girl, what are you up to?” Shelby asked her kindly taking a seat and Quinn wasted no time to climb into her Mama’s lap and snuggle in close. “I painted Nanny’s hand in a glove, and Mister Sam gave me Hershey Kisses because he said I did really well,” Quinn said and she paused a moment to cough.  “And Nanny got me more kisses for being a good painter,” she told her showing her the several sealed kisses still left in one hand, and the small pile of wrappers in the other hand. “That is excellent news sweetheart,” Shelby smiled cuddling her little girl close.  “Do you want to say good night Nanny and Pop-pop?  Rae is sleeping on Uncle Justin and Bree is with him by the front door,” Shelby said. “Okay,” she said and she gave Tom and Hannah a hug and then looked to Shelby. “On your own sweetheart.  I have to go find Daddy and Sanny, so we can all go home together,” Shelby told her and Quinn looked sad all of a sudden.  “You’re okay.  They’re right by the front door, and I will be there very shortly,” Shelby said and Quinn nodded and went on her way. “You okay love?” Tom asked. “Just trying to keep it together.  I have to go find Will and Santana and Quinnie is clearly having trouble breathing, even though she won’t admit it.” “You are a beautiful, strong Mistress, loving wife, and wonderful mother,” Tom told her.  “Go find your husband and your daughter, and get your family home.  We’ll check on you tomorrow,” he said giving her a kiss and sending her on her way. She went to the bank of private rooms in the back and heard Santana whining about how things were unfair and she rolled her eyes.  She had two options.  She could knock on the door and get involved, or she could go back to her girls and keep the three of them calm while Will dealt with Santana’s attitude.  She decided on option number two and went back to her girls, mostly concerned about Quinn.  She really didn’t like her breathing.    “Sir, you don’t understand, he knows her!” Santana complained.“Santana Aurora.  Sit.  Down!” he scolded her and she startled at his voice, but finally decided to listen.  “You need to listen to me very very carefully young lady,” he said sternly and he knelt in front of her taking her chin in his hand.  “You are allowed to be mad and angry and protective of your sisters.  I am very proud of you for that.  You are not allowed, now, ever before, or ever in the future to yell at any Mistress or Master and think it is okay.  I am leaving you in Miss Carson’s care, and she is going to give you the punishment she thinks you deserve, and I will not stop her,” Will explained.  Santana’s face fell and Will shook his head.  “No.  You did this yourself.  You are a very smart girl and well versed in all the rules of our community.  You are not to yell at Miss Carson and I want you to accept your punishment like a big girl, do you understand?” Will asked her.  She felt tears well in her eyes and nodded her agreement.  Will left and Hailey gently took Santana’s hand, guiding her to her feet, and then lead her to the bed and sat down, pulling Santana over her lap.  “Sanny, listen to me very closely.  You yelled a lot of things at me, and I’m very disappointed in your behavior.  Now, you will calmly tell me why you are so angry with me,” Hailey said.  “Calmly!” she reiterated giving Santana a firm smack to her bottom. “Ow!” she yelped and then she answered the question.  “Mr. Sam, knows Rae, and he’s dangerous and you brought him here!” she said angrily and Hailey let that slide. “We do not know those details are facts,” Hailey said. “Rae needs to be safe!” Santana yelled and she was rewarded with several strong smacks. “Sanny, you know better than to talk that way,” Hailey scolded.  “You can tell me what you want without yelling and if you behave politely, you won’t be spanked,” she said. “We have to keep Rae safe and Mr. Sam is not safe for her,” Santana said and Hailey nodded her approval. “That was better,” Hailey said but she kept her pinned over her lap and didn’t let her up.  Santana had a tendency to calm down and then get worked up again.  “Now, why are you so sure that Mr. Sam is not safe enough to be around your sister?” she asked. “He told Sir, that he remembers her from the bank!” she barked and she was spanked firmly five times.   “Try again Sanny,” Hailey said simply. “He’s going to hurt her.  He knows too much!” she pleaded. “Okay little one, come here,” Hailey said helping her sit up and she worked to keep a straight face, because as soon as she sat her down on her well toned thighs, Santana winced at her sore bottom.  “Look at me Sanny.  Look in my eyes as we speak, look no where else,” Hailey ordered her. “He’s going to hurt her,” Santana whimpered. “I did not ask you to speak,” Hailey said sternly and she placed a finger gently on Santana’s lips.  “Look into my eyes and listen to my words.  Nod if you understand,” she said speaking very firmly and Santana felt two things, a desire to please this strong woman before her and slight fear that she would do things like Kate did.  “First, I am not Kate, so breathe like your Miss taught you,” Hailey said and she waited for Santana to do so.  It took a little time but eventually she was okay.  “Good girl, now, listen to me very carefully.  You have known me for six months.  You know my boys, and you know how I run my house.  Do you truly think that I would ever let anyone hurt any member of my family?” she asked and Santana searched Hailey’s eyes for truth, but eventually her own confusion came through and she closed her eyes and shook her head no.  Hailey took a breath and pet Santana’s face.  “Open your eyes Sanny.  Open your eyes and tell me what you’re so confused about,” she said. “We’re your family?” she asked. “Yes, you are.  Everyone in this community of people, our own special circle, you are all my family,” Hailey explained.  “I will never do anything to jeopardize any of you, including Rachel, I love you all too much.  That doesn’t mean that I’m going to go soft on you though.  I am going to spank you for speaking out of turn,” Hailey told her seriously. “Yes Miss,” Santana answered, resolving herself to the fact that she was going to get a rather long spanking that left her with a sore bottom.  Miss Carson rarely went easy.  If you got a spanking form her, it was because you deserved it.  Shelby lead Quinn to her bedroom and sat down in the chair with her love.  “Okay baby, let’s put this on,” Shelby said kindly.  “We’ll put you on your nebulizer and we’ll just sit,” she said and Quinn didn’t fight her.  She wasn’t ready to admit it, but it was really nice being held at the party as the demonstration started and it was always nice to be in Shelby’s arms.  She gave off some kind of vibe, that while Quinn couldn’t name, she knew she wanted more of it.  Will gave off a different vibe to her and right now, she wanted Shelby.  “I am so proud of you my little Quinnie.  You were very well behaved at the party tonight, and Miss Hannah said you painted a wonderful glove on her hand,” Shelby praised.  Quinn looked at Shelby as the treatment continued and Shelby smiled, understanding why she was getting this look.  “Speak slowly and carefully,” she cautioned her. “I’m glad I did a good job, Miss,” Quinn said and Shelby smiled.  Quinn was in a good place.  She wasn’t fighting them, and she wasn’t using family terms, something that she had been doing for the past hour.  Quinn carefully settled in, raised her hand, and waited for Shelby to acknowledge her. Shelby took her hand and squeezed it lovingly.  She wasn’t sure what Quinn had to say, but she was going to honor her pet for being so polite and remembering as many details as possible, while still on her nebulizer.  “Go on baby, what’s your question?” she asked. “Is Sanny in trouble?” “Sanny is currently with Sir in the bathroom.  He’s giving her a bath and he’s going to rub some arnica on her bottom for her.  She got in trouble with Miss Hailey, for yelling at her, and she paid the price,” Shelby said and Quinn winced.  Hailey was a tough Mistress.  She was extremely gentle and patient, but when she was pushed, the pet in question usually got a very thorough spanking and Quinn was very aware that Santana knew how to push.  She was protective, which was amazing, but she was much too forceful at times.   “Can I know why she got in trouble Miss?” Quinn asked, falling further into Shelby, enjoying this private time with her. ‘Well my love, Mr. Sam, the man who did the demo tonight, he knows Rae and Sanny thinks that Miss Hailey did that on purpose,” Shelby explained and immediately Quinn went on alert.  If Sam knew who Rachel’s family was, then none of them were safe and that was unacceptable. “Are we not safe?” Quinn asked in panic and then she coughed hard as the nebulizer continued it’s treatment. “Easy baby, take it easy.  We are all safe.  We are in our house, together, and we have all our alarms set.  There will never be a moment where you are not safe in this house,” Shelby said and Quinn shook her head no and started to cry softly.  “Calm baby, stay calm.  Very calmly, tell me what’s getting you so worked up,” Shelby coached. “Sam, bad,” Quinn pushed out carefully and tried hard to focus on her breathing and treatment. “No he isn’t baby.  He knows Miss Hailey and he talked to Mr. Bruce for a long time, and he wants to help Rae, like we all do,” she said with as much confidence as she could manage.  It was the absolute truth.  While she’d been in the kitchen with Rachel at the party, Sam and Bruce had their conversation in front of her, softly, so Rachel could continue to sleep.  “Come on baby girl calm down, we’ll finish this, get you some medicine to take and then we’ll go cuddle in my bed okay?” she asked, knowing that Quinn wasn’t going to sleep by herself tonight. “Where’s Rae Miss?” she whimpered. “Rae is sleeping with Bree in Bree’s bed,” Shelby told her and Quinn nodded.  She’d start out in Shelby’s bed, if that was what was asked of her, but she was going to end up in Brittany’s bed by morning, because there was no way she was not sleeping with her sisters. Shelby managed to keep Quinn still and quiet for the rest of her treatment and as she was about to get up, Will appeared in the doorway.  “You’re missing a daughter,” she told him. “Sleeping in our bed,” he smiled and moved to sit on the edge of the lounge chair.  “Bree and Rae are miraculously still sleeping in Bree’s room, and I came to check on you two, but I see that Quinn is sleeping as well,” he smiled. “She doesn’t trust Sam,” Shelby said and she felt her cell phone vibrate against her hip. “Sanny doesn’t trust him either, and I told her that was okay.  I told her she didn’t have to trust him right away, but she needed to communicate that a lot better to Hailey, and since she didn’t, that is why she got spanked,” Will said. “Is she bruised?” Shelby asked with concern. “No, just a little red and swollen, and I put arnica cream on her already, so she’ll be fine by the morning,” he said and then took Shelby’s phone from her outstretched hand.  “It’s from Hailey,” he smiled.  “Just checking to make sure Sanny is okay and has no bruises,” he read and Shelby smiled.  Hailey was a Mama bear too, even when the cubs were not directly hers. “Text her back X’s and O’s, tell her she’s fine,” she smiled and in the middle of his texting the phone vibrated again.  “You didn’t text fast enough, she’s worried,” Shelby giggled softly. “No, it’s from Bruce,” he said.  “Based on what we talked about and my research, Sam is on the up and up and can definitely help us.  I received a call from Judge Henderson as well.  He is sure this is not going to escape trial, however he doesn’t think Rachel can handle a court room,” Will read aloud.  “Well that’s because she can’t,” Will said to Shelby and Shelby kept her face neutral, but silently agreed. “I want to take a family vacation,” she told him, chasing topics to something happier. “And where would you like to go?” he asked. “Disney!  The girls were talking about it a few weeks ago and Rachel needs to be in a happy place,” she told him.  “Disney is the happiest place on Earth,” she reasoned. “I’m not disagreeing with you.  I think that would be a great vacation, and at the same time Disney is a place with a lot of bell tones,  She’ll wet herself every ten seconds and that is most definitely not going to make her happy,” Will said. “She starts therapy for that tomorrow.  It’s in the same center we go to now, just on a different floor with a woman named Veronica.  She’s supposed to be the best in the business and by the time she’s done with Rae, everything will be fine,” Shelby said and she could see the skepticism on Will’s face.  “Look, I’m not saying we go next week, but I’m saying we plan it.  We talk to this Veronica person, we see what therapy will be like, we talk to the girls and we give them something to look forward to.  They all need it,” she said. “I think we need it too,” Will smiled.  “I’ll call the travel agent tomorrow, and see what we can set up for March.  Rae needs time and a lot of it, and the girls need an entire winter with us, where they learn that cold is just that, cold, and nothing bad will happen to them,” he said. “I don’t know that that will ever happen, but I’m willing to work on it,” Shelby smiled.  “Tell me more about my parents please,” she said. “They want to take the girls on Saturday.  You and I will stay home, the girls will go out to a movie, and dinner, and we get to do all kinds of crazy things to each other.  Your father promised us at least four hours.  He thinks we’ll be catching up on our sleep,” Will grinned and Shelby simply smiled and shook her head.  They’d be catching up on something, but it wasn’t sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Friday morning started very early, around four a.m. when Santana woke from a nightmare and screamed the entire house awake.  Will quickly sat up in bed and pulled Santana to him, while she kicked and screamed and cried, trying to get away from whomever was restraining her.  Will’s voice was quickly in her ear, but she wasn’t hearing him.  He strong armed her into a good hold, and Shelby went to go check on the other girls.  Quinn and Brittany were cuddling with Rachel, all three of them, pinned to the bed in fear, not really sure of where they were or what was going on and when Santana screamed again, in pure terror, the three of them started to cry.   “Shhh, it’s just Mama girls, come here,” Shelby said kindly from the doorway, being sure to raise the hall light, little by little, so as not to blind her daughters. “Mama,” Brittany said sadly. “Yeah, Bree, it’s just Mama, come on, we can all go back to Mama’s room and see Daddy and Sanny, it’s okay,” she told them and Quinn and Brittany moved very quickly as if they were going to get attacked in the transition, but Rachel stayed pinned to the bed in fear.  “It’s okay Rae, come on, we’ll go see Daddy and Sanny all together.  Sanny had a nightmare and we’re just going to help her calm down and then we can all cuddle together,” Shelby tried. “Mama,” Rachel cried, still afraid to move for some reason and Santana shrieked a third time.   “Girls do not run, but go help Daddy,” she told them and they both ran down the hallway.  “Freeze!” Shelby boomed at them.  “Come back here right now!” she said and they ran back to her.  She took their chins in her hand and tilted their gaze up to hers.  “What did I just say?” she asked them sternly and they both kept quiet.  “I said do not run, and what did you do?” she asked them and they both blushed.  “Answers girls,” she requested. “Run Mama,” they both said softly and she nodded.   “Good.  Now, there is no running, you will walk calmly and if you don’t follow the rules you know what happens.  Sanny is safe, with Daddy, and you know this.  You will walk to my room, calmly, or you will both get spanked, do you understand?” she asked them and they both nodded.  “Yes Ma’am, no Ma’am,” she coaxed. “Yes Ma’am,” they answered. “Good girls.  Go on,” she said and she gave each of them a kiss, watching them walk away before going to see Rachel.  “And you my little Lamb, what is going on with you?” she asked her gently, sitting on the bed, so she was facing Rachel.  Santana was heard screaming again, in what sounded like agony, and Rachel jumped in fear and then pushed away from Shelby.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby, it’s alright.  Sanny is stuck in a dream, Daddy is helping her out of it.  Sometimes her brain remembers things for her and she can’t wake up on her own, so Daddy has to help her,” Shelby explained.  “Your sisters were tortured, just like you were, and Sanny is remembering that torture,” Shelby explained.  “They’re called night terrors.” Rachel looked at Shelby with fear and confusion.  Maybe she had night terrors too, but she didn’t remember screaming like that before and Santana sounded very scared and in a lot of pain.  “Sanny,” she pushed out. “Yes baby, Sanny is the one screaming.  We can go see her.  I know you’ll feel better once you see for yourself what’s going on,” Shelby said. “Spank Rae?” she asked. “Only if you run like your sisters did.  Are you going to run?” Shelby asked and Rachel shook her head no and Santana screamed again.  Shelby felt her insides turn to steal.  This was bad, Santana wasn’t coming out of this night terror as fast as Shelby had thought she would.  It was five times in the last three minutes that she had screamed and each scream was one of agony.  She was remembering a lot of deep dark fears for some reason that night.  “Come on baby.  I’ll help you walk down the hallway to Mama’s room and we can see everyone,” Shelby said and Rachel reached her arms to Shelby.  “Words baby, use all your words for me,” Shelby said gently, not moving, although all she wanted to do, was pull Rachel into a hug and keep her there forever. “Carry please Mama,” Rachel said. Shelby nodded, stood up, and Rachel waisted no time in getting into her Mama’s arms.  Once she was set, Shelby carried her down the hallway and into the master bedroom.  Santana was hyperventilating now, but she seemed awake.  Will had her cradled in is arms and tight to his chest rocking her side to side.  Quinn had a hold of one of her feet, and Brittany had a hold of one of her wrist, and when she would kick and struggle to pull away, they all held her tighter.  Will was whispering in her ear, who was with her and that she was safe.  She screamed for a sixth time and jolted herself fully awake, struggling to get away, but Will kept her tight and spoke a little louder for her.  “It’s Daddy Sanny, it’s Daddy, you’re okay, you’re safe.  Quinnie’s here and Bree is here, and Daddy.  Everyone is safe now,” he assured her and she broke down into hysterical sobs, pulling into herself and holding on to her Daddy as tightly as she could.  She was clawing at his back, trying to get a grip on him and she felt as though her hands kept slipping.  It was heart breaking to watch and eventually she just wailed for him.  It was one long, pitiful cry, of Santana begging her Daddy to stay with her.  Shelby sat on the bed quietly as she cuddled Rachel and Quinn in her arms, while Brittany tried to talk some sense into Santana.   “Daddy why isn’t she listening to me?” Brittany asked tearfully. “She’s just very scared my baby Bree.  She screamed several times, so it was a very intense nightmare, and now she’s just scared.  I don’t even think she hears me,” he said. “Should I get Bandit for her?” she offered. “I think that would be a good idea Bree.  That is very sweet of you my love,” Shelby told her and before she moved an inch, she put a hand on Brittany’s thigh.  “If you run out of this room, or out of your sister’s room, I will turn you over my knee so fast you will not know what happened.  You will not run.  Say it back to me,” Shelby said and she was in full on Mistress mode.  It was a strange sight to see at four in the morning, but somehow it was very comforting to Rachel.  This woman, the one she called Mama, was all about doing whatever was possible to help her children, and yet the rules still had to be followed, which she made quite clear. “No running Mama, not at all,” Brittany said. It was four in the morning.  That was close enough.  “Good girl, go slowly!” Shelby said and Brittany did just that.  She walked out of the room, into Santana’s, grabbed the stuffed toy, walked back to the master bedroom and crawled into bed next to her sister, rubbing Bandit all over Santana’s cheek.  Santana turned away, tucking her face into the crook of Will’s neck, and her body was wracked with sobs as the memories came flooding back to her. “Thank you for your help Bree.  That was very sweet and loving of you,” Will told her and then he held his hand out for the toy.  Brittany gave it to him, and then rested against his shoulder.  “Sanny baby, look sweetheart?  Who’s this?  Do you see who Bree has for you?  Bree got you Bandit,” he said gently.  The only person who picked up on his super young language and tone was Shelby though.  Friday was going to be a very long day she supposed.  Shelby was still awake at five thirty and her stomach growled softly.  She looked over and saw Will in the chair, rocking Santana, as he had been for a little more than an hour now.  “I’m up too,” he said softly, feeling her eyes on him “She screamed six times,” Shelby said.  “Six, that has never happened before,” she said with a bit of panic. “I heard her baby,” he told her. “Here’s the thing, you’re headed to work, and I’m home with her, and we both know I am not the one she wants, and tonight we are going to your mother’s house for dinner and she’s down to baby status,” Shelby said “Alright, calm down, breathe, don’t jump the gun.  She’s only gone to baby status one time, and that was for about an hour.  None of our girls want to be babies, with the exception of Rachel and right now, that seems to be reserved strictly for parties,” he said.   “I don’t think I’m jumping the gun though.  Six times,” she said.  “She was clawing at your back.  It’s everything she did the last time, except the crying lasted less and she only screamed four times,” Shelby said. Will nodded and looked down at Santana who looked peaceful now.  “She did scream, she did cry, she did cling to me, and she did claw at my back, but she’s peaceful now, so we’re going to focus on that part,” he said. “I want to.  I really want to believe you, and I’m going to be positive for her and supportive and all of that, and I’m still afraid that today is going to be hell and Rae’s new therapy starts today,” she told him. “Do you want me to take off work today?” he asked her. “Maybe?” she asked him and it was an honest question and answer.  She really wasn’t sure what the best idea was at the moment.  All she knew, was that she was hungry, and her baby girls were in desperate need of their Mama.   “So I will leave work early today.  When is Rae’s therapy?” he asked. “New therapy starts at three.  She’s doing better with walking, so we’ve moved that part of it to Mondays.  We start new conditioning therapy today,” she said.   “What’s your biggest concern?” he asked her. “That Sanny is going to be so young, and Rachel is going to be so scared, I will not get anyone to listen to me for what I need them to do,” Shelby said honestly. “So then I take the afternoon off,” he said and Shelby rolled her eyes.  “Honey,” he said kindly yet in his master voice.  “You are not now, nor will you ever be a single mother.  I am so proud and so honored that you want to move the world for these girls, but you don’t have to do it alone.  Sometimes, I get to help too,” he smiled. “It’s too early for this type of discussion,” Shelby said and Will laughed softly. “Well unfortunately for us, Sanny doesn’t have day terrors,” he teased and she gave a soft laugh and Santana started to whimper and wiggle in her sleep and Will set to hushing her gently. “Alright, well Mama’s up now, and so I’m going to be productive and start breakfast.  What would you like?” she asked him, carefully moving out of the bed and in front of her husband. “I will take eggs and toast,” he grinned. “Fancy,” she teased him.  “What about our little munchkin?” she asked him looking at Santana. “Toast and jam to start,” he said.  “I don’t think she’s going to be eating much, and also, are you sure you want to start the day this early?  I feel as though you’re going to have a hard time of it when I leave,” he said, “and you need your strength and rest, just as much as they do,” he continued. “Was it bad the last time she did this?” “Awful, and I didn’t know what to do without you,” he teased and she playfully slapped his shoulder.  “I told you what it was like.  She screamed and cried for you, until she threw up and then begged me to take her to you and when I couldn’t do that, she fell to the floor and cried herself sick until you came back, well upstairs,” he said. “I remember that too, and I had a shadow for the next two days and dinner with our family was a bit tense.  Dinner is tonight,” Shelby said. “I’ll be taking off work, and I will make sure she understands what is happening before I leave.  Rae, Quinnie, and Bree are here to help her as well.  It’ll work itself out,” he said kindly. “Can I at least be nervous until they all start waking up?” she asked looking back at the bed where her other three girls were sleeping. “Yes, and thank you for being honest with me,” he smiled.  “Also, honestly, because we’re sharing, I’m nervous too,” he said.  Eight a.m. was just as difficult as all the girls were awake, but no one really wanted to listen to the run down of the day.  The other part of the chaotic morning was the fact that Santana was glued to Will’s chest.  She sat on his lap while he had his breakfast and when he moved the slightest inch, she panicked and gripped tighter to him, not willing to let go.  “Okay Sanny’s turn to eat,” he told her eventually and he fed her a piece of toast, which she ate, as long as she didn’t have to do anything.  Shelby was watching them intently and trying to figure out how bad this really was, when she saw Will grab his cell phone.  She decided that whatever he was texting was important as they sometimes talked to each other through text while tending to their girls, so she went for distraction and addressed everyone else in the room. “Girls are you ready to listen now?” Shelby asked kindly moving over to the board, knowing she was going to have to write down the rundown of the day. “Not yet Mama, I’m too tired,” Brittany sighed. “I’ll make sure you get a chance to nap after breakfast, but I want you all to know what’s going to happen today,” Shelby said. “Can I just listen please?” she asked quietly. “Yes, you must listen very closely,” Shelby said and Brittany gave a thumbs up, put her head down on the table, closed her eyes and Shelby took a breath praying Brittany didn’t come down with a migraine. “Mama, Rae can’t have this,” Quinn said holding up the jam for the toast. “I want it,” Rachel complained trying to reach for it and Quinn pulled it away from her. “It’s gonna kill you!” Quinn snapped. “No!” Rachel snapped back.  She wasn’t going to let her sister tell her what she was or wasn’t allowed to eat.  That’s not how things worked in this house, that much she knew.  It was grape jam, one of Rachel’s favorites, so she was going to have it.   “You are gonna die, stop it!” Quinn said and she pushed her chair back and stood up, effectively stopping Rachel from getting it, because Rachel couldn’t move quickly and Quinn was using that fact to her advantage. Will tucked his chin so his lips were right by Santana’s ear.  “It’s going to get loud baby,” he said kindly.  “Quinn Lucy!” Will boomed and everyone jumped a bit, including Shelby.   “Sit down, in your seat and put the jam in the center of the table, now,” he ordered and she went to protest, but he stopped her.  “I have no issues giving out spankings this early in the morning little girl,” he said and she took a breath, sat down and put the jar in the middle of the table.  Will nodded and continued to speak firmly.  “Now you tell me, calmly, why you are so afraid that jar is going to kill your sister,” he said. “She’s allergic to berries!” Quinn growled at him. “Last warning,” Will told her sternly and she shrunk back in her chair.  She wasn’t allowed to growl at her Miss and Sir, and when she did and they growled back, it was pretty intense and usually a bit frightening.   “She is allergic to berries and I don’t want the jam to hurt her,” Quinn said calmly.   “Better,” Will said and then he looked at Rachel.  “Rae, what are you allergic to sweetheart?” he asked her. “Jus’ rasp’brees,” she yawned covering her mouth and trying not to look tired. “Alright then, Quinnie and Rae will read the label of the jar together, so that Quinn is assured Rachel will not be harmed,” Will instructed and then he went back to his phone, while holding Santana in his lap.  Once he sent the text off, he reached over and pet Brittany’s head as she sat slumped over and quiet. “Alright girls, listening skills on, we need to go over today’s schedule,” Shelby announced once Quinn and Rachel finished reading.  “Daddy is going to work today, and he will be home at two thirty.  You girls are all taking a nap at ten thirty.  You don’t need to sleep, but you will be in the family room, and you will be quiet, or you will be put to bed in your own room for the remainder of nap time.  Lunch will be around twelve thirty, and at three Mama and Rae are going to therapy,” she said and Quinn immediately perked up. “I’m going too Mama!” she insisted keeping her hand raised as she spoke. “No baby, not this time.  Today is just Mama and Rae,” Shelby said. “No, it’s her new therapy, she needs us there!” Quinn said getting super possessive and protective of Rachel. “You have had enough warnings little one, corner, now!” Will said. “But Daddy!” she whined. “No buts.  Go,” he said and when she didn’t move right away, defiantly sitting in her chair, with a pout, Will shifted Santana off his lap, moved over to Quinn and escorted her to the corner, giving her a sound smack to her bottom.  “Ten minutes.  You were given directions and you did not follow them.  You are fighting with your sister, Mama, and me.  Ten minutes,” Will explained calmly to her, speaking softly, directly into her ear.  She was holding her other one, because Santana was screaming like a banshee, that not only did she not have her Daddy holding her any longer, but her Mama was keeping her away from him.  He walked back, scooped her up, and took her into his office, shutting the door behind him and Brittany and Quinn both looked scared. “Quinnie, stay in the corner, but turn around and look at Mama,” Shelby told her calmly.  “Why do we take you girls into the office and close the door when you’re that upset?” she asked them and they both raised their hands.  “Go on Quinnie,” Shelby said kindly. “To calm down,” she said. “Very good, and how do we get you to do that Bree?” “Breathing and getting us to talk to you,” Brittany said. “Very good.  Quinnie turn back around and face the corner please,” she said.  “Bree, Rae, continue breakfast and when you’re done, you let me know,” she said.  “Rae, I am very proud of you for eating almost all your toast.  You need to eat a few more bites of eggs please,” she told her and Rachel gave the smallest of frowns, but didn’t push it and ate tiny forkfuls of eggs.  Santana was glued to Will’s chest and sobbing hard.  “Sanny baby, what happened?” he asked her.  She hadn’t acted like this in a good five months.  The last time she’d had a night terror, leading to this reaction, it wasn’t as intense.  She was currently acting like Courtney and Mackenzie.  It was very out of character for her, and he was getting really concerned.  “Shhh, shhh, Sanny, calm down baby, deep breaths, talk to Daddy,” he said, but she just continued to cry.  She hadn’t said a word since last night.  Her last words were at the party, when she yelled at Hailey for bringing Sam into the picture.  “Shhh, okay, well then let’s listen,” he said once she stopped sobbing so loudly.  She wasn’t struggling for breath, so he knew she was calmer, but only the heavens knew how long that would last.  “Sanny, listen very closely baby,” he told her.  “What happened when Daddy stood up before?” he asked.  Santana shook her head no and clung tightly to him.  “Oh my baby girl,” he sighed.  “You know what?  Daddy loves you very much, and Mama loves you very much too, and today, well today Daddy has to go to work and you get to stay home with Mama and your sisters,” he told her and she just cried against him.  He glanced at the clock and saw he was going to have to leave in ten minutes so he very calmly, got up, carried his hysterical pet into the kitchen and looked at his wife.  “Are you good?” he asked. “I will be,” she told him and held her arms out to take Santana.  “Come on Sanny, come with Mama, and we’ll have a little more breakfast together,” she said taking her gently and Santana set to screaming again but she didn’t struggle.  Will was leaving and it was all her fault.  He was never coming back, she knew this and so she spoke her first word of the day, screaming for her Daddy, as he retreated upstairs and she was left to cling to Shelby and wail for her Daddy Brittany scooted closer and tried to help.  “Sanny, it’s okay, he’s going to work, he’ll be back at two thirty.  It’s on the board,” Brittany tried. “That was very helpful baby.  Are you done eating?” Shelby asked and Brittany nodded as well as Rachel.  “Alright, then you two may go into the family room and I want you to either play a game together, or read a book.  No television yet,” Shelby said and they both nodded.  Two more minutes passed and Shelby smiled.  “Quinnie, come here love,” she said and Quinn raced to her side, holding on tight to her Mama.  “Easy baby,” Shelby said.  “I love you, and time out is over and I thank you for the hug, but I want to know why you were put there in the first place,” Shelby said. “I didn’t listen and I was rude to you and Daddy and I fought with Rae, and I didn’t communicate good,” she said. “Very well said my love,” Shelby said and she gave her a kiss.  “I’m very proud of you.  Now, if you are done with breakfast, you can go join your sisters, if you want more food, or need me to heat it up, then please have a seat at the table,” Shelby said. “I’m full now Mama, and I’m sorry,” Quinn said. “Thank you baby.  Okay, go on then, join your sisters,” she said and as soon as Quinn left the room, Santana started gasping for breath.  “And you little lady, you look at Mama,” Shelby said shifting Santana in her lap so they were chest to chest.  She put a finger to Santana’s lips and started breathing, working on getting Santana to copy her.  Five breaths later, Santana was exhausted and fell forward, putting her head on Shelby’s shoulder, turning inward and hanging on as tightly as she could, trembling with fear.  She wasn’t struggling as hard to breathe, but it didn’t sound like it was easy for her either, so Shelby sat with her, rocking her and rubbing her back.  “Oh my goodness, what happened to my baby, hmmm?” she asked gently.  This behavior was extremely rare for Santana.  The rest of the girls had it more frequently and sometimes it felt like Rachel had this every day, but for Santana it had been a good five months. “Daddy,” Santana finally whimpered. “Daddy is getting ready to go to work baby.  He’s gone upstairs and he’s getting dressed, and grabbing his briefcase, and brushing his teeth, and then he’s coming down and he’s going to kiss all us girls goodbye and then he’s going to work,” Shelby said gently, laying it out for Santana.  All their girls reacted very well to a proper game plan.  Nothing was usually sprung on them.  It was why the day was always laid out.  They all came from places of not knowing and Shelby and Will didn’t want them to live like that anymore.  There were some surprises in every day to day life, but the girls did much better with them, if there was at least an outline of what should happen during the day. “Daddy,” Santana whimpered again. “He’s still here baby, and he’s going to give every one of us kisses before he leaves,” Shelby said gently and Santana just laid against her Mama, crying.  “I know you’re hurting baby.  I don’t know why, because you don’t want to tell me, but I know you’re hurting and I will do everything I can to help you.  You just have to tell Mama what’s wrong,” Shelby said and true to her constant stubborn streak, Santana simply fell quiet and laid with her Mama.  She wasn’t going to say a word.  At ten twenty five, Shelby was standing at the kitchen counter, loading the dishwasher, while Santana sat on her foot, wrapping herself around Shelby’s leg and she was fighting to stay awake.  She had a headache from lack of sleep and crying so hard in such a short period of time.  Once it was finished, Shelby carefully stood her up and Santana went to jump into her arms.  Shelby caught her in time and then set her on the counter.  She could hold her sitting down, but it was not easy to carry them from place to place.  Rachel was still a light weight by far, but even Shelby noticed it was getting to be a bit of a struggle.  “Come on Sanny, nap time for everyone, including Mama,” she said.  She helped Santana off the counter and took her hand, leading her to the couch.  “Bree baby, go pick out a movie sweetheart,” she told her and Brittany selected March of the Penguins.  She put the DVD in and ten minutes later, Shelby had a very quiet household and was able to take her own mid morning nap.  It was how Terri found the entire house an hour later when she came to check on everyone, by request of her brother. “Shel, it’s just me,” Terri said softly gently rubbing Shelby’s shoulder. “Hi,” Shelby smiled sleepily and she sighed happily when Terri started playing with her hair. “So I got this crazy message earlier that my nieces are having a very terrible morning, and I should probably come help you all,” she smiled. “Mmm, who’s where?” she asked, not ready to open her eyes, feeling a heavy weight on her chest and she began stroking thick hair, immediately knowing it was still Santana in her arms. “Bree and Quinnie are cuddled on the couch.  Rae is stretched out on the floor, and Sanny is on your chest,,” Terri said. “Point me to my blondes,” she said keeping her eyes shut. Terri picked up her hand and pointed.  “Quinnie, Bree,” she said and Shelby nodded. “Well let’s just say I hope Mom is up for having four very young granddaughters at dinner tonight and I have to inform my parents too,” she said.  “Your brother texted you, so you would come see me and give me support.  I’m apparently having single mom syndrome.” “You’re married,” Terri smirked.  “You can’t have single mom syndrome.  Plus I don’t think that’s a real thing.” “I’m very certain my husband made that up, but I do need support and I need to rely on other people in addition to my husband,” she said.  “So, in order to answer your unasked question, six, eight, four, maybe five, and two,” she said pointing to each of her daughters. “Are you sure you don’t have that backwards?  Sanny is the one on your chest,” she told her. “No, I haven’t gotten this wrong.  Sanny is the two year old,” Shelby told her.  “She had night terrors last night.  She screamed six times before she woke up and she didn’t want to let go of Will this morning.  He hand fed her breakfast, well some of it anyway.  She wouldn’t eat any more for me.  She’s thrown up three times from crying so hard and it’s just gagging and dry heaves more than actual vomit.  She is super young and she won’t tell us why,” Shelby said. “So what am I here for?” Terri asked kindly. “I need help until Will gets home please,” Shelby said. “You, my beautiful sister, have me to rely on for the rest of the day.  I will help you out with whatever you need,” she said.  Shelby smiled and gave a soft thank you.  The two women talked softly about what they were going to tell Rose when Shelby felt Santana start to wake.  Santana opened her eyes and lifted her head a little bit, jumping a bit when a hand landed softly on her head, playing with her hair.  “Hey baby girl, did you have a nice nap?” Shelby asked and Santana looked around the room and then at Shelby and her eyes instantly filled with tears.  “What baby?” Shelby asked gently, deeply concerned for her little Sanny, who was clearly freaking out. “Daddy,” she cried. “Shhh, it’s alright sweetheart, Daddy went to work and he will be back at two thirty.  In the mean time, Mama is here and Aunt Terri came to visit us,” Shelby said.  Santana let her head fall back to Shelby’s chest and cried.  Terri looked completely shocked and confused.  “It’s okay baby, I promise Daddy will be home as soon as he can be,,” Shelby said gently and Santana hung on tight to her Mama, and continued to cry.  “It’s okay baby, Mama’s here, you’re okay,” Shelby assured her and Terri spoke gently. “Grilled cheese and tomato soup?” Terri asked. “Sounds perfect,” Shelby smiled and with that Terri left them and went to go cook in the kitchen. “Mama?” a soft voice asked. “Hi baby Bree, did you have a good nap too?” Shelby asked and Brittany nodded and then moved over to Santana and Shelby. “Mama, is Sanny gonna be sad forever?  This is a very long time,” she said honestly and kindly. “No baby.  She just needs to learn that we’re safe and she can tell us what’s wrong, and she said she still wants Daddy, so I think when he comes home today, it’ll be better,” Shelby said. “Daddy’ll be home at two thirty,” Brittany said kindly to a sobbing Santana. “You are a very good sister Bree,” Shelby praised.  “Now that you’ve helped Santana to try and remember the day, will you go into the kitchen for me?  Aunt Terri is in there and I think she might like help,” Shelby said. “You just think I’m going to burn down your kitchen,” Terri called out and Brittany giggled softly. “Go on baby,” Shelby said kindly, sending her on her way with a quick kiss. Brittany walked into the kitchen and moved to Terri’s side.  “Hi baby girl,” she smiled wrapping an arm around her and rubbing her arm gently as Brittany snuggled into her.  “Don’t get too close to the stove baby,” she warned her kindly and Brittany nodded and shifted slightly.  “So I came in and you were all napping.  Did you have any good dreams?” she asked. “Mostly about unicorns and I dreamed Quinnie could fly,” she said. “Well that sounds like an interesting dream,” Terri smiled and then she spoke kindly.  “Okay, don’t tell Mama, but I have some reservations about your kitchen.  I always look in the wrong place.  Will you sit over there and help me figure out where things are?” she asked Brittany kindly, pointing to the stools that lined the island.  Brittany moved around to the stools and sat down watching.  “So how are you doing my little ballerina?  Did you have a good time at the party last night?” “Mmm, we had a demo party.  Miss Hailey’s friend did a painting demo.  He painted on Jenna and Harry, and then we all painted them, and Quinnie freaked out, Sanny got spanked, and Rae cried and fell asleep.  I think she got sick too,” Brittany babbled informatively and Terri smiled.  Shelby was right, Brittany was around eight and very happy to tell Terri everything that was on her mind. “That sounds like the painting was fun, did you have a good time?” “Yeah, it was awesome, Jenna was the pac-man video game, and Harry was a minion.  They even made his peepee yellow, but then they painted the denim overalls and made his nipples the eyes, and then Jenna’s boobies were the eyes for the ghost and then we painted the rest of her black and Sanny and I did the blue lines, and Michael did the dots, and she looked really good,” she said. “It sounds busy,” Terri smiled.  “Will you pull out plates for me please?” she asked. “The fancy ones?” she asked. “No sweetheart, just general plates will work,” Terri said, so Brittany hopped off the stool and went to the cabinet.  She pulled out two grey colored plates as well as a green, blue, red, and purple plate.  She pulled out matching cups for the plates and then set it all aside.  “Is there anything else I can do Aunt Terri?” she asked and Terri recognized this as a young pet wanting to please the person in charge. “You know what would be super helpful?  Can you get out the loaf of bread in the drawer?” she asked getting the large container of shredded cheese out of the fridge.  Brittany put the loaf of bread on the counter and smiled.  “Thank you so much sweetheart,” Terri said and Brittany went back to her stool. In the living room Quinn and Rachel were still sleeping and Shelby didn’t want to disturb them.  Santana was awake though and she looked up at Shelby with tears in her eyes.  “Daddy,” she pleaded. “He’ll be home soon baby.  He just had to go to work.  Do you remember what Daddy does at work?” she asked, trying to gage Santana’s age, because overall, it was no where near nineteen.  Right now, Santana was her baby, the one who needed her full attention.   “Mama please,” she begged and Shelby waited.  She wasn’t going to tell Santana anything one way or the other.  She was going to let Santana do her best to communicate.  “Mama,” Santana cried, when Shelby didn’t answer her right away.  She wanted Santana to try, but all Santana would do was say Mama. “What baby?  What do you need?” she asked. “Daddy, please, I need Daddy,” she cried and she clung to Shelby in fear. “Oh my sweet Sanny,” Shelby cooed softly.  “I promise you my love, Daddy is at work, and he’ll be back at two thirty and then Mama and Rae are going to go to therapy and then every one is going to meet at Grandma Rose’s house for family dinner,” she said gently. “Daddy, please Mama,” she begged. “Shhh, look baby, look at Mama’s watch,” Shelby said bringing her wrist around.  “See baby?  It says one, two, zero, eight,” Shelby said pointing to each digital number.  “So when this watch says two, three, zero, then Daddy will be home,” Shelby told her.  Santana didn’t answer, she just put her head back down on Shelby’s chest and gasped for breath, trying to calm down.  “I know you’re scared baby, it’s okay to be scared.  You will never be judged or blamed for being scared,” Shelby said gently, petting the side of Santana’s face.  “I want you to know that Mama and Daddy really want to help you with whatever your struggling over and we can’t do that until you tell us what’s wrong,” she said and she shook her head no, whimpering.  “Shhh, it’s alright sweetheart, I’m not going to force you.  Whenever you are ready to tell us, we will listen to you,” she assured her. “Daddy,” she whimpered. “After lunch baby girl.  Aunt Terri is making us grilled cheese and tomato soup,” Shelby told her knowing it was one of her girls’ favorites.  “And I bet if we ask really nicely, Aunt Terri will make us little strips for dunking,” Shelby smiled.  Will came home at two fifteen, just to be safe, and found his sister playing with Brittany and Rachel in the living room, Quinn in time out, and Santana glued to Shelby’s chest as Shelby tried to engage her in the game of trouble that Brittany and Rachel had selected to play.  Quinn was in time out for yelling at Brittany that she was playing the game incorrectly and for smacking her arm when she didn’t like that Brittany was proud of herself for having moved one piece to the winning position already. “Aunt Terri, you play for Quinnie and when she comes back she can play again,” Brittany suggested and Terri took her turn. “Rae baby how many am I supposed to move?  I can’t read it without my glasses, will you help me please?” she asked. “Um, five,” she said holding up her hand with spread fingers, and with one look from Shelby, she added Aunt Terri and Shelby nodded her approval. They were playing when Santana heard the door shut and she got up and ran over to Will, throwing herself at him and crying immediately.  He wrapped her in a hug and gave her one spank to her bottom.  “You know not to run,” he lectured her. “Daddy,” she whimpered. “I’m home now baby, you’re okay,” he told her kindly and he was simply going to soothe her, but she climbed up his body with all her strength.  With a sigh, he picked her up and held her for a few moments.  “Did you have a good day baby?” he asked and she shook her head no.  “Did you have a good time with Mama and your sisters?” he asked and she shrugged.  She didn’t really pay attention.  She just wanted her family home, in one place, where she could breathe easy, knowing she wasn’t going to be left alone.  He gave her a kiss, set her back down, and then took her hand, leading her into the family room. “Daddy!” Brittany cried happily and she stood up and walked over to him, giving him a tight hug and kissed his cheek hello, snuggling against him.  In the corner, Quinn turned around and went to move, but Shelby snapped her fingers and pointed. “No Quinn.  You do not come out until I tell you.  You know the rules,” Shelby scolded and Quinn whined and flopped down in the corner, pouting heavily and looking at Will pleadingly.  He ignored her as best he could and moved to sit down on the recliner and Santana waisted no time curling up in his lap and then she put his hand on her chest, knowing that it would help and she needed him to be touching her.  She needed comfort and reassurance and this was one way she could get it.  “Sanny, will you eat for Daddy sweetheart?  You and Quinnie and Bree can all go into the kitchen with Aunt Terri and you can all have a snack together,” Shelby suggested. “Where are you going Mama?” Brittany asked softly. “Mama and Rae have to go to therapy this afternoon,” Shelby said kindly. “Can we come to help her?  I don’t want her to feel alone,” Brittany said. “No baby, just Mama and Rae are going and then when it’s over, we will meet you at Grandma Rose’s house for dinner and Grandma and Grandpa will be there as well,” Shelby explained. “What about Aunt Terri?” she asked. “Of course Aunt Terri will be there.  We’re all going to be there, we’re just all going at different times that’s all my baby Bree,” Shelby smiled and Brittany nodded and sat down on Shelby’s lap for a quick cuddle.  She wasn’t as young as her sisters, but she needed her Mama to hold her for a little while.  They all sat in silence for a little while and Shelby kissed Brittany’s temple and sent her over to Terri.  “Quinn Lucy, come here please,” Shelby said and she skulked over to her Mama and was pulled into her lap, cuddled and given several kisses.  “Why were you sent to time out?” she asked her calmly. “I yelled at Bree,” she said. “Yes you did, what did you yell at her for?” Shelby asked. “She made the one piece win before I could,” Quinn pouted.   “Very good, and what do Mama and Daddy tell you girls about being a sore loser?” Shelby asked her. “We’re supposed to just play and have a good time and that whoever wins; it doesn’t matter,” she said repeating the words almost verbatim. “Very good my love,” Shelby praised.  “Now, apologize to Bree and while you’re doing that Mama and Rae are going to get ready for therapy and then we will be off while you girls all have a snack,” Shelby said kindly.  “Come on my little Lamb, let’s get you all set to go okay?” she asked standing up and helping Rachel to her feet.  “Let’s walk together,” Shelby said kindly and she guided Rachel to the bathroom to help her change if necessary and make sure she was ready for her afternoon of new therapy.  “Do you have any questions about this afternoon sweetheart?” she asked her. “Do I have to talk?” she asked softly. “I don’t know sweetheart.  I don’t know if this is talking therapy or listening therapy or any other kind of therapy.  I know three things.  One, Mr. Bruce set this up for you, because Miss Veronica is the best therapist he could find for reconditioning, which is what you need.  Two, I will not leave your side, if you don’t want me to.  I will move mountains and rivers for all four of my girls.  Three, whatever happens today at therapy will make me proud of you.  The simple act of you going is what’s going to start you on the path to healing physically.  For simply going, I’m very proud of you my love,” she said. Rachel nodded her understanding, sat down on the toilet and started to do her business.  “Mama?  Is Sanny okay?” she asked. “Sanny is still scared from her night terror last night, but we will always take very good care of her,” Shelby said, “just like we take care of all of you,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “Good girl,” Shelby smiled and she took off the old diaper and held out the new one.  Rachel slipped her feet into the right places and nodded when she finished her business.  She gathered some toilet paper and handed it to Shelby.  It hurt to reach behind her still.  Shelby cleaned her up, washed her hands, helped her to stand and pulled up her protective underwear and pants.  “Now, come with Mama, we’ll say goodbye to Daddy and your sisters and then off we go to your new therapy,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel looked hesitant.   “Mama stay?” she asked. “Here in the house?  No, Mama is going with Rachel and she’s not leaving Rae’s side, because Rae-rae is super important to her Mama,” Shelby smiled giving her a kiss to her forehead and Rachel blushed a bit and nodded. In the other room, Terri was happily surrounded by Quinn and Brittany who were showing her their newest game of Guess Who.  They were playing it completely open so that Terri could see everything and they could better explain the game to her.  “I don’t know girls, I think this is something that only Grandpa can do with you,” she smiled. “You’re funny,” Brittany said and she snuggled herself into Terri’s lap and she decided that she and Quinn should play the game, to show Terri.  “This way, when we play, she’ll watch.  Then we can switch and you can get cuddles,” Brittany said and Quinn nodded her agreement.  It sounded like a good plan, and cuddle time with Aunt Terri, was always a good time as far as Quinn was concerned. Shelby and Rachel emerged from the bathroom and stood at the landing.  “Alright my loves, we will see everyone at Grandma Rose’s house,” Shelby said and she went to give everyone a kiss.  She noticed Santana was tucked tight against Will and had her head turned inward; her grip knuckle white on Will’s hand as she held it to her chest.  “I love you all so much,” she said giving everyone a kiss and helping Rachel out to the car.  It was moments later when Santana realized that the garage had opened and shut.  Everything was relatively calm but Will felt her go tense.  As soon as she realized that Shelby and Rachel were gone, she bolted up right, ran into the closed front door, and fell down sobbing hysterically.  “Mama!” she screamed beating her fists on the door, seemingly unable to open the door by turning the knob.  The fear of opening the door was much stronger than her desire to get to Shelby.  Will stood up and walked over to his clearly distressed little girl.  “Alright Sanny, come on,” he said and he lifted her up and held her tight against him, letting her kick and struggle and scream.  “Quinnie, Bree, can you be good for Aunt Terri?” he asked them and they nodded. “Sanny, it’s okay, Mama and Rae are going to Grandma Rose’s tonight, just like us,” Brittany offered.  “It’s just therapy today,” she said, proving that she had listened quite well. “Those are amazing listening skills Bree, I’m very proud of you sweetheart,” he told her and Santana screamed her famous terrorizing scream and the other girls covered their ears.  “Shhh, calm down Sanny, you’re okay,” Will said.  “Bree, Quinnie, be sure to have a snack with Aunt Terri, very soon okay?  Daddy and Sanny are going upstairs to sit in Sanny’s special chair and maybe read a book,” Will said. “She doesn’t mean to scream Daddy,” Quinn offered nervously. “I know baby girl, and I promise you, no one is in any trouble, but Sanny needs to go sit where it’s quiet, so we can go over facts and help her understand what’s going on,” he said. “MAMA!” Santana screamed, struggling to get away from Will, finally breaking free, and hitting the front door again, and slumping to the floor. Will let her be and moved to Quinn and Brittany.  “What happens when Sanny gets this upset?” he asked his girls, noticing how tense they were getting and he could only handle one super tense girl at a time.  Right now, that title went to Santana but her sisters weren’t too far behind her. “She’s a baby baby, and she doesn’t remember stuff, and she needs to stay home until she’s not a baby baby anymore,” Brittany said. “And what’s a baby baby?” Will asked kindly. “She never talks Daddy.  When she’s like that, she never talks.  She says Mama and Daddy, and no, and that’s all she says,” Brittany informed him and he nodded.  “Did we scare her Daddy?” she asked. “No baby, I think she’s still remembering her night terror, and we just have to wait for Sanny to calm down right?” he asked and they nodded.  “Good girls, now, make sure you have your snack with Aunt Terri, and if you’d like to come upstairs when you are done to sit with us, you may,” he said and they both nodded.  Then he picked Santana up and carried her upstairs, with her screaming as they went.  Shelby got out of the car and opened the door for Rachel who was now sitting in her seat, pinned with fear and trembling slightly.  She simply stared straight ahead and decided this wasn’t going to happen.  Shelby recognized this look and knelt down outside the car.  “Rae baby, look at Mama sweetheart,” she said wanting to try and establish a connection, but Rachel shook her head no and cried.  “Alright, shhh, breathe baby, let’s try this, take Mama’s hand when you’re ready to listen,” she said putting an open hand on Rachel’s lap and Rachel grabbed it, but sat stone still.  She didn’t know what was going to happen but she thought if she listened, maybe she wouldn’t be left here.  She still had an enormous fear of her new found family, leaving her.   “Mama, please,” she finally said, but it was only a soft whimper and she still didn’t twist her body. “I’m right here baby, and you just have to squeeze Mama’s hand when you’re ready to listen.  I’m not going to rush you, because that doesn’t solve anything and we left the house early enough that there is time built in.  We’re okay,” she told her and Rachel took some ragged breaths to try and calm down.  Eventually she squeezed Shelby’s hand and Shelby smiled.  “Very good baby, okay, so I want you to just think and tell me if you remember what we talked about at home?  Do you remember what we came to this place for?” “Ther’py,” Rachel hiccuped. “Yes, good girl, and Mama’s going to reach over you to get you the bottle of water we brought, will you take some tiny sips for me?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  Part of her felt terrible for acting like this.  She should just get up, get out of the car and accept whatever was in store for her.  Shelby was being so patient and calm with her, and had been for all the days she was with them, and here she was acting stubborn.  The other part of her felt she had a right to be terrified.  Nothing in her life, up until meeting Will and Shelby, was consistent and she was waiting for the other shoe to drop.   Rachel drank the water and wiped at her eyes and sniffled a few times.  “Kay,” she said trying to be strong. “Okay what, baby?” Shelby asked kindly. “Go, I go, now,” she sputtered. “I’m very proud of you Rae, we can go now, if you’re ready, we’re going to walk into the building and take the elevator to the third floor and since your sisters aren’t here, you get to hit all the buttons.  They always fight over that job,” Shelby smiled.  She helped Rachel out of the car and fear seized her body.  She couldn’t move, and Shelby recognized this.  “Okay baby girl, let’s sit back down,” Shelby said and she put her back in the car and called up to the therapist.  “Yes, I’m looking for Veronica Horvath please,” Shelby said. “This is she.” “Hi Miss Veronica, I’m Shelby Corcoran, and I have an appointment with you for my daughter.  We are in the parking lot downstairs and she’s very upset.  I’m not sure we’ll make it up in time for the appointment, so I wanted to call and let you know so we can reschedule,” Shelby said. “Nonsense, turn around and look at the building please,” Veronica said and she moved to the window to get a good look.  “Ah, I see you.  Black SUV right?” she asked.  “Jeans and a grey hoodie it looks like to me,” she said, describing Shelby’s outfit. “Yes, that’s me,” she said looking up to try and find Veronica in the windows, shielding her eyes from the sun as best she could.   “Don’t bother the windows are tinted.  Let me grab a pen, my recorder, and some paper.  I’ll be right down.  You’re not the first parking lot patient I’ve had and you won’t be the last.  Which side of the car is, um, Rachel on,” she said pausing to glance at her schedule. “Front passenger.” “Wonderful, I will slip in the rear driver side, please make sure it’s unlocked and you can be anywhere in or out of the car that will make Rachel feel safest.  Be right down,” she said and she hung up and Shelby felt a little too rushed, but she recognized Veronica was flexible and she appreciated that quality. “Okay, so apparently, if we can’t go to therapy, therapy comes to us,” Shelby smiled and knelt back down.  “Rae baby, it’s okay, look at me sweetheart.  Miss Veronica is going to come give you your therapy here, in the car.  It’s just going to be talking.  I’m not leaving you, and if you’re too overwhelmed you just have to communicate it to me or Miss Veronica okay?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded. Moments later a blonde woman got in the back of the car and spoke kindly.  “Hi Rachel, I’m Veronica Horvath and I hear you can’t quite make it up to my office, because you’re a little bit nervous,” she said choosing her words very carefully.  “So I came down.  The first time you meet me, the first few times, are going to be very simple.  Today I’m just going to ask you some questions.  They’re fairly standard and really boring and if I don’t do them I get in trouble, so I’m sorry to bore you.  Do you think you’d be willing to answer a few questions for me?” she asked. “Ta’k fu’y,” she said, her breathing completely erratic and she knew she sounded as young as Mackenzie and Courtney. “I deal with a lot of people who have a great deal of difficulty talking when they get upset, so I’ve heard a lot of voices and words from a lot of people that range a lot of ages.  I’m not really worried about how you say things.  I just need you to say things, because Mr. Bruce says you need my help and he wouldn’t match us up, if he didn’t think I could help you, even just a little bit,” Veronica explained. Shelby resisted the urge to speak up.  This was her baby, her child, her pet who needed help and guidance and this woman was willing to give it to her.  She wanted to show her things would be okay and help her with moving forward, but she also knew she did not have the degrees Veronica had, so she had to be a silent cheerleader for the moment.  “Mama,” Rachel whimpered.  Shelby knelt down, pet her face, and squeezed her hand. “I’m right here love,” she told her and Veronica smiled. “That’s your Mama, Rachel?” she asked.  “Wow you look just like her.  Does your Mama have a different name, or should I just call her Rachel’s Mom?”. “S’eby,” she said. “Can you spell it for me?” Veronica asked. “S,H,E,L,B,Y,” Rachel spelled slowly and perfectly and she was rewarded with an approving nod from Veronica, which she didn’t see and a kiss to her temple from Shelby, which she greatly accepted and leaned into her for more comfort. “Do you have any other family?” Veronica asked. “Daddy, Sanny, Bree, Quinnie,” she said slowly and Veronica made her notes. “That’s a lot of people, do you all live in the same house?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Are the other three your siblings?” she asked and again Rachel nodded. “Yes ma’am or yes Miss Veronica,” Shelby encouraged. “Or just Ronnie,” she spoke up.  “I’m sorry.  I know it’s all about manners and respect, but Ma’am and Miss, they make me feel much older than I already am,” she smiled. “Fair enough,” Shelby smiled. “Yes, we live ta’getta,” Rachel pushed out carefully. “Do you have any pets?” Veronica asked. “No,” she said softly and Shelby nodded her approval.  “Mama, I sit,” she whimpered trying to get into Shelby’s lap. “If you’re going to sit in Mama’s lap, then we have to go upstairs to Miss, I mean Ronnie’s office, because her office is much more comfortable than our car, I’m sure,” Shelby reasoned.  She would absolutely hold Rachel, but it was way more difficult to do so in the car.  Rachel shook her head no and whimpered softly.  “It’s alright baby, I’m not mad, and Ronnie isn’t mad, we’re just going to finish the questions here in the car then okay?” Shelby coaxed and Rachel nodded and leaned into her Mama. “I think it’s a fair point Rachel.  I’m proud of you for communicating with your Mama, that’s pretty fantastic.  I see a lot of people who won’t even do that.  So let’s go over some other questions.  Since you know that I know Mr. Bruce, you know that I know about some of your past right?” she asked and Rachel went rigid.  She didn’t want anyone knowing about her past.  “Okay, well since you don’t like that, let’s try this instead.  How old are you Rachel?” she asked. “Baby,” Rachel said. “Yeah?  Okay, well how many months or years old are you as a baby?” Ronnie asked.  She wasn’t sure if she was dealing with regression or not and the only way to figure it out was to ask questions. “Nye-teen,” she said. “Nineteen days, weeks, months, or years?” she asked her kindly and Rachel heard it.  There was no judgement in her voice, Veronica was just asking questions. “Ears,” Rachel said softly. “Did you know that legally that makes you an adult?   I mean you’re still your Mom’s child, but legally, you are an adult,” Veronica said.  “Which means, you get to make a lot of decisions for yourself about yourself, unless you want someone else to do that for you,” she explained. “Need Mama,” she whimpered.  “An Daddy,” she added as an afterthought. “That’s very cool.  I bet they love that you need them so much.  Rachel do you know the difference between a want and a need?” she asked and Rachel gave a soft no.  To her it was all the same.  “Okay, well let’s make this really simple.  You see those trees just in front of you?  Tell me do you think those trees want water or do you think they need water?” she asked. “Um,” Rachel said.  That sounded like a silly question.  Trees needed water to live.  Big strong trees had roots that probably needed a great deal of water and then were good for a few days, at least that’s what she vaguely remembered learning in science, or some subject in school at some point.  “Need firs’ den wan’,” she said. “That’s the best answer I’ve ever heard, thank you for that,” Ronnie smiled.  “So let’s ask the question again, when it comes to Rachel.  Do you need your mom and dad or do you want them?” she asked. “Nee’, b’oken body, nee,” she said getting a little worked up and Veronica watched Shelby pet her head and arm gently, hushing her, and helping to calm down, noting that Rachel was breathing just like Shelby.  She assumed this was a learned behavior, but she knew it would come in handy in the future when they started doing more exercises and testing. “You think you’re body is broken?” Veronica asked making a note and Rachel gave a soft yes.  “Do you have a favorite color?” Veronica asked changing the topic completely and Rachel shook her head.  That didn’t make any sense.  Why was that even important? “You told Mama you had a favorite color,” Shelby offered.  “Do we need to buy new stuff?  I have to make sure that all my girls have their favorite color,” Shelby said and Rachel looked at her with confusion, but for the first time in fifteen minutes, she actually looked at her.  “Hi beautiful,” Shelby smiled and Rachel leaned forward for a hug.  Veronica would have stopped this in the office, but something wasn’t quite adding up for her, so she let it play out.  “It’s not purple?” Shelby asked. “Is Mama,” Rachel said. “Do you not want Ronnie to know?” Shelby asked softly and gently. “Why?” Rachel asked. “I think you’ll have to ask Ronnie why it’s important for her to know your favorite color,” Shelby told her and Rachel asked her why a little bit louder adding Veronica’s name to her question still not ready to look at this woman. “Well, in order to gain your trust, I have to know a few things about you, and you have to know a few things about me.  I’m writing down all your answers to my questions now, and then in the second half hour I was going to tell you all about me, but if you want we can do it a bit differently.  So let’s start with this.  My name is Veronica, and I have two parents, no siblings, and no pets.  I have a spouse, and we have two nieces.  Sometimes I feel like I need my spouse and my parents like I need oxygen to breathe, and sometimes I just want them with me, because it’s always nice to have family around, or at least someone around who knows you and loves you and takes care of you.  My favorite color is red,” she told her. “Sanny,” Rachel said softly and Shelby nodded. “Yes, Sanny’s favorite color is red,” she said brushing Rachel’s bangs out of her face and with that simple touch, the ping pong back and forth of answering questions began at a much faster clip.  It was a start and Shelby would take it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“You my darling girl need to calm down,” Will said kindly holding Santana tight against him. “Mama,” she cried. “Mama took Rae to therapy, and Quinnie and Bree are playing some game with Aunt Terri, and Sanny is up here with Daddy, because she needs to calm down, so she doesn’t make herself sick,” Will said.  “Now, we can either sit and look for Waldo in your book, or maybe Daddy could tell you a story to help you relax,” he offered and Santana remained quiet.  “Which would you like baby girl?” he asked her gently, holding up two fingers.  “Waldo?” he asked wiggling his index finger, “or story?” he asked wiggling his middle finger. She grabbed the second finger and squeezed it tightly.  She couldn’t look at a book, she couldn’t focus. Maybe if she listened to Will tell a story, it would keep her mind from wandering.  She knew why she was so upset, but she wasn’t going to tell anyone.  She didn’t want to speak the words out loud, for fear her night terrors would become a reality.  Instead, she was going to keep it all inside her, and just wait till it passed; even if that meant feeling scared and lonely every second of every day.  Santana was nothing, if not stubborn. “Alright, story it is then.  Now then, a very long time ago, when you were just a little bitty girl, there was a man named Will,” he told her. “Daddy,” she said softly. “That’s right, and Will was married to a woman named,” he said pausing to let Santana participate.  The girls normally liked to when he was explaining about his and Shelby’s past.   “Mama,” Santana whimpered. “That’s right, but before she was Mama to our four beautiful daughters, she was Shelby Lynn Corcoran and he was William Adam Schuester,” Will said and he felt Santana snuggle in close while Will told the rest of the story. 
“Hey baby, how are you feeling?” Will asked.
 
“I’m okay.  Sad, and depressed, although a little less, and our sister is being a P.I.T.A.,” Shelby said.
 
“I think I would be a bigger pain in the ass,” Will told her honestly.
 
“Are you at the dentist yet?” she asked him; changing the subject, because she wasn’t sure she could keep it together much longer.
 
“I am.  New guy.  Doctor Summers.  I’m about to go into the office now.  Do you still want me to ask?” he pressed gently.
 
“Yes, because while I’m not about telling the entire world what’s happened to us, I need dental work done and so the dentist can know,” she said and the phone buzzed.  “Ugh, it’s my parents, I love you,” she told him.
 
“I love you too babe.  Sleep, and drink, and let’s have a really nice dinner.  We’ll go out when I get home okay?” he asked.
 
“As long as you’re not too loopy,” she teased him.
 
“Love you,” he laughed and with a quick echo, they disconnected and Will walked into the office.  He was greeted by a young brunette who grinned at him and before she could speak, Will gave his name and said that he had a four o’clock appointment.  
 
“Oh yes, new patient, here is your paperwork.  Please fill that out for me and I will make copies of your driver’s license and dental insurance,” she said and he handed his ID to her, while taking the forms.  Once it was all completed, they switched back and Will sat down.  He was seated for five minutes before the doctor called him back and he was meeting a very tall man. 
 
“Will Schuester?” he asked and Will nodded.  “Doctor Justin Summers, it’s nice to meet you, and let’s see what we can do about your filling,” he smiled leading him into the office.
 
After half an hour of dental work, Justin finished and looked at Will.  There was something about his body language that Justin didn’t quite like, so Justin told Will to sit in the waiting room for a little while longer.  The novocaine had finally warn off and Will was better able to speak now.  “So since you’re better able to talk and I know nothing bad is going to happen to you any longer, what was the burning question you had?” Justin asked.
 
“Oh, my wife.  She um, well, we just lost a baby.”
 
“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Justin said.
 
“Thank you.  So yes, she’s just had the miscarriage and she does need some dental work, so we need to know if she can have it, now that her body has gone through so much upheaval,” Will said.
 
“My own wife had a miscarriage years ago, I’m sure she’ll be fine,” Justin said.  “To be extra safe, I’d like to talk to her doctor personally, but it shouldn’t be a problem,” he said.
 
“I’m sorry for your loss as well,” Will said.
 
“Thank you,” Justin smiled.  “Okay, so first thing, get your wife to call her doctor to call me.  Secondly, talk to your wife and tell her that if she would like to have a lunch date with you, myself and my wife, I think it could be the beginning of some kind of friendship.  I’m not saying it’ll work, the ladies may hate each other, or they could be best friends.  My point is, the four of us share something terrible in common.  If all we do is form a little support group amongst ourselves, maybe that can help us process and move forward.  I don’t know about your situation, but I think I was more upset than my wife and she doesn’t like to talk about it, whereas I need to vent sometimes,” Justin said.
 
“I will take your information and go home to my wife,” Will smiled.
  
A week later, Shelby sat nervously in the diner of the mini mall holding on to Will’s hand with all her strength.  “We’re just talking Shel,” Will offered kindly.
 
“To complete strangers and I don’t know how I feel about you telling our business to the dentist,” she said.
 
“And a week ago, you said you wanted me to tell him so you could get the dental work done,” Will pointed out kindly.
 
“I’m hormonal still,” she pouted.
 
“You’re very funny.  It’s lunch with a couple who happened to have a similar experience that we’ve had.”
 
“Three times?” she asked raising an eyebrow.
 
“I never told him it was three times, and he didn’t tell me how many times.  That information is between you and his wife.”
 
“Does she at least have a name?” Shelby asked on a sigh.
 
“Stop being stubborn and I’m sure she does, but I don’t know it,” he said and as he looked at her, she stared at her placemat in front of her.  “Hey,” he said kindly and she ignored him.  “Shelby please,” he said and she finally turned to look at him.  “Okay, I’m sorry, if you’re not ready, then we need to leave and I’ll call Justin and that’s all there is to it,” he said.
 
“No,” she sighed and she leaned in and kissed his lips lightly.  “I’m just scared.”
 
“I promise not to feed you to the wolves,” Will said.  “And if that’s what I end up doing, well then I’ll get eaten too,” he joked.
 
“You’re really not funny,” she smiled and kissed him with a little more passion, their little romantic moment, interrupted by the chiming bell on the diner’s door.  “Up, up, up, we greet properly,” she said in a hushed whisper.  
 
They both stood and Justin and his wife walked over and smiled.  Justin shook Will’s hand and then offered a greeting to Shelby.  “Hi, I’m Justin and this is my wife Kelly,” he said.
 
Kelly smiled and offered her hand.  “I don’t know about you, but I’m starving, so maybe we sit down and order.  The burgers here are amazing, even though they give you heartburn for days and make you gain seven pounds just by looking at them,” she smiled.
 
“I’m pretty sure that’s everything I ever look at,” Shelby smiled.  “Shelby, by the way,” she smiled.
 
“Nice to meet you, shall we eat?” Kelly asked.  “Justin only has an hour lunch,” she said.
  “And, after an hour lunch, I went back to work, and Uncle Justin went back to work, and Mama and Aunt Kelly talked for three hours,” Will told her.   “Mama,” Santana whimpered. “We’re going to meet Mama and Rae at Grandma Rose’s house,” Will told her kindly. “No, no, no!” Santana cried, getting all worked up again.  “No, Mama!” she said and she turned and dry heaved for a few seconds.  Her family had to all be in the same house, and she needed her Mama and Daddy.  They were her protectors, and she needed to be sure they wouldn’t abandon her.  “Mama!” she cried.  Her dreams had been too real.  Everything was just a little too familiar and she just needed to know where everyone was.  She had to see them. 
Santana stood in the hallway.  It was completely black, with white doors along both sides and each of the doors had a glowing red doorknob.  “Open the door!” Kate yelled and Santana stood frozen.  “Open the door and save her, or she’s leaving you forever!  You’re a worthless little slut and no one will want you, so prove your worth, open the damn door!” Kate yelled from behind her, and pushed her forward, slamming Santana’s forehead into the screaming hot doorknob and she screamed.  “Get up!” Kate yelled and Santana was yanked to her feet.  “Here,” she said and she opened the door for her, to reveal Will at the end of a very long hallway.  “Well go get him!” Kate yelled and Santana started to struggle.  Her feet were in concrete shoes and she she couldn’t get to him, even though she wanted to.  “GO!” Kate yelled and forced Santana to the floor again and she felt blood pouring out of her mouth and it didn’t seem to be stopping.  Kate slapped her across the face, but she never saw it coming.  “Fine you’re a little lesbian slut, then open this one,” she said forcing her into the screaming hot handle of a different door.  This time she held her there and Santana screamed in pain as Kate burned her flesh, although it felt freezing cold.  Santana screamed again when she was yanked back and Shelby was seen at the end of a hallway as well, where once again her feet were in concrete shoes and she couldn’t move.
 Santana screamed again and then burst into tears, begging for Shelby to come home.  Will was very grateful Terri was there, because he wasn’t entirely sure how he was going to move his girls to the car and then to his mother’s house.  Santana was a wreck, and neither set of parents had seen her this upset before.  Will was trying to remember if he and Shelby had ever seen her this worked up at any point in their time with her.  He looked up and saw both Quinn and Brittany in the doorway, looking sad and concerned.  “Can I get Bandit Daddy?” Quinn asked. “Yes baby, that would be very helpful sweetheart.  Do not run,” he warned her as Santana continued to cry against him, begging for her Mama to return. Quinn returned seconds later and moved in close with Bandit and she started to sing softly.  “I been crying, boohoo, cause I’m lonely, for you, smiles have altered, to tears, but tears won’t wash away the fears,” she sang and Brittany very shortly joined her; the two of the harmonizing and being as steady as they could to bring Santana out of her distressed mind. The song eventually stopped and Brittany moved in close.  “Sanny,” she cooed gently petting Santana’s face and hairline, knowing those were the places Will and Shelby touched on her when she was that freaked out.  “Sanny, this is Bandit, remember Bandit?” she asked kindly.  “He’s here to tell you where you are and what’s going on around you.  Do you remember him?” she asked gently. “Mama,” Santana whimpered. Quinn picked up Bandit and held him to her ear.  “Sanny, shhh, Bandit’s trying to tell me a secret,” Quinn said kindly and Will smiled.  His girls, as much as they were very young at the moment, they knew how to talk to each other when it was serious.  They knew how to help and what to do in order to pull their sister out of her current state of mind.  “Sanny, I think I heard him say Mama took Rae to therapy.  Do you think you can listen?  I bet he’ll say it again, so you know I heard him correctly,” Quinn tried and she pressed the soft raccoon to Santana’s face.  “Just listen Sanny, just listen close, I know you’ll hear him,” Quinn said and she and Brittany very slowly, inched even closer to Will who was holding Santana tightly against him as she cried and struggled, begging for Shelby.  All they wanted to do was help their sister.  Rachel shook her head and looked at Shelby.  “Mama,” she whimpered. “I’m right here baby, but we have to finish with Ronnie before we can go to Grandma’s house for dinner.  You’re doing really well baby and I’m so proud of you,” Shelby praised her.  “Let’s answer some more questions okay?” she asked. “It’s only if you’re ready Rachel.  We have gone through a lot of questions and I feel like I know a lot about you and hopefully you know just as much about me.  I have been writing down notes, as we’ve talked, I’m going to give you the paper okay?” she asked and as she ripped it from the notebook, Rachel went rigid. 
“You don’t get to make the choice Rachel!  It has never been your call before, and it never will be again.  You chose to be a pet, which means that all of your choices are not up to you anymore.  Oliver and I, your Sirs, we get to make all the decisions.  When you eat, when you sleep, and when you get to have sex,” Vincent said in a calm tone.  Rachel was almost glad he was calm.  Calm meant there was less of a chance he’d be violent.  This didn’t sound violent, this sounded like he was about to get sexual.  “Every little part of you belongs to me, and I’m going to help you understand that right now,” he said and he put a slip knot around her wrist.  All she could focus on was the sound of the leather strap rubbing against itself.  It sounded very much like a piece of paper being ripped either in half, or ripped off a pad.  The sound of the paper was quickly followed by a searing pain and then darkness as the chloroform took hold off her body.
 “Rachel, look at your Mama,” Veronica instructed quickly.  She saw Rachel’s body language and knew she was stuck in between some past memory and her current surroundings.  It didn’t take much for Veronica to know that Rachel was definitely not ready to talk about anything more.  “Rachel, I need you to hear me,” Veronica told her.  “Look at your Mama please,” she said. Shelby looked at Rachel and could see she wasn’t focused, but her mouth was moving in a steady pace, indicating she was trying to talk.  She had to say it.  She had to push out the one word that would stop the oncoming madness.  They couldn’t hurt her in the parking lot, in the car, without her permission.  Will, her Daddy, had told her that this one word would stop everything; she just had to say it.  She spoke it softly, over and over and over again not paying attention to anything else around her.  “Veronica, may I offer a viewpoint please?” Shelby asked. “No need to be formal.  Go on,” she said kindly. “She’s talking.  I can’t hear her, but I see her mouth moving.  She’s saying something repeatedly, or she’s saying a great deal of information that we should know about,” Shelby offered.   “Okay, well, here are the notes I made from today’s session.  You have a very nice car, and I don’t think we’re going to get much more out of her, so, take her home, or to your mother’s house, I believe you said, and we will have our second session next week.  For homework, I want her to read over this paper.  In some form, I want you to get her to realize that I was listening and while she was telling me about her life, and I was sharing about mine, I took notes.  If you can get her to study it, that would be very helpful, there will be a test next week,” Veronica said.  “Enjoy your dinner, and Rachel I’ll see you next week,” Veronica smiled and she left the car. Shelby waited with Rachel for an additional eight minutes, waiting for her muscles to relax, she didn’t want to move her when she was that tight and rigid.  She knew from past experience with Brittany that moving someone when they were that tense and worked up would only result in more trouble.  “Rae, look at Mama baby,” she said gently once she noticed Rachel’s body was starting to calm down.  Rachel still moved her mouth though, so Shelby tried a different approach.  She lowered her voice and spoke gently.  She was hoping a kind whisper would break through the fog and Rachel would start to focus on her.  “I can’t hear you sweetheart.  I know you’re saying something and I am very proud of you for communicating.  I just can’t hear you sweetheart.  Can you say it louder for me?” she pressed. Rachel finally turned her head to look at Shelby with tears streaming down her cheeks.  Very slowly and very carefully she pushed out the word she’d been saying all along and finally after several attempts, she shouted at Shelby.  “WICKED!” Shelby winced in surprise and Rachel screamed and moved herself into the back seat, ‘running away’ and screaming in pain as she made her body do what it had to do, in order to get away from the impending danger.  She crumpled herself up in the back seat, stopped making any noise all together and trembled while in a tight ball on the floor of the back seat, trembling in pain.  Shelby took a deep breath.  She had two options.  She could leave Rachel where she was for now, call Rose, inform her how disastrous the evening might be, buckle Rachel into a proper seat and drive over, or she could call her husband first and then do everything else.  She chose to call her husband and wasn’t completely surprised when she heard crying in the background and she knew it was Santana.  “She’s not in trouble, she just wants her Mama,” Terri said answering the phone.   “I want to be with her too,” Shelby said.  “Is my husband available by chance?” she asked. “Hold on,” Terri said kindly and she handed the phone to Quinn as they two walked upstairs. “Hi Mama, I tried to help,” Quinn said sadly. “I know you did baby, and I am so proud of you,” Shelby smiled. “Is Rae okay?  Is her therapy done?” “Yes sweetheart, Rae finished therapy and we’re going to meet everyone at Grandma Rose’s house for dinner,” she said, looking in at Rachel who was still trembling and working very hard to stay quiet.  She didn’t think Quinn needed to know Rachel had a melt down.  She could already hear how upset she was that she wasn’t able to help Santana. “Here’s Daddy, Mama, I love you,” Quinn said. “I love you too baby, and when we are at Grandma’s I want special cuddle time with my Quinnie, just you and Mama okay?” she asked knowing that Quinn needed it and wouldn’t ask for it on her own.  All of her girls were far too stubborn to ask for the affection they now craved from safe people.  “Should I ask how bad it is or should I just guess?” she teased once Will got on the phone. “You are a very popular lady today,” he smiled. “Why?  Who else wants me?” she asked with concern. “Everyone feels they are not being helpful enough,” Will said. “Terri’s wrong, you’re very good at this game,” she teased him and he laughed in return.  “Okay, so then this is to update you.  She called code.  She’d been saying wicked all throughout the very end of her session; which by the way, we held in the car.” Will closed his eyes took a deep breath and then spoke.  “What would you like me to tell Mom?” he asked. “I think we just need to warn her that it’s going to be a rough night, and that she should be prepared for two, if not four, very little girls,” she said.  “Also I need to talk to Terri please,” she said. “I love you, drive safely, I’ll call Mom and here’s Terri,” he said and then handed the phone back to her. “Hey,” she smiled into the phone.  “And before you say anything, know that Mom won’t care, and also know that I’ve been trying to help, but it’s a little more challenging than I thought it would be,” she said. “I don’t even care honey.  You are my sister, you love your nieces and you show it to them every day.  I’m never worried when it comes to you looking after my girls.  You alone, I worry about all the time.” “I worry about you too.  A vacation needs to happen,” Terri told her.  “Apart from that though, what’s up?” “I need natural muscle relaxers.” “Like organic ones?  I don’t think they make those.” “No,” Shelby laughed, “but that’s cute.  I mean in the food category.  Is there anything that would help relax muscles.” “There’s potassium, calcium, and magnesium, but that’s usually just to prevent muscle cramps, rather than to relax muscles,” Terri said. “For right now, that’s what we’ll take.  Also, and this is not a right away thing, I need a list of natural foods, to keep their metabolism revved.  Winter is coming and the three with you are starting to freak out.  Anything that I can get them to eat, that will help keep them warmer for longer, will be greatly appreciated,” Shelby said. “That, I will have to research.  See you at Mom’s?” “See you at Mom’s.  Love you all,” she said and they hung up.  Shelby bent down, pulled Rachel carefully into her arms and put her back in the front seat as Rachel screamed and cried in fear.  “Shhhh, lay down baby, you’re okay,” Shelby said forcing herself not to cry as well.  She reclined the seat and began petting Rachel’s face to help her relax a little more and after a moment Rachel calmed down.  Shelby’s presence and gentle touch exuded safety, which helped Rachel to calm down a great deal.  “Good girl Rae,” Shelby said watching her fight sleep.  The poor girl was in pain and absolutely exhausted.  “You rest baby girl,” she told her and with that, she got in the driver’s side and went to Rose’s house.  Rose hung up the phone with her son and looked at the dining room table.  There was more than enough space for everyone and she had made things simple for the evening.  Tacos could be served in the shell, or in a salad form, and she made sure there was a little buffet line by the credenza so everyone could help themselves.  Then she made the decision to put all the toppings back in the fridge and left the meat on the stove to keep it warm.  If her granddaughters were feeling unhelpful, then she was going to do what she could to make them feel better about themselves.  Setting out the buffet line would be extremely helpful. She wandered into her living room and pulled out the newly framed photo of her son, daughter in law, and their four children.  She happened to glance over to the side wall and noticed her own wedding photo was crooked, so she smiled and shook her head.  “Joey, I don’t know why you had to leave so soon, but you are missing out on some incredible things,” she said walking over to the picture.  She very delicately put her hands on it and began to speak.  “I’m very angry with you,” she said.  “You promised me a lifetime, and while you lived up to your end of the deal, I was kind of hoping you meant your lifetime and my lifetime would be the same number of years together.  I know you see them.  I know you’re watching over all of us, but it would have been nice for you and I to grow old together you know?  I would have preferred that to being a widow at age fifty seven.  We had an incredible run of a forty year marriage though.  I would do it all over again too,” she smiled.  “Now go away, because you’re making me sad, and the girls don’t need sad.  They need calm and patient,” she smiled.  She blew the picture a kiss, told her husband she loved him, and then walked to the door when she saw Karen and Frank pull into the driveway.  Time for family dinner. Rose opened the door for them and stood waiting for them to get out of the car.  In her hands Karen had a platter of brownies, chocolate chip cookies, marshmallows and graham crackers.  “I’m sorry Rose,” Frank said as they walked in and he gave her a kiss to her cheek, followed by Karen who kissed Rose’s cheek and then took the tray straight to the kitchen.  “I tried to tell her we didn’t need all this,” he said.  It was common knowledge that when Rose cooked, she made dinner and dessert. “I told you.  I talked to Will and the girls are all freaking out.  He told me they’re all acting under ten.  When’s the last time you saw that happen?” Karen asked. “It’s Rose’s house.  You should have called!” Frank said. “It’s okay Frank.  I got the call too and I wasn’t sure what to do.  Thank you Karen.  I have chocolate pudding, but that’s it, and I know Rae can’t have raspberries, which is all I have fruit wise,” Rose explained.  “I know and respect that Shelby wants to have some nutrition involved with dessert.” “I feel that as grandparents we can spoil our granddaughters and give them a little extra sugar tonight.  My parents did it with Shelby and my boys, and when we got them back they were bouncing off the walls,” Karen said. “My father used to bribe Terri and Will with pixie sticks,” Rose laughed.  “It was very thoughtful Karen, thank you.” “You said pudding right?  So we’ll make chocolate pudding s’mores in a cup,” Karen offered, shrugging her shoulders, trying to come up with a compromising solution.   “I’m perfectly okay with that,” Rose smiled and she was quickly wrapped in a hug by Karen.  It was a loving hug, from a loving friend. “You okay?” she asked with concern. “Yeah, just a bad day, the kids will help it end on a high note,” she said.  “Eight years is a long time and yet it feels just like yesterday.  I know he was doing what he loved, and what he trained for, and yet, I still,” Rose said trailing off, unable to finish.  
Rose paced the floor and Terri came running up to hug her.  “Mommy!” she called out and wrapped her in a tight embrace.  He’s with Beth and Dawn.  I made sure when I walked in.  I wanted to work on him myself, but I can’t.  Beth and Dawn are the most excellent doctors around, they’re going to do everything they can!” Terri said in a rush and all too quickly, Will and Shelby were with them and wrapping them in a hug as well.  Shelby took Terri in her arms and squeezed her as tightly as she could.  
 
“It’s Daddy, he’s strong, you know that,” Shelby whispered and Terri just nodded, unable to speak.
 
“What was he doing?” Will asked holding tight to his mother.
 
“There was an explosion several cars behind us.  We pulled over, called nine one one, and Daddy went to help.  He helped two women from what I saw and then he tried to get to the third guy, when the glass shattered and went into his body, but it’s burning glass, so,” Rose said and Will was surprised how calm she was being; it was most likely shock.
 
Will nodded his agreement and tried to push the idea of his father having burning glass, rubber, and metal forced into his body, out of his mind.  It was too terrible of a thought.  “We’re at Overlook.  This is a great hospital,” he said honestly and Rose nodded.
 
“Schuester?” a doctor called out and the entire family stood up, including Shelby, mainly because she was pulled up to her feet by Terri.
 
“You count too and don’t argue with me,” she said sternly and Shelby simply nodded.
 
“You’re all family?” the doctor asked and they nodded.  “Alright, so Joseph is under heavy sedation, but he is awake and is asking to see you.  I will let you in two at a time.  He is under critical watch.  He had a lot of damage to his lungs from all the smoke inhalation, and burning rubber shards from the car as it exploded in the last few moments.  He did however save three people, and that is something he, and you, should all be very proud of.  Mrs. Schuester, choose someone to go with you,” the doctor said.
 
“Terri, come with me now.  Will, Shelby, you two will go next,” she said with finality and they both nodded.  As soon as they were gone, Will collapsed into a chair, finally crying, and Shelby gathered him close, crying her own tears.
 
“There you are,” Joe said weakly.
 
“Daddy,” Terri said and she rushed over and very gently hugged him and kissed his temple.  “I made sure you have the best doctors,” she told him.
 
“I heard I saved three people.  You my dear girl, got all your desires for medicine from me,” he teased and she laughed, nodding her agreement.  “Hey, none of that,” he said seeing tears in her eyes.  “I’m not in any pain.  There’s too much morphine coursing through me,” he told her and she nodded, knowing he was lying straight to her face.  She worked in the burn unit during rotations and the screaming and painful cries, no matter how much morphine, was always too much to deal with.  It’s why she chose general surgery.  “Look at me,” he said.  “You are my daughter, I am incredibly proud of you, and I know you got me the best care.  I love you,” he told her.
 
“I love you too Daddy,” she smiled hugging him.
 
“Alright, you two out, get my other children in here, and then you send Mommy back in by herself.  I have a lot to say to her, that little ears should not hear,” he teased.  Even in pain, he was still her father, full of teasing and smiles, and jokes.  
 
The switch was quick and Joe reached out to Shelby and then had her sit next to him.  He very carefully touched her face and smiled.  “Brightest eyes, I’ve ever seen.  Don’t tell Terri,” he joked, brushing away her slowly falling tears.  “Why so sad angel?” he asked her.
 
“Nothing Daddy.  I just love you and it’s painful to watch you sitting here, knowing your body is in pain, even if they do have you pumped up with morphine,” she said trying to keep his sense of humor in her heart and use it.  She knew that was what he wanted.  
 
“Well I love you too, so that’s good.”  Then he turned and looked at Will.  “William my boy, you made the best choice marrying this girl.  You’re a very smart man,” he said.  “I love you both so much, and I am very much looking forward to the day where I sit over there and you young lady are in this bed, holding my grandchild,” he announced.
 
“I am working on it Daddy,” Shelby smiled.
 
“I’m sure you are.  I will send you every good thing possible my love.  You both mean so much to me, and I can’t wait to see the two of you become parents,” he told them.  “Alright my loves, both of you out.  Send your mother in, I need some rest, and I won’t do that if I have to look at my three beautiful children,” he said.
 
“Love you Daddy,” Will said giving his father a kiss to his temple and then Shelby did the same thing.
 
Rose walked in and smiled.  “Kicked everyone out?” she asked him.
 
“Only the kids.  I have things to say to you, that little ears, should never hear.”
 
“You’re not going to be dirty in public are you?” she asked raising an eyebrow and Joe smiled.
 
“Rose my love.  You are the girl of my dreams.  You saved me at six.  You showed me how to be a gentleman.  You corrected my behavior telling me that I shouldn’t pull the pig tails of girls I liked.  I only ever pulled yours and I’d pull them every day if you let me,” he smiled.  “You were my first crush, first kiss, first real love.  You are my world and I would do anything and everything for you, do you know that?” he asked.
 
“Joseph Ryan Schuester, if you are thinking of quitting on me, I don’t care how pumped up on drugs you are, I will be sure you feel my anger.  You do not get to give up.”
 
“I’m not giving up Rose.  I will never give up on you.  I just want to be sure that you know how much I love you, how much I have always loved you.  I have to know that you know, because as we always tell our children, we need to be prepared, just in case.  Never let anything go unsaid, yes?” he asked.
 
“I hate that you’re doing this,” she said.
 
“Sit with me, hold my hand, and you and I rest together.  This bed is lonely, but if you hold my hand it’ll be better,” he told her.  She nodded, moved to sit in the bed next to him and took his hand.  They both fell quiet and an hour later, Rose heard the faintest of I love you’s.
 
“I love you too Joey,” she told him with a smile and after ten seconds alarms and bells began sounding off.  Joseph Ryan Schuester was officially gone.
  Rose hugged Karen back and took a deep breath.  Before she could speak, Karen beat her to it.  “I yelled at him for you today,” she offered. “I did too.  He came to see me and check up on me, and he moved our wedding picture.  I straightened it out just before you got here and I told him off, politely of course.  I know he didn’t mean it,” she smiled. “You get the biggest s’mores cup we can manage,” Frank smiled and the women both giggled.  It was pretty wonderful that they were all so supportive of each other in their own little family. “Our daughter just showed up,” Rose said pointing to the driveway and they all turned to see Shelby getting out of the car and lifting Rachel into her arms.  “She shouldn’t be able to still hold her like that,” Rose sighed.  “I know Terri is working on nutrition, but she’s still so light,” Rose commented softly just before Shelby walked into the house. “Hello?” Shelby asked softly walking into the house to be greeted by her parents and mother in law. “Hello yourself,” Rose smiled and she gave Shelby a hug after she set Rachel on her feet and Rachel wrapped herself around Shelby.  “Rae baby, can Grandma give you a hug too?” she asked and Rachel nodded but didn’t budge.  Shelby was about to say something but Rose held up her hand and shook her head.  “Thank you sweetheart,” she told her and she gave her a gentle hug.  “It’s okay,” she whispered to Shelby.  “It doesn’t have to be rushed,” she said honestly knowing that Shelby liked the girls to be polite and greet everyone and at least acknowledge them in some fashion.  The grandparents were much more lenient though and Rachel agreed to having everyone give her a hug. Shelby smiled and kissed Rose’s cheek.  “I yelled at Daddy for you today,” she whispered in her ear and Rose smiled. “So did I,” Rose grinned.  “Do you need some extra quiet time?” she asked and Shelby shook her head. “No, we’re going to sit in the living room and have a drink,” Shelby said kindly and she took Rachel into the living room and held her on her lap.  “Shhh, breathe baby, you’re safe.  Tell me baby, who’s house are we in?” she asked. “Gamma Rose,” she whimpered. “Very good, and who all is going to be here tonight?  Do you remember?” she asked kindly and Rachel shook her head.  “How about Mama helps you,” she suggested.  “What about Mama’s husband, what’s his name?” she asked her. “Daddy,” she said softly. “Very good my love.  What about your sisters, do you think they’re coming?” she asked and Rachel nodded her agreement. “Sanny cry.  Lots,” she said softly. “Yes, Sanny cried a lot before we left, but we’ve been gone for quite a while now, so I‘m sure she is calm by now,” Shelby said kindly.  “Daddy and Aunt Terri love you all so much, they would never let Sanny be that upset for that long,” she said.  “I also know that the other day Rae-rae cried like that too and we did everything we could to help calm her and relax her,” she tried.  “Maybe we ask Grandma for some juice?” she suggested.  “What kind of juice should we ask for?” “Pull,” Rachel said softly. “Apple?  Are you sure?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Alright, let’s ask together,” Shelby said kissing Rachel’s temple.  “Grandma Rose, do you have any apple juice?” she asked. “I do actually, you are more than welcome to help yourself to anything in the fridge, except for the pudding.  That is for dessert and not a moment before,” Rose said. “Okay, we’ll be good,” Shelby promised helping Rachel to her feet, who looked about ready to pass out from fear.  “Shall we walk together Rae?” Shelby asked holding out her hand for Rachel to hold on to.  It didn’t take long and Rachel tried to crawl up Shelby’s body, now that she was standing.  It was going to be a very long night.  “I won’t carry you, if you don’t want me to sweetheart,” Shelby said. “Mama, please,” Rachel pleaded. “It’s alright sweetheart.  I can carry you, but I want you to be comfortable with the decision.  This is your life, and you get a say in every aspect of it.  That will never change,” Shelby said. “Up please, Mama,” Rachel said softly. Shelby smiled and gathered her daughter close and took her into the kitchen.  She set her down on the ground and Rachel held the counter top while Shelby got out the cup and juice from the fridge.  They were at the counter pouring Rachel some apple juice when they heard Terri, Will and the other girls come into the house.  It was seconds later that feet were heard running into the kitchen and Santana threw herself at Shelby crying hard.  Shelby gasped for a moment, pulled Santana close and gave her one firm smack and then forced her to look in her eyes.  “You do not run little girl.  This is not a matter of life and death,” Shelby scolded her and Santana pressed her face into Shelby’s neck, holding tight to her Mama.  She needed her Mama and she didn’t care if it got her spanked.  Dinner was actually quite an easy affair.  No one was freaking out, no one was crying, and no one was complaining.  Food seemed to be a good solution.  Rachel and Santana were both eating on their own, although they were tucked up tight next to Shelby, and Quinn and Brittany were very happily chatting with the rest of the family about some new board game they’d heard of.  “Mom, this is really good,” Terri smiled. “Thank you baby, but it’s just tacos, it’s not that difficult.  Besides, your nieces helped me with putting it all out,” Rose said and all four girls heard the pride in her voice.  That tone was spoken by four women to them on a constant basis.  Shelby, Terri, Karen, and Rose all took a prideful tone when talking about the girls, and it almost always threw them for a loop.  These girls hadn’t been talked about like that before.  They were always told how horrible they were, or they had been ignored and any effort they took to hopefully get some attention always went unnoticed.  It was a wonderful feeling and also very strange at the same time. “You cook with love, so it tastes better.  Miss Karen and Mister Frank cook with love, Shelby cooks with love, Will does too when he cooks,” she said unable to resist the small jab at her brother, “and when I cook it tastes just so blah,” Terri said. “You don’t season your food,” Will teased her. “Really?  You want to tease me as I’m holding a spoon of guacamole in my hand?  Do you really think that is a good idea?” Terri asked with a playful spark in her eye and she could see Quinn and Brittany watching her, taking great interest in what was going on.   “You’re buying me new carpets if you ruin anything, so I’d be very careful,” Rose warned her.  Terri relented and Will looked very smug about the situation and Rose shook her head.  “You will always be my terrible teenagers,” she smiled.  She excused herself for a moment and returned with a photo album.  She sat down and opened it to a very specific page.  “All my little girls, my granddaughters, would you like to see something?” she asked and they nodded.  Brittany and Quinn moved to her right away whereas Rachel and Santana took their time in getting closer.  Shelby assisted them to be with their sisters and then slowly backed away, wrapping herself around Terri and cuddling her tightly.  She hadn’t been able to have bonding time with her sister in a few weeks and she missed her. “Whoa!” Brittany said, her eyes lighting up as she pointed to one of the pictures on the page.  “Grandma who is that?” she asked and all the other girls started to smile a little bit.  They seemed to think they knew, and beyond the point of it being a funny picture, they seemed to know a story was coming. “That would be Daddy, Aunt Terri, and Grandpa Joe,” she smiled.  As she spoke, Will moved toward Terri and Shelby, and Karen cuddled up next to Frank.  This was about to be a very sad story and they were going to have to rely on one another for support.  “Rae my love, your sisters know, but the man over there, in the wedding photo, that’s my husband Joe, your Grandpa,” she said and Rachel nodded. “Grandma why are they covered in green?” Quinn asked. “That would be jell-o,” Rose laughed.  “When Daddy and Aunt Terri were little, we would go on vacation, just as we do now sometimes as a family.  So we went to a little town in Mexico and we had a really nice vacation.  We’d spend some time on the beach, and some time exploring, and we took a few really nice tours during the week.  It was a nice time.  However Daddy and Aunt Terri have a playful side about them and a great love for jell-o.  On our last night there, everyone was tired and cranky and of course my children, like all siblings, got into some silly argument about who had collected the most number of sea shells that week.  I did try to stop the argument, but Grandpa Joe seemed to think that it wasn’t a big deal and he wanted the kids to work it out for themselves.” “With a food fight?” Quinn asked. “Well he didn’t count on that, but that’s exactly what happened.  We’d all had lime jell-o with our desserts and when I wasn’t paying attention, Aunt Terri picked up a spoonful of jell-o and flung it at Daddy.” “Hit me square on the cheek too.  She had really good aim, considering she was a foot away from me,” he said. “Don’t be mean!” Shelby scolded him, slapping at his knee. “I did.  I got him on his cheek and so he scraped it off his face and smashed it in my hair, so I picked up another spoonful and hit him a second time.  That wasn’t very nice, but I was really mad and no one was stopping me, so I went for it.  I don’t remember how, but the two of us were very quickly wrestling on the ground and covered in green jell-o.  We even stole Mom and Dad’s cups to get more ammunition,” she said. “Actually by that point, I think we were just having fun.  The frustration was gone and it was just a food fight, but there was no harm intended behind it,” Will said and Terri nodded her agreement. “You look like the hulk Daddy,” Brittany smiled. “Thank you baby,” he said and all focus turned back to Rose. “So you see my loves, whenever I see my children, I look at them as beautiful strong, talented, well adjusted adults whom I am extremely proud of.  Until they start squabbling like they just did and then I see two naughty little teenagers,” she grinned and the girls nodded.  “I know that when your Mama has tantrums, Grandma Karen and Grandpa Frank, see her has a very young girl.  I know I see her that way too, because I’ve known your Mama, since she was fifteen,” Rose explained. “You knew Mama as a little girl?” Quinn asked. “I did,” Rose smiled and she turned the photo album to another page and the aww’s that rang out from Brittany and Quinn made Will and Shelby blush.  They were about sixteen, sitting on the front porch of Rose’s house, and sharing a very sweet kiss.  “That was the first time I caught them kissing,” Rose smiled. “Grandma, do you think they really loved each other?” Quinn asked. “Well, considering they’ve been married for seventeen years and together for twenty, then yes, I do think that,” she said.  “I think sometimes you find the people who you are meant to spend the rest of your life with at a very early age.  I met Grandpa Joe when we were six years old.  Sometimes it takes a little while.  Your parents didn’t figure it out until they were in their teens.  And then sometimes, it takes years to figure it out and you have to wait for the heavens or angels, or whatever higher power you believe in, to guide you.  Now, I don’t know what you girls believe, and I’m not asking you to share or to believe what I believe, I’m just sharing with you.” “What do you believe happened Grandma?” Quinn asked, with heavy desperation in her voice.  She needed to know what her Grandma believed, because maybe it would help her believe that this was really her family.  There were many days where she doubted that these people loved her. Rose looked up at her children and Will and Shelby nodded.  It was okay.  It was going to be very sad, but it would be okay.  “Well,” Rose started.  “When your Mama and Daddy first got married, they decided to get things settled and ready for a baby.  Your Mama and Daddy have a lot of love in their hearts and love between them, so they wanted to share that and create a life where more loving people would exist,” she smiled.  “They tried three times.  The first time, Mama had a big dinner and all the food was super tiny.  Grandpa Frank is a very smart man and he guessed the secret right away,” Rose said. “I did,” Frank smiled, “and I couldn’t have felt worse about it.  Your Mama looked so disappointed to learn that I figured out her secret so quickly.  She wasn’t going to tell us about it until after dinner.” “It’s okay Dad,” Shelby grinned.  “You did all the dishes that night, so I didn’t have to worry about anything.  It worked out well for me,” she said. “See, that’s where you all get your cheeky attitude from,” Frank smiled, indicating he thought this was a good thing.  “Unfortunately though, when Mama went for her doctor appointment the next day there was no heartbeat and almost no baby.  Developmentally things did not progress as they should have and Mama had surgery and the baby was no more,” Frank said and all the girls looked to Shelby. “I’m alright my loves.  I have all my children with me right now.  You four are the best daughters I could ever ask for,” she told them. “No, wait, three you said Grandma,” Quinn told Rose excitedly. “Shhh, calm down.  Yes, I did say three.  They spent several more months trying to get pregnant and the second time, everything seemed to go a little smoother, but Mama and Daddy wanted to keep a secret just a little bit longer this time.  Instead of telling us at thirteen or fourteen weeks, she was going to tell us at sixteen weeks or even twenty weeks if she could hold off that long,” Rose said. “Yes, but my daughter glows when she even thinks about her children, including the four of you.  When your Mama tells me about you girls, her face lights up.  She just looks brilliant, so I knew immediately that she was keeping it a secret, and I never told her I knew.  I didn’t want her to feel pressured into telling me something she wasn’t ready to say,” Karen said. “When did you say Mama?” Brittany asked softly. “Two weeks later at the hospital when everyone came to check on me and Daddy and make sure I hadn’t bled to death,” Shelby said and all the girls looked at her with wide eyes.  “Miscarriage number two was very heavy.  I was giving vocal lessons and as I sat there, my student told me there might be a problem.  I never felt it, but I saw a lot of blood beneath me, and I was rushed to the hospital.  That was the day Grandpa Joe came and told me, there was no way I wasn’t going to be a Mama.  He didn’t know how, and he didn’t know when, and he wasn’t sure he could ever guess, but he knew I was going to be a Mama and his son was going to be a Daddy.  He said we had too much love in our hearts, that in some fashion it would happen and if need be, he was going to make sure we got our kids.  As far as I’m concerned, he did just that.  I have four beautiful daughters.” Not liking the sound of their Mama being sad, Santana and Rachel crawled over to her and she cuddled them tight.  “It’s okay girls, she’s a Mama now.  She has four.  We have four,” Will said. “That’s only two Mama,” Brittany said softly. “Number three was very quick,” Terri spoke up.  “Your Mama called me up and begged me to come over and sit with her.  She was only a few weeks along, but Daddy was away all day and wouldn’t be home till late.  Your Mama called me from the bathroom where she was bleeding lightly, but steadily and afraid to move.  So I went over and sat on the bathroom sink and held Mama’s hand for an hour, before she called the doctor and made herself an appointment.  You see, you are her daughters, because you are all just as stubborn as your mother and your father.  It was determined that the baby had been in for about three weeks, but it didn’t survive either, and after that point, Mama and Daddy just stopped trying,” Terri explained. “We decided if we were going to get a baby, then it was just going to happen, and I wasn’t going to drive us insane with all this planning and calculating.  Some time after we stopped trying, maybe a year or so, we all went to a barbecue.  Daddy’s job had a big carnival type deal and we invited your Grandparents and Aunt Terri to come with us, which they did.” “But, Grandpa Joe and I had to leave a bit earlier and on our way home there was a massive car fire.  Not ours.  So being the amazing man that he is, he pulled over and I dialed nine one one, while he tried to help.  He saved three people that day.  He pulled each of them from the burning car and in the very last second, the car exploded and some of the shards of burning glass and rubber, hit him.” “Grandpa died?” Brittany asked, looking very upset and sad for her grandmother.  Rose was an amazing lady as far as she was concerned and didn’t deserve to have such heartbreak.  Her Mama didn’t deserve it either.  No one did. “He did,” Rose said and she felt Brittany gently brush away her tears before wrapping her in a hug and snuggling in close. “You see my loves,” Karen said gently.  “The reason we all believe in a higher power, and angels, and all the good that can possibly exist, is because we saw that good does exist.  We saw it in Grandpa Joe.  We also think that he sent the four of you to be with our family.  He promised Mama and Daddy that they would get their babies.  They would get their children.  He wasn’t sure how or when or any of the details, he just knew it had to happen and it did.  It happened after he died of course, but the four of you are here and you are our family.  Now, did Grandpa Joe have a say in getting you here?  Maybe not, but we believe in our hearts that he did, and I am so grateful to him for that.  I love all of you girls more than you will ever be able to understand,” she said.  “And for what it’s worth, I’m mad that Grandpa Joe left Grandma Rose, and I yell at him every day for it,” she smiled.   “Family is extremely important my darlings and Grandpa believed that with every fiber of his being and I am in total agreement with him.  The reason we’re having dinner here tonight is because today is the anniversary of his passing.  It started a whole new chapter in everyone’s lives, including the four of you.  So today, we have dinner in this house, all together, as a family, and we toast to Grandpa Joe.  We thank him for bringing us you girls, for expanding our family in love, for teaching the adults in this room to be loving, open, and accepting of whatever comes our way, even if we don’t understand it, and we yell at him for leaving us to experience this without him.  I know, in my heart, in my soul, that he brought you four to us and I wish that my granddaughters, could know him the way the rest of us did,” Rose said. “Grandma,” Quinn said after a moment.  “Maybe you can tell us more stories about him, unless it’ll make you sad,” she offered. “I think that is a wonderful idea Quinnie,” Karen spoke up and Rose nodded her agreement. “I agree, but right now, I think we need to clean up dinner and have dessert,” Rose said and everyone agreed.  A little sugar rush to break up the happy tears sounded like a good plan to everyone.  Terri decided to sleep over her mother’s house that night.  Just to be closer to her, and try to get herself some comfort as well.  Frank and Karen went back to their house and Will and Shelby drove the girls home.  Shelby pulled into the garage and Will pulled into the driveway.  Once they were all out and the cars were locked, the family of six went inside,  “Alright my loves.  Quinnie, come with Mama please,” Shelby said.  She had promised Quinn some private time, and they didn’t get it at Rose’s house, so she wanted to make sure they had it now.   “Mama,” Santana begged quickly. Shelby turned and quickly took hold of her, and she caressed her face.  “Shhh, calm baby, you’re okay, you’re home and you’re safe.  Mama promised Quinnie some private time, that’s all it is my love,” she assured her.  “Can you breathe Sanny?  Breathe for me, show me you understand,” she said gently and Santana whimpered, but did as instructed. “She can come Mama, she’s so scared,” Quinn offered.   “Sanny, I’ll give you the choice.  You can come with Mama and Quinnie, if you like, or you can stay down here, with Daddy and Rae and Bree, and practice safe words and people,” Shelby offered.  She and Will had discussed it.  They weren’t going to do movies or books tonight at bed.  Tonight before bed, they were going to practice.  They wanted their girls to try to have some sense of a normal routine.  They had to make life as consistent for them as possible. “Mama, please,” Santana begged. “Yes Mama, please, it’s okay,” Quinn offered and took Santana’s hand, knowing she needed it.  Santana was truly freaking out, and Quinn didn’t want that for her. “Okay my love, come on, but we practice upstairs while Daddy, Rae and Bree practice down here,” Shelby said and she took her loves upstairs for a bath.  Santana just stood there, willing to let Shelby do anything to her, and she would answer questions and practice, but she couldn’t be without her family.  She gave no trouble with undressing, or getting in the tub, or letting Shelby wash her hair and body first.  When Shelby moved to Quinn to give her some special attention though, Santana started to panic.  “Mama, Daddy,” she said. “Daddy’s downstairs with Rae and Bree sweetheart.  They’re reviewing.  Why don’t we review too.  Can you tell me your safe word?” she pressed gently and Santana shook her head and whimpered.  “Come on baby, what’s Sanny’s safe word?” she pressed gently. “Mama,” Santana begged, tears already falling. “Okay baby, tell me sweetheart.  Tell Mama what’s wrong,” Shelby said and Santana started to cry.  She wasn’t ready to speak yet. “Sanny, it’s okay.  It’s just Quinnie and Mama,” Quinn said softly and she leaned in and kissed Santana’s temple.  “It’s just us and Mama, Sanny.  Daddy and Rae and Bree are downstairs,” she said gently and Santana dropped her head and cried. “Oh my sweet Sanny, you’re okay.  Let’s get you all clean and then we’ll cuddle and practice together okay?” she asked gently and very carefully she touched Quinn’s cheek.  “We will get our time baby.  I promised you, and I’m not going back on that,” she told her honestly and Quinn nodded. “Sanny’s more important than me Mama,” Quinn said softly and Shelby set her mouth in  a firm line as Quinn’s gaze fell into the water and the young blonde made herself unimportant and tried to be invisible. “Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester, look at Mama please,” Shelby said firmly and Quinn lifted her gaze, but not her head and Shelby smiled.  “Half way, keep going,” she said kindly and Quinn did as told. “It’s okay Mama, really,” Quinn said. “It is not my love.  You are my daughter, I have four daughters, and all of you are equally as important.  No one is more or less meaningful in my eyes,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Santana whimpered. “I’m right here baby, and Daddy and Rae, and Bree are downstairs.  You’ll see them pretty soon,” she told her kindly.  “We’re going to finish up our bath, Mama will take her own quick shower and then we’ll all go cuddle and practice together,” she said.  Shelby got Santana washed up, rinsed off and pull her out of the tub and wrapped her in a towel.  “Sit right here baby, let me finish helping Quinnie,” she told her kindly and she was slightly surprised to find Santana now clinging to her, trembling, afraid to let go for some reason.  “Let’s still practice my loves,” she said.  “Quinnie what are the safe words of you and your sisters, do you remember?” she asked her kindly. “Wicked, Apples, Bubblegum, and Watermelon,” Quinn said, yawning as she spoke, and Shelby smiled. “Grandma fed us a heavy dinner and dessert,” Shelby grinned, knowing the reason Quinn was yawning was because she was now entering a food coma.  “Very good my darling girl, that was beautiful,” she told her and she pulled her out of the tub, wrapped her in her towel and cuddled them both for a little while before deciding it was probably safe to move.  She carefully stood up, stripped her clothes and then went to get into the shower, shocked when Santana rushed to the shower door, sunk to the floor and began crying all over again. “Mama,” Santana whimpered. “I’m right here Sanny,” Shelby said from the shower.  “As soon as Mama’s done, we’re going to go back to Mama’s room and sit in bed together and practice.  We’ll wrap ourselves in warm blankets, and keep each other company,” Shelby said gently, and a few minutes later, that’s what they did.  She called to Will that the bathroom was free for him and the other girls now.  Once she got into bed with them, she wrapped an arm around each of them and began reviewing community members and their safe words. Twenty minutes later, Will, Rachel, and Brittany joined them in the bed, and the girls very quickly all fell to sleep, leaving Will and Shelby to stay awake.  “Hey, are you okay?” Shelby asked softly. “I’m fine, and so are the girls,” he said. “No, I mean you, personally.  There is a reason Terri is still at Mom’s house,” she pressed gently. “Oh, that type of okay,” he said softly and she nodded.  “Well.  I remember this day eight years ago, as well as the weather, what we wore, how everyone looked, and the last conversation I had with him.  I’m sad, and I miss him, and yet somehow I know, he sent us our daughters, and somehow it’s okay.  I mean it’s not okay, but it’s okay,” he said honestly. “I love you, and I want to do everything for you, to take away that sadness,” she told him. “You always do that for me Shel.  When we were teenagers and now that we’re approaching forty, you still do that for me.  I love you, with everything I am, and that will never change.  Having you, doesn’t take away my pain, but it definitely helps.  We’ve each got our losses, and we support each other, whenever it’s needed.  We also have date night and I think that helps quite a bit,” he grinned. “I want to know how you think date night will happen tomorrow if Sanny is acting the way she is,” Shelby smiled, reaching out and hooking her pinky into Will’s, because cuddling their girls, made it impossible to hold hands or even be next to each other. “She did wonderful at dinner,” Will pointed out. “She did,” Shelby agreed.  “She had me, you, our parents, Terri, and her sisters.  It was a lot of familiar and calm and sane, for lack of another term,” Shelby said.  “She kept whimpering for me in the bath tub though and I was right there, touching her, washing her.  She kept asking where everyone was and needed to be reminded of it, every few seconds.  She is not doing well,” Shelby said. “Well what would you like me to help you with then?” he asked and Shelby realized she annoyed him and he wasn’t ready to deal with this at ten o’clock at night.  To be honest, Shelby probably wasn’t ready either. “Alright, alright, I’m sorry.  I know we’re talking about this now and it’s too late and she’s sleeping, I’m sorry,” she told him and he sighed. “I’m sorry too.  I just know we need a date night.  I need a night, where it’s you and me and that’s it, because as much as I love and cherish our daughters, it’s never ending lately and I know, from their own personal records, it’s only going to get worse.  I don’t want to snap, or growl, or do anything to scare them.  They don’t deserve that.  It’s why I need a moment for just us,” he said. “I want that too, and I have an additional suggestion to make.  Remember how you got me that massage and it was you and the girls out of the house and I had me time?” she asked and he nodded.  “Why don’t you take one of those days for yourself.  What would you like to have done, I will set it up tomorrow for you and you can do it on Sunday.  Just you, anything you want, and this way you get to let go of some of the crap you’re holding on to, and I know you are, because I did the same damn thing, so don’t argue that point,” she said. “I could go for a few rounds with George,” he said. “At the ring or on the course?” she asked.  There were two Georges that Will knew.  The coworker who liked to play golf, and the trainer at the boxing studio. “No, at the ring.  You said it, I have crap I need to let go of and maybe that’s how I do it,” he said honestly and she nodded. “I will set it up for Sunday then.  You will go off and I will have the girls, and tomorrow we have our date night,” she said.  “I don’t know how it’s going to be with them going to a movie with my parents, but if Mom and Dad are willing to try, I’ll try too,” Shelby said. “I think what we keep forgetting is they are nineteen,” he said. “Biologically yes, they are.  Mentally, is a very different story.  Everyone is under ten and the only one who seems to be doing the best is Bree,” Shelby said. “Until she messed up her safe words for Hailey and the boys,” Will said and Shelby gave him a look; a look that asked how bad it really was.  “She was just scared that I’d punish her,” he said, “and I reassured both her and Rachel that I would not.  Practice is practice, and you aren’t punished during practice.  During practice, we just work on learning,” he said. “I wish they would show their bellies already,” Shelby sighed and Will laughed softly and waited for her to clarify.  “When I was a little girl, our neighbor had a cat, and when I went to play the cat always scared the shit out of me.  I didn’t like the claws, or the eyes, or the look on it’s face.  So one day I’m sitting at the table and we’re eating lunch and the cat walks over to me, lays down on the floor and turns over so it’s showing me it’s belly, and I seriously thought there was something wrong.  The mother told me, when a cat shows you it’s belly, it’s a sign of trust and security.  They know you won’t hurt them, they know they can expose their most vulnerable area to you and still be safe.  I need to see our daughters’ bellies,” she said. “Well, physically you see them every night.  Emotionally, I have no idea when that is going to happen, but I know, they love us, and for the most part they do trust us.  I also know, we need sleep and I love you,” he said. “I love you too.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Saturday morning was eerily quiet.  Shelby and Will were able to have their coffee and bagel together, sitting on the back porch swing, at seven thirty, watching the day start to come to life.  There were neighbors’ kids riding bikes, and laughing, and someone was yelling at their dog to ‘not pee in the rose bush’, but other than that, they were just a happy couple, enjoying their life together, each worried about their children, but saying nothing in the moment.  At eight thirty, Shelby checked on the girls and they were all still in bed, curled up together.  At ten, they were still sleeping, but now in hap-hazard patterns and Shelby had to smile.  Rachel was now part of the group as her foot was pressed gently to the corner of Quinn’s mouth.  Shelby smiled and decided that she had to get to Quinn and now was the best time to do it.  With the other girls sleeping, she’d very easily be able to have alone time with Quinn. She moved carefully to the bed and knelt down.  “Quinnie baby, look at Mama please,” she said softly, calling her out of sleep and seeing Quinn struggle to make it to some form of being awake.  She opened her eyes very narrowly and then closed them again, smiling faintly at Shelby.  “Good morning baby girl,” she said.  “Are you still tired my love?” she asked her gently and Quinn gave a happy little sigh.  “Well why don’t we have that special time I promised you.  We’ll cuddle up in Mama’s special chair so you can still be with your sisters okay?” she asked her gently as she pet her hair and Quinn smiled and moved very very slowly.  “I gotcha baby girl, don’t worry,” Shelby said.  She very carefully freed Quinn from the mass of arms and legs and then lifted her up and carried her the four steps to the chair.  She sat down and cradled Quinn in her lap.  “You are my beautiful Quinnie, and I love you so much,” Shelby told her.  Quinn let out a happy sigh and fell back to sleep immediately in Shelby’s arms. Will walked in an hour later and found Shelby and Quinn cuddled in the chair and the other three girls piled in the bed.  “Everything okay?” he asked softly. “I promised her one on one time, and I found an opportunity to make some,” Shelby smiled.  “I want to get that with the rest of the girls before the weekend is up, but I know that’s probably not realistic.  Sanny might be up.  She raised her head a minute ago, gave a faint smile and fell back to down on the bed immediately,” Shelby said and before any more could be said, the peace of the house was interrupted by a ringing telephone. Will grabbed it quickly and looked over at Rachel, who at first glance, seemed to still be sleeping, but then he saw her go rigid and watched her work hard to be still, to not give herself away, and all the tension she was putting out, was waking up her sisters.  “Hello?” Will asked. “Is this William Schuester?” an unfamiliar voice asked. “He’s not here right now.  May I take a message?” Will asked, not identifying himself on purpose. “Well, my name is Bob Calvary, and I represent Oliver Crane, Vincent London, and I’d like to speak with him about a potential upcoming trial,” he said. “I’m sorry, can I take a message please,” Will asked and in the background, Bob heard a loud whimper.  He was an excellent lawyer,  He’d done his research.  He knew who could be on the other side of the phone and that whimper sounded like it could belong to Rachel and now he was even more determined to talk to Will.  This would most likely get him disbarred, but he didn’t care.  It was more important in this case, to do the right thing.  Chills ran up and down his spine and he knew what had to be done. “Yes please, I would like to schedule a meeting with him at the Covington Estates at two o’clock today if he is available.  I would like to go over some questions and answers,” he said trying to give as much information as he could, without actually saying anything at all.  If it wasn’t Will, he had to be discrete.  “I need to know by one thirty at the latest if he is going to meet me, so I’m going to give you my phone number to take down,” Bob explained. “Well I thank you for the phone call and I will be sure to tell Will to be at the Covington Estates at two o’clock today,” Will said and Shelby felt her eyebrows raise up into her hairline.  “Covington as in Miranda Covington?” Shelby asked once he hung up and she fixed him with a look.  She was in full Mama Bear mode, and there wasn’t even a threat happening.  “What could Miranda Covington, possibly want with you?” she asked and Santana sat up immediately, because that tone meant her Miss and Sir were fighting and she couldn’t handle that.   “Daddy,” she whimpered. “I’m right here love, come on,” Will said gently and he pulled her into his lap and began rubbing Rachel’s hip as he held Santana.  He gave Santana a kiss to her temple and she calmed down almost immediately.  He also gave Shelby a look.  She shouldn’t have said what she said in that protective tone, knowing how emotional Santana was.  Miranda usually set Santana off, even when she was calm.  However, the most important thing to focus on at the moment was changing Rachel.  “Rae baby, I know you’re up and I know you heard the phone sweetheart.  Come on, you’re okay.  Why don’t you get up and Daddy will help you change so that you aren’t so uncomfortable.  We’ll put on your special cream and new underwear and you’ll be good to go,” he tried, but she laid super still and kept her body as quiet as possible.  It was starting to hurt to breathe but she didn’t care.  She couldn’t give herself away. “Mama,” Santana whimpered. “Shhh, Sanny, you can come sit with Mama but you have to be calm and quiet, because Quinnie is still resting okay?” Shelby asked and Santana nodded tearfully and scrunched up tight next to Shelby.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, Mama’s right here and Daddy and all your sisters,” she told her, not liking that Santana was still super clingy.  Shelby gave her a kiss and kept her close and smiled at Will.  “Why don’t you change her right there.  All her stuff is in our bathroom, and this way you won’t have to move her so much,” Shelby suggested and Will nodded.  Moving Rachel wasn’t worth the amount of stress it would cause. “I can do that,” Will smiled and he went into the bathroom, got all of the supplies and returned with a clean diaper, the cream she needed for her very sore and irritated skin and some wipes to help clean up whatever residue was on her body.  He sat down on the bed and very carefully rolled Rachel to her back, feeling how tense she was and then he looked up to see Brittany smiling at him.  “Well good morning to you too Bree,” he smiled. “What’cha doing Daddy?’ she asked. “The phone rang and I want to help Rae change so she isn’t in too much discomfort,” he said. “Can I hold her hand, so she knows you’re safe and I’m with her?” Brittany asked. “I think that is a wonderful idea.  You know how Mama gives those great little kisses to your temple sometimes?  Maybe you can do that for Rae and tell her that she is perfectly safe,” he suggested. “But she’s sleeping,” Brittany said with confusion.  She looked like she was sleeping, but Will knew that once Brittany touched her, she would know Rachel wasn’t sleeping, she was just frightened. “She is, but sometimes, when a person is sleeping, a tiny bit of their brain is awake and they can hear you, so it’s worth a try right?” Will asked not wanting to give Rachel’s secret away.  For some reason, she needed them to think she was still sleeping. Brittany nodded and pressed her lips to Rachel’s temple, speaking very gently and kissing her softly.  She also pressed the rest of her body as far away as she could so that Will wouldn’t have any trouble.  “Rae, is just Bree,” she said softly and Will slowly blinked his eyes when he focused in on Brittany speech.  She was as young as the rest of them.  He wanted to sigh in defeat, but he knew that wouldn’t work.  He had to be calm because if he or Shelby were not calm for the next ten minutes, the entire house would be full of crying daughters and he didn’t want that.  “We heard da phone ring, but you safe here.  You in no trouble.  You can’t troll it, so you isn’t in trouble.  I really means it,” she said and she felt Rachel grip her hand with almost super human strength, and then little tears fell down her cheeks as Will used the wipe to clean her up from any urine still potentially on her body.  “Shhh, breathe Rae, you safe,” she said and Rachel didn’t inhale or exhale, she just laid there with a burning feeling in her lungs.  Finally Will finished and Brittany looked at him.  “Daddy you should holes her,” she yawned. “I think that’s a very good idea sweetheart,” he said and he lifted Rachel into his arm, held her close and rubbed her back.  The poor girl was so tense with worry, he felt like he was holding a brick, rather than a human.  He had her so that her head was over his shoulder and after a minute, she let go, crying hard, and letting her body get rid of all it’s pent up energy.  “Shhh, I know baby, I know, it’s scary, but Daddy’s here, and so are Mama and your sisters.  No one is in any trouble, because what happens to you is not something you can control and we are working on getting you better,” Will told her and he felt her melt into him a little bit.  This was it, this was the reason he was a daddy.  That feeling, in that moment, was the reason he called all the girls his daughters.  There was a trust there, even if it was small and it made him feel good to know he could reassure someone like that.  He imagined that if the girls were his biological daughters, these moments wouldn’t be happening at nineteen, but he wasn’t going to take it for granted.  Every hug, kiss, I love you, and please cuddle me moment, would always be accepted.  It was part of being a Daddy and then Shelby saw a look in his eyes. The look in his eyes, was the sign of a man who was wrapped around the tiny little pinky finger of four very tortured young women, who needed a Daddy, and a Mama, and in general, someone to love them and show them they were worth something, because no one believed it for themselves.  She seemed to fall in love, in that very moment and then looked down at Quinn who was now wiggling to get comfortable as she woke up.  She whined softly and moved a bit.  “Ow,” Santana said going to push Quinn back for knocking into her. “Stop!  It was an accident,” Shelby said seriously and Santana pouted, but curled into Shelby and let it go for now. “Sah-ry, Annie,” Quinn yawned and then grunted softly.  “Mmm, no, Sorry Sanny,” she said correcting her speech to make it sound like a true apology. “That was very polite,” Shelby praised.  “Now, since we all seem to be awake, does anyone have any questions before we go downstairs?” she asked. “What’s for breakfast Mama?  I’m hungry,” Brittany said and everyone but Rachel nodded their agreement.  Rachel didn’t care at all. “Well since it’s nearly lunch time, I can make you girls something that’s breakfast food, or we can all have an early lunch,” Shelby suggested.  “Who votes for early lunch?” she asked and three hands shot up in excitement.  Lunch usually included dessert afterward, as well as chips or pretzels with whatever they were eating.  It always seemed like they were getting away with something when they had early lunches like this. “What about you Rae?  Are you ready for early lunch?  Or do you still want breakfast?” Will asked her and Rachel stayed still.  If she had her way, she wasn’t going to eat anything.  “Not answering that question yet, huh?” he asked gently as he continued to rub her back.  “Okay, well we’ll at least go downstairs and be with everyone,” Will said.  “Do you want to walk, or should Daddy carry you?” he asked her, wanting to give her the option.  Anyone could tell just by looking that Rachel needed to be carried.  She woke up to a tense situation, at least for her, and Shelby guessed for about the next two hours, she was going to have to be babied a little more, than she would ever want to admit. “Rae baby, Mama thinks you should be carried downstairs and you can be one of my helpers and help me prepare lunch.  Sanny, you can be my other helper, and Quinnie and Bree will help Daddy set the table and get everything out for our early lunch,” Shelby said and Will smiled, giving Rachel and Brittany a quick kiss. “Mama has spoken,” he grinned.  Bob was having a terrible day at the moment.  He wasn’t sure what the right move was, so before he did anything he made a call to Judge Henderson.  He didn’t want to represent Vincent and Oliver, and by ethical standards he couldn’t represent Rachel.  So taking a deep breath, he looked down at his watch and sighed when he noted it was eleven thirty.  He had to accomplish his tasks quickly and efficiently.  The first thing he had to do was call Judge Henderson and see if he could gather any information from people who were still technically his current clients, gather information and then move on to the meeting with Will, and then resign all together.  He was sure that because he was quitting the case entirely, he could still get information from both sides and be okay. Bob, sat in his car at the parking lot of the prison and put in a call to Judge Henderson, annoyed slightly when he got a voicemail.  “Judge Henderson, my name is Bob Calvery, I’m sorry, Robert, and I currently represent Vincent London and Oliver Crane.  I am about to go in and get some facts to research, but I feel as though I can no longer represent them.  I would like to represent the other side of the case and I know that is a conflict of interest, so I’m resigning completely.  I can not reschedule my meeting with the men who are still my clients.  I have tried.  I fear that canceling completely, will put me in harms way, as they are sneaky men.  I’m going to carry on with my meeting and tell them nothing.  Whatever facts I am told, or information I am given, I will give to you and then you can give all of that to lawyer that takes the case.  If you have questions or would like to discuss something, please feel free to call me at this number.  Thank you for your time and half a good day,” he said and then he hung up. Taking a deep breath, he stepped out of his car and walked up to the prison.  If he didn’t follow through with the plan, something terrible might happen, so for now, he just had to be calm.  He was pushed through four rounds of security and was then lead to a little room where two chairs were placed opposite him, each with cuff locks on the table, chaining whomever was sitting there, into position.  He sat quietly, waiting for them to arrive and only twice did he have to still his foot, in order to keep from appearing so nervous.  If he was correct, he was hired because he was the best lawyer in town and someone who knew Vincent and Oliver personally.  He had a sneaking suspicion that these men were guilty of the charges being brought against them.  He saw video footage of them attacking Santana at the diner and destroying the tires on Bruce’s car at the club.  If he could get them to open up and explain what was going on, then he could present that evidence to the judge and resign from the case.  He was not new to law.  He’d been in practice for nearly thirty years and he remembered what it was like to be hungry.  He knew that giving Oliver and Vincent to a new young lawyer, would be a perfectly fine lawyer.  A newer and younger lawyer, who didn’t know Rachel, wouldn’t be as cautious and Vincent and Oliver would have legal representation that wasn’t biased.  What Vincent and Oliver were unaware of, was that Bob very aware of who Vincent and Oliver were fighting.  He’d been to see the judge a few days earlier to discuss everything.  He was kicking himself for not saying no at the time. He sat quietly and began to think back to the discussions that took place.  “Bob, thank you for coming,” Owen smiled.  “This is the paperwork, I need to give you.  Your clients are currently locked away and there is no more chance of bail.  They’ve made bail several times and each time they’ve manage to cause more damage or mayhem.  We don’t know where they’re getting the money from, so I put a stop to it,” Owen explained handing him a small stack of paperwork. 
“Well that sounds fair,” Bob said and he read over the paperwork.  In bold letters near the top, it stated, Vincent London and Oliver Crane, being charged with assault, battery, rape, kidnapping, and murder; vs. Bruce Miller, Brittany Pierce, William Schuester, Santana Lopez, and Rachel Berry.  “Wait, stop, are you sure, this is right?  Rachel Berry?” Bob asked and he had a sinking feeling in his gut.  There could be a million people named Rachel Berry, but in Lima, there was probably only one. 
 
“Yes, those are the names on the case.  Is there a problem?” Owen asked.
 
“I will talk to my clients and see what can be done.  I think I’d like to represent the other side,” Bob said honestly.
 
“Robert, I cannot and will not advise you on how to run your practice.  My job is to interpret the facts you present to me, within the courts judicial system, however flawed it may be at times.  I will remind you though, that I am one of the few judges in this town who will not put up with backwardness and corruption.  I am very politely, for now, asking you to call me, at this number, with a final decision of representation before we get to our court date,” Owen said sternly and Bob felt as though he’d been a small child caught with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar.  “You may leave!” Owen said in slight disgust and taking the hint, Bob went home and had a very long session of contemplation about what to do.
 He was jarred from his memories when Vincent and Oliver were escorted into the small room.  “Bob, thank God,” Vincent said when they walked in.  “I thought you were going to be here sooner, what happened?” he asked in a more demanding tone. “Well Vincent, I hate to break it to you, but you are not my only clients, so please tell me everything I need to know,” Bob said kindly. “She’s fucking suing us for rape and imprisonment,” Oliver grumbled and he moved over to nuzzle is husband. “Which she is that, because according to the judge, there are three women pressing charges against you, one gentlemen, an entire establishment, and one man on someone else’s behalf,” Bob said. “Rachel.  She’s in the hands of crazy people who’ve brainwashed her and told her we did bad things to her, and we didn’t.  She asked for every one of those things,” Vincent growled. “What things did she ask for?” Bob asked and he wasn’t entirely sure he wanted to hear the answer. “She wanted to be a pet; a slave.  She wanted that, and her fathers didn’t want to give it to her.  So when she finally confessed it to us, we said we would help her out, and we did.  We took her in, gave her a roof over her head and taught her how to be a good slave,” he said. “Now, I’m going to stop you right there.  You need to choose your words very carefully.  Did she express wanting to be a pet or a slave, because by definition, there is a difference,” Bob explained, and Vincent sighed, but looked more annoyed than understanding about what he had to do. “It’s the same thing.  She wanted to serve and learn to serve, and that’s exactly what we did.  The little slut wanted everything we gave her and more.  She needed the chloroform to stop her.  She had this insatiable thirst for orgasms and sex in general.  For the most part she did everything we told her to, and when she didn’t she was punished, which is how it works when you’re a pet,” Oliver said and to his credit Bob remained perfectly calm about the whole thing.   His composure was a very well acted facade.  Hearing just this little bit of information made Bob want to throw up.  “What were the punishments and did she agree to them?” Bob asked. “Of course she did, she signed the contract,” Vincent said angrily and the guard stepped forward, but Bob held up his hand.   “Then I need you to get me a copy of that contract or tell me where to go to get that contract,” Bob said. “You’ll have to go into the house.  In the kitchen, there’s a framed photo of some dogs playing poker.  Push it to the side, and then you’ll find the safe.  The combination is twelve, eighteen, eighty and five.  It’s on yellow paper, you’ll be able to find it with no problem,” Vincent said.   “Thank you for that,” Bob said.  “What else do I need to know that is of critical importance, so that I can continue the fact checking?” he asked. “We want out!  We didn’t do anything wrong, and we’re being brought up on charges for rape, assault, battery, and I think I heard them say the word murder.  We are not guilty of any of that,” Vincent said and somehow, deep in his gut, Bob knew they were guilty of at least two of those charges.   “Are you aware that there is video evidence of the fact that the two of you are both indeed guilty of at least two of those charges?” Bob asked.  Sometimes, he could only put up with so much bullshit and Vincent and Oliver had long surpassed that level. “We haven’t done any of those things and as our lawyer, you need to bail us out,” Oliver said seriously. “NOW!” Vincent growled. “Have a good day gentlemen,” Bob said and he stood up to leave.  He was very quickly followed by Vincent, who looked ready to lunge, but the guard stepped in and Bob was able to walk away.   “Hey, listen to me!  You are hot when you get all demanding like that, but Smokey Joe over there has a gun, so let’s just calm down and go back to our room,” Oliver grinned and with that, the two men were escorted back to their cell. As Bob left, he knew he had to resign.  He was an amazing lawyer, one who could and would win the case, but now he didn’t want to.  Vincent and Oliver were bad news, and so it was time to resign.  The next step was to return to the car, call Judge Henderson, resign from the case, and then go meet with Will at Covington estates.  “You’re not really going are you?” Shelby asked quietly.  She and Will were in the kitchen, while the girls were in the family room snacking on popcorn and watching Wreck It Ralph. “I am going.  The lawyer wants to meet with me, and just talk about things,” Will said.  “I have no reason not to do that.” “Unless it’s a trick meeting and he’s going to ambush you,” Shelby hissed. “You’re watching too many spy movies,” he smiled at her and she glared at him.  “Babe, this was going to happen at some point.  He didn’t ask for Rae, he only asked for me, and he’s doing this at the Covington estates.  As in Miranda Covington, and she knows us.” “And she doesn’t approve,” Shelby growled quietly.   “She doesn’t have to.  We ‘raise’ our girls to meet our rules, and that’s all that matters.  Screw her and what she thinks.  The four girls in that room, are our children, and I will protect them with everything I can.  You are my wife and even though you are annoying me right now I will protect you too,” she said and Shelby rolled her eyes. “You leaving is going to make date night impossible and my parents are not ready for four three year olds,” she said. “Bree isn’t that young,” Will said.  “Her language was young because she was sleepy.  She’s at least six,” he said trying to make light of what was about to be a very difficult situation. “You’re not funny,” she grumbled.  “My parents still want the girls for the night, for a movie, so we can have our date night, and I don’t know that they can handle them out at a theatre, and the girls won’t be able to handle us leaving together.  Sanny is a wreck,” she said. “Sanny has been still since we set them up with the popcorn.  We told them where we would be and what was going on,” he pointed out. “And what happened when we tried to leave the room?” she asked; a smug look crossing her face and he sighed, knowing she had him painted into a corner. “She wrapped herself around my body and I had to talk her off her ledge,” Will said.  “However, it wasn’t a long talk, and she’s okay.  She’s doing well.  I talked her down from her ledge, and as long as she knows where I am, and what’s going on, I really think she’ll be okay.  She normally is once she settles into her surroundings.  We learned that we have to go slow and with this night terror, we have to go a little slower,” he said. Shelby sighed and realized he was right, so she took a deep breath and waved him off.  “You need to leave so you’re not late, and you need to say goodbye to the girls.  I’m telling you, Sanny is going to freak, so just know that going in, and hand her to me.  You don’t have enough time to talk her off her ledge, so just go remind them all how loved they are and then go off and find out what this guy wants with our daughters!” she said protectively. “Mama Bear,” Will grinned, raising his eyebrows suggestively and Shelby just rolled her eyes sending him into the family room; following a little bit behind.  She didn’t want to hover, but her girls were all so fragile right now, she knew she needed to hover a little bit.  Her girls needed their parents.  “My gorgeous girls, how is everyone doing?” he asked walking into the room. “Daddy,” Brittany cried happily and she stood up and gave him a hug. “Well hello my baby Bree.  How are you?” he asked her. “Good.  The movie is good.  Are you going to join us?” she asked. “No, not right now, I have to go have a meeting with a lawyer and I have to leave quickly so I’m not late,” he said casually. Brittany pouted and sighed.  “I really wanted you to watch this with us,” she said. “What if when I get home I will watch it with you,” he suggested. “I’m not watching it twice,” Quinn whined. “No whining Quinnie,” Will said kindly, but with a firm voice and Quinn immediately blushed.  “Perhaps I will watch the movie with Bree in her room, so you don’t all have to watch the movie again if you don’t want to.  However, right now, I need hugs and kisses from my girls please, and I will be back as soon as possible,” he told her. The girls all reached to give Will a hug and then a kiss, with Santana being the last.  She hung on extra tight and whimpered softly.  “You’re okay Sanny.  You and Mama and your sisters are going to stay here and Daddy is just going out quickly.  I won’t be long,” he told her and she continued to remain stiff in his arms.  “Sanny, listen to me baby.  When you girls came in here before and Daddy told you what was going to happen, is that what happened?” he asked her and she nodded.  “So then my darling little Sanny, you know I’m not lying.  I’m going to go for a little while, and then I will be back, just like before when I said Mama and I would be in the kitchen,” he tried and she nodded tearfully.  “Talk to me my sweet girl,” he said. “Mama,” she whimpered and he nodded waving Shelby over.  He passed Santana along and gave Shelby the last kiss, before heading off to meet he lawyer. His entire drive, he couldn’t think of anything except Santana’s crumbling face as he left the house, Rachel’s broken body when he first met her, Brittany’s fearful look when he showed up at the coffee shop and saved her, and the look on Quinn’s face when he sucker punched the guy for hurting his daughter.  His knuckles throbbed at the memory and he heard the engine rev a bit in his car.  He took a deep breath, calmed himself slightly and finished the drive to Covington Estates.    Covington Estates was a huge piece of property that Miranda had managed to gain by marrying into it.  Her husband had passed away several years ago and now she ran the estates by herself, with hired help of course.  Some of her help, even came from the pets she’d taken on.  In lieu of payment for their time together, Miranda gave them a place to live, and jobs to do around the property, and they were more than willing to cooperate.  She took excellent care of her pets.  She was just much too intense for all the newbies that Bruce stumbled upon.  His circle of people were much more the battered and abused cases, where as Miranda’s circle was made of people who wanted to experience everything.  The estates consisted of twenty four acres of land.  On that land there was a small stable for both horses and people when they were in that mood of training, three houses for pets to stay in, and one house specifically for Miranda. Will drove through the gates and pulled up to the very small welcome area just inside.  It was a tiny little club house, that was used for interviewing new pets, hiring new ranchers, and general discussions that Miranda couldn’t have outside the property due to personal reasons as they arose.  She always made time for people when they needed to talk to her; most times the people had to come to her though.  He parked his car, turned it off, and stepped out to see a tall, thin, slightly grey haired man with sun glasses standing at the doorway of the club house.  “Mr. Calvary?” Will asked politely. “Yes, Mr. Schuester?” Bob asked and Will nodded.  Bob held out his hand and Will was polite.  He shook his hand and tried to remember that this was not the bad guy, he was just a guy doing his job.  He was just representing the men who hurt his daughter, he wasn’t the man who had been hurting his daughter.  “Please, call me Bob,” he said.  “Madam Covington has set up a lovely little tea for us inside, so we can talk and go over information together.  Are you willing to do that?” Bob asked kindly. “I can stay for a little while yes.  My children are waiting for me at home though, so if we could keep this brief I would appreciate it,” Will said and Bob nodded his agreement and let Will inside ahead of him.  Miranda had indeed set up a little tea.  A small, red headed, young woman was finishing up setting the table just as the to men entered and she looked up and smiled.   “Good afternoon gentlemen.  Madam Covington has asked me to set up tea and cucumber sandwiches for you, so that you may feel relaxed as you discussed what she called a heavy topic,” the woman said. “Very good Emma, you may leave,” Miranda said appearing out of no where.  Emma scampered toward her and Miranda stopped her.  She took hold of her jaw and spoke gently.  “You did very well.  To your bedroom, in position, and wait for me there,” Miranda said ending her orders with a searing kiss.  Emma blushed, smiled, and went to do as told.  “Gentlemen!  It is wonderful to see you both, and I’m glad to provide you neutral ground for your discussion.  I have two rules.  No yelling and no blood.  If you need anything, Ken will be just outside the door.  Call him for any reason and you will both be civil,” she said and with that she left. “She’s tough!” Bob said once she was gone. “She’s Miranda,” Will smiled, and the two took a seat at the small table. “I am not going to beat around the bush.  First I’m going to tell you who I am, and then I am almost certain I owe you and your entire family an apology,” he said and Will looked surprised.  “My name is Bob Calvary.  I’ve been practicing law for thirty years now and many years ago I opened an account at a bank.  The bank was run by two men named Vincent London and Oliver Crane.  It came to my understanding that these men were a couple, and while that is not my choice, I can’t blame them for theirs.  I may not understand it but really all they have to do is take care of my money.  About two years ago, there was a young girl who was one of the tellers.  Beautiful, brunette, young, and her eyes sparkled.  She was genuinely kind to all the people she assisted and began to know us as individuals.  She would ask about our families, and for me personally, the day I won one of the biggest cases of my career she baked me a cupcake.  I don’t know any bank teller that takes that much interest in their clients,” Bob said and Will smiled.  The woman Bob described could be Rachel, and yet it was in direct contrast with the young lady currently in Will’s care.  “The young woman however, took ill herself.  We all asked about her, and we were told she was in a terrible car wreck, so I got together with some of the other members of the bank, that I knew personally and suggested we open an account for her, so that she could have some financial resource to tap into, since she was out of work for so long.  The others didn’t seem to go for it, and for reasons I will never understand, I decided to go for it.  I set up an account, in my name, and the girl’s name, and her name is Rachel Berry,” he said. Will paused, sitting stone still, with the sandwich half way to his lips.  He hadn’t meant to be so transparent and then he put his sandwich down.  “Do you think what you did was the right thing to do?” Will asked and Bob was actually impressed about how calm Will was.  The difference was, while Will was trying to be calm, Bob was now feeling frantic because he was fully aware that Rachel was under Will’s care in some capacity. “Yes, I do, because I genuinely believed that she had taken ill and that Vincent and Oliver had her best interest at heart, until I realized that was not the case.  Vincent and Oliver, always got angry when people asked about Rachel, and then I noticed that the money in our joint account started to deplete.  Honestly at first, I thought it was for therapies, and doctor bills, and then when I asked about it, Oliver and Vincent got extremely annoyed.  It was a quick burst of anger that dissipated as quickly as it came.  I never really paid any attention to it, but it became more and more prevalent as time passed and eventually, Vincent especially, was just, well he was just, angry all the time.  Right now, he’s in jail, so I can understand why he’s so angry, but everything leading up to that, should not have made him that way,” Bob said. “I’m sorry Bob, may I call you Bob?” Will asked and Bob smiled and nodded.  “This is a very intriguing story and I do feel as though I’m learning a lot, but why do you owe my family an apology?” he asked, not sure where the rest of this story was going. “Yes, I’m sorry.  Well you see, Vincent and Oliver, while very good at running a bank, they are not the most intelligent of men.  They have sharp desires, that they want done immediately, and loose lips, even without alcohol being added to their system.  As I stated on the phone earlier, unfortunately, they are my current clients and I’m supposed to represent them.  They’ve told me a lot of things about Rachel, things I wouldn’t care to repeat to you, and things I would never wish on my worst enemy.  My apology is because, I have verbal confirmation that the money I put into Rachel’s account, on a fairly regular basis, has been withdrawn by them, to make bail every time, as well as some collateral that they were able to put up in addition.  I am truly sorry for the mess and trauma it has caused your family.” “I don’t mean this to sound rude, but what does any of this have to do with me?” Will asked. “I know, with one hundred percent certainty, that you not only have custody of Rachel, but you are helping her heal, and in turn fighting this legal battle with those two idiots, and I wanted to represent your family,” Bob said. Will sat there staring, he wasn’t sure what to make of that.  He had three out of four daughters who were indeed pressing charges, and they all knew, that because of the detainment, the hearing was going to be turned into some kind of trial, even if it was the group of them standing in front of the judge and telling their stories.  “May I ask how you are so certain it is me that has “custody” of Rachel?” he asked purposefully quoting custody.  “Based on your story, she’s nineteen now, she is an adult and doesn’t need custody,” Will said. “Without getting into too many specifics, I will remind you that we are at Miranda Covington’s estate.  That should tell you a lot right there,” he said kindly and Will nodded his understanding. “Wait, you said you wanted, past tense, so does that mean you cannot represent me?” Will asked. “Unfortunately, that is correct.  All information I have been told has been handed over to the judge that is presiding over the case, and I am going to resign completely.  I don’t know who either lawyer will be, but I still want to help.  As I said, I have been practicing law for quite a number of years, and I would very much like to help Rachel, and anyone else who might need it, with practice answering a cross examiner.  I have a feeling that whomever is hired or appointed to represent them will be a shark.  The last thing I want to see, is them getting away with what may quite possibly be an actual murder,” Bob said. “I need a little bit of time to think about it.  May I have your contact information please?” Will asked and Bob happily handed it over.  He would do whatever it took to help.  Rachel was a special person who deserved good things and Vincent and Oliver deserved all the karma they had coming their way.  If Bob could have some legal say in that, then he was more than willing to help.  Shelby sighed and tried to hold all her girls and it just wasn’t working.  Everyone wanted or needed their Mama and there was only so much room to work with.  Santana had been curled up in her lap for the better part of an hour now, still hiccuping every so often as the slow tears continued to fall.  She was so afraid Will wasn’t coming back to them.  Rachel was pressed against her left side as she sat just in front of the couch.  Quinn was on her right side and Brittany was stretched out on the couch behind Shelby, playing with her hair as they all watched some game show.  As soon as it went to commercial though, the weatherman made his announcement and Shelby closed her eyes, trying to stay calm.  “Could a cold front ruin the farmers strawberries, news at eleven,” he said and Santana’s cries got a little more intense while Brittany and Quinn regressed in record time.  It was very quickly apparent to Shelby that she had four three year olds, rather than four nineteen year olds who were simply nervous.  She wasn’t entirely sure what Rachel was scared of, but she was sure she’d find out sooner rather than later. “Oh my goodness, what’s wrong my girls?” she asked them and everyone just whimpered or cried, shaking against her.  “Okay, okay, let’s try this, let’s have a little listening test,” she said kindly.  “Can all of my girls put their listening ears on?” she asked gently.  She didn’t like talking to her girls as toddlers, but that’s what they needed at the moment.  She kept reminding herself that this tone of voice was not being used for humiliation purposes, but rather to get a terrified young lady to open up and talk to her.  “Tell me baby girls.  Let’s have a little listening test.  Does anyone know what today is?” she asked. “Sah-day,” Brittany whimpered. “Very good Bree, today is Saturday, and on some Saturdays, what do Mama and Daddy do?” she asked.  “Does anyone remember?” she pressed gently. “No, s’ay Mama,” Quinn begged, her speech slipping as far as it could, as fast as it could. “Shhh, Mama’s still here, I’m not leaving my girls, we just sometimes have date nights, where it’s only Daddy and Mama,” she told them and Santana, Quinn, and Brittany all cried.  They didn’t want to be pushed out into the cold that was coming and they were all very sure that’s what was about to happen.  In that moment, Shelby realized she needed help. The first person she reached out to was her husband via text.  “Come home as soon as you can please.  The girls heard the weather report, and are now afraid of the cold and they are freaking out about us going on date night.  Everyone is about 3.”  Then she called Kelly and spoke kindly.  “I need an extra adult please,” she said. “Are you beating my nieces?” Kelly responded, hearing everyone crying in the background. “You’re very funny.  Let yourself in, as soon as you can get here please,” Shelby said and then they hung up.  She looked at Rachel and smiled gently.  Rachel didn’t seem too upset, she just seemed confused.  She wasn’t sure if she should be sad, or if this was something that she wouldn’t understand.  Shelby smiled, reached out and pet her cheek.  “Hi baby girl, are you okay?” she asked as her other three daughters hung on to her and cried, although much softer by this point.  “Talk to me sweetheart, what’s up,” Shelby said. “Crying,” Rachel said. “Yes, your sisters are crying, because they are very sad or very scared.  They haven’t told me which yet.  I’m betting on scared, but until they talk to me, I can’t help them,” she explained. “Phone Mama?” Rachel asked and Shelby nodded. “Yes baby, Mama was on the phone.  I texted Daddy and I called Aunt Kelly,” Shelby said. “I good, Mama, I good!” Brittany cried.   “Of course you are love,” Shelby said reaching an arm up behind her and petting Brittany’s head gently.  “You are one of Mama’s four good girls,” Shelby cooed gently.  The arm she used had been the one wrapped around Santana and as soon as it left her body, Santana snaked her arms around Shelby, squeezed tightly, and Shelby could feel her trembling.  “Breathe my girls.  Everyone has to breathe with Mama, right now,” she said and she used her mistress voice to say it. Everyone sort of followed directions and once they were relatively calm, Shelby decided it was okay for Rachel to continue her questions, if she had any more.  When she looked at Rachel, Rachel took a breath and thought for a second.  “Mama, I know?” she asked. “What do you want to know sweetheart?” Shelby asked. Rachel reached out and carefully took Quinn’s hand.  “Why crying Quinnie?” she asked softly.  Her speech was broken and she was using as few words as possible, but she wasn’t lisping the words and Shelby was grateful for small favors. “No cold, no cold,” Quinn whimpered, repeating it several times and squeezing Rachel’s hand.  She didn’t care if everyone knew she was afraid. While Rachel was processing what was being communicated to her, they heard the door open and shut.  “Hello?” a voice called out. “In here Kel,” Shelby called and in walked Kelly, wearing her favorite pair of blue jeans, a black t-shirt, and a pair of flip flops.  “Nice feet,” Shelby teased her and while her tone and smile said “it’s great to see you’, her eyes screamed “help me” and Kelly shook her head. She took note of the situation and smiled.  “Why don’t Bree and Rae and Aunt Kelly all go into the kitchen and make something,” she said. “Lunch, make lunch,” Shelby said. “It’s nearly three o’clock in the afternoon.  You haven’t eaten lunch yet?” Kelly asked and Shelby nodded in agreement.  Brittany and Rachel seemed the most calm out of the four girls and so Kelly knelt down.  “Hi baby Bree,” she smiled, petting her hair and face gently and Brittany latched on quickly.  Brittany was the only one of the four, to latch on to anyone, when she needed comfort.  If Mama and Daddy weren’t around, then whatever family or community member were close enough to hold, were good enough for her.  “Oooh, I missed you too sweetheart.  Will you come with Rae and Aunt Kelly into the kitchen?” she asked.  It was more than clear that all the girls were toddler status at the moment and should be treated the same as Mackenzie and Courtney.  Gentle and simple were the two key things to remember at the moment.  Kelly had only seen them this bad one time, but they hadn’t regressed so far.  In her mind, whatever had scared them, was far worse than the last incident. What Shelby had realized was that her girls accepted the fact they had parents in the form of Master and Mistress when they needed that, but in the grand scheme of things, they had parents who truly loved and cared for them, and they didn’t want to give that up, it was why they hung on so tightly when they were so scared.  Will and Shelby broke through all their defenses and now they just had daughters.  “Yes, lunch please,” Shelby said.  “Something easy,” she said. Kelly nodded and smiled.  “What do you say girls, will you be my helpers in the kitchen?” she asked.  Brittany nodded silently and Rachel looked to Shelby. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to sweetheart.  I won’t be mad if you want to stay next to Mama,” Kelly told her. “Mama mad?” she asked. “Not at all baby.  I just need a little bit of help, because my girls are scared and need their Mama, which is okay.  It’s just a little cumbersome to have all of you next to me, holding me, as I move around the kitchen.  It’s why Aunt Kelly came to help.  I can’t have my girls going hungry,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded. “I help,” Rachel told Kelly and Kelly smiled at her, giving her a kiss to her cheek.   “That is wonderful news sweetheart, thank you for that.  Do you need assistance getting into the kitchen, or are your legs and hips all better?” she asked her gently. “Litta better,” Rachel said honestly. “Rae, you are one of Mama’s four, very brave girls.  I am very proud of you,” Shelby smiled.  “Maybe Aunt Kelly can hold your hips as you walk, like Daddy and I do,” she suggested and Rachel nodded her agreement.  Shelby was being kind and protective, that didn’t feel threatening, so going away from her would be safe and she could still see her from the kitchen. “What about you Bree, are you going to come with Aunt Kelly too?” Kelly asked her gently. “Mama,” Brittany whimpered. Shelby nodded and held out her arms.  Kelly guided Brittany to Shelby’s open side and Brittany hung on tightly.  The thing Shelby didn’t like was they weren’t calming down.  They were still very worked up, even though the person they wanted was holding them.  They were all trembling, and Shelby was slightly worried that this was more than just a fearful moment.  “Come on my lovely Rae.  You come with Aunt Kelly and be my special helper in the kitchen.  I bet once everyone has a full belly, they’ll all feel better,” she smiled and off they went.  Will pulled into the driveway an hour later and saw Kelly’s car in front of the house.  His hair immediately stood up on the back of his neck and he knew their date night was not going to happen.  The girls needed to be informed about their new lawyer and if three out of four were already worked up about the weather, number four was going to be worked up about the lawyer.  He stood outside the house and called over to Karen to inform her date night was cancelled for this time. “I was looking forward to taking my granddaughters to a movie,” she said. “And you still can, just maybe not tonight.  Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree, are freaking out because they heard a cold front is coming through and Rae is going to freak out when I tell her all the legal information I just gathered,” he said. “Do you want Dad and I to bring dinner over?” she asked. “Yes, that we’ll take, but a late dinner please.  They had a late start to their day.  Maybe seven thirty?” Will asked. “We will see you then.  At the very least we’ll watch the girls while you and Shelby try to take a shower by yourselves,” Karen suggested. “Thanks Mom, see you then,” he said and then he hung up and went inside.  Kelly was in the kitchen, with Brittany, Rachel, and Quinn, while Santana was still curled up tight on Shelby’s lap, panting softly, with swollen eyes, even though she was sleeping against her Mama now.  “She’s been like this all day?” Will asked and Shelby nodded. “Since you left, and she won’t let go,” Shelby said softly, pulling Santana closer, adjusting her, and the young brunette gasped in her sleep and let out a soft shriek.  “We tried to get her to eat before, but every time I try to let go, she gasps and holds on tighter.  Even in her sleep, she is not relaxed.” “I called mom and dad.  Date night is off.  I have news that is good, but may upset Rae, and none of them are in any condition to leave the house tonight.  It’s too soon from now.  Mom and Dad are coming over with dinner though, around seven thirty,” he said and Shelby gave him a kiss. “I love you,” she said. “You better,” he teased and with a kiss to her temple he moved to the couch.  “I’m going to take her from you.  Go see our other daughters or use the bathroom, or whatever you’d like, but I’ll stay with her for now,” he said.  He bent over and carefully put a good grip on Santana’s body, before lifting her up into his lap.  He tugged her gently, and she whimpered in her sleep, but was quickly soothed by his voice.  “It’s okay baby, Daddy’s got you,” he said softly.  “Daddy’s here, you’re okay, go back to sleep,” he said, rubbing her back as he laid down on the couch and she laid against him.  She turned her head to tuck it under his chin and gripped on tightly to him again.  “My little koala bear,” he smiled and with that Shelby went into the kitchen. “It’s my other three girls,” she smiled.  “Ooooh, mac and cheese,” she said and Brittany immediately picked up her fork, stabbed it with several noodles and offered it to Shelby.  “Thank you baby girl,” she smiled and she took the offered bite.  “Mmm,” she smiled.  “Can Mama repay the favor?” she asked, moving to stand behind Brittany.  “Can Mama feed Bree in return?” she asked and Brittany went stone still, didn’t move a muscle and she stared at Shelby.  “Come on, it’s okay.  I won’t if you don’t want me to,” she said, but Brittany simply opened her mouth, and looked terrified.  She’d do whatever it took to stay in the house and out of the cold.  “Shhh, Bree, it’s okay baby, it’s just Mama,” Shelby said seeing her go off into her head and start to relive some terrible memory.  “Come here baby,” she said and she pulled Brittany into her arms, and sat down where Brittany had been sitting.  She kept her on her lap and cuddled her tight.  It took five seconds for Brittany to snake her arms around Shelby and grip her so tight, that Shelby had to gasp for air.  Brittany was terrified. Shelby took a deep breath and cooed softly to her terrified little girl, rubbing her back in long gentle strokes.  It was beautiful to watch and also heartbreaking, so Kelly spoke up.  “So what are your plans for the evening?” Kelly asked with a slight smirk. “Nothing special, Will and I are going to stay home with our girls.  My parents are bringing us all dinner, and that’s going to be our Saturday night.  However, I do think that maybe tonight, everyone will wear their new warm pajamas after we all take nice warm baths or showers, and maybe sit in the hot tub for a while,” she said. “Mama and Daddy have a hot tub Rae?” Kelly asked her, trying to engage her in conversation.  She’d been very helpful while they cooked lunch, but she didn’t say anything, she just shook her head and once again, Rachel simply nodded a yes.  “Where is it?” Kelly asked kindly. “Uh-s’airs,” Rachel said softly and before Shelby could remind Rachel to add on the words Aunt Kelly, Kelly tapped her hand gently and shook her head.  It wasn’t the time to remind Rachel to practice. “Oh wow, well that sounds fun.  Uncle Justin and Aunt Kelly don’t have a hot tub, we have a bathtub attached to a shower though.  We didn’t get the fancy jets in our tub, like Mama and Daddy have,” she said and Rachel nodded her understanding and very carefully took another small bite.  “And what about you Quinnie.  Do you take baths in Mama’s hot tub?” she asked her and Quinn simply nodded.  “And tell me about your new pajamas, those sound fun, do you all have them?’ she asked and Quinn nodded again.  “Are they two pieces or one?” she asked and Quinn held up one finger.  Shelby kept quiet and very gently hand fed Brittany her lunch.  She was determined to not focus on the fact that all of her girls were either not speaking or using as few words as possible to communicate.  “Are Mama and Daddy’s one piece too?” she asked and Quinn nodded.  “You all have sleep onesies?” she asked and again Quinn nodded before finally speaking. “Wif feet,” she said softly. “Oooh, those are the best kind.  They keep you extra warm in the winter, when it’s really cold out, don’t they?” she asked and Quinn shrugged before her mind raced.  Was that what was going to happen?  Were they going to be dressed into onesies and then locked outside during the cold nights.  She knew they wouldn’t be put outside naked, so she decided, she was just going to remain naked.  She’d be calm up until bath time and then once she was dried, she would remain naked, so she wouldn’t be thrown out.  She would go first, so that she could protect her sisters. “Quinnie baby, are you done?” Shelby asked kindly, looking into the half full bowl of food and Quinn didn’t respond.  She just sat there thinking of all the things she could do to avoid getting dressed after her bath that night.  “Quinnie baby,” Shelby repeated.  “Two more bites baby and then you can go see Daddy and Sanny in the living room,” she said. “Daddy?” Rachel asked. “Yes baby, Daddy’s home.  You can go see him, as long as you have two more bites, just like Quinnie okay?” Shelby explained, although it wasn’t really a question.  She needed her girls to eat something and she was fairly sure that Kelly had purposefully not put a lot in their bowls to begin with.  They were all pretty worked up by the time it got to be lunch.  Quinn and Rachel took their two bites, were each praised for it, and Kelly took them into the other room while Shelby continued to hold Brittany in her arms. “Mama,” Brittany whimpered from her cradled position in Shelby’s lap. “Yes baby, Mama’s here and I’ve got you nice and safe,” she told her. “Mama s’ay,” she pleaded.  “Stay where baby girl?” she asked holding a forkful of food to her lips and Brittany ate it, calming down relatively quickly. “Mama s’ay home,” she begged, hiccuping and then resting against Shelby. “You know what?  I think Mama and Daddy should stay home tonight.  I think Mama should help all her little girls take a bath, one at a time, and get dressed into nice warm pajamas, and then we will all snuggle in for a movie,” Shelby said.  “I also think maybe Grandma Karen and Grandpa Frank should come over too,” she suggested offering Brittany another forkful, but Brittany refused.  She couldn’t eat any more food.  She was too full and too tired and her stomach wasn’t calm at all since she’d been crying for a good portion of the afternoon.  “Come on baby Bree, talk to Mama sweetheart, why are you so scared?” she asked her gently.  She genuinely wanted to know and she was fairly sure Brittany was the one who would actually open up to her. Brittany simply whimpered and Shelby dropped her voice, trying again.  “Come on sweetheart.  Bree and Mama will go up to Bree’s room and sit in her special chair and just talk quietly together.  Do you think you can try that?” she asked her kindly and Brittany nodded.  As long as her Mama didn’t let go of her, she was willing to try.  “Come on lovely girl,” she said and she was able to set Brittany on her feet and guide her upstairs, being sure to stay out of site from the other girls.  What Shelby needed was one on one time with her girls. They made it upstairs and Shelby sat in the chair, pulling Brittany into her lap and cuddling her close and Brittany snuggled in.  It was nice to have her Mama.  She was going to soak it up, for as long as she could.  She and Santana and Quinn, were very afraid that this was the weekend all the cold torture would start again.  They’d never lived with anyone as a pet that didn’t torture them with cold.  They had been shown over and over again in the six months they were with Shelby and Will that they were loved, and wanted, but it was incredibly hard to believe and now that winter was coming, it was too much for them.  “You are my beautiful little ballerina Bree and I’m so proud of you,” Shelby told her and Brittany just smiled.  “Do you think you will talk to Mama?” she asked. Brittany thought for a moment and then nodded, resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder and curling into her side a bit.  The curled up position made her feel safe.  Hearing Shelby’s heartbeat made her feel safe.  When she had Shelby’s arms around her, she knew everything would be okay, even if she was getting spanked.  Shelby gave her pure love, all the time.  “Thank you baby, let’s start easy okay?” she said kindly and Brittany agreed.   “Sanny no ta’k no mo’e,” she said before Shelby could even try to form a question or start a conversation that would further scare her baby girl “Ever again?” Shelby asked and Brittany shrugged.  She didn’t know the answer to that part of the question.  “Well that makes me very sad, but I can’t force her to do something she isn’t ready for,” Shelby said gently.  “Do you know why she isn’t going to talk?” “Miss Kate made it too cold,” Brittany said clearly and Shelby took a deep breath.  This was about to get very intense. “She did?” Shelby asked and Brittany nodded.  “When did she make it too cold baby?” “In da rooms at nye.  She made it cold, cause she didn’t have money I think, so she stole-d from us, an kept all da blankets for herself,” Brittany said and as much as she was talking, she wasn’t saying anything Shelby didn’t already know.   “That was very mean of her, and I’m so glad that we have you now, so you know that when it gets cold outside, this house, your house, will be nice and warm, and so will you.  That’s why we bought all those cool new pajamas,” she said and Brittany nodded. “She put ice in Sanny,” Brittany said sadly.  She’d been forced to watch on more than one occasion and she cried every time.  This was also not news to Shelby.  In the six months the three had been there, this had been communicated already, unfortunately on more than one occasion. “Do you think that’s why Sanny isn’t talking?  Is she afraid that we’ll do the same to her?” Shelby pressed. “No,” Brittany said simply.  “We all ‘f’aid Mama,” Brittany admitted. “Well that makes me very sad, that you’re afraid and I can’t help you,” Shelby said kindly.  “Will you tell me what you’re afraid of?” Shelby pressed kindly, “Even if you don’t want to tell me about your sisters.  What if you just tell me about what’s scaring you,” Shelby tried. “Da man said is gonna be cold,” she said. “He did,” Shelby agreed.  “He said that the cold front is coming in and we’re going to have a few cold nights in a row and then it’ll be gone.” “No, s’eep ow-sigh,” Brittany said softly, regressing very quickly.  She had to get to a safe place and somehow that safe place was toddlerhood. “Bree my love, you have known Mama for six months now, yes?” she asked and Brittany nodded her agreement, although she felt very tense.  She was scared that she was now in trouble, but she couldn’t think of what she’d done wrong.  “And in those six months, have Mama or Daddy, ever expressed a plan to sleep outside, at least that you’re aware of,” Shelby said. “Nah you Mama, us.  Me, Sanny, Quinnie,” she said. “Oh, I see, you think Mama and Daddy are going to make you sleep outside in the cold,” Shelby said and Brittany nodded and broke down into tears.  “Oh my baby Bree,” Shelby said and she shifted Brittany in her lap a bit.  “You’re okay baby, you’re okay,” Shelby cooed and she waited for Brittany to calm down, before she set to reassuring her.  “Bree my love, Mama and Daddy will never, ever force you to sleep outside.  That is not where my daughters belong.  My daughters belong in their house, this house, in their beds, or in Mama and Daddy’s beds,” Shelby told her kindly. Brittany simply whimpered and babbled and Shelby did not understand a lot of what Brittany was saying.  She caught about every third or fourth word.  “Mama.... ice.... sorry... can’t..... down..... good girl,” Brittany babbled. “Shhh, okay, okay, breathe baby, look at Mama, we’ll breathe together,” Shelby said kindly as she pet the side of Brittany’s face and worked with her to get her breathing under control.  “Bree, listen very carefully, are you ready?” she asked her.  “We’re going to do three things, just you and Mama, okay?  First, we’re going to go into mama’s bathroom.  Secondly, I’m going to give you a bath, and lastly we’re going to get you into your new warm fuzzy pajamas,” Shelby explained.  “Do you remember when we took pictures in them for Grandma?  We had a big photo shoot,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Brittany whimpered.  “I dough wanna s’eep ow-sigh,” she pushed out carefully and Shelby simply wrapped her in a hug. “Tell me baby.  Say it back to Mama.  What are the three things we’re going to do?” Shelby pressed gently.  “Do you remember?” she asked. “Mama’s room,” Brittany said. “Very good, what’s the second thing?” she asked. “Baf, an Jam-mahs,” she whimpered. “Very good baby girl,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, if you like I will carry you, but that’s something that you get to make the decision about, not me,” she said and Brittany simply held on to Shelby and trembled.  “Easy baby girl, nice and calm, you’re safe with Mama,” she told her and then she carried her into the master bathroom and gave her little girl a bath.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby helped Brittany out of the bath and cuddled her for a good fifteen minutes before she brought Brittany into the bedroom, got her dressed, and then took her downstairs and looked at her family.  Santana was still a lump in Will’s lap and Quinn and Rachel were snuggled up on the floor.  Quinn very quickly moved to Brittany when she saw her in the pajamas and she went to take her out of them.  There was no way they were going to put them outside naked, so they had to stay naked.  “Quinnie, no,” Brittany whined, slapping at her sister, trying to get her away. “No, take them off,” Quinn hissed and not even Will or Shelby heard her.  “They won’t put us outside naked,” she said under her breath and before they knew what was happening, Brittany was naked in the living room. “Quinn Lucy, we do not undress people without permission.  Help her put it back on,” Will scolded. “No, no c’ose!” Quinn shouted at him. “Quinn Lucy, step away from your sister,” Shelby said sternly. “No c’ose!” Quinn cried out and as Brittany tried to get dressed, to avoid getting in trouble herself, Quinn kept clawing at the fabric to take it down. “Young lady, that is enough!” Shelby said and she moved in quickly and gave Quinn a quick smack and then pulled her away from Brittany.  “Sit with Daddy, Bree,” she said and then she rounded on Quinn.  “And you young lady, you come with me right now,” Shelby said and she went to lead Quinn out of the room, but Quinn fought, kicked, screamed, twisted and squirmed to get away.  She wasn’t going to let this happen.  She had to get back to Brittany, get her out of her pajamas, and find a way to keep them all naked.  Will and Shelby were genuine people and wouldn’t make them sleep outside in the cold, if they were naked.  Quinn was convinced they would make them sleep outside in the new pajamas though.  “Quinn Lucy, you will stop this behavior immediately,” Shelby scolded as she took her out of the room and when Quinn didn’t stop, she spanked her all the way up the stairs as they walked.  When they got to the top, Quinn tried to dart back down, but it didn’t work, because Shelby caught her around her waist, sat down, put Quinn over her knee and spanked her bottom at least twenty times.  She kept her pinned in place after the last smack and put her hand on Quinn’s back and felt nothing out of the ordinary.  She stood her up, holding her firmly in place and put a hand on her chest, waiting to feel if something was out of order.  Quinn’s asthma had to be closely watched.  She showed no signs of an impending attack, so Shelby took her face and spoke sternly.  “Young lady, I am very disappointed in your behavior.  There is no need to act like a little Tasmanian devil,” Shelby said seriously.  “Now, we are going to go into the bathroom, have a bath, and get dressed into pajamas, and if you continue to fight me, we will be having a conversation with the hairbrush, and I don’t care if your naughty little bottom is wet or not, do you understand me?” she asked and Quinn froze.  She didn’t acknowledge anything, she decided to save her energy, she was not getting into pajamas and she didn’t care if her backside was spanked to bleeding.  She was staying naked.  Quinn was just as stubborn as the rest of the members of the household, including her parents. Shelby took her into the bathroom and made sure her flat backed hair brush was nearby.  She was going to spank Quinn if she misbehaved, and she knew she could give her a spanking with the brush and not have her go into an attack.  She and Will knew when to stop.  They knew how to watch Quinn’s body for tell tale signs of an attack.  She stripped Quinn out of her clothes and holding her hand helped her into the tub and told her to sit down and Quinn whimpered at the impending sting, she knew was coming.  “I do not feel sorry for you little one,” Shelby said calmly.  “You knew where we were heading and you didn’t listen and naughty little girls in this house get spanked,” she told her and she waited very patiently for Quinn to sit down, .  It stung a lot at first, and then a little less, until finally, after some time, Quinn was able to sit down fully and Shelby nodded her approval.  “Much better,” she told her, letting go of her wrist and grabbing a washcloth. The bath went very smoothly and Quinn calmed down and didn’t fight Shelby at all.  She let her wash her face, her body, her hair, and then rinse her completely clean.  She never even made a peep of resistance, she just let it happen.  However when Shelby took her out of the tub, dried her off, and took her into the bedroom, Quinn started up again.  “Lay on the bed baby, I’ll help you,” Shelby said kindly and Quinn laid down and rolled away from Shelby, prepared to run, but Shelby caught her ankle and held on tightly, so Quinn set to screaming, kicking, and struggling trying to get away.  “Quinn, enough,” Shelby scolded as she wrestled one foot into place and got it halfway up Quinn’s leg.  Quinn twisted and rolled away, presenting her bare bottom, with a chance to get smacked and Shelby took full advantage of it.  She spanked her three times in quick succession and Quinn howled.  It wasn’t all that painful, but she was so aggravated and scared, that her scream for help, came out as a painful howl.  “You are being a very naughty little girl Quinn,” Shelby scolded her.  She wrestled her into the pajamas and then held her tightly on her lap.  “Stop it right now Quinnie or we can have this talk while I spank your bottom,” Shelby warned and Quinn didn’t listen, she continued to struggle as hard as she could. Shelby let the fight go out of her and once Quinn was completely exhausted, she reached into the nightstand, pulled out a ping pong paddle, and showed it to Quinn.  “Why do I have this?” she asked her seriously and Quinn whimpered and shook her head no. “Nothing is going to happen, until we determine why it’s going to happen, but it is going to happen,” Shelby said seriously.  “Now, when you can speak, tell me why I have this in my hand,” Shelby said. “Beat me,” Quinn pushed out finally. “Try again Quinnie.  Mama and Daddy, do not beat any of our girls.  You don’t deserve that.  You didn’t earn it, and you never will.  You do earn spankings though, so tell me why I have this paddle in my hand,” she said calmly.  Her voice was soft and gentle and she was being a good Miss, a good Mama, and explaining things before they happened. “S’ank me,” Quinn said after a few moments of silence. “Yes, and why am I going to spank you?  What did you do to earn a spanking with the paddle?” she pressed. “No, c’ose, no side!” Quinn screamed and she set back to pushing and struggling, so Shelby did what she didn’t want to do.  She put Quinn over her lap, pinned her down as best she could and spanked her with the paddle through her pajamas.  “NO SIDE!” Quinn screamed and Shelby blocked out the painful cries and counted in her head.  At ten Quinn was still screaming.  Something was wrong, so she stopped the spanking and held Quinn tightly on her lap. “Quinn Lucy,” Shelby said softly in her ear.  “There will be no more screaming.  We are not moving from this spot until you are calmer.  When you are calm, we are going to have a very serious listening test,” Shelby told her.  It took fifteen minutes for Quinn to calm down and once again, Shelby put her palm and Quinn’s chest, waiting to feel if an asthma attack was occurring or possibly about to.  When nothing felt wrong, she checked her back, and then felt satisfied.  “Quinn Lucy, I am very serious.  We are going to move into Quinn’s bedroom and sit together on Quinn’s chair, and we are going to have a very serious listening test.  You are not going to speak, you are going to listen and write,” Shelby said and Quinn felt shivers run through her body as fear slid straight to her stomach.  Shelby stood up and with a strength, neither she nor Quinn, knew she had, she carried Quinn into her bedroom and sat down in the chair holding Quinn tightly.  “Now, listen to me very closely.  Grandma and Grandpa will be here very soon with dinner, however we are not leaving this room until your listening test is complete.  If you want to throw a tantrum, go right ahead, but it will only get you spanked and we’re not going easy anymore.  Any spanking you earn for yourself will be with the paddle.  Nod if you understand,” Shelby instructed and Quinn nodded her understanding.  It was the first time in half an hour that Shelby was sure she had gotten through to her. Shelby picked up the small white board with the box of markers and opened it carefully.  Quinn thought about throwing them all on the floor, but that was quickly squashed when Shelby spoke.  “I am serious about your tantrums Quinn. You can have them, and you can throw all the markers on the floor, but if you do that, you’re going to get the paddle,” Shelby said pointing to it and when Quinn remembered the sting that was still in her backside, she decided not to.  Shelby let her calm down a little more and then spoke.  “I need Quinn to write her name at the very top of this board,” Shelby said handing her the green marker. “Quinn,” she wrote and then put the marker down.  She really wanted to throw it and run away and get back to Brittany.  She had to keep everyone else safe and naked, because it was going to be too cold outside even with the new pajamas she was wearing. Shelby was a little disappointed that it just said Quinn, but that was something she was going to have to let go for the moment.  “Very good, now write my name over here,” she said tapping an empty space and her heart sank when Quinn wrote Madam Shelby Corcoran Schuester.  She covered very well though and spoke kindly.  “Do you have any other names?” she asked her tapping just under Quinn’s name. “Quinn Lucy Fabray Corcoran Schuester/Quinnie/Lady Bug,” she wrote carefully and Shelby nodded.  Quinn was potentially dragging out this exercise, but Shelby was hoping it might reveal key details, so she simply continued. “Do I have any other names?” she asked. “Miss/Mama,” Quinn wrote. “Very good, and what did Quinn get spanked for in the hallway before?” she asked tapping a new space on the board. “Struggling,” she wrote. “Correct and why did Quinn get spanked in the bedroom?” “Fighting,” she wrote. “Very good, and now you are going to think about this.  You screamed two words at me, the entire time.  First off is screaming at Mama something you should be doing if there is no emergency happening?” she asked and Quinn shook her head no.  She hadn’t been instructed to write anywhere.  “No, it isn’t, and what were the two words you screamed at me?” Shelby asked tapping another space on the board and Quinn paused the marker in the air, but didn’t write anything.  She closed her eyes and tried to remember her words.  She knew them, but she was stalling and she was stalling on purpose.  If she could avoid the rest of this test, and dinner, then no one would be put outside for the night.  Then she panicked and realized Brittany was in her pajamas and ready, which was a bad thing.  Once again, she messed up.  She wasn’t perfect and she wasn’t protecting her sisters.  She pushed and struggled her way out of Shelby’s lap, pushing her pajamas off her body, and running downstairs, pushing Brittany out of her pajamas. “No clothes,” she told Brittany softly and then wrapped her in a warm hug and stood there.  Shelby and Will were watching, in frustration and confusion when the front door opened and in walked Shelby’s parents.  Quinn looked like a deer caught in headlights and ran away into the kitchen, tugging Brittany behind her, and they both hid behind the island. “Well that’s one way to settle things,” Shelby laughed.  She felt bad for her daughter, because clearly something was wrong, but if she was gong to be honest, she found humor in the situation.  Quinn had wanted, so badly for some reason, to be naked in her house, and now that she was and company was over, she was shy about her body and had no clothes to get back in to. “Is everything okay sweetheart?” Frank asked. “Yes, I’m sure it will be.  I just need you to stay out of the kitchen for a little while please,” Shelby smiled and Will nodded his agreement.  There were pets who signed up to be humiliated at times, but their girls did not fall into that category.  She then looked at Will and spoke.  “You try, I’m not connecting with her for some reason and she kept telling me no side.  Bree said that before, so I’m thinking she means outside, but until she communicates, we won’t know for sure,” Shelby said. “No worries.  Let me settle my little koala and I will take Quinn upstairs,” Will smiled.  He very gently moved a now, peacefully sleeping Santana onto the couch and she stretched out a bit, whimpering at the loss of body contact.  Hearing that, Rachel moved in and snuggled her from behind, spooning with her sister to keep her calm and happy, while Will scooped up Brittany’s pajamas and then went into the kitchen.  “Here Bree, you can get dressed now sweetheart,” he told her and she started to put her clothes back on and before Quinn could protest, Will took Quinn’s hand and then her face gently.  “You and me, upstairs, let’s go,” he said and she gave a very pitiful look.  He meant business and once again, she was just proving to herself and the rest of the world, she wasn’t perfect.    Shelby knelt down behind her daughters and spoke softly.  “Rae and Sanny,” she said, petting each of them gently.  “Girls, it’s dinner time, does anyone want to get up and eat dinner?” she asked.  The two of them laid there quietly and very still.  “I love you baby girls.  When you’re ready to get up, we’ll have dinner all ready for you okay?” she said gently. “Shel, come on,” Karen hissed quietly and Shelby waved her off.   “Mama’s in the kitchen my baby girls.  I love you,” she said and she stood up, kissed each of them on their temple and backed up, just watching.  They seemed to have an even breath rate, syncing up with each other and Shelby sighed.  Rachel was awake and clearly scared, but she wasn’t admitting it and because of that, Shelby couldn’t fix anything.  It killed her that Quinn was so scared and acting so naughty, and that Rachel seemed afraid too for some reason.  Santana was still scared of her own shadow, which was not like her at all, and Brittany seemed to be afraid for the impending weather. “Hey,” Karen said softly, taking Shelby’s hand and leading her away.  One they were a bit further away, Karen spoke.  “I know all my children.  I know that look on your face.  You are not a bad mother, now let’s eat and get you some energy to burn off.  Clearly, you’ve got a lot to burn with four children, believe me, I know,” Karen teased and Shelby smiled and leaned into her mother for a hug.  Then she wrapped her arms around her, and hung on tightly. “Don’t leave me Mommy,” she sighed. “I’m not planning on it baby girl.  Come on, dinner,” Karen smiled and the two women walked into the kitchen to find Frank and Brittany setting up four plates.  “Baby Bree, that looks very delicious, did you cook all this for Grandma?” Karen smiled. Brittany blushed and Frank spoke for her.  “Yes, she did.  She cooked it all from scratch.  She spent all day slaving over a hot stove for you so you should definitely eat it,” he said. “You’re fresh,” Karen laughed and she held out her arms to her granddaughter.  “Can I get a hug Bree?  The only one who has hugged me so far is Mama,” she said and Brittany quickly moved into her arms and stayed there.  “Will you share a plate with me maybe?” Karen asked.  It didn’t take a genius to figure out that every ‘child’ in the house was stressed and that included Karen’s own child.  She knew Brittany didn’t eat too much when she was stressed, but she would sit with someone and she would be hand fed for a while and she wouldn’t find anything wrong with it, so Karen took that approach.  While Karen took alternating bites of food with Brittany, Shelby poured everyone a glass of red wine and even put some in Brittany’s blue cup that she pulled out of the cabinet.  Brittany looked at her with a shocked face when Shelby handed it to her.  “Baby girl, we have all had a very stressful evening last night and the day today, it’s okay to use this to calm down a little bit.  I know you’re under age, but you’re a responsible young lady, and it’s controlled.  You’re drinking with food, not on an empty stomach.  You’re not solely using this to destress from your life.  You don’t have to drink it, if you don’t want to, but I think it’ll help you a little bit.  It’ll at least calm your nerves.  I can very clearly see that you are all nervous about something, so until you’re ready to talk to me or Daddy about it, for tonight, we can all have some wine.  I promised you a long time ago, Daddy and I will never force you to tell us something, you aren’t ready to tell,” Shelby said. “And your Mama never breaks a promise to her children,” Karen smiled and Brittany snuggled in close. “You don’t have to drink it if you don’t want to baby,” Shelby reminded her. “Some Mama,” she said and Shelby smiled. “I love you all so much sweetheart, and thank you for trusting me,” she told her.  Upstairs, Quinn was in Will’s lap.  Her naked body was being restrained in his protective embrace, as she continued to fight him, and beg to not “go side”, even though, no one was truly sure what that meant.  “Quinnie, you need to stop struggling and listen to Daddy,” Will said seriously.  She was quite hysterical tonight, and had been for a while.  They hadn’t remembered seeing her this upset in the past, especially when it came to wearing clothes.  That was the oddest part for Will.  Not only did Quinn fight to get naked, but she stripped Brittany of her clothing as well.  “Quinnie, when you are calm we will talk, and we will talk, you need to communicate much better,” he said. “No side, no side, good girl,” she pushed out and then her chest started to rattle.  She was getting more anxious as time passed and that was what was going to send her into an asthma attack. “Quinnie,” Will said kindly.  “Quinnie, calm down and listen to Daddy, I promise no side, but you need to breathe and we need to talk,” he said.  “No side, I promise,” he told her and he truly meant it.  Whatever that was, they weren’t going to do it until proper communication was established, if at all.  It took three minutes, to calm down and they were the longest three minutes of Will’s life.  He waited for her to stop and once she did, he took a moment to talk to her.  “Quinnie, you are not Sanny,” he told her calmly and she put a perplexed look on her face.  “You aren’t, but when Sanny is upset, she let’s me put my hand on her chest, just under her collar bone, will you let me do that, so I can feel your lungs?” he asked.  “Daddy has to make sure his Quinnie, Sanny, Bree, and Rae are kept safe and healthy.  If I check your lungs, then I’ll know you’re healthy and we can sit calmly and talk, because clearly, we need to do that,” he told her. “No side, good girl!” she insisted, but this time as she said it, she sounded young and timid and she wasn’t struggling anymore. “No, I promised you, no side,” Will told her.  “Now, can I touch you below your collar bone?” he asked and she didn’t answer him.  “Let’s do this.  Daddy will show you first.  Daddy is going to take Quinnie’s hand and guide it and Quinnie is going to check Daddy,” he said.  He was treating her very young, but she needed it and she didn’t seem to mind at the moment.  He very gently took her hand, spread his fingers over hers to give her an open palm and then put her hand on his chest, just below his collar bone.  “See, that’s all Daddy wants to do with Quinnie, do you think we can do that?  Do you think you can guide me, the way I guided you?” he asked her. “No side, Daddy,” she whimpered. “No baby, no side, just Quinnie guiding my hand to her chest,” he assured her and very slowly, she did it.  When his hand was on her chest, she gasped in fear and very quietly began mumbling the words, no side, over and over and over again.  It almost looked as if she was praying. Will noted that her chest didn’t seem tight anymore.  She appeared to be fearful still, but not so fearful that her body was fighting itself.  “That was so good Quinnie, thank you for trusting me,” he told her and with those simple words, she broke down into tears.  She realized she hadn’t trusted him, or Shelby, and she realized how scared she actually was, something she hadn’t been able to admit yet.  “Come on baby girl, we’re going to go into Daddy’s room and sit in the special chair and talk about getting you into pajamas at least,” he told her. “No side,” she wailed. “Shhh, no baby, no side, I promise, just Quinnie and Daddy in the rocking chair,” he said and he carried her naked, goose-bumped body, in his warm strong arms, into the bedroom and sat down.  He gathered her close, held her tight, and rocked steadily, while humming some random tune to her, to try and get her to calm down.  After a few moments, she was much calmer, but still curled up tight and shivering slightly.  It was not the warmest of nights.  “Quinnie, you’re freezing.  We need to warm you up,” he told her and she simply whimpered.  “Okay,” he sighed and he pulled a blanket off the bed, wrapped it around the both of them and sat there, rocking his little girl.  Right now, they were all little girls, and this was most likely not the worst part.  Rachel still had be informed about her change of lawyer, and his other three girls needed to deal with the change of weather.  It took a while, but she calmed down completely and was just resting quietly against him.  “Now, my little love, let’s have a talk.  We’re going to get our communication working again and then we’ll take it from there,” he told her and she nodded, mumbling a yes Sir to him.  “Good girl, so then this is the first question.  Who is sitting in this rocking chair and who is in my lap?” he asked her. “Sss, um, Da,” she started and Will felt anxiety course through her body, so he quickly changed the subject for a moment. “Breathe baby girl.  You are in control of the answers.  My name, right now, is whatever makes you feel safest.  There is no right or wrong answer.  The answer comes from you feeling safe.  What word that describes me, makes you feel safe?  That’s the word you say,” he told her. “Sir and Daddy,” she said touching his chest lightly, pointing to him, “is in the chair and Quinnie, is in his lap,” she said pointing to herself. “What is good about me having two titles?” he asked her curiously as he began to comb through her hair with his fingers, knowing it would help relax her a little more. “I wanted to be a pet, because pets are said to have great lives.  They get to be useful, and they are loved, and they are used, but not badly.  It’s a good use.  They please people sexually, and they show the world how much they love their Sir or Miss and that they would do anything to please them, and the Sir or Miss does all of that back to them.  They pleasure them, and love them, and show the world how proud they are to have a pet,” Quinn said, “even if people don’t know that’s the role they have,” she added.  “Daddies and Mamas just love you and protect you and teach you right from wrong, and show you that you might be worth something if you really work at it,” she said. Will wasn’t thrilled about the might part of her statement, but he was fairly sure, she wasn’t talking about him.  “What if someone has two families?” he asked her and she shrugged.  “What happened with Quinnie and her first Miss?” he asked gently. “Very bad,” she said shrinking into herself.  “Mean woman.  Torture.  She didn’t do any of those things that Misses are supposed to do.  No lovely words, only mean ones.  No kisses, no cuddles.  She told everyone we were terrible,” she said tears falling down her cheeks.  “He did too.  He said I wasn’t his.  I was someone else’s brat.  I was the reason he left.  No one wanted a brat with as many imperfections as me.  I had to learn to be perfect, and I was very bad at it,” she said sadly. “What about in this house my Quinnie?  What do the Sir and Miss say in this house?” he pressed gently. “We’re good, and we try, and perfection doesn’t exist, and we aren’t pets, we are equals and their children, and loves in training,” she said with a faint sound of hope in her voice. “What about the Mama and the Daddy of this house?  Do they say anything different?” he asked. “No, they say we are their children and their loves, and their lovely little girls, and they tell people we are their daughters,” Quinn said and the faint sound of hope was a little bit stronger now.   “Quinnie what does it mean, if the Mama of this house says you were naughty?” he asked her. “Time out, or spanking, or lines on the board or paper, or nap,” she said and Will smiled slightly.  She pouted as she spoke that response, because she did not like any of those punishments and she had experienced all of them. “What does it mean if the Sir of this house says we have to go to the store?” he asked. “We have to be good girls and stay close and follow directions.  We help gather items from the list.  We’re sent away to get things and asked to return with only those things and we have to take our time and be careful,” she said and she sounded really proud of herself, which was something that made Will happy. “What about Quinnie’s other house?  What if the Daddy of Quinnie’s first house said she was naughty?  What would happen?” “The woman would give her cold showers and have her recite rules and make her freeze and the man would slap her sometimes or maybe push her around, or tell all the company she was an ungrateful little wretch, even though she didn’t know what that meant as a little girl,” Quinn explained. “He sounds very mean, and if I ever saw him near any of my daughters, I would have to restrain myself from doing some very mean things to him in return,” Will said.  “Do you know how many daughters I have?” he asked and she nodded and held up four fingers.  It hurt to speak it.  It was too scary.  To speak that she was one of his daughters, that he truly claimed her as such, and loved her, and still did all the pet things with her that she had wanted for so long, was too much.  Speaking made it true, and when the truth stopped, she knew it would hurt that much more once it was all gone.  “What about the Miss of Quinnie’s other house?” he asked gently. “Made side,” she said softly.  “Side, or naked.  Two blankets, three girls, very small.  One time,” she started and Will braced himself, because this didn’t sound like it was going to be good at all.  
“You didn’t make enough money this week.  I can’t pay the electric bill on your salary, so I shut down your side of the house.  The beds needed to be stripped so I was kind this time and did it for you.  However, since it’s not my job to do the laundry, your sheets aren’t clean.  I will not have my pets in dirty sheets.  I’m feeling kind, so you’ll be able to handle everything tomorrow.  None of you are working on Sundays.  The shower still runs.  You have ten minutes to shower, and then I want the lights out and all of you asleep,” Kate said and she left the room and locked the door behind her.
 
“Quick, move,” Santana said seriously and she hurried everyone into the bathroom and dropped her voice to a whisper.  “We’re going to be quick before she cuts the power.  Don’t do our hair, just very quickly wash the important parts,” she said and the three of them got into the shower together, washing each other, working together to get it over and done with as fast as possible.  They were all out of the shower in two minutes, which was good, because one minute later, the power went out and the girls all started to freeze.  Quinn very quickly put on a loud act, crying about how they just wanted to please this woman, and make her happy, and they had to do better, and now God was punishing them, because they hadn’t done it.  They all knew, she was right outside the door, listening to them.  This wasn’t their first time and Quinn said everything she could think of to make Kate happy, so she didn’t come in and torture them further.
 
They left the bathroom, dry, and managed to get into underwear and bras as pajamas, but that was all they had.  “Body heat,” Brittany whispered.  They were in her room and in her room was a radiator, that Kate hadn’t figured out how to control yet.  They laid down next to it, and very carefully, Santana began to peel back the carpet.  She’d found a loose seam while vacuuming one day and she was able to sneak in a thin blanket.  She was working on finding a way to sneak in a heavier one, but she hadn’t figured it out yet.  Quinn and Brittany put a make shift bed on the floor, with pillows and the three girls curled up and laid together quietly.  “Sanny,” Brittany whispered.  “How much more money do we need?”
 
“About a month’s worth.  We can do it Bree, we just have to hold on,” she told her.
 
“I’m working on getting more too Bree.  I asked for a raise,” Quinn said softly and the girls nodded, holding on to each other and falling to sleep as best they could.
  “But just before dawn, she barged in, and hit us all with a belt for not being up to make her breakfast in time.  She pushed us side and sprayed us with the water hose.  She said we weren’t clean.  I had an attack,” Quinn said recounting the incident. “Quinnie baby?  Where is side?” he asked and she went stiff.  “We’re not going, and we’re not doing, we’re just talking baby, can you point?” he asked knowing she was too far in her head.  She’d remembered too much and now she was scared, but she did follow directions.  She pointed to the window and started to cry softly. “No side,” she pleaded. “Shhh, no baby, no one is going outside,” he told her and he simply sat there with his little girl.  He felt terrible for making her remember something so painful, but he wasn’t sure how else he was going to truly figure out what ‘side’ meant.  Now that he knew what it meant, he knew he could keep his promise.  He could also feel her getting heavy in his arms, so he did what any good Daddy would do.  He stayed in that chair and rocked his little girl for as long as she needed hopefully letting her sleep. Twenty five minutes later, they were still in the chair and Shelby was at the doorway with Quinn’s pajamas in her hand.  Her footed sleeper, that she needed to wear, because it was going to be a cold night, and while the house would keep them warm, Shelby knew her girls, and they needed to be kept warmer than most people.  Kate’s torture had messed with their minds and their bodies, so she did what she thought was going to work.  She held up her hand to Will and sat in front of him, smiling when she peaked under the blanket to reveal a still naked Quinn.  She held a finger to her lips and he nodded, then she pointed two fingers down and made a motion to indicate he should keep rocking.  He nodded again and finally she began to speak. “Once upon a time, there was a beautiful little girl named Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester,” she started and Will smiled and shook his head.  It amazed him that Shelby always knew when to treat their girls as super little girls, rather than nineteen year olds.  “On a bright, sunny day in October, she asked her Mama and Daddy to go play in the park with her but they told her it was too cold and she needed to get dressed properly.  Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester needed to be protected from the weather at all times.  Quinn did not like that she had to wait, but her Mama spoke kindly to her.  ‘Quinnie, my little love, we will of course go play in the park, but first you need socks,’ her Mama told her,” and as Shelby told the story, she started slipping the feet of the pajamas onto Quinn’s body.  “First the right and then the left,” she told her.  “Little Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester was now dressed in her underwear and her socks and was ready to run out to the park and play.  ‘Mama, the sun is going to go away, and I want to play now,’ she complained but her Mama knew better.  ‘It’s not going away now my little Lady Bug.  It’s going to be out for a while.  You will be able to play on this beautiful day once you have on more clothes.  I can’t send you outside in just your underwear.  The wind is blowing and if it blows you away, what am I going to do?  I need my daughter with me,’ her Mama told her.  So little Quinnie gave an adorable pout and finally nodded her agreement.  ‘I think we should put on pants now,’ her Mama told her,” Shelby said continuing the story and as she spoke she slid the pajamas up Quinn’s leg and even moved the zipper just so far, in order to make it sound like jeans being zipped up. Will noted that as Shelby continued the story, Quinn seemed to get heavier and her face seemed to ease.  There wasn’t as much pain written all over it, and he wondered if she saw herself and Shelby in her dream, playing out this little scenario that Shelby was describing.  As the story went on Shelby got Quinn into her “shirt”, and a “hoodie”, using that to zip the sleeper up the rest of the way.  “Now my little Quinnie, you are all safe and warm, from the weather.  Now we can go out to the park and play in the beautiful day,’ the Mama told her,” Shelby smiled. “Yes Mama, please,” Quinn said softly in her sleep and Shelby beamed.  It had worked. “It would be my honor little Quinnie,” Shelby smiled.  “Let’s go play in the park my love,” she said and she held her arms out to have Quinn gently transferred into them.  “Mama would love to be with her little Quinnie, to see wonderful things outside,” she said carefully carrying her to her bedroom, “to look at a beautiful day, with my beautiful daughter so she knows that I will always keep her safe, warm, loved, and protected.  Nice and warm in a house of love, where nothing has to be scary for her anymore,” Shelby said and Quinn simply held on to her Mama.  She was laid down very gently in her bed and with a soft lullaby, Shelby was able to leave the room while Quinn slept in her bed, in her warm footed pajamas, under her blankets, tucked in lovingly, and dream about being with her parents. “How did you manage to come up with that?” Will asked once Shelby joined him in the hallway. “Dad suggested it,” she said and Will raised an eyebrow.  “Well not the little story part.  I came up with that on my own when I saw her sleeping.  His suggestion was to tell Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester that she had to wear the clothes, because her parents need her safe, warm, and protected at all times,” she said. “What about dropping Fabray?” he asked. “She doesn’t need to be reminded of that part of her life right now.  Did you find out what side was?” she asked. “Side, refers to outside, and I believe that if she is naked she knows we won’t make her sleep outside,” he said. “We are going to have a very long winter with very young girls aren’t we?” Shelby asked. “One day at a time baby,” Will smiled as he pulled her close and kissed her.  “Where’s everyone else?” he asked. “Right now, my parents are watching tv with Rachel and Mom is feeding her whatever she’ll eat.  Sanny and Bree are sleeping, and I gave Bree some wine to calm her nerves.” “Well then, I think you and I should go take a bath together, we have some important things to discuss,” he smiled. “Date night in the tub, I like it,” she grinned.  Rachel was snuggled between Karen and Frank and Santana was curled up on the couch on Frank’s other side.  “Will you have some more potato Rae?” Karen asked and Rachel nodded and opened her mouth to be fed.  She took all the bites cleanly, being sure that there was no mess involved and then shook her head no at the offer of more chicken.  “No?” Karen asked and Rachel shook her head no again.  “Okay, we won’t push, you tell Grandma when you want more okay?” Karen asked and Rachel nodded her agreement.  Karen was extremely patient with Shelby’s girls for a number of reasons.  The main one being that these girls had such a tortured past, she didn’t know what would trigger them.  She set the plate down and happened to glance over and see Santana was waking up.  She sat back and smiled.  “Thank you for eating some dinner Rae, your Mama and Daddy will be very proud of you,” she told her and just as she finished speaking, Santana bolted up to a seated position and began gasping for breath. Rachel moved like lightening.  She got onto Frank’s lap, sat back on her heels and made sure that she was also in Santana’s personal space.  “Me, Sanny.  Rae,” she said quickly holding her hands and then forcing herself to put her forehead to Santana’s.  “Breathe,” she said softly and she felt tears drip onto her hands as Santana cried softly.  Rachel wanted to cry too, because her body was screaming at her for moving so fast, but it dulled quickly and she knew she was just supposed to help her sister. “Sanny, it’s okay baby, it’s Grandma and Grandpa and Rae,” Frank told her rubbing her back gently and she started to shake.  Shelby was gone, this was it, and it was all her fault, and her tears came faster. “Breathe Sanny, breathe,” Rachel whispered to her, gripping her tightly and pushing a little more forcefully.  She wanted Santana to feel something and holding hands was a comforting thing.  Bumping foreheads was a sign of trust as far as Rachel was concerned.  It was an invasion of personal space, with little to no movement, just sitting and being together. “You’re okay baby, it’s Grandma and Grandpa,” Frank repeated.  “Rae is touching you and Mama and Daddy are upstairs, do you want us to go get them?” he asked and she whimpered in response and started to cry harder.  Everything felt wrong somehow.  Kate was going to rush in and take her away.  Rachel’s Sirs were going to come and take Rachel.  Something was going to go wrong, she was sure of it and she didn’t know how to fix it.  What she did know was that she still wanted her Mama and she couldn’t have her.  She was being punished.  That had to be what was happening.  Everything was so backwards and mixed up for Santana.  It was even harder to handle the pain that was shooting across her stomach from the bruising a few days ago. “Sanny baby, can you hear Grandma?” Karen asked, wanting to try and talk to her to get her to open up.  She didn’t know that Santana had been practically mute for the last twenty four hours.  She saw her at dinner the evening before, but she didn’t realize how intense a situation it was.  Santana just nodded and she gasped when Rachel gripped her hands tighter. “Is juss Rae, Sanny,” she said softly.  “Breathe an’ hear me.  Breathe like Mama.  You know how.  We do it lots,” Rachel smiled and she closed her eyes and started breathing loudly to try and get Santana to focus and calm down. “Rae my love, are you alright sweetheart?” Karen asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  “Okay, I just want you to tell me if something is wrong, because your breathing very loudly,” Karen said kindly. “Sanny, hear me,” she said quickly and then she went back to breathing, waiting for Santana to copy her.  After a moment, she felt Santana start to lean back into her and she smiled a little bit.  She continued to breathe and eventually Santana fell in sync with her, getting her breath under control and Rachel nodded a yes.  She quieted her own breathing and the two breathed together for a good three minutes.  Everything was slow and even, and Frank noticed Santana wasn’t shaking so much anymore, but she still seemed pretty rigid.  Neither he nor Karen were very sure on what to do.  The girls were very tense at the moment and they hadn’t had to handle that on their own before.  When one of the girls got this tense, Shelby or Will were usually always around and lead them away from the situation to calm them and talk them through it.  They felt very lost, and in that moment Karen and Frank realized how special and talented their daughter was.  “Sanny, I help.  Tell me?” Rachel said softly. “Pain, Mama,” she pushed out carefully. “Are you in pain Sanny?” Frank asked her kindly, but she didn’t answer.  She was focused on two things, Rachel and breathing.  Her grip got tighter and her breathing got louder.  She was holding on to what was real, what she could feel; beyond the pain in her stomach. “Mama,” Santana pushed out carefully, but loud enough for Karen to hear her. “Why don’t I go upstairs and tell Mama that you’re ready to be awake and spend time with her,” Karen suggested and she very simply stood up and left the room.  She wasn’t sure how she or Frank could help the girls; it had to be Will and Shelby.  Karen carefully went upstairs and then began calling softly for her daughter, not wanting to wake Quinn who was sleeping peacefully in her bedroom.  “Shelby, I’m standing in the bedroom, and the bathroom door is basically closed, so I’m not coming in.  Are you in there?” she called through the very small opening between the door and the wall. Will sighed and whispered in Shelby’s ear.  “We’re grown ups in our own house,” he said kissing her neck and she giggled and pinched his inner thigh, sitting straight up in the tub. “I can hear you Mom, what’s up?” she called out, her stomach immediately dropping when she heard her mother’s voice.  This was about the girls. “Santana is awake and asking for you, and she and Rachel are doing some very loud breathing exercises,” Karen explained. “I’ll be there in three minutes,” she said and then she heard Karen walk away.  “I can take care of you in one of those minutes,” Shelby grinned wickedly. “You’re terrible!” Will laughed. “No, I’m very horny,” she corrected and she leaned in and kissed the hollow of his throat as she reached her hand down to his groin and began pulling and tugging on his already semi erect member.  “I am your wife, your mistress, your equal, and your partner in crime,” she said softly and seductively.  “Anything and everything I do to you, is because I love you, and we both want it.  So right now, you take this, because I don’t know when this cowgirl will be going for a ride again,” she said and as she spoke, she worked her hand expertly causing him to have his orgasm in the tub.  She let him sit for a minute, in the now ‘contaminated’ water, and moved herself to the standing attached shower.  She quickly rinsed off, before getting into her own onesie.  “Clean up the tub please?” she asked him. “And then I will rinse off.  I’ll be down soon,” he smiled and then playfully slapped her ass. “Hey!” he said and she turned to look at him.  “I love you too,” he told her and with a beaming smile, she went downstairs.  She was glad to have snuck in any extra little bit of playtime she could with her husband.  They both needed it.  Shelby made it downstairs and looked at her father, looking very unsure of himself; a picture she’d never seen before in her life.  “They aren’t snakes Daddy,” she laughed and very slowly both girls turned to look at her.  Santana’s bottom lip quivered and Shelby knelt down.  “I’m right here baby, you don’t have to cry.  Everyone is safe.  I promise you,” Shelby told her and Santana leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Shelby’s neck.  Shelby pulled Santana into her lap and cuddled her close.  “I love my Sanny hugs,” Shelby whispered and Santana smiled slightly and hiccuped softly.  “Come on baby girl.  Why don’t we get you and Rae into a nice warm bath, and into nice warm pajamas, and then we can cuddle down here and watch a movie with Grandma and Grandpa,” she suggested. “Mama,” Rachel said softly and smiled when Shelby laid a gentle hand on her cheek.  It was such a simple and comforting feeling and the look on her face was one of a mother’s love, something Rachel had honestly never experienced before meeting this family.  “Sanny breathe,” she said and then she started doing some breathing exercises and Shelby smiled. “Yes, Rae was very helpful in getting Sanny to relax a little, because she woke up very scared,” Frank offered. Shelby smiled and looked at Rachel.  This was a transition.  This was the little girl, looking for love, praise, and acceptance from a parental figure, because the little girl never got it.  The big girl didn’t get it either, but Rachel wasn’t ready for the full onset of adult life, so Shelby talked to her like a little girl.  “You helped Sanny to breathe baby?  That was so smart of you.  I bet Sanny is really glad that you helped remind her of breathing exercises, and that you care so much about her,” Shelby said and she noticed a smile cross Rachel’s face.  She looked so proud at that comment. “Mama, Sanny ouch,” Rachel said. “Why don’t we let Sanny tell me that baby,” Shelby said kindly and Karen smiled.  Rachel was the baby, the little informer of the group.  Karen smiled, because as a mother of four, with Shelby being the youngest, Shelby was often the informer growing up and many times, Karen had to remind Shelby to not speak for her brothers.  This was the same situation. “Mama, ouch,” Santana said softly. “Will you show me where?” Shelby asked gently and she very carefully shifted her daughter in her lap and Rachel carefully scrambled to go sit with them. Santana reached out her hand and took Rachel’s, then she pushed her shirt up with her free hand, and Karen closed her eyes at the sight of the massive bruise that was on Santana’s stomach.  “Sanny, you didn’t tell me you were a war hero,” Frank teased her and to Shelby’s great relief, both her daughters giggled softly. “Say I’m the best war hero ever Grandpa,” Shelby coaxed.  She’d play along with any game as long as it made her daughters smile. “Well did you know that war heroes get a big dinner when they come back from battle?” he asked and Santana smiled.  “They do, but they have to get all cleaned up first,” he said knowing Shelby wanted the girls ready for bed. “I think that’s a great idea,” Karen said.  “I think that my two granddaughters should go get ready for bed and I will fix them both a war heroes dinner,” she said and the girls nodded their agreement.  Shelby helped them both to their feet and they all shuffled upstairs to get ready for bed passing Will on the way. “Talk to Mom and Dad,” Shelby said and he nodded before kissing all three girls and going to see his in-laws.  They needed to be informed of what was going on, at least legally. “I’m so sorry we can’t give you date night Will,” Karen told him once Shelby had all the girls out of the room. “It’s okay Mom, you brought us dinner, that’s still very good,” he smiled. “Well I couldn’t let Mom out do me,” she teased and he laughed happily.  It was a great comfort to know that his mother and Shelby’s parents got along so well, he knew that was not always the case with families. “So, I want to tell you and Dad what’s happening, while all the little ears are out of the room,” he told her and Frank shook his head and pointed to Brittany, who was still sleeping.  “Guess the wine was a good idea,” he smiled and once she was tucked into a throw blanket, the three of them went into the kitchen. “Good, I’d like to know why my granddaughter has six inch black and blue on her stomach,” Frank said protectively. “You know why,” Karen scolded as she set about fixing a plate.  “We all know why, and we all know how scared she was, but I didn’t think they were all so young about it,” Karen said and Frank rolled his eyes but looked to Will. “First, smaller plates, they won’t eat that much,” Will said kindly.  Secondly, as Shelby told you, Rae’s Sirs went to the diner where Sanny works, they pulled her over the counter by her hair and that’s that.  Terri has checked her out and our friend’s sister is the doctor who worked on her at the hospital.  Sanny is gong to be fine, the bruising, thankfully, did not hit any internal organs.  The reason Rae is so young, is by her own doing.  She feels safer in a younger state of mind so we’re letting her do what is safe for her,” Will explained, keeping it simple for Karen and Frank to follow.  “The other girls are scared due to the cold weather.  They have not had good experiences with cold, they are all preconditioned to have cold mean very bad things based on their history and so until they realize we are not going to torture them, they’re going to be acting a little younger than normal.” “I will never hold that against them, do they know that?” Karen asked with concern. “Your granddaughters know that Grandma and Grandpa love them and want to protect them and that’s really all they need to know.  As long as you show them that, they will be comfortable around you and things will be calm, which is what we need more than anything because the shit is about to hit the fan,” he sighed. Karen fixed him a plate of food and then served it to him, so that he would be able to eat and talk.  Karen knew her children very well, even her children through marriage.  She set the plate in front of him, put the fork in his hand and after he had a few bites, he finally began to talk.  “I had a talk with a lawyer today,” Will said. “Who recommended the lawyer?  Shelby was telling us about your friend Hailey who is a judge,” Frank said. “Actually, the lawyer contacted me.  He’s a member of the bank, Rachel used to work at, and he has been swindled by the very same men who tortured your granddaughter, well granddaughters,” Will explained and then had a few more bites of food.  “Beyond that, he’s stepping away from representing them as his clients, because he was originally hired by the terrible men,” Will said.  “All he wants to do is help coach our girls and anyone else making testimony against them in examining and cross examining,” he explained. “If she knows him, she may not say anything though,” Karen offered. “That’s what Shelby is afraid of, and it’s what I’m concerned about.  I think more than convincing Rachel, I have to convince Shelby, because she is in full Mama Bear mode and it’s really hard to snap her out of that, even when it’s me,” Will said. “Call your mother,” Frank grinned.  He knew that even though Shelby was his daughter, his blood, Rose was able to snap her out of that protective state faster than anyone.  No one was sure how she did it, but it didn’t matter.  Everyone in their family had a special skill for some task that no one else was able to do and they all used it to their advantage whenever possible. Will smiled and nodded his agreement.  “Well unfortunately I have to take several steps to get my girls, all of them, to cooperate, and then I have to get them to agree to go to court,” Will said. “They’re putting them on the stand?  In front of a jury?  In their fragile states of mind?  Are you sure you should be doing that?” Frank asked protectively. “No Dad, I’m not, but I know that without their testimonies, those bastards are going to end up walking away.  A jury will not see them as the terrible people they are unless Rachel, Santana, and Brittany testify,” Will sighed. “What about Quinn?” Karen asked. “They didn’t get to her.  She’s seen them and she saw what they did to Brittany, but they never physically touched her,” Will said. “You’re going to have a hell of a time convincing them that this is the right thing to do Will, and Dad and I will help where we can, but I don’t know how much help we’re actually going to be,” Karen explained. “Just knowing that we have you, is really all that’s important,” Will said honestly and Karen smirked. “You just like the free food we give you,” Karen teased and Will smiled.  Shelby was seated in the living room with four girls crushed upon her.  Santana and Quinn were lying on either side of her with their heads on her shoulder, while Brittany stretched out across Santana’s lap, resting her head on Shelby’s thigh, and Rachel took the same position over Quinn’s lap.  Will was in the kitchen, finishing up with Karen and Frank and they were quiet enough that the girls were not at all disturbed.  Shelby chose the Disney channel as they were playing Wreck It Ralph. “Mama, can’eye has a Golden Hammer?” Brittany asked with a sleepy smile on her face as Shelby played with her hair. “Why Bree?” Quinn asked. “Cause it fiss’es stuff an’ I wanna fix Rae an Sanny’s belly, an Quinnie’s lu’gs an’ my head,” Brittany said. “Well that is very kind of you Bree, and I’ll look into it, okay?” Shelby asked and with a big yawn, Brittany smiled and started to drift off.  By the time Will, Karen, and Frank came into the room, all the girls were sound asleep and Shelby motioned for everyone to be quiet, and so they all sat down and watched the rest of the movie. When it finished an hour later, Karen looked over at her daughter and smiled.  “You look very content,” she smiled at her daughter.   “Cuddle time is always very special,” she smiled and Karen nodded her agreement. “Do you promise to ask for cuddle time of your own, over the next few weeks?” Karen asked and Shelby raised an eyebrow in confusion.  “Will explained to us about Bob, and everything that will need to happen in the near future.  Now it doesn’t have to be us, but I strongly recommend that you look out for yourself as well.  I want you to know that asking your mother or father, or mother in law for help is a not a crime.  Preparation is going to be key in helping my granddaughters take the stand to testify when the trial comes.  I also know that it’s going to be stressful and you need time for yourself as well.” “I’m afraid to ask how much you know,” Shelby smirked. “I know enough to know that my daughter, my son, and my granddaughters are going to have their work cut out for them,” Karen said.  “I also have a suggestion for you.  If you do this one at a time, you both need to be there and it’ll be four separate trips with your girls, because they’re only going to be able to last for so long.  You may not get everything in that needs telling in one trip.  Your best option is to go all together and have each girl prepare for what I assume will be an angry cross examination with the support of everyone in the room.  It’ll be a long drawn out day, but at least you will all have each other to lean on,” Karen said. “I don’t want anyone tearing my babies apart,” Shelby said calmly, but protectively. “No one wants that love,” Karen said, “and yet, from what I gather it’s already happened.  You are all incredibly strong women, your husband is an incredibly strong man, and you’ll get through this storm, because you have support, but you have to know what to tap into your support system.  I’m concerned you will forget to do that.  You can be more prepared than any person on the planet, and yet you’re still going to have your work cut out for you.  The other side is going to want to discredit them, and it will take a tole on them, and you.  I want you to know that we want you to come to us when you feel the need for more support.  It doesn’t have to be just you and Will and the girls,” Karen said. “They’re just so little,” Shelby sighed. “They are,” Karen agreed.  “Look at me please,” she told her daughter and Shelby turned her head to truly look at her mother.  “I tell people I have four children, who are all married and have given me wonderful grandchildren,” Karen said.  “They ask how old they are and I tell them, I’m an old woman who doesn’t like to be reminded how old she is,” Karen said and Shelby smiled happily.  She liked her mother’s sense of humor.  “I will always claim your girls as my grandchildren, and I will always do what I can to protect you, even when I think protecting you, will make you hate me,” Karen said. Shelby sighed and took the hint and then changed the subject slightly.  She hadn’t informed her parents, or Rose yet, about Rachel’s new reconditioning therapy, so now seemed as good a time as any.  “Rae started therapy,” she said and Karen waited for Shelby to continue.  “She couldn’t get out of the car.  I mean she did eventually, but she fell back inside and we held therapy in the car,” she said.  “I’m telling you this, to explain to you why I’m so protective of them and why I don’t want them on the stand.  I don’t want them to be torn to shreds when they’re cross examined,” she said.   “Nobody else in this house wants them torn to shreds either baby,” Karen said and she leaned over and gave her daughter a kiss to her forehead.  Shelby was stubborn and right now, getting in a heated discussion was not going to help the situation, so Karen smartly dropped it and Frank smiled his approval.  “Come on Frank, we’ll leave the kids to sleep,” she said and Frank stood up, quickly followed by Will.  While the boys did that Karen leaned in and kissed her daughter again. “I could never hate you Mommy,” Shelby told her. “I know exactly how you feel about me my love,” Karen told her and she stood back to see the boys hugging each other and Frank was looking like a very protective father.  It was an image that always made Karen love him just a little bit more.  Will hugged his father in law tightly and thanked him for the company and support, before doing the same with his mother in law.  Frank moved over to Shelby and kissed her cheek gently.  “I have a daughter with four daughters of her own,” he told her.  “You are a very good Mama Bear Shel, and I love that you are so protective of your girls,” he told her. “But?” she asked. “No sweetheart, and,” he corrected.  “And I want you to remember that protecting your children in the grand scheme of things, means sometimes doing something you don’t want to do.  It seems mean and cruel to put them through it, and yet in the grand scheme of things, it’s what will help them best,” he told her. “Just because it’s the easy option, doesn’t mean it’s right,” she sighed parroting her mother and Frank smiled.  It was a phrase Karen had said for as long as Shelby could remember. “See that?  You do listen,” he teased her and she laughed softly.  “I love you baby, and I love all your girls.  You’ll tell them we said that later please,” he stated and she nodded and watched them walk out the door. Will locked up behind them and then returned to his wife, who was still crushed under the four sleeping girls.  “You’re thinking very loudly,” he smiled at her and she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.  He knelt in front of her and spoke gently.  “What are you so scared of my love?” he asked her honestly. “I know they need to be on the stand.  I know it’s what’s going to do the most good, and yet, I feel forcing them to do that, is only going to lead to trouble,” she said honestly and Will nodded at her to continue.  “Sanny says no more than five words.  Every other question I asked her while she had a bath, that required something more than yes or no, she simply said my name and reached for me.  She has never been this young, for this long.  Then we have Rae, who is in diapers and embarrassed about it, who is torn between running away to protect us, and staying with us to heal, and she really isn’t doing well in her reconditioning therapy,” Shelby said. “Okay, those points are very valid, and in Rachel’s case we need to give her a little more time.  It’s been a little more than three weeks and she’s been much more rushed along a healing path than anyone else who has ever come into our circle.  She also just started reconditioning therapy yesterday,” Will pointed out kindly and Shelby sighed heavily.  “Go on,” he encouraged her. “Quinnie wants to run around naked in the winter time, because after being with us for a little longer than six months, she’s convinced we’re still going to torture her with the cold, and my poor Baby Bree, is afraid to watch television now, because hearing about the weather is terrifying her,” she said. “We have a lot to handle babe, and we are in it together,” he reminded her.  “I’m very happy you shared all of your feelings with me,” he offered and she blushed.  “You don’t have to fight it babe, if you want to see Tom, we’ll make that happen,” he assured her.  He could see her fighting her feelings.  He was just at the club a few days ago and was able to get the relief he could see she was craving. “I can’t be young right now.  I have to be their strong Mama,” she said.  Before the girls showed up, when they were feeling overwhelmed, Will and Shelby would revert to a younger frame of mind and go spend time with Hannah and Tom, to get the care and love and affection they needed.  They still had their parents and they definitely called on them, but sometimes they wanted to spend time with ‘parents’, rather than the biological parents who used tactics like logic and reason.  It was easier to go to Hannah and Tom, throw their tantrums, scream, yell, hit, throw, swear, be punished, and then move on. “You’re always their strong Mama, and you are allowed to have your own break downs every now and again.  I have them,” he said honestly.  “And we have them, because we have so much emotion in us, we don’t know what to do with it, and you and I have that because we love these girls more than anything in the world,” he reminded her. “Well then I want to know your opinions on what we should do next.  I know we have to talk to Mr. Calvary, and that is who he will always be to our girls.  They will not call him Robert or Bob,” she said. “You’re very serious about this, tell me more please,” Will smiled.  He was glad she was talking, but she was one hundred percent a Mama Bear right now so he needed to tread carefully. “Making him anything other than part of their legal counsel on some level, means he’s safe and I’m sorry, but I don’t trust him, and I have a feeling Rae may not trust him either.  He is Mister Calvary, all the time, and he does not practice cross examinations without one of us in the room with him.  I do not want him coming here.  We will go to neutral territory of some kind,” she said and Will nodded along his agreement. “I’ve been thinking about it too, and while I agree with everything you’re saying.  I also want to point out that our girls, find strength in each other.  We’ve seen that when it was just three and I think it’s stronger now that there are four of them.  You saw Rachel in the hospital.  Santana got the orders but Rachel followed along as well.  I think they will do well with each other,” he said. “I don’t disagree, but this is more of an attack type situation and they can’t talk for each other.  That won’t be allowed, because when we eventually move this to court, it’ll be one girl at a time, no parents to console them while they’re being cross examined on the stand, no Miss or Sir to hold their hand and reassure them when they’re frightened.  All of that will be gone.  It’s going to be just them up there, and they are going to have to work hard to tell their stories.  It’s going to be harder than whatever Mr. Calvary gets them prepared for,” Shelby said. “Shelby,” Will said kindly.  “You’re jumping the gun baby.  You’re way too far into the future, let’s just work on today,” he said kindly.  “Right now, as their Mama, as their Miss, what is the best thing for our four girls right now?” he asked. “Sleep,” she answered and he nodded his agreement. “So then that’s what we do.  The house is locked up, and I will join you as best I can and cuddle my girls.  You and I will have a movie night, rather than the proper date night we had planned on,” he said. “Are you mad?” Shelby asked. “That my wife is crazy protective of our children?” he asked and she rolled her eyes.  “No,” he continued.  “I’m super proud that my wife is so protective, and I’m not mad that we missed date night, because we’re having it right now,” he grinned and with one last, sweet kiss, Will and Shelby began watching whatever movie was on tv.  It  really didn’t matter.  They just needed to be with each other.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Sunday morning found the town of Lima Ohio with pouring rain and howling winds.  “Men!  I need everyone up, or you’re going to drown!” a guard yelled banging on the bars of the cell. “Piss off,” Oliver groaned and tried to roll over and go back to sleep as he felt someone shoving his shoulder. “Hey!  Up!” Vincent said smacking his ass to get him going and when Oliver still didn’t move, Vincent climbed on top of him, pinned him on his stomach and began pinching his ass to get his attention.  “You will get up right now you lazy slut,” he whispered in his ear.  If they were home, he would have pulled down his pants and shoved a finger or two up Oliver’s ass, but the jumpsuits they were wearing prevented that.  The only time they got to play like that was in the shower and only if they were relatively alone. “Vin, I really don’t want to, please, let’s just go to sleep,” he begged. “We have to get up and help so we don’t drown.  You heard the guard,” he said gently and then he began to bite Oliver’s earlobe.  “You know that I’d rather sleep in,” he whispered softly and then he bit and sucked hard enough to give Oliver a tiny bruise. “Ow,” Oliver grinned.  “No fair,” he pouted, trying to be cute. “We have to help.  If we don’t help, we drown.  If we drown, we don’t get to go to trial.  If we don’t go to trial, we can’t convince the judge that we were simply looking out for our little slut and if we don’t convince them of that, we won’t get her back, and I want her and those two adorable blonde girls we saw too,” Vincent said convincingly. “Hey!  Love birds!  Get up!” a guard shouted. “Do the thing with the knife Vin,” Oliver pleaded.  “Scare the guard,” he told him. “Not now babe, but I’ll be sure to make someone shiver at breakfast okay?” he asked him and Oliver happily agreed. The guards opened up all the gates on the cells and the men were brought out into the hallway.  Big guards with bigger guns, followed in close behind and the men were given rain ponchos and boots.  They were brought out to the yard where they had to pile sandbags up against various walls to prevent the leaks that were already happening.  The prison hadn’t finished all the repairs in time for the rainy season, but it was much less than what it used to be and having the men do the work, made things much easier.  In twenty minutes everything was accomplished and all the men were escorted back into the building, to their cells, removed of their rain gear, and were ordered to breakfast. “I really don’t like this place Vin, how come we can’t post bail?” Oliver asked softly as they walked along the cafeteria line.  “We haven’t done anything to be in a maximum security prison,” he whined. “We’re not allowed to, although I have asked Bob to get us a meeting with the judge today.  We’ll see what happens with that.  Maybe, if you let me do all the talking I’ll be able to get us out of here okay?” he asked. “Are you two married,” some man asked them. “And if we were?” Vincent asked. “Nothing,” the guy said casually.  “Just trying to figure out who gave up their balls for the marriage,” he said and everyone who heard laughed.   “I did,” Oliver said quickly.  He thought that if he admitted to the fact that he was the “weaker” of the two men, this guy would be thrown off by the confession and leave them alone and they could carry on about their business.  However, he was wrong.  The other man, grabbed Oliver, pulled him up against him, and snaked his hand down to his crotch.  He squeezed hard and Vincent just stared in shock. “Nope, still there,” the man said and then he shoved Oliver forward and the line continued as a guard stepped forward with his gun drawn. “It is too early for trouble men!” the guard announced and Vincent took Oliver’s hand, drawing him a bit closer.   “I’ll check you over in the shower, are you okay?” he asked and Oliver grunted and gave a brief nod.  “Well we’re even now,” Vincent smiled.  “I’ve got my gun shot recovery and you’re recovering from blue balls,” he said and Oliver just smiled.  Somehow, Vincent made him feel better. “I just want to talk to the judge and leave this place Vin,” Oliver said. “Me too Oli,” he told him and they moved on with their day.  The rains were coming down hard for so early in the day, and Judge Owen Henderson was seated at his breakfast nook, sipping his coffee, and staring at the pouring rain, through the bay window next to him.  The cat jumped in the window and he smiled, petting him.  “Hello Whiskers, did you come to talk to Daddy this morning?” he said stroking the cat gently, causing him to purr. “You’re talking to the cat again dear,” his wife said and then she took her seat and looked at her husband.  “What are you thinking so hard about?” she asked him. “I have a trial coming up, that I’m not sure how to handle.  It has to go to trial, because there are charges being pressed.  There is no option for a mediator,” he explained.  “The problem is, that this is not like any trial I’ve ever come across before, and I feel as though a jury, while legally enforced to be there, they are not going to be open minded at all,” he said. “Okay, without breaking your judge code, tell me basics, and I’ll tell you my point of view,” his wife said. “I met with and sort of spoke to, one of the people pressing charges.  The person I met with shall be called Jack.  Jack came in and had a very tough time even speaking to me.  Jack has very faulty language,” he said. “Faulty?” she asked. “Jack is legally an adult, however Jack acts as though the most comfortable age for them is between four and six years old,” he said. “Jack is into age play?” his wife asked.  She had great knowledge of all things sexual. “I don’t know if Jack is into age play or feels safest there.  Remember all the research you did for John a few weeks ago?” he asked. “Yes.  John goes much younger though.  John is into infantilism, mainly because John seems to not care about being in charge of John’s own life.  Does that seem like the case here?” she asked. “No, my colleague has informed me that Jack chose a life style, did not do the proper research, or didn’t know to do research, fell in to some very bad hands and was tormented in ways I don’t want to talk about,” Owen explained. His wife smiled kindly, took his hand and spoke gently.  “As a psycho-therapist, I’m going to give you advice.  If your colleagues know the people on trial very well, my advice to you is to have a meeting with your colleagues, to gain more knowledge.  All that knowledge can be presented as facts that you will lay out for the jury.  You are very good at not swaying things one way or the other.  You hand out facts, the jury hears the trial, and then they make the decision.  You do your job very well,” she praised him. “Well I wish I felt that way with all these tough cases,” he said honestly. “You, are a very good man,” she told him, and with a quick kiss, she put her things away and went into her office to work for a few hours and Whiskers followed after her. “Maybe she’s right,” Owen said softly to himself and then he got himself ready for something he really didn’t want to do.  He took himself upstairs, got dressed into work clothes, and then went down stairs.  He grabbed an umbrella from the stand, slipped on his shoes, called an I love you to his wife and then ran through the rain to his car.  Getting inside, he put the lights on, the wipers on high, and very slowly motored off to the prison where he’d been requested for a meeting. Upon his arrival, he walked through four sets of metal detectors, down a long hallway, and then was lead to an investigation room, where an officer stood by with him.  Moments later two more officers entered the room, with Vincent London and Oliver Crane.  The men were escorted to their chair, sat down and cuffed to the table and floor, so they could not leave.  The officers stood back, but did not leave the room.  “Can we get some privacy please?” Vincent asked the officers. “Twenty minutes remaining,” the officer said and Vincent took a deep breath.  He had to stay calm and collected throughout this, or it wouldn’t work.  He could manipulate anyone, he’d been practicing for years.   “Judge Henderson, it’s lovely to meet you and I apologize for my state of dress and Oliver’s too.  I thank you for coming to see us and listen to us,” he said. “Yes, well, it’s not every day I do this, so please, tell me what you have to say,” he said.  He left out the part where the only reason he agreed to be there was to confirm Rachel’s story to some degree.  If he could get parts of their stories to converge and make sense, then maybe he could get a better understanding of the entire picture. “We took in one of our employees, her name is Rachel Berry.  She was homeless and abandoned by her fathers most of the time.  She’s a confused girl that comes from a home with no mother.  She didn’t know how to be sexual and asked us to teach her.  We began teaching her how to please a man, so that when she eventually did find a husband, she would be a good wife.  We were doing what she asked us to do.  Oliver and I were reluctant to teach her at first.  We didn’t think it was our place, but she practically begged us,” he said smoothly. “And how often did you give these teachings?” Owen asked. “Her lessons were every day,” Oliver said. “Yes, indeed, sometimes, for hours at a time.  After work, we would go home and we’d teach her how to mix drinks, or cook a meal, or tidy up a room in the house.  Everything a good wife needs to know,” Vincent said thinking this sounded like a good road to go down. “Would you gentlemen please write down for me, on this paper, what the five biggest lessons you taught her were?” he asked handing it over to them and he wasn’t at all surprised when they jumped at the chance.  Vincent took the paper and wrote, Cooking, Cleaning, Intercourse, Personal Hygiene and Sodomy.  Owen looked it over and worked very hard on keeping his face calm and relaxed.  Sodomy was something Rachel had talked about.  “I trust you practiced safe sex?” the judge asked. “Yes, we did,” Vincent said. “There was one scare your honor,” Oliver started.  “But in her panic to run and tell us about how she might be pregnant, she fell down the stairs and then there was a lot of blood.  It was all very quickly handled, and there was no baby ever involved,” Oliver told him. That was not the same story Rachel told and Owen worked hard to control himself.  “Don’t question him, you’re not the lawyer,” Owen said softly to himself and then nodded.  “Is there anything else you’d like to inform me of?” he asked. “Well you see, Rachel has taken ill.  She was in a horrific car accident and it left her hospitalized and under someone else’s care.  Now I know she’s nineteen, but she is our girl.  We feel responsible, and we want to help.  We had customers at our bank wondering where she was and how they could help.  Oliver and I are very worried that she has become brain washed now that she is in the care of new people.  We don’t know how she came into contact with these new people, we assume it’s from the hospital staff,” he said. “Well I thank you for your time, and I will be sure to have this put into my fact finding sheet,” he said. “What’s that?” Oliver asked. “It’s a list of statements I’ve gathered throughout time before the trial.  Then when the trial occurs I will put my list of facts with the narratives from both sides of counsel, and the jury will review everything,” he explained. “Be sure to put on your list that she was in the hospital,” Vincent said and Owen nodded. “Two minutes remaining,” a guard called out and Owen nodded.  He was thrilled to be leaving that place.  These men were giving him the creeps.   “Is there anything else?” he asked Vincent and Oliver. “Do we have a trial date yet?” Oliver asked. “No, not yet, but I assure you, it will be a lot sooner than you would think,” the judge said and with that, he bid both men goodbye and left the room. “We got this Oli.  He’s on our side and we have Bob, who is the best lawyer we know.  We’re going to get out of here and get Rachel back,” he said sounding determined and hopeful.  The rain was still pouring down when the Corcoran/Schuester family woke up late Sunday morning.  Santana was still mute for all intents and purposes and she was whining softly because of the pain from her bruise as she kept shifting to find a comfortable position.  Rachel was simply mute, but was happy to follow any direction or shake her head at any yes/no question.  Quinn and Brittany were seemingly tired, but not difficult to deal with and Will noticed that Shelby looked a little more peaceful than she had the night before.   Will stood up and stretched his body.  “Okay my lovely girls, since it’s nearly lunch time, why don’t we all get up, get dressed, and go out for lunch.  We haven’t done that yet,” he said. “Ow sigh, Daddy?” Brittany asked yawning and Will and Shelby both perked up.  They weren’t sure if she was just tired or if she was young like her sisters. “That’s what I was thinking baby, yes,” he said calmly and he saw the look on her face.  “Bree, talk to me sweetheart, tell me what you’re thinking please,” he told her and she chewed on her bottom lip a little bit, trying to form her words carefully. “What if Miss Cora is out there, where ever we go, I mean,” she said softly and Shelby felt some relief go through her when she realized that Brittany was her normal “six year old” self. “Well Miss Cora likes to eat at very snooty places and we don’t like going there, so she won’t be there,” Will said. “What about the bad men Daddy?” she asked softly. “The bad men are in jail baby.  They are stuck there and not getting out, until it’s time for trial and at that point, they only get out to go to the court room and then back to prison.  They will be escorted by guards who are heavily armed with guns and lots of bullets,” he said kindly, being sure to use words that would reassure her she was safe.  “On top of that, there is a woman sitting right over there,” he said pointing to Shelby.  “Do you know what we sometimes call her?” he asked. “A Mama Bear,” Brittany grinned. “That’s right, and what do you think would happen if anyone tried to touch any of her cubs,” he asked her and she grinned brightly and then growled protectively.  “Exactly,” he smiled.  “Now, do you have any other questions?” he asked her. “What happened to Miss Kate?  I don’t want her to come and find us,” she said honestly. “Let her try and get to my four cubs,” Shelby spoke up.  “Bree, come here baby,” she told her and Brittany went over to her and Shelby shifted her girls so that Brittany was cuddled up tight against her Mama, her Miss, the lady who swore to protect her in all circumstances.  “Bree, I have four girls, whom I love a great deal.  Daddy and Mama, your Sir and Miss, we will forever love and protect our girls.  That has not changed since the day you came into our lives and if you decide to leave this house and start families of your own, we will still be your Miss and Sir, or Mama and Daddy and your protectors for the rest of your lives,” Shelby said and she was very quickly surrounded by both Quinn and Santana as well.  They’d heard that speech many days during their visitation when they first joined Will and Shelby and they continued to hear that once they moved in with them.  It never changed.  It was always the same speech, made with love and conviction and even if it didn’t stick, in that moment, every time, the girls believed it.  Shelby kissed them all and then spoke gently.  “Rae baby, how many cubs do I have?” she asked. “Four Mama,” Rachel said. “Yes, I do, and how many are with me right now?” she asked. “Fee, Mama,” she said. “Would you like to come join us?” she asked, and the girls shifted a bit to make room for her.  Rachel very carefully crawled over to Shelby and got up to her lap and snuggled in where ever she could fit.  Once she was settled, Shelby wrapped her arms carefully around all four of her girls.  “I love you all, so very much, but I think maybe Daddy feels left out.  Will you all go snuggle with him while Mama gets dressed for the day?” she asked and they all nodded, giving her a kiss and went over to Will, who wrapped his four girls in a very large embrace and kissed each of them. “You four are the best things to ever happen to me, after Mama,” he told them and he noticed they were all starting to look tired again.  “What if while Mama gets dressed, Daddy tells a story,” he suggested and they all nodded, rested against him, and he heard Shelby go only halfway up the stairs.  She was curious to know what story he was going to tell.  “Several years ago, in a house much like this one, a man and woman, made a discovery,” he started and Shelby sighed.  He somehow managed to work their life story into his little stories, every chance he got.  She shook her head, rolled her eyes and went upstairs to take a shower and get dressed.  She knew this story, she didn’t have to listen to details. 
“This is very strange,” Shelby said, sitting at the island counter of Kelly and Justin’s kitchen as the four had just finished a lovely meal together.
 
“I know it’s strange Shel, but just keep reading, keep learning, this may be the path that we need to travel down and at least we won’t be traveling alone.”
 
“I think I’m more worried about the riding crops and the leather,” Shelby said laughing nervously as she looked over a brochure.  Inside the brochure were a large number of paddles, riding crops, dildos, vibrators, and plugs, all listed to bring some version of both pain and pleasure to whomever was using them.
 
Kelly looked over and smiled.  “That’s just the toy section, move into the other parts.  The parts where it talks about adopting a pet,” she smiled.
 
“Yeah, I don’t know about that.  That sounds very heavy.  To be in control of another person,” she said thoughtfully.
 
“Excuse me, but you are talking to your best friend and we both tried to be mothers.  Isn’t that the same thing?  Being a mother means you’re still in charge of another person,” Kelly said.
 
“Yeah, but they grow up and become self sufficient, or at least they are supposed to,” Shelby sighed and her heavy sigh and stress faded the second she felt Will wrap her in a hug and Justin moved in to take the same stance with Kelly.  Will did it to help Shelby calm.  Justin did it, to help Kelly calm as well, but Kelly was ready to start debating and that was something he wanted to avoid.  
 
“It’s not something were asking you to jump into with us immediately.  That would not be fair,” Justin said.  “We do however feel that if we explore this together, at least talk to someone, maybe we can figure this out for us.  Maybe this is something that would help us all fill that void that we have, as far as wanting children goes,” Justin said.
 
Kelly smiled, leaned forward, took Shelby’s hand and spoke kindly.  “I don’t know how you felt, but when I found out that not only did I have a miscarriage but that I was also not able to ever birth my own children, I was crushed,” she said.  “It took me weeks to figure out that there was just a different plan for me and I had to research other means of gaining children.  In my research, I was at the library and I met this woman.  It was all very strange and mysterious and the young man with her called her mom.  We talked a little bit about life and I don’t know why, but I told her my life story,” Kelly explained.
 
“So she gave you a sex brochure?  Kelly, I don’t think that’s normal,” Shelby said.
 
“You’re turning into your mother baby, calm down,” Will said kindly and Shelby turned to give him an angry look.  In return, he simply kissed her and smiled.  “We need to be patient, listen to the whole story,” Will told her.
 
“Look, I don’t know any more about this than you do.  I do know that you haven’t flipped past page three, and until you flip forward and read more, then we can’t discuss this, the way I think we should.  You and I were meant to be mothers.  The four of us were meant to be parents.  I think one of the ways we can accomplish that, at least at this point in time, is to talk to the people in charge of this community, and then we can either walk away and go another route, or we can take it to step three,” Kelly said.
 
“Wait, what was step one and two?” Shelby asked.
 
“Step one, was me getting this brochure, for reasons that none of us will ever understand.  I don’t know why she gave it to me, but she did.  Step two is giving this to you, so that you can flip past page three, and then we can go talk to her together, if that is what you’d like to do,” Kelly said.
 
“You’re in?” Shelby asked.  “You’re just going to go in and talk to her and you really don’t know anything more than what’s in this brochure?” she asked in surprise and skepticism.  Kelly and Justin were their best friends as far as couples went, and they didn’t seem like the type to just jump into something without knowing details.  “You told me it took you three weeks to pick out your kitchen countertops when you redid this kitchen two years ago and you just got this brochure last week.  It doesn’t sound like you,” Shelby said as calmly as possible.
 
“We’re up for talking,” Justin said before Kelly could jump the gun and say they were in.  “We were going to call Sir Miller over the weekend and we thought that if you two were interested, then we would like for you to join us,” Justin told her.
 
“I’ll flip past page three,” Shelby sighed and with a very heavy sigh, she turned the page.
 “Daddy?” Quinn asked softly.  “What was on page four?” she asked and Will smiled and kissed her temple.  She didn’t raise her hand when she asked and her voice was extremely soft and quiet.  She was feeling little and much younger than six so he proceeded with caution.  Santana however, even in her mute state, reached forward, pushed Quinn’s arm up in the air, shook it once, and glared at Quinn. “Hey, hey, hey, we are nice to each other,” he said kindly.  “Respectful and polite,” he explained.  “We don’t just push people’s arms up and glare at them Sanny.  We speak gently and explain things,” he said and he watched Santana carefully.  She took hold of Quinn’s hand and carefully drew a question mark in her palm.  Then she raised her hand again, held it there and drew the same question mark.  Santana was extremely stubborn.  “Close enough,” Will thought to himself. Quinn rolled her eyes and raised her hand up a little bit.  “What was in the rest of the brochure?” she asked. “That was very good sweetheart,” Will smiled and then turned to Santana.  “That was also good communication Sanny, thank you,” Will told her.  “So, to answer your question, the entire brochure talked about the club that Mister Bruce owns and the different scenes that could be had there.  The other part of the brochure described how psychologically, some play could actually be used as therapy and once we read that, we decided that talking to Mister Bruce and Miss Anne would be a good idea,” he told them. “Where did you talk Daddy?” Brittany asked raising her hand. 
Shelby paced the floor of the little cafe, burning off her pent up anxiety.  “Shel, honey, it’s just talking,” Kelly tried.
 
“About a lot of topics that I’m not sure I’m comfortable with,” Shelby said.
 
“Why don’t you come sit next to me.  We have a lot of questions to ask and I’ve found that it helps me to write down all my questions ahead of time,” Justin offered, trying to help while Will ordered everyone teas, coffees, and hot chocolates.  “Come on, you can read over my questions and then add your own to them,” Justin offered.
 
Shelby sat down and looked over his questions, thinking that her friends had been smart and thoughtful with their questions.
 
How do you gain your clients?

How is it determined that clients need therapy vs. play?

How are the therapists chosen?
 
She only saw the three questions, but she was sure that those three questions would lead to other questions.  “You’re shaking,” Justin said kindly.
 
“I’m nervous and cold,” she said.
 
“Honey,” Kelly said softly.  “Who do you think is going to walk in that door?” Kelly asked knowing that Shelby was rarely cold and rarely this nervous.  
 
“I don’t know, maybe a couple of people dressed in nothing but leather who are looking to recruit more people for their cult.  I already have three brothers who will not talk to me, because I chose to have him as my husband,” she said nodding toward Will who was now waiting on drinks.
 
“Knowing what you know now, would you do it again?” Justin asked her.
 
“In a split second,” she said honestly, almost offended that he would ask such a question.  She loved her husband and she wanted to make him a father.
 
“So then you have a very good, strong, gut, that you need to listen to.  You’re cold because they have the air cranked up to polar vortex level and you’re nervous because this is new.  The good news is, you are not alone,” Justin told her.
 
“The better news, is they aren’t dressed in leather,” Kelly smiled as she watched a sweet couple in their late forties, walk through the door.   As if they knew they should, Kelly and Justin stood, and Shelby quickly followed and was joined by Will a split second later and he pulled Shelby close, wrapping an arm low and tight around her waist, knowing that helped her to calm sometimes.
 
“They look nice,” he said.
 
“We just turned thirty and they look like they could be our very young parents,” Shelby said softly as the couple got closer and closer to them.
 
“We’ll just smile and listen if that’s all you want to do,” Will assured her and in return, she gave him a kiss.  He was the best decision she ever made.
 
“Well, I take it you are are the Summers, and the Corcoran/Schuester families,” Bruce smiled and Kelly nodded.  “I am Bruce, this is my wife Anne, and it’s lovely to meet all of you,” he said.  “Annie, did you want tea or cocoa?” he asked her kindly.
 
“Tea’s fine please dear,” she smiled and Shelby felt her body relax a little bit as Anne sat down and motioned kindly for everyone else to sit.  
 
There was a slightly uncomfortable silence that was interrupted when the phone rang and Anne sighed.  “I’m sorry, that’s probably one of my children,” she said.  “Hello?  Yes darling, you may.  Thank you for calling to ask,” she smiled and then there was a bit of a pause.  “No my love.  We talked about that, before your Sir and I left the house this morning.  You are not allowed,” she said simply and the other four people at the table smirked a bit when they heard a loud whining voice on the other end of the phone, begging for permission.  “No my darling, and you know what your punishment is if you keep pestering me about it,” Anne said.  Shelby was amazed that her voice was so kind and also so commanding all at the same time.  Anne had to be a mother with a voice like that, she was convinced of it.  “Yes my darling, I love you too, and the answer is still no.  We can talk more about why when I get home, but right now I need to have a very important meeting, so is there anything else we need to discuss?” she asked and after a brief pause, she said I love you and disconnected, just as Bruce arrived.  “I’m so sorry about that,” she said kindly as she set her phone to vibrate, and then put it out on the table, where it would be in reach if she were needed.  
 
“Honestly Annie, in a meeting?” he asked her.
 
“I’m sorry,” she said.  “First of all, we haven’t technically started yet.  Secondly, if the kids call with an emergency, I want to be reached, and lastly that was Kevin.  He is very intent on playing with certain toys in the house, unsupervised, and is whining at me, because I told him no,” she said.
 
Bruce sighed and sat down with a tea for Anne and a hot cocoa for himself.  “Well,” he said addressing the table.  “First I want to thank you for your time, your interest, and this meeting, and secondly I’d like to apologize for our pet.  He’s a very good boy and he is still new,” Bruce said.
 
“My husband lies.  Kevin has been with us for three years now, and I refer to him as my son when I’m out and about with people or company we are not familiar with.  He is as much a part of our lives, as our children are, it’s just a very different relationship.  He has just graduated a level and therefore, the newly put in place rules are both challenged and/or not remembered,” Anne said.
 
“And he’s your pet, Miss?” Shelby asked bravely.
 
“He is,” Anne said proudly.  “I have two biological children and a few years ago, my husband and I started a small circle of people into the Dominant and Dominatrix life styles.  We incorporate as many aspects as we can and we are very big on safety.  Everything is done with everyone’s safety in mind.  When Kevin joined, he had a history, but also a desire, and so slowly we are working on satisfying the desires while also working through and healing the history,” Anne explained.
 
“I don’t believe you can just leave baggage at the side of the road somewhere.  It always seems to come back and bite you in ass, so I have reached out to several people whom I feel will best help Kevin work through his issues.  It’s a lot of work, and requires a lot of patience, but there are also many benefits,” Bruce smiled.
 
“Is Kevin very young Miss?” Kelly asked.
 
“No, not at all.  He just turned twenty two.  He’s been with us for three years now, and knows that he may stay with us for as long or as little as he wishes.  Our biological children see him as an adopted son and that’s all they need to see him as.  They all get along very well when we get together,” Anne smiled.
 
“You talk so highly of him,” Justin smiled.  “Was it easy to form such a tight relationship?” he asked.  “I mean, jumping into a lifestyle immediately, does not sound like the best plan of action, especially if Kevin has a history to still sort through,” he reasoned.
 
“You make a very good point Sir.  It’s Justin correct?” Bruce asked and Justin smiled and nodded.  “So to answer your question, not everything has to be or should be about sex and power.  Everything, in every aspect of life, should be in moderation.  Kevin has come to learn that with great trust, comes great reward,” Bruce smiled.
 
“That is very vague,” Shelby sighed.
 
“Honey,” Will scolded gently.
 
“No, it’s okay Will,” Bruce said.  “What are you concerned about Shelby?” Bruce asked kindly.
 
“Everything I know about this lifestyle is all about power and trust, and for someone with a history, I feel that taking away their power, is not the best way to earning their trust,” Shelby explained and Will was both surprised and impressed with his wife’s demeanor.  “Great trust and great reward are both wonderful things, but if you’re a person with great trauma or a horrible past, you have to deal with that to get to those parts of great trust and great reward, and I’m very sorry for my bluntness; I just feel that not every great reward should be something sexual.”
 
“She makes you smile with her choice of words?” Anne asked kindly and Will nodded.
 
“She does,” he said.  “She makes me smile all the time, and the reason she makes me smile now is because I know how hot blooded my wife can be, and she makes me very proud by staying so calm right now,” Will said.
 
Shelby gave him a grateful smile and didn’t notice that Anne and Bruce were giving the same smile.  “Well,” Bruce smiled.  “I’d like to get to know each of you as couples and individually, over time, should you all want the same.  I will also tell you Miss Shelby that you are partially correct.  A lifestyle such as ours is all about trust and power.  The thing I want you to learn as we get to know each other further, is whom holds which,” he smiled and the six of them spent the next three hours having drinks and getting to know each other.
 
 “Mama and I decided in that moment that if nothing else we could use some friends, so we sat there, with Aunt Kelly and Uncle Justin and got to know Mister Bruce and Miss Anne,” Will said and all the girls seemed to snuggle in further and relax into him.  “And now that Mama’s dressed, we can all get dressed and go have lunch,” he said noticing that his wife was now downstairs and looking ready to go. “Mama, you was a bear all the time?” Brittany asked. “I guess I was,” Shelby smiled helping her up to her feet and then holding a hand out to Santana so she could be guided upstairs as well. “Who was you ‘tecting?” Brittany asked and Will’s heart sunk a little bit.  She just sounded so little. “Well as it turns out I was protecting the four of you, I just didn’t know it yet,” she smiled. “Did Grandpa Joe tell you we were coming?” Brittany asked.  She believed in all that higher power, spirituality stuff.  It would be really nice to know if her Grandpa saw her and guided her to the right people all those months ago. “Not at that time, no.  He’d already passed away and Mama and Daddy were just learning about everything that could possibly come our way.  I did have a dream about him just before you showed up though, so eventually yes, I believe he did,” Shelby said. “Cause you loves us?” she asked hopefully. “Yes.  I love all four of you, with every fiber of my being, and that means, I have to be super protective all the time.”  “Mama,” Santana said softly as Shelby guided Santana into putting her shoes on.  The rest of the family was in the car, in the garage waiting for them, and Santana was the last one to be ready as she was the one begging for the most assistance.  Currently she was seated on the small bench near the door, getting ready to go.   “Yes baby?” she asked and Santana just looked at her expectantly.  “Sanny baby, you are my love.  I have four of them, well five.  Santana, Brittany, Quinn, Rachel, and Daddy.  The five of you are my loves and that will never change.  At the moment, you are all my hungry loves, as am I.  So we’re all going to get in the car and go to Applebee’s, as we discussed,” Shelby explained and Santana shook her head no.  “Why sweetheart?” she asked.  “Talk to me love, it’s okay to tell me anything you want to tell me,” Shelby said but Santana remained her stoic, stubborn self and didn’t say another word.  She simply stuck out her sock covered foot, looked at it and then looked at Shelby.  “Well that won’t work,” Shelby teased her and Santana grinned.  “What kind of mother would I be, if I let my child go galavanting around town with no shoes?” Shelby asked and Santana seemed to enjoy being catered to, just a few moments more.  “Okay, so then, Mama will help you put your shoes on and then we’ll get in the car and go to lunch with everyone else yes?” she asked and Santana nodded.   “Mama,” Santana said softly and she reached forward and hugged her tightly. “I love you very much sweetheart,” she smiled and hugged her tight and rubbed her back.  “You are so special to me Sanny, and I love you more than I will ever be able to tell you,” she told her and Santana simply nodded.  “Now, I know you’re maybe a little bit nervous and you don’t want to admit it, but the rest of us are very hungry and we don’t want to leave you behind, so will you kindly come with us to lunch please?” she asked her and Santana nodded yes.  “Thank you baby girl,” Shelby said and she helped Santana to the garage and then into the car.   “Hello my loves,” Will smiled.  “Are we all ready to go?” he asked buckling himself into his seat.   “Daddy must be super hungry,” Shelby stage whispered and Santana smiled.  Shelby helped Santana into the car and waited for her to buckle herself in.  Once she was buckled into her seat, she looked at Will.  “Okay, let me see, I think we’re all here,” she said and she pointed to Will, herself, Brittany, Quinn, Rachel and Santana, with a very sweet smile on her face.  “One, five, four, four, three, two,” she said and Will rolled his eyes.  He knew exactly what she was doing where as the girls thought she was just being silly. “Mama needs to watch more Sesame Street,” Will laughed. “What?” Shelby asked.  “We count like this he said pointing to each person in the car, and spoke kindly, “One, two, three, four, five, six,” he told her, and she nodded.   “I thought I said that,” she smiled and he nodded at her. “Well you said something,” he said and she leaned over and gave him a kiss.  It was an entire conversation with a secret coded language that only they seemed to understand.  “Mmmm, can I have you for lunch?” he teased once the kiss broke. “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Shelby smiled, shaking her head and with that they went off to lunch.    The car was extremely quiet except for some soft music coming from the radio.  Will had peaked in the rear view mirror twice to find all the girls stuck in their heads.  They all looked scared, or sad, or lost somehow and he wanted to fix them.  He wanted to make everything okay, and he knew that before that could happen, it was going to get worse.  The girls were going to have to speak to lawyers, they were going to have to be brave nineteen year olds, they were going to have to talk in front of a jury, and they were going to have to face the men who hurt them.  Rachel had it the worst, Santana was next in line, and Quinn and Brittany were in a tied position.  They had run into the men at the store and were scared, and Brittany had been physically handled by Vincent, but nothing to the point of severe physical injury.  As he drove he hoped they were doing the right thing.  From now on, the girls were going to have to be pushed outside their comfort zones, slowly and steadily so that when the trial did come to pass, they would be not as scared.  He was afraid they would handle it like a six year old, and while that wasn’t wrong, in his mind, it wasn’t the most effective way to put these men where they belonged for good. He pulled into the parking lot, turned off the car and got out, opening up the side door for the girls, while Shelby did the same thing on her side of the van.  Dual sliding doors were a miracle as far as Will was concerned.  However, opening the door, revealed a whole new scene.  What were moments ago, calm girls, were now four scared girls, who had no reservations in expressing their fears.  “What if we know someone ‘side?” Brittany pushed out quickly. “Such as?” Shelby asked kindly. “Anyone.  Jenna, or Miss Cora, or Mis’er Bruce, or Pop-Pop, or someone we go’ed to school wif, or da people who created us,” she said and Rachel quickly looked at Brittany taking her hand and Brittany jumped and then calmed down when she knew it was Rachel.   “Cre-ated?” Rachel pushed out slowly with a lot of confusion and Brittany nodded. She pointed first to Shelby and then Will.  “Miss, Sir,” she said and then she pointed again.  “Mama, Daddy,” she said and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “Dey ‘tect us,” she said softly.  “Created is bio-local,” she said quickly and then made a face, knowing she said the wrong word. “Biological,” Will offered kindly. “Yes, dat,” Brittany told her her and Rachel nodded her understanding.
  
“Bree baby, if any of those people are in there, what do you think would happen?” Will asked holding out a hand to Quinn to help her out of the van but she shook her head no; she wasn’t budging.  None of them were, until fears were put to rest. “Um, I,” she said thoughtfully.  “I don’t know.  I don’t wanna see dem. I don’t wan’ dem ta see me.  I not ‘portant,” she said. “To them,” Will told her and Brittany looked puzzled.  “You’re not important to them, the people you just mentioned, well some of them.  To other people you are.  To Mama and Daddy you are,” he told her. “That is very true Bree,” Shelby said, “In fact it goes for all of my girls.  To Mama and Daddy, you four are some of the most important people in our lives and that will be from now until the end of time.  I also want to say that I am very proud of you Bree, for voicing your concerns.  You make some very valid points, and I’m proud of you for thinking about all the options that are out there.  Now I want you to focus on one option.  I want you to think about all the times we’ve gone out of the house as a family.  Have we ever met some of the people who gave you life?” she asked. “No, just Sanny’s people,” she said sadly. “And where were we when that happened?” Shelby asked her softly. “Home,” she said simply.  
The doorbell rang and Shelby was in the office going over some paperwork for an upcoming client that evening.  “I’ll get it miss,” Santana called out and when she opened the door, there stood a very angry woman, an even angrier man, and in their arms they held a box.  “Yeah?” Santana asked them, her mood immediately changing to sour.
 
“You wanted out, here, this is the rest of your out.  Everything else was burned!” the woman said shoving a box into her, so hard that Santana recoiled and was slammed into the wall.  The loud noises brought Shelby from her office and she quickly took a hold of Santana, keeping her in a protective embrace.
 
“Excuse me, who are you, and why are you abusing my daughter?” Shelby asked in her most commanding Mistress voice.  Santana was nearly ready to drop to her knees as Shelby spoke.
 
“Your daughter?” the woman laughed.  “Yeah, and I’m Mother Theresa!  You didn’t have her, you didn’t go through hours of labour to get her.  You are not her mother!  You may be the whore she’s sleeping with, but you are not her mother,” the woman yelled.
 
“Well I don’t see anyone else claiming her as their daughter, and the people who let her go were fools, so either tell me your business or get out of my house,” Shelby said.
 
“You are not her mother!  I am her mother!  I raised her.  I put a roof over her head, clothes on her back, and got her an education, and this is how she chooses to repay me?  By sleeping with another woman and now it’s not just another woman, it’s someone who is at least twice her age!” the woman shouted and Shelby simply waited for the woman to stop screaming.
 
“Oh so then you would be the fools who let her go?” Shelbyr asked, eyeing the woman carefully.  “Santana is this your biological mother?” she asked gently and Santana nodded but only slightly.
 
“Little brat!  I taught you better.  Speak to her.  Answer her question.  Tell her that you’re the ungrateful little wretch who lived in me for nine months and gave me eighteen years of nothing but hell and attitude!”
 
“Gee, I wonder where she learned attitude from,” Shelby smirked.  “Look, you came to do or say something, so get it over and done with, and leave, otherwise, I will call the police to have you escorted off of my property,” Shelby said and by this time Quinn and Brittany had come to find out what was going on.  They wanted to drag Santana away from Shelby, but they weren’t sure that was the best course of action, so they just watched.
 
“Punta,” the gentlemen growled and with that, he walked away, got into the car and laid on the horn waiting for his wife to join him.
 
“You are nothing but an ungrateful little wretch and I hope you burn in hell, because that is exactly where you are going!” she said and she stormed off.  Shelby shut the door and kept Santana very close to her.  She had a protective and possessive grip on her wrist and Santana kept staring at it, not sure of what to make of things.
 
“Sanny baby, let’s put this box on the kitchen table and go through it together okay?” Shelby asked kindly.  The box seemed to have what would normally be sentimental items in there and she wasn’t going to just get rid of it.  Santana would have to be the one to make that decision.
 
“Yeh, yes Miss,” Santana said suddenly and she placed the box on the table and took five steps backward.
 
“Sanny, would you like to go through this box together?” she asked and Santana looked unsure for a moment.  
 
Finally deciding that facing that stupid box was more important than being sad, she nodded and opened it up.  Shelby watched as Santana opened the box with trembling hands, unfolding the flaps carefully and then Santana looked inside, to find a stuffed animal she once owned torn into chunks and there was a note attached to what looked like the bear’s stomach, right arm, left leg, and one on it’s tongue.  “What’s that Sanny?” Quinn asked startling Santana out of her stupor.
 
“I used to have this bear when I was little and the people who gave me life just dropped it off,” she said, keeping her voice completely steady and Shelby sighed softly.  This could get very bad, very quickly.
 
“What do the notes say?” Quinn asked kindly.
 
“Um,” Santana said softly and she picked up the face.  “A serpent’s tongue.  The snake was evil,” she read and then she picked up the stomach.  “Once grown in my womb, to show love and devotion.  Ripped me to shreds, and now evil only resides.”
 
“Sanny, you don’t need to read any more if you don’t want to,” Shelby offered.
 
“No, it’s fine, it just goes on to say that the legs that carried me should be broken off and this arm is apparently the one I bit off after it fed me,” she said.  “You can throw it all out Miss. I mean I can.  I don’t need it,” she said.
  “That’s right, I did meet Sanny’s,” Shelby started. “Life people Mama,” Brittany said quickly.  “But you saved us,” she continued and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “I don’t wanna go in, if any of da scary people are dere please Daddy,” Brittany begged and the rest of the girls nodded their agreement. “Well, I would agree with you on that point, because I wouldn’t want to go into that place if those people were there either, however, I am super hungry and we did agree for lunch, so maybe we go in and we stay together, as a family and we just take it one minute at a time.  Right now our minute is getting the six of us, into that door, and I think we should go in threes.  I think Mama should have two girls and Daddy should have two girls as well,” Will said.  “This way, if we both are holding on to two of you, you will know for sure that we are not leaving you.  We can’t walk into the place without our partners and we can’t walk out of the place without them either, do you all understand?” he asked kindly and that seemed to be a good solution somehow. “Daddy?  Hol’ where?” Brittany asked. “Well I know that when we go shopping in the stores, the place Mama and I like to hold is your wrist, right here,” he said demonstrating on Brittany and she smiled. “Is safe, cause it makes you feels our hearts,” Brittany grinned.  She was incredibly young, but she seemed to be the only one talking, so Will and Shelby didn’t really care.  They had expected it.  These girls had been pretty much contained to the house and people they knew for a while now.  Expecting everything to go super smooth while out and about, where anyone could be, was not realistic.  Taking their girls out for the first time in a while, was definitely going to be a challenge.  Things had to be done slowly. “That’s right, so if we all walk into the restaurant in that manner, holding wrists to be connected together, by our pulse, then we should all be safe together, yes?” he asked. “Okay,” Quinn spoke up quickly and she reached forward, took Will’s hand and carefully walked out of the car, standing up next to Will, gripping his hand tightly.  Rachel seemed to like this, so she very carefully moved out of the van and toward Will.  Her knee started to buckle but Will reached out and caught her in time and she sighed. “It’s okay love, I gotcha,” he smiled.  “Now, very slow,” he told her and he helped her out of the van and took her wrist the same as he held Quinn’s.  “So, if you feel you need to hold on to me for extra support or you want me to hold you for extra support, you just let me know and we’ll make sure you’re kept stable, okay?” he asked and she nodded at him.  “I’ve got my partners, your turn,” he smiled at Shelby. “Whenever you’re ready girls,” Shelby said kindly and Brittany moved out of the van and Santana sat looking at Shelby with pure fear in her eyes and Shelby sat down and spoke gently.  “Okay Sanny, look at Mama,” she said.  “When Mama and Daddy make a promise, we keep it, right?” she asked and Santana nodded.  “So then, this promise is no different.  I don’t think there are any scary people in the restaurant that we’re about to go into.  I don’t know for sure, but I’m gong to make the assumption that there are no scary people in there.  Maybe some mean ones, or maybe some hungry ones, or maybe some of both.  I do know that if there are by any crazy chance some mean people in that restaurant, Daddy and I will protect you,” she said.  “I also know that if my girls, any of my girls, are nervous to speak their orders to the waiter or waitress, Daddy and I will order for you.  I know that we can make up some incredible stories as to why you are not talking and if anyone says anything bad about my girls, they will have my wrath to deal with,” Shelby explained. “Sanny never admits when she’s scared,” Quinn whispered to Rachel.  “Mama just knows us all really well,” she said and Rachel grinned and leaned her body into Quinn.  Quinn wrapped her in a hug and they continued to watch, both smiling as Santana carefully slipped out of her seat and into Shelby’s lap and then out of the van and stood on the pavement, holding Shelby’s hand in that very special place. “You are one of my four brave girls Santana Aurora, and I love you all very much,” Shelby told her and with that, they closed up the van, and walked inside the restaurant.  The six of them stood at the hostess stand and a young blonde greeted them and asked how many.  Will asked for a table for six people and they were quickly seated, which was only a short walk away.  Rachel wobbled a little bit back and forth, but Quinn moved in close and somehow, she was able to help her, while still holding tight to Will’s wrist, as he held both of theirs.  The table was a small round one, so Shelby sat across from her husband and guided the girls into chair.  Santana was to Shelby’s right and Brittany was on her left.  Rachel took the seat on Will’s right and Quinn moved to his left side.   It made it easy for a parent to surround two children at a time, because only the heavens knew how calm lunch was going to be.  Parents needed to be close.  The waitress came over, introduced herself and then asked everyone for their drink order.  The girls remained quiet and Will smiled.  “Can we have a moment more please?” he asked. “Of course, let me go deliver my other table their drinks and I’ll be right back,” she smiled and then she left them alone. “Okay my girls, either tell me what you’d like, or you may simply point,” he told them and they all pointed to the menu, indicating a soda choice.  “Okay, so then Daddy will order two cokes, one sprite, one lemonade, and I know Mama likes iced tea, shall I order for her too?” he asked and Brittany smiled and leaned into Shelby for comfort. “I can order for myself, and I want to help the girls too,” she said.  “You order for Rae and Quinnie, I will order for Sanny and Bree,” she said. “Well who’s going to order for you?” he asked. “Me, and you will order for yourself too,” she said. “Yes Ma’am,” Will said and while Shelby rolled her eyes, the girls giggled.  It was very funny to think of Will taking orders from Shelby.  The waitress returned and the girls remained quiet while Will and Shelby gave the drink orders.   “Great, I’ll be back in a little while for your orders.  Would you like any appetizers put in?” she asked. “Yes, the spinach dip and two orders of the mozzarella sticks please,” he said. “You got it,” she smiled and she left them alone for the time being.  Once she was gone, Will spread his menu out over the table and spoke softly to Rachel.  “Rae baby, look over the menu and pick out which dish you think you want to try sweetheart,” he said kindly and he gave her the chance to browse over the menu.  When she looked a bit confused he smiled and spoke kindly.  “What are you most in the mood for Rae?  See, when Mama comes here she orders their french onion soup.  Daddy, Bree and Sanny like burgers and Quinnie likes a variety of things and tries many different dishes, depending on what she’s in the mood for.  Are you in the mood for something specific?” he asked her and she pursed her lips and twisted them off to the side in thought and Brittany grinned. “Mama an Grandma Karen make dat face too,” she said softly as she smiled. “Well it’s a good thing we know that because it means Rae is one hundred percent a part of this family,” he smiled and Rachel gave a soft smile, glad to be told such lovely things.  “I also know three other young ladies who make that face,” he smiled and Brittany blushed and leaned into Shelby for comfort.  “It’s a good thing Bree, it just means you’re all right where you’re supposed to be,” he smiled.  “So what do you think you would like sweetheart?” he asked Rachel. “Sanny an’ me get da avocado burger Rae, but you has to like avocados,” Brittany offered.  “Do you?  Like avocados?,” she asked and Rachel nodded. “Well there are four burgers with avocados here baby, and there is a chicken, shrimp and rice dish with them in it as well,” Shelby offered, looking at her own menu when she felt Santana grip her hand.  “What baby?” she asked and Santana pointed down to the dish Shelby was talking about.  “Thank you sweetheart,” she said and she showed Will where it was.   He flipped his menu, so that Rachel could read the description for herself.  “Look here honey.  You read this and let us know if you’d like this,” he explained.   Shelby watched a moment and then returned to her own menu.  “Sanny, show me what you want baby,” Shelby said kindly and Santana pointed to the avocado burger and Brittany nodded her agreement. “Me too please Mama,” she said softly, leaning in for comfort and Shelby agreed.   “Alright, so then we’re having two avocado burgers, one french onion soup and one side caesar salad,” Shelby smiled.   “Would you like a gold star for being first?” Will teased her. “Yes,” Shelby smiled and Will rolled his eyes, before focusing in on Quinn.  It concerned both Will and Shelby slightly that Quinn was shaking.  So many things had gone wrong, and they just didn’t feel safe out in the world.  Shelby decided to take things upon herself then, and do for her girls, what she knew would at least ease their nerves a little bit.  Shelby stood up and when the girls squeaked, Shelby took a deep breath.  “Everyone calm, Mama will be right back, you’ll see me the whole time,” she said and everyone watched her go to the hostess stand and ask for four coloring packets and then she quickly returned.  “Everyone is very nervous, so we’re going to do, what we do at home when we’re nervous,” she explained and she gave each of the girls a coloring packet. Rachel set to work immediately and Will smiled.  “Rae sweetheart, let’s decide what you want to eat first, then we can color,” he told her gently and she paused for a moment, moved things around, and pointed to the Chicken and Shrimp avocado dish that she’d been told about.  That seemed like a very safe bet to her.  “Thank you for choosing sweetheart,” he told her and with a kiss to her temple, he let her go back to coloring.  Beneath the table though, he reached his leg out, found Shelby’s foot and wrapped his lower legs around it as best he could.  He wanted to give his wife praise, and this was how he knew to do that.  Speaking anything to her out loud could potentially set the girls off.  Santana was already near tears since Shelby had left them.  Right now, they just wanted a calm lunch, and then they were going to go back home.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Lunch went surprisingly well and Will and Shelby decided to skip dessert.  The girls were doing well, but if they stayed out much longer, someone, if not all four of the girls were going to have a melt down.  Will paid the check and then they headed back home.  Once there, all the girls went to snuggle on the couch.  Lunch wasn’t terribly heavy, but they hadn’t been sleeping well recently and the rainy weather had enough influence on them, that if they laid down, they could all take a nap.  Will and Shelby left the four of them alone and went to the kitchen.  She wrapped herself around her husband and gave him a passionate kiss.  “I love you,” she told him. “I love you too,” Will smiled and then he looked over to the living room and saw their four girls snuggled in a pile on the floor, surrounded by pillows and two blankets.  Will took a heavy sigh and then looked at the clock.  He had to leave in a few minutes to make his appointment at the boxing ring.  “Are you going to be okay alone?” he asked. “With our children?” Shelby asked raising an eyebrow. “No, with the zombies,” he laughed.  “I mean are you okay being alone with them, while I’m gone for a few hours,” he said. “Go to the ring and fight out your aggressions.  I have to do homework with Rachel and I’m sure the girls will help me, but you do not leave until you talk to Santana,” she said. “And risk, getting her hysterical?  Are you sure?” “We don’t hide our whereabouts from them.  She is extremely attached and almost mute.  She deserves to know what’s going on and she’s the biggest Daddy’s girl we have.  Go,” Shelby told him seriously and she gave him a playful smack on his ass.   Will gave her a kiss to her cheek and then stepped into the family room.  “Okay girls, Daddy has to run out to the gym for a little while, can you all be super good girls for Mama?” he asked. “No,” Santana gasped and she stood up and ran to Will and held on tight, climbing up his body as she began crying instantly. “Ugh, Sanny,” he said gently and he sat down and spoke gently to her.  “Sanny, I know you’re scared, but Daddy is coming back and you and Mama and your sisters are all going to be here,” he said.  “Plus Rae has to do her exercise homework, so maybe while Daddy does his exercise, you can help Rae with hers, can you do that?”  “No, Daddy,” Santana begged. “No?  You don’t want to help Rae?” he asked her gently. “Daddy,” she cried. “It’s just for a couple of hours baby,” he assured her.  “I love Mama and you girls much too much to leave you for a long period of time,” he told her and she clung to him, shaking, afraid that he was leaving and never coming back.  “Okay baby, let’s calm down and when I come back, you and I can cuddle,” he told her.  She didn’t quite follow directions though.  Instead, she made her body as still and stiff as it could be, to force herself to stop crying, and just held on to Will, terrified to have him go.  “It’s only a little while Sanny, I promise my love,” he told her. Shelby was watching from the little landing and was quickly hugged by Brittany.  “Mama, does Daddy have ta leave?” she asked softly. “Daddy has to go out to the gym.  He’s going boxing with Mister George.  He will be gone for a few hours and then he will be back sweetheart,” Shelby explained. “I don’t want him to go Mama,” Brittany whimpered softly. Shelby took a seat on the little landing that lead into the family room and pulled Brittany down to her lap.  “I can’t force you Bree, I never will, but I’d love for you to tell me why you don’t want Daddy to go,” she said. “Sanny be sad,” she said softly and Shelby nodded her agreement. “Any other reasons?” she asked and Brittany shook her head no, earning herself several tender kisses to her temple.  “You’re a very good sister Bree, and you make me so proud,” Shelby told her lovingly.  “Daddy still has to leave and then he’ll be back.  While he’s gone though, we have some things to accomplish.  Rae has to do some therapy work, so she’s all ready for tomorrow.  Do you think you and your sisters can help me with that?” Shelby asked.  She felt bad.  Brittany had been so good and didn’t need a lot of extra attention.  Now that Santana and Rachel did though, Brittany reverted to her three year old self; completed by cuddling on her Mama’s lap, tucking her ear next to Shelby’s shoulder and putting fist to her mouth, tentatively sucking on her thumb and then stopping almost immediately.  “I love you Bree.  I will love you from now until the end of time my love,” she said and Brittany calmed almost immediately. Will got Santana slightly calmed and then moved to kiss each of his other girls.  Once he did that, he went back to Santana and brought her over to Shelby and Brittany.  “Sanny, I love you all very much,” he said and then he left, leaving a hysterical Santana in his wake.   Once he was gone, Shelby took a deep breath.  Santana was by the door, screaming and howling that she needed her Daddy, but touching the doorknob was too scary.  Shelby took a deep breath, kissed the top of Brittany’s head and looked at Quinn.  “Quinnie baby, can you get me my cell phone please?  It’s on the little shelf right next to you,” she said and Quinn did as asked and moved back to Shelby cuddling into her side and handed over the phone.  Shelby cuddled her blonde beauties close, and smiled when Rachel crawled carefully over to Santana, and tried to get close but Santana screamed and pushed Rachel away by pressing her own back up against the door.   “Rae baby, just be careful,” Shelby said kindly and then she spoke into the phone.  “Hi,” she smiled.  “Yeah, that’s Sanny.  Yes please,” she smiled.  “Great, see you soon,” she grinned and then she hung up. “Mama, who was dat?” Brittany asked softly. “Mama called over to Miss Alli and Mister Mark, because Mama needs some help.  I need to get to all of you and I haven’t figured out how to split myself into four pieces, so I decided to call for help,” Shelby said. “You can does that?” Brittany asked. “Absolutely.  In fact, I think not doing it, makes me a hypocrite.  Daddy and I always tell you girls that it’s okay to ask for help and get reassurance right?  So the same goes for us.  Mama and Daddy are allowed to ask for help and reassurance too, and sometimes that means we have to call our friends.” “Is we bad helpers?” Brittany asked worriedly. “Not at all.  All four of you are wonderful helpers,” Shelby praised, “and if your sisters were closer, they would get kisses too,” she said giving one to Brittany and then to Quinn.  “And because I want all of you to feel safe, loved, and cared for, and I’m the only parent in the house, I decided to call for some back up,” she smiled.  “There are a lot of parents in our little protective circle who love all you girls, just as much as Daddy and I do.  So when Miss Alli gets here, she’s going to sit with you two, and hopefully Sanny and I’m going to help Rae with her exercises and if any of you want to help. you may,” Shelby said kindly.  Allison walked in the back door, as instructed, and then went over to hug the girls who were cuddled with Shelby.  “Well hello my friends,” she smiled.  “I haven’t seen you in three whole days, how are you?” she asked taking a seat next to Shelby.  “Hi Rae,” she smiled at her and Rachel simply waved a hello. “Say hi girls,” Shelby pushed gently. “Hi Miss Alli,” Quinn said softly and Brittany quickly followed suit, her voice extremely soft and young that Allison immediately understood why she had been called. “Well, I know Mama called me because Sanny is very upset, and I know Rae has to do some therapy exercises and your Mama loves you girls so much she didn’t want you to feel neglected.  I was thinking that maybe we could all go to the kitchen island, so we could still see everyone and color a picture together?” she asked showing them what was officially an adult coloring book. “Ooh, where did you get that?  I like that one,” Shelby said honestly. “Corey and I were at Barnes and Noble and there was a large pile of coloring books.  I’ve never seen books with these types of pictures before, so I bought it.  It’s very relaxing actually,” Allison explained. “What do you say girls, do you think you can sit at the table with Miss Alli and color while I help Rae and Sanny?” Shelby asked. “I color Mama,” Rachel announced from her spot over with Santana. “Of course you can color baby.  You can color as soon as we finish your homework,” Shelby told her. “No, color now,” Rachel said. “No sweetheart, homework first, then we can color,” Shelby said calmly, smiling inside.  Rachel was fighting her.  She was fighting her for all the wrong reasons but at least she was fighting.  Shelby could see from her body language, Rachel thought Santana was in trouble for being so upset that Will left and she was acting as though it were her fault.  None of that was true, but Shelby already had one perfectionist daughter, so she knew exactly what she was looking at.  It was confirmed by Rachel’s next statement. “No, Mama hold Sanny,” she pouted and Allison hid her smile.  She saw her own girls do this all the time and it was a good sign that Rachel was doing it too.  Shelby also understood that was Rachel was doing this to put herself last on the list.  She was doing anything and everything she could to make sure she came last and her newly found sisters didn’t resent her taking up a lot of Shelby and Will’s time. “I will absolutely hold Sanny, while we go through your homework and then we can all color with Miss Alli before she goes home to her girls,” Shelby explained. “No,” Rachel said shaking her head for extra emphasis. “Rae, you hassa listen,” Brittany scolded. “Hey, hey, hey, calm down, you don’t need to yell at Rae like that.  Mama will handle things.  Thank you for trying though,” she told her.  “Tell Rae you are sorry for scolding her.  That is not your job,” Shelby said. “I sorries,” Brittany said softly. “I’m sorry Rae,” Shelby corrected. “I sorries Rae,” Brittany said and Shelby nodded.   “Good girl.  Now, will my two blonde beauties go color with Miss Alli please?” Shelby asked and Quinn moved closer to Shelby, needing a hug and a little extra reassurance while Brittany moved over to Alli for a cuddle as well.  “Thank you for coloring with Miss Alli baby, I appreciate your help so much,” Shelby told her and Quinn nodded, smiling when Shelby covered her in kisses. “Alright my loves, shall we go color?” Alli asked and Brittany and Quinn went with her easily and Shelby stood up and moved over to the front door. “Oh my Sanny,” she said gently and she picked her up, causing Santana to scream.  “Shhh, shhh, it’s just Mama baby, come on.  We’re going to help Rae with her therapy and Daddy is going to be home very soon,” she told her and Santana fell against her Miss and just whimpered softly.  She didn’t have enough energy to cry any longer.  “Okay Rae, come on baby, let’s do homework and then we can all go color with Miss Alli,” Shelby said, glad that Santana wasn’t screaming anymore.   “No, Mama,” Rachel pouted. “I know, it’s no fun, but you have to do it, so you get stronger,” Shelby said and she sat down, put Santana in her lap and then patted the floor.  “Come on, just lay down here for me, and I’ll help you as much as you want, but you have to do this today.  Tomorrow we go to therapy with Mister Scott and he’s going to want to make sure you’re doing your homework,” Shelby said. “No Mama,” Rachel pouted. “Why not baby?” she asked her kindly, adjusting Santana to sit in front of her while Shelby wrapped herself around her from behind and was much better able to now assist Rachel. “No Rae,” Rachel told her.  “Mama wif Sanny,” she said. “Mama has four girls and right now, Sanny and Rae both need Mama to be with them.  Sanny needs comfort and Rae needs guidance, if nothing else, with her exercises,” Shelby told her. “Sanny cry,” Rachel said. “Yes, Sanny is very sad, but she’s going to be okay,” Shelby said.  “Now, Mama needs Rae to lay down on her back,” Shelby said sternly and Rachel pouted.  She hadn’t meant to anger her Mama, but that was exactly what she did and now she was going to pay the price for it, so she did what she thought was wanted of her.  She got down on her hands and knees, turned around, put her head on the floor and her bottom high up in the air, presenting her body. “No Rachel,” Shelby said calmly and she gave Santana a kiss to her cheek and stood up.  Santana set to screaming again at being left and Shelby simply moved to help Rachel up and lead her to the kitchen to have her sit in time out.  “You can come too Sanny, come sit with Mama and Rae,” she encouraged.  Rachel was whimpering softly as Shelby sat in front of her with Santana hugging Shelby tightly from behind.  “Shhh, all my girls need to breathe,” Shelby said kindly.  They’d been sitting in the corner for fifteen minutes now.  Rachel had presented fifteen times, earning herself half an hour of corner time, and since she wasn’t staying still on her own, Shelby had to sit with her and keep her in place.  “All my girls need to breathe and we’re going to go over some rules while we finish up time out,” Shelby explained. Allison was at the kitchen island with Quinn and Brittany, still coloring and she couldn’t help but smile every time Shelby gave an instruction or praise of any kind.  Allison lived with “babies” all day, every day, and for the most part they were very well behaved.  She also knew that her little circle of people put a lot of faith and trust in both her and her husband, and they were able to learn from them.  Mackenzie and Courtney were the first truly tortured and traumatized girls to show up and stay.  The five girls who followed in their footsteps, were able to be better assisted, thanks to everything that was learned with Mackenzie and Courtney.  Allison and Mark were able to provide even more suggestions when it came to every day matters as a result of the permanent placement.  She felt proud that she was able to contribute something and give the other members of her circle a foundation to use and then build upon as they saw necessary.  “Quinnie, that looks very beautiful my love,” she said when she saw Quinn getting distracted and nervous about what was happening over in the corner. “Quinnie, say t’ank you,” Brittany hissed quietly, from her position in Allison’s lap.  Brittany had regressed and stayed there, but she was doing okay, so no one said anything.  She’d done it a few times in the past, so Will and Shelby were going to let her deal with whatever she wanted to for a while, before they talked to her about it.  Her security of a safe space, all had to come from her own judgement. “It’s alright Bree, maybe Quinnie isn’t ready to say anything,” Allison smiled.  She had two ‘daughters’ who went mute for hours at a time.  She wasn’t a stranger to silence.  “Quinnie, it’s okay if you don’t want to talk, Miss Alli just wanted to tell you what a good job you’re doing,” Allison smiled and Quinn gave a smile and went back to coloring before speaking. “Miss Alli,” she finally said very softly. “Yes love?” Allison asked giving Brittany a blue crayon.  “Color this space please my Bree,” she instructed before giving Quinn her full attention. “Why is Rae in time out?” Quinn asked, keeping her head down and focusing in on the picture in front of her.  She was so focused she was shaking.  It wasn’t something Allison was a fan of, but she’d seen it many times before in her own pets, so she simply stayed calm and watched for signs of things getting better or worse.  At least Quinn was talking, that was all that mattered at the moment. “Well normally, in my house, the girls go to time out when they’ve been naughty,” she said.  “Do Mama and Daddy make all of you girls go to time out when you’ve done something you weren’t supposed to?” she asked and Quinn nodded.  “What naughty things make you go to time out?” Allison asked kindly.  She wasn’t sure why Rachel was in time out right now, but she knew that if she got Quinn to think about reasons, Quinn could probably come up with the answer on her own. “If we fight, or disrespect, then sometimes time out, or maybe lines, or spanking, or nap,” Quinn said. “Do you think maybe Rae was fighting with your Mama or Sanny?” Allison asked and Quinn shook her head no.  Rachel didn’t fight with anyone as far as she had been aware.  There was one time at breakfast a few days ago, where they had a little squabble, but Quinn knew she had started it.  This didn’t seem like that.  “Hmmm, are there other reasons that you girls go to time out?” she asked kindly. “When Rae does her zenting,” Brittany said. “What was that love?” Allison asked. “You know, her zenting.  Memba Quinnie?  She puts her butt in da air and juss waits,” Brittany said. “Oh,” Quinn said thoughtfully and then she looked at Allison and over to Shelby who was still in the corner with Rachel and Santana.  She raised her hand immediately and looked at Allison.  “Miss Alli, I want to go with them please,” she pleaded and Allison heard it in her voice.  Quinn was going to have a melt down if she didn’t let her go, so she nodded. “Walk calmly please,” she said and Quinn hopped off the stool and went to the corner. “We do not present in this house baby.  That is not how things work and you have your rule for presenting,” Shelby explained.  “When Rae presents her body, which she is not supposed to do, she has to sit in time out for two minutes and think about why presenting is wrong,” Shelby said and as she finished, Quinn scooted in to her other side, snuggling up under Shelby’s arm, and Santana whined and pushed her away.  “Hey,” Shelby said sternly, taking hold of Santana’s chin and looking her directly in the eye.  “We definitely do not push either,” she said.  “You can go sit in that corner over there please,” she said seriously and Santana howled and held tight to Shelby.  Shelby gripped her tightly and rubbed her back.  “Santana Aurora, I am not over looking this.  I know you are having a very bad few days, and I will give you all the love and reassurance that you need, so will Daddy.  I will not put up with rude behavior.  Now you will go over to that corner and you will wait until I call you,” Shelby told her sternly and Santana shook her head no and gripped Shelby even tighter.  “Yes you will.  That was very rude to push your sister like that, and if you’re going to act like a rude little girl, then you are going to face the consequences,” Shelby said and Santana just cried.  Shelby took a deep breath and looked at Quinn.  “Quinnie will you sit with Rae for a moment please?” she asked her and Quinn nodded and reached her hands out to Rachel, who took them, closed her eyes, and worked on her breathing. Shelby stood up and put Santana in her own corner and had to pry Santana off her body to do it, explaining that corner time was being rude to Quinn and she needed to stay there, on her own for five minutes and think about why what she did was wrong.  As she lectured, Rachel opened her eyes and looked at Quinn.  “I did that?” she asked looking toward Santana. “No, Sanny did that for pushing me.  Mama and Daddy don’t like pushing or rude behavior really,” Quinn explained. “Sanny’s so scared though.  She needs Mama with her, and I am just getting in the way,” Rachel said. “You need to do homework and Mama was going to sit with both of you.  I’m in the way.  She sent me to the kitchen,” Quinn said and Shelby had heard enough.  She was done trying to keep everyone happy.  It wasn’t going to work.  After Santana and Rachel finished their time outs, everyone was going to get a task of some sort and they were all going to be together in the family room and if they didn’t listen, then they were going up to their bedrooms for a nap. “Miss Alli,” Brittany said soft and she leaned up to whisper.  “I fink we all goed crazy,” she said and Allison smiled and kissed her temple a few times. “You’re all perfect my love,” she told her.  “Let’s you and I color together some more, and then I think your Mama will have better instructions for when your sisters finish their time out,” Allison said.  Brittany nodded and set to coloring again.  She was lost in her picture when her Mama’s voice started to drift toward her brain. “Bree my love, look at Mama please,” Shelby called to her and it wasn’t until Allison had gently stilled Brittany’s moving hand, that she looked up.  “Hi baby,” she said.  “I need everyone to listen to instructions.  Everyone is going to be given a task to complete in the family room.  If any of you are uncooperative with your task, you will be taken up to your room for a nap,” Shelby said and Brittany pouted heavily.  She didn’t want to take a nap.  She wasn’t tired.  She just wanted to be cuddled and color some more.  “Bree your task is to take your picture and crayons into the family room, set up the snack table and finish what you’re coloring,” Shelby told her and Brittany practically beamed.  She was so happy she didn’t have to stop coloring.  “Quinnie, your task will to be to go into the family room and select a book to read.  You may read any book you like and while I put dinner together later, I want you to tell me all about it.  So read carefully please,” she told her.  “Sanny, there is a giant bucket of light bright pegs.  You will pull out all red, yellow, and blue pegs from the bucket and put them in the light bright board,” she informed her and then she turned to Rachel.  “And you my little Rae, your task is to do your rehabilitation therapy homework.  I will help you out and count you along, but you are going to do it,” Shelby said.  “Now, are there any questions?” she asked and everyone shook their head no.  “Very good, does anyone want to skip their task and go straight to their room for a nap?” she asked and again everyone shook their head no.  “And what will happen if my girls suddenly decide to not do the task they were assigned?” she asked. “Nap Mama,” Quinn said softly and Shelby nodded, she’d gotten through to at least one of them. “Good girls,” she said.  “Now, everyone will go off and start their tasks,” she said and Santana hung on to her Mama, crawling up her body as best she could.  “No baby, you have a task to complete.  Come on,” she told her and she took her into the other room and set her in front of the light brite board and bucket while Allison helped the other three girls get set up as well.  “Start here baby,” she told her giving her a handful of pegs.  “What colors did Mama say she wanted you to find?” she asked her. “Ed, Yeyyow, an B’ue,” Santana pushed out on hiccups and Shelby smiled, although inside she was crushed.  Santana had never spoken that young before.  Her night terror from the other day must have been a doozie for her to be this young and afraid.  It also broke Shelby’s heart that Santana was internalizing all of this, instead of verbalizing it and getting it out. “Very good my love,” Shelby praised kissing the top of her head.  “Now, you keep going with those three colors and you put them anywhere on the board you want.  Bree is coloring and Quinnie is reading and Mama is going to coach Rae through her exercises.  You can and will be able to see Mama the whole time, I promise,” Shelby told her and with a kiss, a quick loving rub to her back, and an instruction to be good, she left Santana and went over to Rachel who was standing with Allison looking lost. Allison gave her a hug and kissed the top of her head as well, smiling when Rachel came just to her collar bone.  “You’re a very good girl Rae, and I know you make your Mama and Daddy so proud,” she told her. Shelby let them have their moment and then sat down on the floor once she had a small purple ball in her hands.  “Okay baby girl, on your back for me,” she told her and Rachel looked upset.  “I know you don’t like it love, but you have therapy tomorrow and we have exercises to do today, so you continue to grow big and strong,” Shelby explained.  Rachel laid down and with a great deal of frustration, lifted her legs so that her feet were flat on the floor and her knees were pointed to the ceiling.  “Thank you baby girl,” Shelby praised and she put the ball between Rachel’s knees.  The ball stayed there, in a nice round shape and now Rachel’s job was to try and squeeze the ball with her knees.  “I’ll keep my hands underneath in case it drops baby,” Shelby said.  “You only have to do three sets of ten, but you are allowed to rest between sets,” she told her.  It took about ninety seconds to do the first set of ten and then Shelby gave Rachel a break. Allison sat back and watched.  Shelby gave each girl a task and things had worked out very well.  No one was upset or crying any longer.  They were seemingly too focused on pleasing their Miss.  She smiled and looked at Shelby, being sure to stay out of sight of the other girls.  With her own daughters having such traumatic pasts and bouts of silence, sign language became a big factor in her life, so she signed fantastic job to Shelby who signed back a thank you, while still coaching Rachel in her exercises.  It had been a bit of a rough start, but at least she’d gotten there.  Two hours later, Allison was sitting in a very quiet room with Shelby and four sleeping girls.  She very carefully scooted out from under Brittany and she moved close to Shelby, so they could talk softly.  “So what triggered all of this chaos?” Allison asked, wanting to help her friend.  She had two baby girls all the time and when they first showed up it was daunting and overwhelming.  Shelby had four girls who would change their desired safety age at a moment’s notice.  Allison could only imagine what that felt like. “We’re not sure.  Sanny had a night terror back on Thursday.  She screamed six times before she woke up.  She’s never been stuck in one that long before.  The last time that happened, she regressed and stayed there for two and a half days approximately.  We’re now on day three, so I’m thinking it was a pretty intense night terror.  She hasn’t said more than maybe five words at a time since Friday morning,” Shelby said. “Okay, well this is Santana, so we know she’ll come out of it eventually.  She has much too much to say, to be as little as my girls for very long.  She is absolutely adorable as a little one, as are all the pets who go to that safe space.  The difference is in the fact that most of them go there when they don’t feel safe, where as my girls feel safe staying there all the time and when they don’t feel safe, they go even younger,” Allison said and Shelby agreed. “On top of that Rae has started reconditioning therapy and she can’t make up her mind which way she wants it to go.  She doesn’t try to act young, I think it just comes out of her.  It’s so sad to me that I can’t help her.  I don’t know what to do at home, so we need the professionals and Bruce swears Veronica is good.  I believe him and yet, I watch my daughter flip out and I want to make it all stop immediately.” “I know that feeling very well,” Allison assured her.  “Kenzie had a melt down in the department store last week.  We went shopping for Mark, and he asked her which belt she liked and she set to screaming.  It was a total melt down and I wished she was my biological daughter, because if she were, I would know she wouldn’t be afraid of belts.” “They act like your daughters though and they are adorable,” Shelby told her friend. “As are yours,” Allison grinned and gave her friend a tight hug.  “I love you,” she told her, “and I feel I should remind you what a wonderful Mama you are, yeah?” she asked and Shelby nodded.  Allison gave her a sweet kiss and then stood up.  “I’m headed home but know that I can come back if you need me, or I will send Mark to help you out,” she told her. “I should be good, thank you,” she said.  “Will should be home soon, and then we’re having dinner.  After dinner however, there is going to be a family discussion and that is what will cause an upset,” Shelby said. “The offer always stands my friend,” Alli said and with that Allison gave her one more hug and then saw herself out.  Shelby sat in the quiet house, looking at her girls.  Santana and Brittany were curled up next to each other, under a blanket, Rachel was resting comfortably on the floor with a hot pack on her low back and hamstrings to help relax her muscles after all their hard work and even though everyone was sleeping and peaceful, Shelby still worried for her girls.  She flipped on the television and caught up with what was going on in the world and pop culture for an hour before she got disgusted with the outside world and decided it was time to make dinner.  She saw movement out of the corner of her eye and smiled.  Curled up on the far end of the couch was Quinn, under a blanket, with her book, and she was starting to wake up.  Shelby moved over and very gently caressed Quinn’s face and hairline.  “Quinnie, do you want to come help Mama prepare dinner?” Shelby asked and Quinn smiled.  She loved spending time with her Mama. “Mmmm okay,” Quinn smiled and Shelby gave her a kiss to her forehead.  “What are we making Mama?” “I have two ideas and since your sisters are asleep, you can choose.  We can make lasagna or we can have tacos.  Now we just had tacos at Grandma Rose’s house the other day, but I know everyone likes tacos.” “Um, can we have pasta and garlic bread?” she asked softly. “Yes, we can.  You can help Mama make lasagna and homemade garlic bread,” Shelby told her gently.  Quinn nodded and went with her into the kitchen.  Shelby asked her to pull out the cutting board as well as the loaf of french bread in the drawer and once that was done she handed the items to Shelby.  “Thank you baby,” Shelby smiled and she saw it in Quinn’s face.  Quinn was pleasing her Miss and that seemed to bring her a lot of comfort, so Shelby came up with another task for her to complete.  “Why don’t you get the box of noodles out of the pantry for me please,” she said and as Quinn did that, she cut the bread in half.  She put the two halves off to the side and smiled when Quinn returned with the box of noodles.  “Very good baby, can you get the spatula from the drawer for me, as well as a spoon for mixing and all the ingredients for garlic butter,” she said and Quinn nodded. Quinn gathered all the items and Shelby started to boil the water for the noodles.  Once that was set, Shelby smiled and guided Quinn to the table.  “Okay baby, let’s mix the garlic butter and spread it on the breadmnkli, but Grandma Karen taught me a trick, so you can measure and while you do that I’m going to heat up this metal spatula so that we can mix things much easier,” she explained and Quinn nodded.   “Four big scoops of butter, four pinches of parsley, two shakes of pepper, and one pressed clove of garlic,” Quinn recited as she put all the ingredients into the bowl and Shelby grinned. “That was beautiful baby girl,” Shelby praised her as she held the metal part of the spatula over the open flame on the stove, getting it nice and warm.  “Okay, take a step backward, because this is very hot and I don’t want to burn you,” Shelby said.  Quinn nodded and moved backward while Shelby walked over to the mixing bowl with the hot spatula.  “So there’s the trick baby, if you mix this with a hot knife, it’ll help melt the butter a little bit, but not make it so thin it won’t spread thickly onto the bread,” Shelby said and Quinn nodded, seeming to take notes.  “Do you want to tell me about the book you read?” she asked. “Um, it was about Mister Brown.  He makes noises like the animals,” Quinn said and Shelby nodded.  It was a little girl book, but at least she’d read and now she was talking.  This was good, because tonight, when the girls were informed about cross examination practices, trials, and court dates, things were not going to go well at all. “Which animals does he impersonate?” Shelby asked. “Um, an owl, an’ maybe a gator I think.  A cat, a dog, a turtle, and some animals that don’t exist,” she said and Shelby heard the one slip in her speech so she treaded carefully. “Well that sounds like a very interesting book.  Do you think you’d like to read that book together tonight?” Shelby asked and Quinn nodded, but she didn’t look at Shelby at all.  She couldn’t remember the details of the book, she was sure she’d gotten some of the animals wrong and she so wanted to be perfect for her Mama, which now, when they read that book, her Mama would find out she was not perfect at all.  “Hey,” Shelby said softly once the butter was all mixed.  She wrapped Quinn in a hug and snuggled in close.  “I love you more than I will ever be able to express.  You are my beautiful, intelligent, cherished love.  Understand?” she asked her keeping her wrapped in that warm hug, hoping all her words penetrated Quinn’s brain. “Mama!” Brittany called out while they were in the hug and Shelby gathered Quinn even closer.   “She can’t have you, you’re mine,” Shelby whined playfully and she was happy when Quinn smiled.  “I’m in the kitchen Bree,” she called back and Brittany showed up moments later and wrapped Shelby in a hug, looking very sad.  “Hey baby girl,” Shelby said and she covered her little girl in hugs and kisses and then sat down at the table.  “Why so sad my tiny dancer?” she asked her. “I had a bad dream,” she said panted. “I’m so sorry baby girl,” Shelby said pulling her to her lap and rubbing her back gently.  “Do you want to tell me about it?” “Miss Kate, camed an taked you away an d’ugged Daddy an den he didn’ believed any-fing we sayed an den he frowed us ow-side,” she whimpered and Shelby felt her heart break. “Oh sweetheart,” Shelby said and she made her grip just a little bit tighter and then released it, giving Brittany long loving strokes up and down her back to help relax her.  “I am so sorry that you had such a bad dream baby,” she said. Quinn moved to the table to join them and spoke gently.  “Bree?  Mama and Daddy are much too smart to fall for anything Miss Kate ever said.  We’re smarter than her too,” she said and Brittany gave a little smile.  “I think your dream is a dream like I would have, and that makes us both very smart and Mama and Daddy don’t have dumb daughters,” she said.  “We’re smart and brave and we would be very sure that your dream never ever ever became a reality,” Quinn assured her. “Your sister makes a very good point Bree.  Mama and Daddy love all four of our girls very much and no one is ever going to take you from us.  The only way you leave this house, is if you want to,” Shelby told her. “What bow da bad men?” Brittany asked quietly, rubbing at her face to take away some of the itching from having her face pressed into the couch cushion for the last little while when she napped. “Well the bad men are really only concerned about Rae, but Mama and Daddy have four loves, Rae, Quinnie, Sanny, and Bree, which means, none of you are allowed to be taken away from us.  The only way you leave is if you choose to leave,” Shelby said, being sure to reiterate her points.  Her girls were scared and needed to be reminded that they were loved and wanted as often as possible. “Where are day Mama?” Brittany asked. “Who’s that baby girl?” Shelby asked gently stroking her hair and lulling her into a safer space. “Da bad men an’ Daddy,” Brittany pointed out.   “Well, the bad men are in jail, awaiting a trial, and Daddy is on his way home because he was at the boxing ring with Mister George for a while.” “Why Sanny no go?” Brittany asked. “Sanny’s too little Bree.  She’s not ready to fight.  Maybe next week,” Quinn said and Shelby smiled. “You think so Quinnie?  You think Sanny wants to fight and burn up energy?” Shelby asked gently. Quinn nodded emphatically and leaned into Shelby for comfort.  “Sanny has anger and scared.  When the scared goes away, the anger comes out and she is going to want to fight a lot!  Memba when we went to see Mister George in June?  She had to go for two weeks, every day because she kept getting angry and trying to bite you, and then she’d get spanked and cry and feel terrible.  She’s got mixed up feelings Mama,” Quinn said. “You know what?  You are super smart, I do remember that now that you said something.  Thank you for reminding me of something very important.  It is very important to remember details like that.  Thank you baby girl,” Shelby praised and she kissed Quinn’s temple. “Mebbe af-fer da tile Mama?” Brittany questioned softly. “What about after the trial sweetheart?” Shelby pressed gently. “Mebbe Sanny can fight den an’ Rae can fight too.  Mebbe dat will makes dem feels betta,” she said.  She had to work at what Brittany was telling her, but at least she was talking. “That’s a very good plan baby girl.  What else do you think would help them feel better?” Shelby asked, feeling that Brittany was getting close to opening up the topic that Shelby and Will were going to talk to them about after dinner as it was anyway. “Mebbe if we go, but dem is scaries,” she said thoughtfully.  “Quinnie, what if we tole a judge bow what happened in da store to us, an to me at work, an to Sanny at her work.  Mebbe dat will help keeps da bad men away forevers,” Brittany said. “Maybe,” Quinn agreed.  “I want to help Rae, because that’s important, but it’s going to be very scary for us, and maybe more scary for Sanny and most scary for Rae.  She lived with them.  Maybe her memories are very strong and they brainwashed her or something.  They just hurt Sanny a lot, and they hurt you a little, and then they scared us.  I think we should talk for Rae, we should help, and I think it’s going to be very scary,” Quinn said, snuggling in closer to Shelby’s side.  “Mama, how do we help and not be scared?” Quinn asked. “Well Mama and Daddy need to think about that a little bit so that we can best help you girls.  We’re working on something, but right now, Mama needs to fix the stove so the water doesn’t boil over and I think I just heard Daddy pull into the garage,” Shelby told her lovingly and Quinn smiled. “Let’s go see Daddy, Bree,” she grinned and Brittany gave Shelby a kiss, got off her lap and went with Quinn to the door in the kitchen that lead to the garage. Will came in moments later, all showered and clean, dressed in sweats and an old t-shirt.  He was quickly greeted by Quinn and Brittany, happily calling out to their Daddy and hugging him tightly and when Shelby turned to see him, she fell in love.  Her husband was being loved upon by two of their daughters and the smile on his face was everything to her.  It meant they had made good life decisions together, and they had a strong and loving bond.  “Well this is a wonderful greeting.  Two of my daughters and my wife in the kitchen cooking dinner,” he said using a very teasing tone when it came to Shelby. “And if you keep up that attitude; no dinner for you,” Shelby teased him back and he gave the girls a look.  “I guess I should apologize to Mama, huh?” he asked and they nodded.  “What would be a good apology?” he asked. “Hugs, kisses, and you says sorries,” Brittany told him. “Thank you Bree,” he smiled at her and then he walked over to Shelby, wrapped her in a tight hug, kissed her on her cheek, and then once more just below her ear, making her shiver excitedly.  “I’m sorry,” he told her. “Thank you,” she said and she leaned over and kissed him back.  Then she dropped her voice and whispered so quietly to him, the other girls had no idea what she was saying.  It simply looked like their Mama and Daddy were loving on each other, something that they never saw when they were growing up in their own houses.  “Bree is about three, Sanny still isn’t talking and Rachel is about three as well,” she told him. “What about Quinnie?” he asked and Shelby smiled.  This was her opportunity to get at least Quinn and Brittany to talk to Will and express their concerns about the upcoming trial. “At least five,” she said softly.  “Quinnie baby.  I think you and Bree and Daddy should go into the other room and talk about the thing we were just talking about,” Shelby said. “Oh, okay Mama,” Quinn said and Will walked over to his daughters.  “Daddy, I think we should stay here.  Maybe Sanny and Rae will hear us in their sleep and get nightmares; I don’t want that,” she said honestly.   “Well how about we talk over here in the dining room.  I’ll be able to see your sisters to make sure they are still safe and comfortable and then we can talk a little louder, so they don’t hear us and get nightmares,” he said and that sounded like a good plan, so they sat down and Quinn put a very serious look on her face. “Bree and I wanna help Rae put the bad men away forever, but we don’t know how and we think it’s gonna be scary.  They really hurt Sanny and they really really really hurt Rae, and I think that if we don’t go to the trial and tell our stories to help Rae, then the bad men will be able to get out of jail and try to hurt Rae, and I really don’t want that.  Do you know how we can help Rae?” she asked. “Well I spoke with a lawyer the other day and he thinks that we should all help Rae too,” Will said. “Who da liar Daddy?” Brittany asked excitedly and curiously.  She wanted to know all the details possible, so that she could best help her sister. “His name is Mr. Calvary and he knows Rae and the bad men,” Will said honestly. “NO!” Quinn said. “Quinnie,” Will warned her.  “We are talking we are not yelling,” he said gently. “No, Daddy.  Rae was scared of Mr. Sam at the party.  She’s scared of everyone who knew her before.  We can’t have him.  And he knows the bad men, so no.  I don’t want him as her lawyer, that’s not safe,” Quinn said protectively. “Well let’s listen to a little bit more of the explanation please.  Are you ready to listen?” he asked her and she nodded at him, then he looked to Brittany who after a visual exchange with Quinn, agreed to listen to more of the explanation.  “Mr. Calvary is a very good lawyer and he has a lot of money.  Who remembers what Rachel did before she came to us?” he asked. “Bank, Daddy,” Quinn said raising her hand. “Very good.  Well Mr. Calvary was a customer at that bank and Rachel always took very good care of him.  When she was suddenly out of the bank, and being kept in the house with the bad men, they lied and told all her customers that she was in a very bad car accident and would need therapy and assistance.  So Mr. Calvary set up a joint account for your sister.  He put his name on the account and Rachel’s and would deposit money every so often to help her out with bills, until she got back to work,” Will explained. Quinn raised her hand and waited for Will to acknowledge her.  “But Rae was kept away and never had a car accident, and the bad men owned the bank, and so they could probably take the money any time they wanted, and make it look like they were paying bills for Rae.  Bills she never had.  They were stealing,” Quinn said. “Very good baby girl and yes, you are right.  Now Mr. Calvary was called when the bad men finally went to jail.  They want him to be their lawyer, but he got a phone call from Mr. Sam, who explained what he knew about Rae now and he doesn’t want to represent those men.” “He can be for Rae?” Brittany asked. “No baby, he can’t do that.  We have to get a different lawyer all together.  What he does want to do is talk to you, to all of us.  He has a very good feeling that Rae, Sanny, Daddy, Mr. Bruce, and Bree are all going to be called to testify,” he said. “Me?” Brittany asked quickly looking very surprised.   “Yes baby, you are part of the group of people filing charges against the bad men.  Remember when they came to your work, and pulled your hair?” he asked her and she nodded sadly.  “Well that’s why he thinks you’ll be questioned too,” Will said. “Can he do that Daddy?  Can he make us ready even though he knows the bad men and almost represented them?” Quinn asked. “I know he wants to.  I know he talked to the judge in charge and resigned from the case, and I think it’ll be good for your girls to have practice with cross examinations, because sometimes, it can be intense,” he said. “No Daddy, we dop now.  Sanny an’ Rae, an Mama gotta know all dis too,” Brittany said and Will nodded. “Well how about the three of us, go upstairs and get you two ready for bed.  Showers and pajamas, nice and warm, so no one freezes.  I will be a very unhappy Daddy if any of my girls are made to be cold,” he said and they nodded.  “Shel, I’m taking the girls up to get changed into pajamas,” he called to her. “That will be very helpful thank you, and then when you get back down, you can all prepare the salad,” Shelby said. Shelby was finishing up the ground beef and ground sausage mixture, when she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist and a head rest in the middle of her back.  She looked down at the hands and smiled.  “Well hello my Sanny, did you have a good nap baby?” she asked her and Santana shook her head no and stayed resting against her Mama.  “I’m very sorry to hear that baby, can you tell me why?” she asked. “Rae-rae is gonna sees da mad men, an’ I hafta an we gotta he’p buh I so s’ared to do anyfing an’ I hates bein s’areds Mama,” Santana whimpered and Shelby sighed.  Santana was very sneaky, and Shelby had forgotten that three of her girls needed to be like that.  They’d spent the last two months at Kate’s faking a lot of things to keep themselves safe, and it was something that Santana retained, even though she didn’t have to. “Okay baby girl, come with Mama,” Shelby said gently and she lifted Santana up a bit so they were chest to chest.  Santana wrapped her legs around Shelby’s waist immediately and put her head on Shelby’s shoulder, more than happy to be treated like the toddler she was acting as.  It wasn’t being done for punishment, or humiliation, it was being done for protection and somehow Santana knew that.  Shelby carried her to the living room and sat down, sinking into the cushions.  “Sanny baby, I want you to think very carefully about this answer.  I want you to lie here with Mama, and be very quiet and just think about your answer and then when you’re ready I want you to say it out loud,” Shelby explained.  “Do you understand?” she asked and Santana nodded her understanding.  “You told Mama you were scared and I am very proud of you, because I know that was probably very hard for you to tell me.   I’m very proud of you sweetheart.” Shelby let her think about that for a moment before continuing.  “Now the question I want you to answer is what exactly are you scared of.  Before you answer though, remember, you are to think about it very carefully.  I promise you there is no right or wrong answer.  What you feel is what you feel and Mama will never be able to control that.  Only one person control’s Santana’s feelings, can you tell me who that is?” “Sanny,” she said softly. “That is correct.  So I want you to think about what is truly scaring you and we’re going to discuss it.  I want to show you that while your feelings are very valid there are points to counteract those feelings and hopefully bring you relief,” Shelby explained. “On my bo’ed Mama?” Santana asked. “Yes, we can write and talk on your special board sweetheart,” Shelby agreed.  “But before we do that I think we’re being spied on,” Shelby smiled and she pointed toward Rachel and smiled.  “Hi baby girl,” Shelby smiled. “Mama,” Rachel smiled sleepily. “Hey baby girl, you did very well with your therapy today and I think it made you so tired you had to take a nap.  Did you have a good nap?” Shelby asked her and Rachel didn’t answer, she simply crawled over to Shelby, moving her body carefully before settling in next to her.   “Mmm, my little princess and my little lamb.  I think I might be the luckiest Mama around,” she smiled giving each of them a kiss.  The three sat in silence for a while and then Shelby finally spoke.  “I just heard Daddy and your sisters get out of the shower, shall the three of us go get ready for bed now and then we can all eat dinner together?” she asked and they agreed. “Daddy?” Santana asked. “Yes baby, Daddy came back from his little afternoon out and now we’re all going to have dinner together,” she said. “Kays,” Santana agreed softly.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Three hours had passed and in that time, Santana had communicated her fears to Shelby, allowed her to show it to Will, and then they spent the rest of their time together.  The little family had now been fed and were all in the family room together, watching tv, playing with light brites and having a very relaxed time of things. “Okay girls, can we all move to the kitchen, I want to sit in front of our big white board so we can discuss things,” Will said and Quinn and Brittany jumped to do as told, where as Santana and Rachel moved a little more carefully.  Once they were seated Will smiled and produced a stuffed potato from a drawer and put it on the center of the table.  “Okay, so Rae doesn’t know the rules, so we’re going to explain them to her.  “Rachel when we have a family meeting as important as this one, we all sit by the white board to write stuff out and that little potato is what you grab when you want a certain topic explained in more detail,” he explained and she nodded at him.  “Okay, so then the first topic we’re going to discuss is Mr. Calvary,” he said writing it on the board and Rachel immediately grabbed the potato. “No, Daddy, please,” she begged. “Okay, shhh, come here,” he said holding his arms out to her and she stood up and moved next to him.  He pulled her into his lap and rubbed her back gently.  “Breathe sweetheart.  Tell me first, what is Mr. Calvary’s first name?” he asked her. “Bob or Robert,” she whimpered. “And what does he do?” “Lawyer,” she sighed and as soon as the exhale left her body, Will felt her go rigid.  He was going to have to push very gently. “That’s right, he is a lawyer,” Will praised.  “Why don’t you tell your sisters what you know about him as a lawyer,” Will suggested. “He knows me,” she cried.  “He’s going to hurt me,” she said tears falling immediately. Will sighed and rubbed her back for her gently as he pulled out a very small piece of paper and then unfolded it.  “Does anyone want to guess what this might be?” he asked them and everyone sat quietly.  “You open it baby,” he said kindly to Rachel and she very gently, with trembling hands opened the paper, shocked to find out what it said.  “Can you read that out loud for us?” Will coaxed her. “I...it s.s.s.says, I,” she started. “Rae, be smaller,” Quinn said not liking that her sister was back to stuttering.  Maybe Rachel really wasn’t ready to be a grown up yet but instead, Rachel fell mute and pushed the paper to Quinn to read it for her.  “It says Rachel and Mr. Calvary have a joint bank account,” she read and Brittany raised her hand immediately. “What’s your question baby?” “How?” she asked protectively. “Well, you see the very bad men, who are in jail, they owned the bank where Rachel worked and when she stopped working there all her customers became very concerned, and so the bad men said she was in a terrible car accident and was going to have to pay a lot of hospital bills, and need therapy and that the bank was too small to offer her insurance,” Will explained.  “So Mister Calvary, and a few other people, made a bank account for Rachel to help her out a little bit.  They raised a good chunk of money and because the owners of the bank knew this, they tapped into that account for their bail money,” Will explained. “Dat’s s’ealin’,” Santana said protectively.  She was super young but at least she was involved and right now, they’d take whatever they could get. “Yes, it is stealing.  Not only did they steal from Rachel, but they stole from and lied to Mr. Calvary about where the money had gone.  They are not allowed to withdraw money from an account, unless the person is right there in front of them,” Will said. “Daddy,” Quinn asked cautiously.  “Is he gonna represent us or the bad men?” Quinn asked. “Well, it is a little bit complicated but we will get there.  Who remembers where Daddy went today?” he asked them. “Bossing,” Brittany grinned, raising her hand and smiling proudly as she spoke with a soft toddler lisp. “Yes, I did, and while I was down at the ring, Mr. Calvary showed up to talk to me,” Will said and he felt Rachel go rigid again.  “He waited till I was done and then while I cooled down, he introduced me to Judge Owen Henderson and then he left so the judge could explain something to me,” he said. “Daz who Rae seed Mama?” Brittany asked and Shelby nodded, before letting Will continue and recount the story from earlier that day.  
Will finished the cool down with George and stepped out of the ring to find Judge Owen Henderson and lawyer Robert Calvery waiting for him.  They’d been watching quietly for the last three minutes or so.  “Will!  Bruce Miller told me where I could find you today.  I’d like you to meet Judge Owen Henderson,” Bob smiled.
 
“Remind me not to annoy you,” Owen smiled as he looked at Will, who was covered in sweat.  He’d just had a two hour session with George in the ring and the last thing Owen saw before he stepped out was Will throw a series of upper cuts, hooks, jabs, and one knee to a heavily padded George and successfully knock him down.
 
“I’m sorry Sir, no your Honor, I just,” he started.  “I am having some family drama, which causes pent up aggression,” he said.
 
“Please, I understand, now the reason I am here to talk to you is two fold.  The first bit of information to give you is that no one will be represented by Mr. Calvary.  He has been dropped from the case completely, he is too close to the forrest to see the trees as it were,” Owen said.  “The second reason is to tell you that on Monday morning, I’d like you to call this number.  You are part of the plaintiff side, in a group action case.  There are several of you pressing charges against the defendants.  A court lawyer has been appointed to both sides and therefore no one has more of an advantage than the other.  I have given my fact sheet to both lawyers so they have information, and that is all they have.  These are good people who will do their job to the best of their ability for both sides and I want you to know that going in.  I have already informed the defendants of such information,” Owen said.
 
“I’m sure I’m not entitled to this information, but how did they take it?” Will asked.
 
“What I will tell you is that I saw you take out your boxing instructor and I don’t feel my safety is in jeopardy when you step into my courtroom,” Owen said with a slight smile and Will nodded his understanding.  I would also like to inform you that Mr. Calvary has asked me if he can coach you in cross examinations.  I have no problem with this, as I am very sure that is done in every case,” the judge explained.
 
“I thank you for the information your Honor and I’ll call them first thing tomorrow morning,” he said.
 
“Wonderful, have a good evening Sir,” Owen said and with that he and Bob left.
  “How hims know where you at?” Brittany asked cautiously. “It’s alright Bree, Mama got a text from Mr. Bruce,” Shelby said.  “He texted me while everyone was taking a nap and I told him where Daddy was.”  That answer seemed to pacify Brittany and Will was able to continue. “So tomorrow is a big day for everyone,” he said.  “We’ve got a lot to decide on and plan,” he explained and all his girls, including Shelby gave him a curious look.  “Rae go cuddle with Mama, I’m going to write everything out on the board for us,” he said kindly and helped her off of his lap and using the table as a balancing tool, she moved over to Shelby and snuggled in close, shaking slightly as she sat in her lap.  “First off, we will start with Daddy,” Will said and he drew a big chart on the white board, giving each person a column and a list.  “First, Daddy has to wake up, get ready for work, make a yummy breakfast for six people, go to work, and call this number,” he said pulling out another piece of paper, “to get us registered with the lawyer who will be defending us.  Then Daddy will return home for dinner and be with his five beautiful girls” he said and then he looked to Quinn after he wrote her name on the board in the second column.  What are your tasks for the day baby girl?” he asked her. “Get up, eat breakfast, go to therapy with Rae, listen to Mama,” she said and he wrote it down on the board. “Very good my love,” he told her and then he moved on to Santana and Brittany who simply pointed and told him they had to do everything Quinn had to do.  Shelby was trying to figure out a simple chore for each of her girls to do in addition to this list, but they were all so young minded, she didn’t think that was going to happen.  She’d have to wait till the morning came and judge it from that point.  The next column was Rachel and she answered very softly. “Get up, t’er’py,” she said softly and Will nodded and wrote it down, leaving space where necessary.  “Very good baby and what about eating?” he asked and she shook her head no.  “What about listening to Mama?” he asked and she nodded yes. “You will eat something tomorrow my little lamb,” Shelby told her.  “My girls are not allowed to go through their day malnourished,” she said seriously and Rachel didn’t say anything, she just sat there and for the moment Will and Shelby let it go.  Tomorrow was going to be a long and rough day for everyone and they weren’t ready to start it with a fight now.  “And in Mama’s column, it needs to say get up, eat, drive Rachel to therapy, make lunch, and make dinner,” she said. “So, now that we all have our day planned out for tomorrow why don’t we lock up the house, and all go up to the big bed in Mama and Daddy’s room and have a movie night together,” he said, grateful when three of the four girls put smiles on their faces.  “You don’t want a movie Sanny?” he asked. “Cudda wif you,” she said. “Yes, you can cuddle with Daddy while we watch the movie, that’s okay,” he said and then she smiled as well, making Will and Shelby very grateful for tiny little moments like this. Their house was about to become one of the most stressful places to live, and they would take any happy moment they were able to get whenever it came to them.  All the girls were ushered upstairs and Will selected the movie.  By the time the opening credits of Despicable Me finished playing, all the girls were asleep. Will and Shelby took that time to catch up on their afternoons and discuss the rules for cross examination. “My concern is they won’t feel safe speaking like nineteen year old women on that stand,” Shelby said. “It’s why we practice babe,” Will said. Shelby nodded, took a breath and then continued her train of thought.  “I know I don’t know a lot about court trials.  I only know what I’ve seen on tv, and that makes me think that these girls are going to be basically yelled at or made to feel that they did something wrong, the entire time they are on the stand and they won’t handle that well.” “I know.  I was thinking about that too.  I have a list of questions that I wrote down in my phone, for Bob, for when we start practicing.  We’ll have to go over that together and you can add in whatever Mama Bear questions you have.  I was also thinking that our parents come to practice as well.” “For an audience?” Shelby asked and Will nodded. “When we do get to court, there will be a lot of people looking at them.  It’s going to be a little bit intimidating, so I think we should practice with as many people around as possible.” “I agree, and I’m afraid,” she said honestly.  “My greatest desire right now is to wrap all of them in a little bubble and keep them here until they are ninety,” she said. “You are not alone in that.  I got a call from Alli today, after she came to help you.  She said you were very strong and very brave, and that if she were you, she would want to wrap the girls in a little bubble and keep them away from the rest of the world until they were ninety as well,” he said. “She was very helpful,” Shelby admitted.  “She boosted my confidence a little bit, and helped me to realize that tasks, even tiny ones, are extremely effective,” she said. “They are still pets who just want to please us.  They’re our loves,” Will said and Shelby nodded her agreement.  “I also think you are my love, and we should sneak out of this bed and go into the bathroom,” he said. “But I’m clean and showered,” she protested weakly. “When did making out with me become a chore you weren’t looking forward to?” he asked. “Oh, um, never,” she grinned and smiled playfully at him.  “Sneak out very carefully and we have to be quiet, so we don’t wake them.” “That’s all you, you’re the screamer between us, and I really want to make you scream,” he said with a playful growl to his voice. “The big bad wolf is coming to get me?” she asked as they both slipped out of the bed and went into the bathroom. “In every way I can,” he said taking her hand.  He laced their fingers together, walked them into the bathroom, shut the door and very gently pushed her back against the wall, so when she moved the door didn’t rattle.  He pushed her one hand above her head and then the other, keeping them out of the way as his kisses became stronger and deeper, drawing soft pants from his wife. “What are you going to do?” she panted at him. “I’ll huff and puff,” Will said and as he talked, he unzipped her pajamas and then trailed a finger down her naked belly.  He started between her breasts and had it dip down to her belly button, trailed his finger around and then pushed four fingers into the small patch of hair she had, tugging gently, drawing another moan.  “My name is Briar Wolf, and I’ve come to the Briar Patch, to collect my rightful things,” he said tugging a little harder, knowing this was getting her worked up.  She turned her head to side and pushed her hips forward, inviting him lower so he could get her off quickly.  Twenty years of being together and seven teen years of marriage had taught them a lot.  They knew each other’s bodies very well and what little tricks could be done to bring them close to orgasm. Will had her very close and felt heat coming from her now very wet sex, and he grinned.  “But then, I wouldn’t want to work all day in that hot sun just to find the little bunny I was looking for.  Briar Rabbit, done did me wrong,” he said putting on a thick southern accent and she smirked and shook her head.  He was so corny sometimes.  “Maybe I’ll just wait till night fall.  I won’t work in the sun all day.  I’m just gonna sit right here and wait till the sky is dark, and the air is still, and then I’ll seek out that darned Briar Rabbit,” he said and as he spoke he used his pointer finger to seek and find her clit.  He tapped the raw bundle of nerves a few times, kissing her just below her ear lobe and down to her throat, making her moan.  With a few more skillful taps, she exploded into orgasm, pulling his hands over her mouth to muffle her screams of pleasure.  When the orgasm finished he smiled and gave her a kiss.  “I will help you clean up and then we can go back to bed,” he said. “I love you,” she panted.  Monday morning came peacefully somehow.  There were no alarm clocks buzzing and yet Shelby woke up on time.  Her four girls were in bed with her, all piled on top of each other and she heard Will getting out of the shower.  He finally emerged and moved to her side of the bed, wrapped in only a towel.  Just looking at her, he knew there was a small problem.  “Don’t worry so much you’ll get wrinkles,” her teased he gently petting her forehead and smoothing out her invisible wrinkles. She gave a laugh and then smiled at him.  “Says the father of our daughters who is going grey with worry,” she smirked and he laughed softly.  Neither of them were a fan of Mondays. “Why are you concerned?” he asked, seeing it all over her face.  They’d had a peaceful night’s sleep, and the previous night, they had about an hour of uninterrupted intimate time.  They’d been able to put the world away, so to speak, for a good while, so he wasn’t entirely sure why she looked so stressed this early in the day. “I feel like it’s going to be one melt down after the next today, and I don’t know if I can handle that,” she said honestly. “Well, see, your mother and father, and my mother actually, made this really good point about us getting help.  Maybe we call up Tom and Hannah, or Kelly, or Bruce and Anne, or anyone we know and have them meet you at therapy today,” he suggested. “I know it’s important to ask for help and I’m not opposed to having help, I just feel terrible asking for it.  I feel like it makes me look as though I can’t handle my own children,” she said. Will nodded and knelt down so they were nearly eye level with each other.  “Your mother raised four children, in a happy, calm, noisy home, with her husband, and made sure her children were loved, and well cared for, and more importantly that they knew it,” he said and Shelby nodded.  “The main difference for you, is that your daughters, our four children, they are completely unsure of the fact that we will always have their backs, support them, love them, and care for them.  They need a lot of extra and sometimes, in order to give one extra, someone has to look after the other three,” he said thoughtfully. “Make us pancakes please?” Shelby asked. “You’ll call for help?” he questioned. “As soon as you leave the room and if you find out that I didn’t get the help you told me to get you can spank me for it,” she said. “I may just spank you anyway,” he teased her and with a quick but loving kiss, he got himself dressed in more than just a towel and went downstairs to start making pancakes.   Shelby was lying in bed, just staring at her daughters, trying to figure out who would be her best option to call for assistance.  She decided on calling Kelly, since that was her best friend, and waited for her to answer. “Good morning stranger,” Kelly smiled into the phone. “I need assistance later, are you free?” she asked. “What kind of assistance?” “Rae has mobility therapy for two hours this morning, and reconditioning therapy this afternoon.  She also has three pit bulls for sisters, two of which are at toddler status, so I need some assistance in wrangling them in.” “Who feels safer being so young?” Kelly asked. “Bree and Sanny.  Bree’s came on suddenly.  Sanny’s been like this since very early Friday morning.” “What time is therapy?”  “Mobility is at ten, down at the rec center, and reconditioning is in the same building but we couldn’t get in, until four pm,” she said. “I will meet you at mobility, but you’ll need someone else for later in the day.  I have three clients coming to pick up cakes, and one client coming to place and order for his twin daughters,” she said. “I will take whatever I can get,” Shelby said. “See you later babe, love you,” she said and they hung up the phone. “Okay my loves,” Shelby sighed, “it is time to start our day,” she said and started to gently rouse each of the girls.   Quinn and Santana were very simple.  She was able to get them awake, and dressed, before sending them downstairs on their own to join Will for breakfast, Rachel was a little more difficult.  “Come on my sweet girl.  Time to get up.  Daddy is making us pancakes, and he even put little chocolate chips in them,” she said and Rachel seemed to think that sounded okay, but she was still a little unsure.   “No eat Mama,” she said. “Yes baby girl.  You have to eat a little bit, because you have mobility therapy and all the food you eat gets converted to energy for your therapy lessons.  Now you are doing very well at therapy, which is why we cut back to once a week, but if you don’t want to eat, then we have to start going to therapy more often and you’re going to have to eat a lot of tiny little meals throughout the day,” Shelby explained and Rachel pouted. “No eat Mama,” she repeated. “You have to eat Rae, everyone has to eat,” Shelby said and then she saw a new look in Rachel’s eyes, so she went with a different approach.  “Why don’t you want to eat?” she asked her. “Too fat,” she said softly. “Who told you that baby?” Shelby asked and Rachel shook her head no, tears immediately springing to her eyes and Shelby waited patiently.  No one had told her that.  Her previous Sirs hadn’t even told her that, but she couldn’t bring herself to tell Shelby that eating made her body work, and the more it worked, the more time she spent in the bathroom.  The problem was she couldn’t always get to the bathroom, and she didn’t want to mess her diaper that much.  She squirmed for a moment and then Shelby seemed to catch on.  “Hey, hey, look at me,” she instructed and she laid her pointed finger down the slope of her nose to draw in Rachel’s complete attention.  “What happens when your body doesn’t use all the food you put into it, do you know?” Shelby asked.  She had an idea of why Rachel was squirming, but she had to be doubly sure, before continuing.  Rachel took her hands and made a downward sweeping motion along her body, to indicate unused food was converted to waste that moved out of her body.  Shelby nodded, gave Rachel a kiss to her forehead, and then continued speaking.  “Rachel, listen to Mama, very carefully.  If at any point, you ever need to use the bathroom, you just need to say it.  You can say bathroom, or potty, or toilet, or whatever word you want to say, so I understand that you need to go there immediately,” Shelby told her. “Toilet,” Rachel said and Shelby nodded. “Toilet it is then.  Do you want to go sit on the toilet now?” she asked and Rachel nodded again.  “Alright, go into Mama and Daddy’s bathroom.  I’ll be right here, if you need any assistance,” Shelby told her.  She didn’t want to leave her alone, but Rachel had been proving for the past two days that she could wipe herself without difficulty, so Shelby decided she wouldn’t hover.  Rachel slipped off the bed, got on all fours and crawled into the bathroom, since there were not enough things to use to steady herself between the bed and the toilet.  Once she was in the bathroom, with the door only slightly closed Shelby moved to Brittany, who was very angry this morning. “No Mama!” she grouched and she rolled herself over to her belly, away from Shelby and pull the covers over her head. “Bree, it’s time to wake up baby girl,” she said kindly. “NO!  I not goin’!” she shouted and Shelby was grateful Brittany could not see her face, because even though it was rude and naughty behavior, Shelby couldn’t help but smile and think her daughter was incredibly cute. “Bree, Daddy is downstairs making pancakes.  Quinnie and Sanny are with him and Rae is in my bathroom, almost ready to join.  We need to get up now,” Shelby said. “NO!” Brittany screamed and she was rewarded with a single smack to her bottom.   “Is that how you talk to anyone?” Shelby asked sternly. “I not get up!” Brittany insisted and while the nineteen year old may have listened to reason, the nineteen year old with toddler behavior before Shelby, was not going to.  This was where Brittany felt safe, and she was going to stay there for as long as possible. “You are getting up, because we have a very big day ahead of us.  Rae has a lot of therapy today and she needs you to be one of her big supporters and cheer her on.  You have to sit in the stands and say Goooo Rae,” Shelby informed her remaining calm and patient as the moments went by.  Brittany’s reaction was to kick her feet wildly on the bed and slam her fists into the mattress and scream into a pillow.  “Are you done?” Shelby asked her once the screaming and kicking stopped for longer than three seconds. “I not go!” Brittany whined. “You have to get up, and you have to eat, and you have to come to therapy,” Shelby told her and Brittany started to protest, but Shelby stopped her immediately by landing one solid smack to her very well protected backside.  She gathered her into her arms and spoke gently.  “Bree, listen very closely to Mama.  This is your first and last warning.  You are very much allowed to be angry and upset and tell me no, and I promise you there will be a consequence for every naughty little thing you do today, so I hope it’s out of your system now.  When we are out, if you do not behave, Mama will take you into a bathroom and I will spank you.   You will be a good girl, while we are out today and if not you will be spanked.  Do I make myself clear?” she asked her. “I not go Mama,” she whined softly. “Yes Bree, you are going,” Shelby told her and Brittany let out a scream of frustration, which quickly found her over Shelby’s knee and when she was done, Shelby rubbed her back and waited.  “Was that nice behavior or very naughty little girl behavior to scream at Mama like that?” she asked her seriously and Brittany knew Shelby expected an answer. “Bad Mama,” she answered softly. “It was very naughty behavior yes, so now there will be a consequence,” Shelby said and she delivered twenty firm smacks to Brittany’s covered bottom before standing her on her feet and taking her hands.  “You do not get to rub out the sting little girl,” she told her.  “I know it smarts, but I didn’t spank you bare, and you are going to sit on your tender bottom all throughout breakfast today.  I want it to remind you that little girls who act very naughty will endure a consequence,” Shelby told her and she waited a minute before continuing.  “Say it back to Mama, why are you sitting on a tender bottom for breakfast?” she asked her. “I was naughty,” Brittany pouted and Shelby nodded. “What did you do?” Shelby pressed gently. “I sc’eamed an’ fighted you,” she said. “Yes you did,” Shelby said and then she leaned in and kissed her forehead gently, while still holding Brittany’s hands.  “I love you little girl.  I love you very much and because of that, my lovely Baby Bree, my little Ballerina, will pay the price for naughty behavior, do you understand?” she asked and Brittany nodded.  “Good girl.  Now you take yourself downstairs and you sit on your tender bottom and you eat breakfast, and if I find out that you tried to get out of any of that, I will bare your bottom and spank you again, understand?” she asked and Brittany nodded.  “Good girl,” Shelby said and she wrapped Brittany in a hug.  “I love you very much little girl.  I will always love you and there will always be a consequence for naughty behavior,” Shelby said.  Brittany nodded and after a few minutes, she let go and walked out of the room working hard to keep her hands in front of her body.  Shelby took a deep breath and hung her head.  This was not how she wanted to start a Monday.  She went over to the bathroom and knocked on the doorway.  “Rae baby, are you almost done?” Shelby asked. “Go way!” Rachel called out politely trying to be calm about things.   “I will wait outside the door for you,” Shelby told her kindly and she waited as time ticked by.  As far as Rachel was concerned, it had been far too long with the damn diaper, when in actuality it had only been twelve days.  She was tired of this though.  She didn’t think she was going to need diapers anymore, and she wasn’t happy about reconditioning therapy, so she set out to prove that she was fine.  She pushed the diaper off of her body, rolled it up and put it in the trash.  She took some toilet paper, wadded it up, and cleaned herself causing a terrible burning sensation.  She made a hiss and then forced herself to be quiet.  She pushed the diaper into the garbage can, trying to bury it beneath the other diapers, so she wouldn’t give herself away.  “Are you doing okay my love?” Shelby called out with concern, and suspicion.  Her suspicion was very well concealed though. “Yes Mama!” Rachel answered obediently and Shelby took a heavy sigh. This was going to be the second battle of the day.  That voice was too sweet, too convincing and that meant Rachel was up to no good, but Shelby couldn’t quite figure it out.  In the bathroom, Rachel was very carefully putting herself in a very precarious position.  Her bottom had been on fire a little while ago, but now it was calming down and so she felt confident in being able to pull this off.  She pushed the old diaper down under the others, thinking that would make a difference, and then she stood up, washed her hands, pulled her pajamas back into place, and crawled back toward Shelby who was seated on the bed now and waiting patiently.   “All done?” she asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  “Do you want help standing or do you want to do it yourself?” Shelby offered and Rachel reached one arm up to Shelby.  There was a split second where Shelby had a very good idea of what had taken Rachel so long, but she couldn’t say anything yet, because it was just a hunch.  Shelby smiled, helped her to stand and wrapped her in a hug, as she always did and she felt Rachel go tense.  “You’re a good girl Rae, and my daughter, and I will always love you,” Shelby told her, immediately having stronger suspicions about what had taken so long, what was making Rachel so tense, and why Rachel sounded so obedient a few moments ago.  “Alright, now, can we go downstairs together and have breakfast with Daddy and your sisters?  He makes some pretty amazing pancakes and I think they will give you good energy for your mobility classes,” she said.  “Quinnie and Sanny like to be dressed, but if you want to stay in pajamas, you can for now,” Shelby said and Rachel agreed.  “Alright then, shall we go?” Shelby smiled. “Okay,” Rachel agreed and the two of them went downstairs carefully together; Shelby letting Rachel walk on her own as much as she wanted.  Her first instinct had been to scold Rachel for taking off the diaper, but because it had been done in secret, she couldn’t let on that she knew.  Rachel never took into account the fact that her diaper gave her pajamas a very specific outline and without them, the outline was noticeably different.  It was what confirmed Shelby’s suspicions.   “There you are,” Will smiled and when Rachel sat down in her seat, Shelby gave her a kiss, then Santana, then Quinn and then Brittany and she cuddled her just a moment longer.  She wanted to reassure Brittany that she was loved and wanted and not in any trouble without drawing attention to the situation.  “Rae baby, do you want one or two pancakes to start and would you like any bacon?” he asked. “Um, one p’ease, an’ yes p’ease,” she said yawning a bit and also trying to be super polite and calm.  She was terrified that a bell was going to go off and give her away any second.  Shelby moved over to Will and tapped his hip gently to get his full attention. “She’s not wearing her diaper?” she whispered. “You’re positive?” he asked softly, glad the sound of pancakes on the griddle would mask their conversation. “Without a doubt.” Shelby told him “So now we wait, and then we have to follow through with that,” he said discretely pointing toward the board and Shelby rested her head on his shoulder for a moment.  This was not how she wanted to start a Monday.   The girls sat having breakfast and Shelby and Will sat at the island, so they were all relatively close together.  They had to get the girls to be ‘alone’ as much as they could.  Everything seemed off though.  Rachel was tense, because she was breaking the rules, Brittany was crabby since she woke up and Santana and Quinn couldn’t seem to get along with each other.  Quinn was eating carefully and being very neat, while Santana was being a little less neat.  Santana cut into her syrup drenched pancakes, and when she put the knife down, the excess syrup managed to fly itself onto Quinn’s napkin and a small string of it went into her hair.  “Eww, Sanny!” she complained and she reached for her napkin to clean herself up.  When she put her hand directly in the syrup on her napkin and groaned, Quinn growled in frustration and Santana smirked happily, finding humor in the situation.  Shelby was ready to jump in as soon as she saw Santana’s face, but Will stopped her. “We keep hovering, we have to stop,” he said quietly. “It’s very difficult,” she hissed back at him and he nodded his agreement and put his left hand in her right one, glad she was a left handed person.  It made holding hands easier while they ate sometimes. “Sanny, you gotta ‘pologize,” Quinn said and Shelby hung her head.  It seemed everyone was little. “Maybe she’s just tired,” Will offered quietly and Shelby prayed that was the case.  All their girls had young speech when they were tired. “No,” Santana told her, not even looking up from her plate as she stabbed four small pieces of pancake onto her fork, before putting it in her mouth and smiling smugly at Quinn. “Pologize!” Quinn demanded slamming her napkin and hand down on the table. “No,” Santana said simply. “Yes!” Quinn snapped back and Santana tried to ignore her. Their little battle went on for a good twenty seconds and Will had to hide his smile.  “They sound like six year olds,” he said and Shelby rolled her eyes, but nodded and smiled as well.  They had pets and they had children, and sometimes the lines got blurred.  It was the reason, she specifically called them her loves.  As a mistress she loved and treasured her pets.  As a Mama she loved and treasured her children, so it fit either situation. “Dop bein’ so mean!” Brittany finally yelled at her sisters.  “It was a ass’dent, so dop yellin’ at her!” Brittany said to Quinn and Quinn looked shocked while Santana looked smug.  “An you don’t be mean!  You pissin’ her off, jus to do it!” she said, her voice sounding soft, and young and then it was Santana’s turn to look shocked and Quinn’s turn to look smug.  “No!” Brittany said pointing her fork at Santana.  Santana didn’t like that, so she leaned over and took the rest of the pancakes that were on Brittany’s fork and ate them herself.  “Hey!  Mine!” Brittany yelled at her sister. “Now?” Shelby asked Will.  Apparently he had some master plan in mind and she was sort of intrigued to see what he was going to do. “Not yet,” he said.  In retaliation, Brittany used her fork to pick up pieces of Santana’s pancake and just as she did, Santana grabbed her wrist to stop her.  Brittany tugged and the two were struggling and grunting and before things got too messy, Will walked over and took hold of both of their wrists, in that safe place, where they knew they were his and he was claiming them as his pets.  “You two are finished for now,” he told them.  “You will go into that corner,” he told Brittany pointing to the fridge where there was a space for her.  “and you will go over there,” he told Santana pointing toward the back door.  “No one will talk, you will stand there and think about good behavior at the breakfast table,” he said and he was so stern, Rachel looked frightened while Shelby looked turned on.  “You will go now, or you will be spanked for defying a direct order and you will have to go anyway,” he said and the two of them went off to their separate corners, well chastised for their bad behavior and Will returned next to Shelby, so they could finish their breakfasts. Shelby lowered her hand to his thigh and very carefully drew the letters H, O, and T on his upper thigh and he smiled at her, giving her a simple kiss before they continued eating.  Rachel watched and tried to go back to eating breakfast like Quinn had, but she kept remembering all the terrible things her Sirs would do to her and in this house, even though Will had never mistreated her or any of the girls, he was still a Sir, and he could very easily harm all of them, especially Rachel.  She felt as though she were sitting on pins and needles and Shelby could tell something was wrong.  She couldn’t see her face, but just by her body language, she knew Rachel was in her head reliving terrible memories.  She looked over and saw her other girls were just annoyed.  She reached into the island drawer and pulled out a scrap piece of paper and pencil, before writing carefully.  “I want to swaddle them!” Will smiled and pet her hair before writing back a list answer.  “1. Swaddling is for infants or very cold people.  2. Not real infants - Infantile behavior - at times.  3.  We CAN and WILL hold them for as long as they let us.” he wrote and she took a deep breath and nodded.  She knew he was right, but she wished there was a magic wand she could wave and make it all okay.  She loved her girls so much.  She didn’t want them in any pain.  As soon as she read his response, she finished eating, threw her plate in the dishwasher, and put her napkin and the scrap paper in the garbage.  Her loves did not need to know what had been exchanged between their Miss and Sir.  They were reminded on a regular basis how loved and cared for they were and that was all that was important to Shelby.  Will was just about to release the girls from their respective corners when the phone rang and Rachel let out a blood curdling scream. She wasn’t wearing a diaper, she didn’t put on her protective cream before when she put her pajamas back in place.  The ringing of the phone caused her bladder to open and release what it was holding on to, which was a surprising amount.  “Answer the phone,” Will told Shelby and he went over to Rachel.  Quinn was holding her hand tightly and Brittany and Santana were still in their corners holding their ears while Rachel screamed bloody murder, tears pouring down her face.  Shelby answered the phone and Will knelt in front of Rachel, careful to avoid the growing puddle beneath her.  “Rae, look at Daddy,” he tried, but she was screaming so loud, she never heard him.  All she knew was she was in severe pain from the rash she had, the urine touching the small sores felt like fire on her skin, her bottom itself, felt raw and exposed somehow, and she knew she was in trouble for making such a mess.  She wanted to run.  She wanted to apologize.  She wanted to hurt the men who had done this to her.  She wanted to do a lot of things, but all she could do was cry and scream. Quinn looked at Will with sad eyes.  “Daddy I wanna help,” she said softly. “We all do baby,” he assured her and he thought for a minute.  They had three full bathrooms in the house, so the easiest thing to do would be to put her in the bathroom downstairs, clean her up, and then change her right there.  “Okay Quinnie, this is how you can help.  Go up to your bathroom.  Mama put a purple basket with all of Rae’s things in there, so bring that down here to me please,” he said and she went to run off.  He stopped her immediately and pulled her back to him.  He looked her dead in the eye and spoke gently.  “I am very glad you are a good sister, and I am very proud of you for wanting to help.  That being said, this is not a life and death situation.  Rachel is screaming from pain, but that pain will not be increased, nor will it decrease if you get back here any faster than if you walk.  She needs to be cleaned up first.  You will walk up to the second floor to get the purple basked and you will walk back downstairs to us, or you get spanked,” he reminded her quickly and she nodded her understanding.  He smiled and let her go, and was proud to see her walk calmly away.  “Good girl,” he said and she continued. “Me too Daddy,” Santana and Brittany said at the same time.  None of the girls were okay with Rachel being this upset. “Alright, you two get some paper towels and just lay it down on the mess.  Do not throw it away yet,” he said and they looked at him with confusion.  “It’s okay, just put the paper towels down.  It’ll soak up the urine and right now that’s all I’m concerned about.  When you are done doing that, you will go to the board and write neatly ten times each.  There is no fighting at the breakfast table,” he instructed and they both let out a small groan.  They weren’t expecting lines on top of the corner time they’d had.  “You should have thought about all the consequences naughty little girls in this house can get,” he said.  “When your lines are finished, your punishment is over,” he explained and with that they set to their tasks.  They worked together to lay down the paper towels and while they did that, Will took Rachel into the bathroom.  He set her in the tub and started to work her out of her pajamas and she almost fell twice.  He was talking to her gently and saying soft things, but she wasn’t listening and she wasn’t trying, she was just screaming with her eyes closed, tears coming quickly with no sign of stopping.  “Rae baby, listen to Daddy sweetheart,” he said gently, and he knew she wasn’t going to, but he kept saying it.  She couldn’t cry forever.  He filled up the tub with lukewarm water and the second it touched her feet her eyes popped open and she looked at him in shock.  “Look down baby, it’s okay, it’s the water.  We have to make it a little bit warm, so you’ll feel clean, but not so warm that we burn you,” he said and she just trembled as the water continued to fill.  He only let it get to be about four inches high, before shutting it off and sitting on the edge of the tub.  He lifted the shirt a bit, tying a knot in the fabric to keep it out of the water. He was still holding her steady, a fact, he was very sure, she was not aware of, and he knew that he was going to have to check her body, something she was going to get hysterical about.  “Let’s just sit baby, can you do that for me?” he asked and he guided her to sit carefully, mainly to get any stale urine off her body.  As soon as her bottom touched the water though she let out a painful howl and he stood her back up.  “Shhh, okay, okay, I’m sorry, you’re alright,” he said gently and he helped her back to her feet and let her calm down for a moment.  “Rae, listen to me baby.  I have to look at your body.  I have to see what is making you scream so loudly.  Something is very wrong, and Daddy has to check you over, so we can get you the maximum amount of help you need as fast as possible,” he explained and she just stared at him, crying and shaking her head no.  “I’m very sorry Rae, but I have to have you lay over my lap.  I need you in a secure position, so I can look to see what’s wrong.  I may have to touch and I want you to know what’s happening,” he said and she just cried harder. “Nice and slow baby girl, I promise,” he said.  He very carefully put her hands on his thighs and when her legs stopped balancing, she dropped the rest of the way down, her chest over his lap and his hand laying gently on her back.  He wrapped his free arm around her middle to keep her close, and then took a breath.  She was not going to like this.  He very carefully put a hand on her bottom and spread her cheeks gently to see how deep the rash went and as expected she screamed. “The basket it out here Daddy!” Quinn called above the screaming. “Thank you Quinnie,” he said and then he stood Rachel up to her feet.  “All done, all done baby,” he assured her and she set to trembling.  “I know baby, I know, I’m very sorry,” he said honestly and he meant every word.  He hated that he had to put her in that position, as if she were going to be punished and then cause fear while she was there.  He didn’t want that.  “Shhh, okay, okay, we’re standing, no more looking at your bottom, we’re done, I promise,” he told her gently, being sure to go slow.  He was being very cautious with her.  Any quick movement sent her body into spasm and they didn’t need that right now.  Rachel stopped screaming and looked in fear at Will, but at least she wasn’t screaming.  “Shhh, look at me sweetheart, just look.  I have to check between your legs.  I have to see how bad it is,” he told her and she just stood there whimpering, moving her eyes up, her body going totally rigid.  All he really needed her to do was spread her legs a little bit so he could see her inner thigh, but she was too scared.  Every muscle in her body became extremely tense and he saw her pulse quicken, just by looking at her neck.  “It’s okay Rae, I’m not doing anything but looking.  I have to see how bad it is, so I can help you,” he explained to her and as he explained, he very carefully touched the inside of her knee to push her legs apart a little bit, she gasped once, held her breath, and fear slid through her entire body. 
“This is the problem Rachel.  You’re much too hairy.  No girl should have hair here, so we’re going to pull them out, and then take you for laser treatments,” Vincent said and he pulled out an electric shaver, leaving just enough hair to grab on to later.  That part wasn’t so bad.  When he pulled out the tweezers and began removing the rest of the hair, one by one, was when it started to become painful.  When he put her in Oliver’s arms and they opened up her body, so her ass was on full display and they began to remove hair from that part of her body, is when she passed out from pain.
 She was waiting for it.  She knew it was coming.  The pain was about to be unbearable and she wasn’t sure how she was going to survive.  She kept waiting and the pain never came.  Her lungs were on fire from holding her breath and still the pain didn’t come.  She wished he would just beat her and be done with it, or that her body would pass out.  His fingers moved very delicately around her knee, trying to wedge her legs apart, being very careful not to touch the rash and he realized it was very wide spread now.  They hadn’t been using enough cream as far as he could tell.  When he or Shelby helped Rachel to change, it was one thing, but when she did it herself, apparently that was another issue.  What they needed to do was ease her back into the water to clean her up properly.  Very carefully he explained what he was doing as he did it and when her bottom hit the water and she was seated fully, she found enough strength inside her to call out the one word, she thought they might actually listen to.  However, she didn’t say it, she screamed it and it rang out loud and clear through the entire house.  “WICKED!” One word brought an entire house running to the bathroom and Will pulled his hands off of Rachel immediately since she was seated carefully in the water now.  He taught her that word and she remembered it, so there was going to be respect shown.  She’d been promised.  Saying the word, her word, meant everything stopped immediately and now it had.  Shelby kept Santana and Brittany back and handed the basket to Will as Quinn looked on nervously.  “Girls look at Mama,” she told her three who were not so terrorized at the moment.  “Stern is different than what?” she asked them. “Tor-sure, Mama,” Brittany answered immediately. “Good girl, and why do we have to be stern with Rachel?” she asked them. “Her b’oked da rules,” Santana said. “Very good, my loves,” Shelby praised.  “Now, this is something Mama and Daddy have to do, without you three for now.  You’ve all helped and I’m very proud of you.  I need you to all go back to the table though and finish breakfast.  If you are done with your food, then you can get a coloring book and color, at the table.  This door will be open the entire time and you will hear everything, but I warn you now you may not like what you hear,” she told them. “Are ya gonna s’ank her Mama?” Quinn asked sadly. “No baby,” Shelby promised.  “What she did is not something we’re going to spank her for today.  Maybe in the future, but not today, and I want to ask you all one more thing.  Is every punishment a spanking?” she asked. “No,” they all answered at the same time. “No Mama,” Shelby encouraged. “No Mama,” They parroted and Shelby smiled and gave them each a kiss. “Good, so everyone back to the table please,” she said and they followed instructions, before Shelby stepped further into the bathroom and looked at Will expectantly.  “You lead,” she told him kindly and he gave her a kiss and nodded. “Rae look at me, look at Daddy,” he said trying to coax her.  He couldn’t touch her, she called code and that had to be respected.  She also was too upset to focus and stand up and get out of the tub.  She continued to stay seated in the lukewarm water and she realized a few moments later, it didn’t hurt as much now.  Rachel’s eyes seemed very distant, but eventually she came back to him and he smiled.  “Good girl,” he praised and she gasped for air.  “No baby, look at me.  Breathe with me,” he said and he started to do the one breathing exercise he knew Shelby taught the girls.  There were four, but he only remembered one.  After four cycles of breathing, she was a little calmer, now just panting to get oxygen back into her body so her muscles could relax as well.  “Good girl, now do you think you can talk?” he asked and she nodded at him, fear immediately seizing her body.  “Okay, good, let’s breathe a little more,” he said and he waited for her to look calmer.  Once she did he continued.  “What made Rae scream?” he asked her and that seemed to snap her out of her fearful state.   How did he not know what made her scream?  Wasn’t it obvious?  Wasn’t this the part where he was supposed to call her a baby and throw her out of the house and tell everyone how terrible she was?  He didn’t do any of that though, he just softly repeated the question and she took a minute to think about it. “Phone,” she said softly.  “Phone, ring,” she corrected.  “Sir,” she added a split second later and then she put it all together for him.  “Phone, ring, Sir,” she said and then she went back to panting softly.  Will nodded at her and spoke gently. “Who’s this baby girl?” he asked pointing to Shelby. “Ma, Meh, I mean,” she stammered and he held up his hand to stop her. “It’s okay Rae.  It’s what you are most comfortable with right now.  Take a deep breath for me and then you can answer.  No answer is right or wrong,” he assured her.  “Let me rephrase my question.  What do you feel most safe with calling my wife?” he asked gently. “Mama,” she said, little tears rolling down her cheeks. “And me?” he asked and she clammed up immediately.  She didn’t know what to call him.  She wanted to call him Daddy.  He took care of her the way a nice Daddy should, but she had broken the rules and betrayed the trust he had in her, so she didn’t think she was allowed.  “It’s what you want Rae.  No answer is right or wrong,” he reminded her kindly. “Daddy,” she said and then she did what no one expected and she very carefully climbed out of the tub and put her wet body against him.  She needed to be safe, and held and reassured that he was still going to love her.  He now had sopping wet pants from her sitting on him, and a very wet shirt, from her thrashing around earlier, but those things could and would be changed later.  In that moment, he was a Daddy holding his over-wrought little girl and all he wanted to do was just fix her the best way he knew how.  He just wanted to give her a bath, change her into new clothes, with a new diaper, apply lots of cream to her tortured skin, and hold her for an hour, or as long as she’d let him.  He was just about to cave into those feelings when he felt Shelby lay a hand on his shoulder.   “Strong,” Shelby smiled at him, using one word as a gentle reminder.  They had three other girls who had all done the same exact thing at least once.  They knew he was the “weak” one and would let them get away with stuff.  He would be the one to talk to them, help them work through it, reassure them that they were okay and then move on.  Shelby did all those things too, but there was always that final discussion she had with them to explain why their actions had been the wrong choice.   “Alright baby, okay, that’s good, now Daddy is going to put you back in the water,” he said and he did it.  She didn’t scream in pain this time though, she just whimpered and reached for him.  He took both her hands in one of his, and put the other hand on her shoulder.  “Good girl, now just stay, we still have to wash you up,” he said and she cried softly.  “I know you’re scared.  It’s okay,” he assured her.  “Listen baby, why is Rae in the bathtub?” he asked. “Pee-pee,” she whimpered. It wasn’t the answer he’d been expecting, but he was going to take all his cues from her.  If she wanted to be that little he’d respect that.  “And why did Rae pee-pee?” he asked her. “Phone,” she said sadly. “That’s right, and where did Rae pee-pee?” he asked and he felt her go rigid again.  “No, it’s okay, look at me, breathe baby girl.  I just want to know where,” he said and as he spoke, Shelby was able to hand him a bath mitt.  There were some very super soft mitts for parents of new born babies, to use to wash their children.  When Shelby realized how intensely Rachel’s body had been abused, she bought several and stored two in each of the bathrooms of their house.  “You breathe with Daddy and Mama is going to wash you near where it hurts most,” he told her.  “We do that so we get all the pee-pee off of your skin and it stops hurting,” he explained and he waited for Shelby to finish.  Once she did, he praised Rachel for her good breathing, and then repeated the important question.  “Okay sweetheart.  Tell me.  Where did the pee-pee go?” he asked her kindly. “Four Daddy.  Hurt!  Pain!  Owie,” she pushed out rapidly and he pet her face gently. “It hurt when you peed on the floor?” he asked and she nodded at him.  “I’m very sorry that it hurt you so much my love,” he told her honestly and she believed him.  “Rae, why did the pee-pee go on the floor?” he asked her and she shook her head no.  “It’s just a question Rae.  Daddy just wants to know why it happened,” he told her kindly but he knew that she was one of their daughters, which meant she was probably going to be stubborn about answering. Rachel however, surprised him when she spoke so honestly and quickly.  “Unna-wear,” she pushed out carefully. “What about your underwear?” he asked.  It was an answer, but it didn’t quite answer the whole question so he had to press gently to get all the answers out of her.   “No, on,” she said sadly and the tears came slowly.  Part of her figured just be honest and get the beating over with.  Maybe they would keep her if she did that. “Rae, look at me,” he said firmly and Shelby smiled.  This was the part they had worked up to getting to.  “Is it Rae’s fault she pee-pees when the phone rings?” he asked and she nodded yes.  “It is?  Are you sure?  Does my Rae do it because she wants to?” he asked and she shook her head no. “Bad men maded me Daddy,” she pouted at him, now sitting a little more calmly in the water, which Shelby thought might be getting to cold. “Very good, that is correct.  Some very bad men, made your body react when you didn’t want it to, so is that Rae’s fault, or the bad mens’ fault?” he asked her. “Bad men,” she answered and he nodded and kissed her forehead. “Very good,” he told her.  “So now, we rinse Rae off, and we put her in new underwear with lots and lots of her special cream, so that she is not in pain anymore, do you understand?” he asked and she nodded at him.  “Mama is going to help you stand up and Daddy is going to rinse you off, from your hips down,” he told her and she nodded at him, and leaned into Shelby letting them take care of her.  Once she was rinsed off completely, and the tub was drained, they helped her out of the tub and had her lay down on the small carpet where Shelby covered her top half with a towel to keep her warmer.  The bathroom wasn’t cold, but she was used to three girls who were afraid of being cold, so it was habit to keep her love warm.  “What is this Rae?” he asked holding up a tube of her special cream. “Is my c’eam Daddy.  No mo’e owie,” she told him and both he and Shelby worked very hard to control themselves.  Rachel was acting like Courtney and Mackenzie and it was very easy to fall into that line of conversation.  It was very simple to make their communication young and their actions for Rachel younger, but because she had never outwardly expressed wanting that at home, they had to walk a very fine line.  She could phrase things however she wanted, but they had to talk to her as if she were a typical nineteen year old girl with none of these issues. “That’s right.  This cream will make Rae feel better.  Now, Daddy is going to put it on you, and make sure it goes over every little spot of your body that is sore.  I think we haven’t been giving you enough, so now, we learn, we need extra,” he said and she nodded her agreement.  “It means more though my love.  It means that at every change, no matter who changes you, if it’s me, or Mama, or even you yourself, you have to put on a lot or the pain will continue to be there and we don’t want that for you.  We want you to get better,” he explained and after a moment of thought she agreed.  She knew she hadn’t been putting enough on herself, but she wasn’t ready to admit that.  She was only going to say something if directly asked.  “How does Daddy put the cream on?” he asked her.  She had to be prepared for him to touch her, and he didn’t think she was. “Hand?” she asked him. “Yes, I’m going to use my fingers and spread a very thick layer all over the parts of your body that are in so much pain and need cream.  Now, you have two places, can you touch them for me?  Can you show me?” he asked and she looked afraid immediately.  She didn’t want sex, it was why she called her code word and they said they were going to respect that.  She didn’t want it with anyone.  She didn’t want it with him and she didn’t want to get herself off, but now he was asking her to. “Rae, look at Mama, breathe and talk.  If you don’t communicate, we can’t help you.  We want you to be very aware of what is going on, and the only way to do that is for you to talk back to us,” Shelby said stepping in.  She could see Rachel going to a very fearful place and she wanted to stop it as quickly as possible. “Wicked Daddy, wicked, wicked, wicked,” she cried and Will nodded, held up both hands in defense and thought for a moment.  He thought about what he said and then sighed.  “Okay Rae, good girl, very good, now look at me,” he said and then he pet Shelby’s face.  “See, touch baby,” he told her, and then he took his pointer finger and touched Shelby’s chin.  “Touch,” he repeated.  “Just to show me.  I want you to show me where your pain is.  Can you touch?” he asked and she calmed down a little bit.  She took her hand and covered her entire crotch before speaking. “An in my buh,” she whimpered a heavy blush creeping into her cheeks and making her warm with fear.  None of her feelings right now were good and they had been a moment ago.  She wanted those feelings back. “In or around sweetheart?” he asked her, waiting for clarification.  He knew exactly where her rash was, he had looked at it, but she was telling him additional information that he had to be sure about.  She looked confused so he made a small circle with his hand and showed her, pointing to the two areas.  “In,” he said and took putting a finger inside the small O shape in his hand, “or around,” he said drawing around the O shape to demonstrate the difference and she thought for a moment. “Roun’,” she answered. “Good girl, that was very good communication,” he praised her.  “So now Daddy is going to put on a very thick layer of cream, every where that hurts Rae, so she stops hurting,” he told her.  “Are you ready?” he asked and she nodded at him, her eyes going straight to his finger, and she watched with great intensity as he spread a very large amount of cream onto is finger and then coated her crotch with it.  He was gentle and careful and kept telling her how good she was doing, and when he moved around to her bottom, she tensed up again.  “Around baby, just around.  You gave Daddy very good communication and now I know to go around,” he told her as he spread the cream on her, and when he finished he moved to wash his hands.  The bathroom was small enough and by looking at her skin, he knew she wasn’t too cold.  “Now,” he said seriously.  “What is the rule in this house?” he asked.  “When does Rae have to wear her underwear?” he asked. “All a time,” she pouted and the fearful look returned to her eyes.  She didn’t want him to beat her, or take her, and while half of her body told her to present herself to him to make it easier, the other half of her body stopped her. “That’s right, so we’re going to put your underwear on and then get you into these sweat pants and t-shirt,” he told her and he helped her to stand.  Her diapers didn’t have tabs.  They were slide off and slide on, just like underwear.  As soon as he had her standing she leaned into him and rested her head on his shoulder, and he was grateful that she was taking in his love and comfort.  After a moment, he helped her into it and then stood her back a little bit, looking at her with a stern expression.  “Now, again, when does Rae wear her underwear?” he asked her. “All a time,” she said softly. He simply rubbed her back and kissed the top of her head and nodded.  “Very good.  Rae wears her underwear all the time,” he told her and then he knelt down, taking a gentle hold of her chin and making sure they had eye to eye contact.  “Who was supposed to put on Rae’s underwear this morning?” he asked. “Me,” she said honestly. “Not Mama?” he asked. “No, I goed potty my self,” she said honestly and Shelby nodded at Will before interrupting. “Rae baby, Mama told you, you can use any word you want, and you said you wanted to use toilet, are you sure you want to say potty?” she asked her and Rachel nodded.  The babies said potty, and nothing happened to them, she couldn’t be anything other than a baby.  “Okay, I just want you to be sure,” Shelby reminded her and again Rachel nodded. “So then if Rae went potty by herself this morning, was she supposed to put on new underwear?” Will asked her and she nodded sadly.  “What happens when Rae doesn’t wear her underwear?” he asked. “Pee-pee ev-ee where,” she said sadly, bowing her head slightly. “That’s right,” Will told her.  “So we’re going to be sure that Rae always has her underwear on, from now until Miss Ronnie tells her otherwise,” he said.  “Now, because that is done, Daddy is going to go get changed for work, and Rae is going to clean up the mess in the kitchen,” he told her and she looked confused.  “Look at me baby,” he said kindly.  “It is not Rae’s fault that she pee-pees when the bells ring.  Bad men did that to her.  Mama and Daddy are working on getting that corrected with therapy help from Miss Ronnie.  It is not Rae’s fault that she pee-pees when the bells ring.  It is Rae’s fault that she makes a mess, because she broke a rule,” he said.  “Everyone in this house has rules and one of Rae’s rules is to wear her underwear,” he said.  “When is Rae supposed to wear it?” he asked her. “All a time,” she said softly. “Very good, and when Rae breaks the rule and doesn’t wear it, what happens?” he asked. “Pee-pee ev-ee where,” she said. “So because Rae broke a rule, Rae has to clean up the mess,” he told her and she nodded.  “Good girl.  Now your sisters put down paper towels, which you will throw away and then Mama will help you mop up the floor,” he said.  “First you go throw away the towels,” he told her and she nodded at him, but he didn’t let her go.  “I love you very much Rae and so does Mama and so do your sisters.  You can ask them for help but you have to throw things away.  They can move the garbage can closer to you though,” he said and she nodded her understanding. “Come here my little Lamb,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel turned around in the space to have Shelby behind her with arms wide open and Rachel fell into them.  “We love you very much and you will never be in trouble for what you can’t control.  You will always be in trouble for knowingly breaking a rule,” she told her and Rachel held on tight and snuggled in close.  Shelby was being very loving.  Her words were firm but her voice was very kind and Rachel felt no threat at all.  “Daddy and I love you very much Rachel,” she told her.  “Now, I will help you mop the kitchen floor in a moment and that will be part of your punishment.  This afternoon you’re going to write lines and then your punishment is over, understand?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Good girl,” she said giving her a kiss and sending her out of the bathroom where the other girls were waiting at the table with the garbage can already in place and as well as an extra coloring book for Rachel at her seat.  They also placed a spray bottle of ammonia and some extra paper towels on the table top.  They knew they could help and they knew she had to do it, but they would help her out, in any way they could.  It was what sisters did.  Rachel set to work and Shelby looked at Will, neither of them moving from the bathroom just yet.  “It’s not going to be Monday all week, is it?” Shelby asked when Rachel was out of ear shot. “No,” he laughed.  “Just for the next fifteen or so hours,” he smiled.  “You okay?” he asked. “Yes, Kelly is helping me with motion therapy today, and since we apparently have toddlers, I know I can call Hannah and Tom, or Mark and Alli,” she said. “We are finding a way to have date night and soon,” he told her.“Why?” she asked. “Because you are turning me on,” he said wiggling his eyebrows at her and she giggled. “Go get ready for work.  It’s Monday!” she told him.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will left his house with four very young, very calm, nineteen year olds and one very determined wife.  A plan had been set out for the day.  Will was going to work.  Rachel was going to mop the entire kitchen floor with Shelby’s help, Quinn was going to strip the beds of all the sheets, Santana was going to gather all the towels from all the bathrooms, and Brittany was going to vacuum the living room.  The only reason Rachel got extra assistance was because she had to walk and balance her body in order to work the steam mop and Shelby didn’t want her falling down or crashing into anything.  Once Will got to work he was to call the law office number that was given to him by the judge. He pulled the car into his normal space, walked on to campus, into his office, and was immediately bombarded by the department secretary.  “Mr. Schuester, I’m sorry, but you have five messages from three different people.  One is from Professor Poulis, he would like to have lunch with you and go over the budgeting section of your class.  The second is from a student who needs guidance in tutoring, and the third is from the Ohio State Department, Maximum Security Offices.  They’ve called three times.  I’m very sorry to pry, but are you okay, because I believe that’s actually the state prison calling,” she said. “I’m fine Abby, thank you.  It’s a bit complicated, but I assure you, I’m fine.  I’m involved in a soon to be trial, and I’m testifying against some very bad men,” he said working not to smile at how his girls had influenced his own language.  Very bad men and bad men were terms his girls used and they were the reason he wanted to smile, but Abby wouldn’t know or understand that and it wasn’t important that she should.  “How about this.  Just keep taking messages from the state if they call again, and in the meantime, before I go to class, I’m going to call my lawyer and see what legal advice I can get,” he told her and she nodded and left.  Once she was gone, he picked up his cell phone and dialed the number Judge Henderson had given him.  It rang twice before he was connected and after explaining his reason for calling, he was placed on hold. Several moments later, a woman answered and announced herself.  “Shannon Beiste, may I help you?”  “Yes, hi, my name is William Schuester, and I was given this number by Judge Owen Henderson.  He informed me to call today, first thing, and explain I need a lawyer to represent case number,” he said and then he rattled off a combination of letters and numbers for her. “Ah, yes, okay.  Let me review the case notes, and I will get back to you in an hour, goodbye,” she said and she hung up. Will sat in his chair looking at the door, staring off into space and thinking.  That seemed too easy, and somehow much too complicated, to just make a call and get a lawyer and have them call you back, without actually asking any questions.  Feeling confused he picked up and called again.  “Shannon Beiste please,” he said when someone answered and a moment later he was transferred. “Shannon Beiste, may I help you?” “Yes, hi, this is William Schuester again,” he started. “Punkin, I can’t go over case notes if you keep interrupting me.  I will call you in one hour as promised,” she said. “No, wait!” he said before she hung up the phone and he heard her sigh. “Yes?” “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be difficult, but I will not be available in an hour as I am teaching my class and I also need to know if you reading case notes, means you are taking the case and you’re my, well our, lawyer,” Will explained. “Are you the only person I’d be representing?” she asked. “No, there are two other gentlemen and three young ladies, who happen to be in my care slash custody at the moment, oh and one of the two other gentlemen, well he’s dead.” “Sir, let me read the case notes.  When does your class end?” “I finish class at eleven forty five, and I’m usually in my office moments later.” “I will call you at noon,” Shannon said and then she hung up.  She was a very tough lawyer and didn’t take crap from anyone, including her own colleagues. Will took a breath and texted Shelby.  “I called the lawyer, they’re calling me back at noon today, and I have to have lunch with Hank Poulis today.  If you need to call me, you can.  I love you.”  With the text sent, he gathered all his things and went off to teach his class.  He’d done all he could do and now he just had to wait. He continued to gather his plans for class and his phone buzzed moments later.  “I hate that man, so try to make lunch very short, and you have one little girl who really needs to speak to her Daddy,” it said and he sighed. He dialed Shelby’s cell phone and before it could ring, she answered.  “Let me give you to Quinnie,” she said and a soft voice came over the phone. “Hi Daddy,” she said. “Hi baby girl, how are you?” he asked. “Um, I wan’ you home p’ease,” she said and he heard the yawn in her voice, but he also knew she was in a very young state of mind. “Do you want to know a secret?” he asked.  “Daddy wants to be home with you girls too, but I have a job to do and a class to teach today.  Two classes actually.  I will be home this afternoon just before Rae comes back from therapy,” he said.  “Are you going to go with her?” he asked. “I fink so.  Mama said, we has to be wif her all day,” Quinn explained. “I am very jealous of Mama,” Will smiled.  “I have a question though.  If Mama gets you all day, does that mean Daddy gets you all night?” he asked and Quinn smiled, giving a soft yes.  “I do?  Well that’s good.  Let’s see, how about after dinner tonight, we throw Mama in a bubble bath and we let her soak for about an hour.  I don’t think she’ll look like a prune if it’s only an hour,” he said. “No, jus’ litta wrink-uhs,” Quinn smiled. “Yes baby girl, just little ones.  So while Mama soaks in her bubble bath, Daddy will sit with all his lovely baby girls and we can play a game.  What game to you think we should play?” he asked. “Um, da hippos.  Sanny an’ Bree like dat one,” she said. “What about Quinnie?  Does Quinnie like that game?” he asked. “Yes,” she said honestly.  “Loves you Daddy,” she told him and then handed the phone back to Shelby and went off to see her sisters.  Her desire to talk to Will had been met. “We’re good?” he asked. “I think so.  For now at least,” Shelby smiled. “Don’t worry babe, Monday is on it’s way to being done, and you get to have a bubble bath tonight,” he said. “Don’t leave me in too long, I’ll turn into a prune,” she laughed. “I love you,” he said and with her return of the sentiment, they disconnected and he stared at his desk calendar.  “Shelby’s right.  Mondays are not fun,” he told it and then he went off to teach his class for the morning.  Shelby pulled into the lot and saw Kelly waiting for them at the entrance of the rec center.  Shelby got out of the car and helped Rachel out, before locking it up and taking all four of her girls toward Kelly.  Rachel hung on to Shelby for balance while the other girls hugged Kelly hello and then very carefully lead Kelly to Rachel so she could hug her too.  “Good morning lovely, and thank you for letting me come watch you.  I’m very excited to see what you do here that is making you so much better,” Kelly said and Rachel gave a polite smile and hugged Kelly back. “We’re all a little off today,” Shelby said, immediately apologizing for her girls.  Courtesy was a big thing in their circle, and was usually strictly enforced, but today she just didn’t have the energy. “I think it was s a full moon last night, my house was a disaster this morning,” Kelly said simply.  She understood just by looking at these girls that they were not quite ready for an onslaught of rules and regulations. Right now, they just had to get through therapy.  “Shall we go in?” Kelly asked and the group went into the building, to the front desk and smiled at the ladies who were seated there. “Oooh, I have four lovely girls today, and their lovely Mama,” Nicole smiled.  She was standing behind the front desk, looking for paperwork, and just happened to turn around as they all signed in and she was proud of how well Rachel seemed to be balancing herself while walking. “Yes, and we also have the lovely Aunt Kelly today,” Shelby smiled. “Well that’s good, we’ll take all the extra support we can get,” Nicole smiled.  The Corcoran/Schuester girls were fiercely protective.  Not one of those girls let Nicole do her job with Rachel, without wanting to have it done to them, or questioning her methods and Nicole was very certain that by the time therapy was done, she’d meet the whole family.  So far, Will and Shelby managed to have everything under control, but as Rachel got better and the exercises got harder, they had to be a little more strict.  Nicole suspected that Aunt Kelly was there to help wrangle in the other three girls, but she never said a word about it.  She always remained professional and kind.  She even allowed the girls to help Rachel at times and found it had helped then in understanding she was trying to help.  “Well, then, who’s suiting up today, besides Rae I mean,” she asked and Brittany and Quinn raised their hands.  “Right, so I have Rae, Quincy, and Brianna?” she asked. “No miss,” Rachel said kindly.  “Quinnie and Bree,” she corrected. “Oh yes, I’m sorry girls, it’s been a rough weekend and I’m terrible with names sometimes,” she said and they all nodded that everything was okay.  “Alright then, suit up, and meet me at the pool, we’re gong to start with wall exercises.” The six women headed off and Shelby spoke kindly.  “Sanny, take Aunt Kelly to the bleachers please.  You may sit near Rae, but we’re not going to be on top of her,” she said and Santana nodded and took Kelly toward the pool, while Shelby helped the other girls get dressed.  Santana went down a little hallway and then opened a large door to a rather warm room that sounded much like the ocean.  There was a swim team practicing in the far end and with all the kicking they were doing it sounded like an ocean wave crashing on rocks.   Santana took Kelly’s hand and lead her to the second row of seats, directly across from where she knew Nicole normally had Rachel practice  Then she had Kelly sit down and Santana snuggled right up next to her.  Wrapping a protective arm around her, Kelly kissed the top of her head and smiled.  “Sanny, how come you aren’t swimming too?” Kelly asked kindly knowing that Santana was just as protective of Rachel as Quinn and Brittany were. “Um,” Santana said thoughtfully and then she laid a hand on her lower abdomen, a sign that Mackenzie and Courtney used for showing they had cramps or their period sometimes. “Ah, I see, sorry for prying,” Kelly apologized and she took a moment before continuing.  “Okay, remind me who Rae’s teacher is please,” Kelly said.  “I’m old now, and I forget some things,” Kelly smiled and Santana gave a soft smile and leaned into Kelly a little more.  Kelly had her suspicions about why Shelby asked for help, but a conversation with Santana might confirm them or shed more light on the situation. “Miss N’co,” Santana said softly. “Miss Nicole?  Is she nice?” she asked. “Es, jus’ some’ties yell.  S’ares Rae,” Santana explained and Kelly was shocked by Santana’s speech.  She’d never heard her that young before, and she knew it wasn’t the noises from the room, drowning her out.  Sanny really was too scared to be nineteen today.   Kelly nodded her understanding and then watched as Shelby emerged with the other three girls.  She walked behind them, while Quinn and Brittany surrounded Rachel to help guide her into the pool.  “You look great Rae, good job walking,” Nicole praised and Santana sat up on edge watching her sister.  “Slide into the pool for me, and we’ll start with wall exercises.  You all know the rules, hang on to the wall with two hands, feet hang down, we will work our feet up the wall into a frog jumping position and then slide back down.  We’re going to do ten of them.  Rae if you feel any cramping I want to know,” she said. Rachel nodded and the girls slowly slid into the pool, moving to position and then hung on to the wall to start the exercise.  Nicole began counting up to five, while raising her hand up indicating their legs should be moving up and then she’d count backwards from five and lower her hand, indicating they should lower their legs and Kelly smiled.  “Sanny, do you know why Miss Nicole does that?  None of your sister can see her when she stands behind them like that,” Kelly grinned and Santana narrowed her focus to Nicole. “Mebbe for pra-sis.  Some-ties we face her,” Santana said and Kelly nodded and smiled. “That’s very smart of her, thank you,” Kelly said and then she looked at Shelby with a hard glare.  Santana was very young and that was something that was very new.   In the pool, Nicole smiled, as she continued to coach the girls, proud of Rachel’s improvements.  “You’re doing fantastic girls, Rae, tuck your hips under for me.  Try to keep your butt facing straight down,” she said and in the bleacher area Santana focused her gaze on Nicole and her very loud mouth.  She didn’t like it when Nicole yelled at Rachel and she liked it even less when Nicole touched Rachel.  “Everyone pause please,” Nicole yelled out and she moved in close and had Rachel fix her body, moving it into a more correct position and Santana let out a soft growl when Nicole exclaimed how good Rachel was doing.  “What baby?” Shelby asked Santana, hearing her growl and knowing this could be a very tense situation. “Miss Co’ yell,” she said pouting. “Miss Nicole is talking very loudly so that Rae can hear and do the exercise correctly baby, that’s all it is, I promise, because if I thought anyone was being mean to any of my girls, I would be sure to go all Mama Bear on them,” Shelby assured her and to impress upon Shelby’s point, Kelly spoke up. “Even to me,” Kelly said kindly. “Noooo,” Santana said with a smile.  This was Aunt Kelly, her Mama’s best friend, and she was fairly certain that Shelby would never go Mama Bear on her best friend. “Oh yes.  Do you remember when your Mama dropped you all off at my house about a month ago?  The three of you came over, so Mama could go see Mr. Bruce and have a meeting with him?” she asked and Santana nodded.  “Well when your mother dropped you off and you all went to play with Jenna and Harry, the list she pulled out of her purse, was two pages long,” Kelly said and Santana turned to Shelby with a look of surprise. “Readefre3lly?” she asked softly. “Absolutely.  My girls are my number one priority, and I will do everything I can to help them, and if I’m not there, then whomever I leave them with better pretend they are me and take excellent care of my girls,” Shelby said protectively. “And if we didn’t, I’m fairly sure your Mama is coming after us with a machete,” Kelly teased. “E’ben G’amma?” Santana asked Shelby softly, with a slight smirk on her face. “No, the only people I can’t go after with a machete are your grandparents,” Shelby smiled.  “Sanny, you are one of my four amazing girls, and I will never not protect you,” Shelby told her giving her a kiss to forehead and Santana nodded.  She carefully stood and moved down one row, pushing Shelby’s legs apart a bit.  In this position, she could be one step closer to sisters and also protected by her Mama.  It didn’t matter who saw her at this point.  Her job was to sit and watch her sisters, while their Mama watched over all of them. Kelly scooted closer to Shelby and the two shared a very whispered conversation.  “She’s young,” Kelly said and Shelby simply nodded.  “Are they all like that?” she asked and Shelby nodded again.  “How long has this been going on?” she asked. “Since about Saturday when they heard the weather report.  The three of them heard cold front and that was it,” Shelby said and Kelly sighed.  Ryan was her only truly “brainwashed child” but he was afraid of the dark, which was fixed with a simple nightlight, and a bedtime ritual that was performed every evening no matter where they were.  The power of electricity was something Kelly and Justin could control for the most part.  Shelby and Will couldn’t control the weather. “What is her therapy this afternoon?” Kelly asked. “Reconditioning.  We’re trying to reverse the bell thing,” Shelby said.  “And it just so happens that I have a very stubborn little girl, who doesn’t want to go, thinks she’s cured, wants no part of any therapy at all when it comes to that, and to prove her point, went against the rules and got herself in trouble this morning,” Shelby said. “Mama!” Santana said quickly and she pointed to the pool, where it looked like Quinn was having an asthma attack.  “Stay with Aunt Kelly,” Shelby ordered and Kelly purposefully pulled Santana into her arms and kept her close, whispering encouraging things to her.  Shelby pulled out Quinn’s towel and her inhaler and went to the pool side.  “Come on out Quinnie, I have your inhaler,” she said and Nicole helped push Quinn out of the pool.  Shelby wrapped her up tight and helped her take a few puffs on the inhaler.  Once Quinn could breathe better, she moved in close to Shelby and cried softly.  “It’s okay baby, tell me what happened,” Shelby said kindly. “Code Mama,” she whimpered. “You want to say watermelon?” Shelby asked in confusion. “No code,” Quinn cried. “Oh, you got cold,” Shelby said.  “That’s okay.  Why don’t you come sit with us and warm up then,” Shelby suggested and Quinn nodded and wrapped her hands around Shelby’s neck.  She was a terrible person and terrible sister and couldn’t be of any use to anyone.  She didn’t even know why Shelby and Will said they loved her half the time.  “My sweet girl, you’re okay,” Shelby said staying perfectly still.  It seemed as though Quinn wanted to be carried and right now that was not an option.  “Come on, we’ll sit down and get warm, and then if you want to get back in before the lesson is over you can,” Shelby assured her, and she guided Quinn to the bleachers, where Santana took her hand as she sat down. “We be good eyes,” Santana told her and kissed her cheek before going back to watching.  Quinn leaned her head on Santana’s shoulder and pressed her back into Shelby’s thighs, to be reminded she was there, and watched sadly from the bleachers as therapy continued. Kelly turned to look at Shelby and then leaned in close.  “You and I will talk about a babysitting schedule, and you will take more sessions at the club for the next few weeks, or I will tell Miss Anne on you,” Kelly said seriously. “I’m not Alli,” Shelby protested softly.  Kelly was headed down a path that Shelby didn’t feel she should be on.  When Allison and Mark first took on their girls full time, Allison decided to be a stay at home mom, and for a while everything was fine, until one day she lashed out at her husband in pure frustration.  She yelled at him, that he was not being a good husband, that she felt denied, that she was at home all day with babies while he was out in the real world and she couldn’t take much more.  The problem was she yelled very loudly and her girls heard her.  It was two more weeks of nothing but terrified little girls and when Mark went to Bruce and Anne for help, a schedule was put in place.  Allison was surrounded by very young girls all the time, and while she loved them very much, they were confined to the house.  They put in a babysitting schedule and a routine and it gave Allison a chance to work down at the club and get some more alone time, and adult time.  It was the break she needed and she hadn’t had a problem since.  Shelby was very stubborn though, the ever protective mother, looking out for her family, and didn’t think this toddler thing was going to last much longer.  Kelly disagreed.
 
“You very much are.  We don’t know for how long you will have toddlers, but you do, so take the grown up time and help for as long as you can, and make money while you’re at it,” Kelly said and Shelby growled softly at her, only to be rewarded with a discrete pinch to her bottom and a kiss to her cheek.  “I am your best friend.  Discussion over,” Kelly said. Back in the pool, Nicole had the two remaining girls move on to a different exercise.  “Rae that is very good.  You are improving greatly.  Bottom up just a little more please,” Nicole called out.  “Tighten your core and lift those legs,” Nicole said and Rachel did as asked.  “Good girl, hold it, for five, four, three, two,” Nicole said and as she slowly counted, Rachel’s body lost the contraction and she started to fall back down, her toes touching the floor of the pool.  “That’s okay, you’re doing good, we’ll go again, I’ll help you this time.  I will hold your hips,” she said and Brittany simply moved over a little bit and put her hand on Rachel’s so she knew she wasn’t alone.  “I will hold you for five and then we’ll see if you can do it on your own for five,” Nicole explained and she held a hand under Rachel’s belly and the other hand on Rachel’s thighs to feel for the contractions.  As Nicole supported her, the contractions remained for three counts and then fell out.  “Tight Rae, very tight core.  Pull your belly button all the way to your spine.  Keep contracting, keep contracting,” she encouraged, but Quinn and Santana sat in the bleachers and looked angrily at Shelby, so she could go fix it. Miss Nicole was yelling at their sister and more importantly touching their sister, and it looked as though she were trying to pinch Rachel’s belly.  She wasn’t pinching at all and Shelby knew Rachel was safe, but because they’d come from Kate’s care, the girls did not trust Nicole would not hurt Rachel.  “She’s not hurting her my loves,” Shelby said seriously. “Her ‘ell Mama,” Santana protested. “She isn’t Sanny.  Rae has to work on holding her contractions and it’s very loud in here.  I will never let anyone hurt my girls, I promise,” Shelby said gently.  “Miss Nicole is talking very loudly.  That’s all.” “GOOD!” Nicole praised happily and then Rachel screamed.  She had pulled the contraction so hard and so tight that her entire body went into spasm.  “Okay, okay, hang on,” Nicole said and she carefully wrapped Rachel to her body.  They were chest to chest and she brought Rachel’s legs around so she was wrapped on her hips.  Nicole pressed all along her back muscles, on either side of her spine and then around her legs, on the backs of her thighs and Rachel stopped screaming almost instantly.  Nicole put her back on the wall and smiled.  “That was wonderful Rae and I’m sorry it gave you a body spasm.  That was fabulous though.  This time, you still contract, but not so hard okay?” Nicole said and finally Brittany found her voice. “NO!” she yelled at Nicole, not liking that Nicole was going to make Rachel do the painful thing again. “Brittany Susan!  Out!  Now!” Shelby yelled and Santana and Quinn’s jaws hit the floor.  Brittany was protecting Rachel from Nicole and yet, Shelby was yelling at her for it.  She walked over to the pool with the towel and looked at her scowling daughter.  “I’m sorry Miss Nicole, I have guard dogs for children,” she said.  “Out.  Now!” she ordered and Brittany looked torn.  “No, you are done.  You can come out, dry up, get dressed, and then you will apologize to Miss Nicole for yelling at her,” Shelby said and Nicole decided to carry on with the lesson while Brittany stared at Shelby in shock.  Nicole was grateful that Shelby was a good mom and understood the difference between Rachel being in pain, and Nicole causing her pain, because that seemed to be the thing Rachel’s sisters were concerned about.  Shelby knelt down and spoke softly and sternly to her young love.  “If I have to come in to that pool to get you, I will, and you will not like the consequences,” Shelby said seriously and Brittany knew she meant business so she didn’t push it. “Mama!” Santana called, standing up, but a hand was put on her shoulder immediately. “Sanny, sit down and wait for Mama and Bree to come back,” Kelly told her firmly and she used a Mistress voice immediately.  Santana wouldn’t listen if she didn’t.  Shelby returned and Santana looked at Shelby with pain and confusion. “Sit,” Shelby told Brittany and then she knelt in front of her daughters and spoke firmly.  “You are all going to listen very carefully to me,” she said and they nodded at her.  “I am very glad that you are all so protective of each other.  Sisters should protect each other.  Miss Nicole is being loud, because it is loud in here.  Rae screamed because her body is doing things it hasn’t done for a while.  Her muscles need to be retrained and that is not easy.  Miss Nicole helped her immediately and she is praising Rachel.  She is not yelling at her.  You three will sit here and you will watch.  I will never let anyone hurt any of you on purpose, and what you three will work very hard to understand is that therapy is going to hurt at times.” “Her ‘ell Mama,” Santana snapped. “Bark at me again,” Shelby said sternly and Santana shrunk back slightly.  She knew immediately she shouldn’t have yelled, so she gave a very soft apology.  “Thank you,” Shelby said kindly.  “Girls, you all need to understand something; it is very loud in here.  You are all close to me, so that I can speak softly and don’t have to yell.  Do you want me to yell, so everyone hears our business?” she asked and they all shook their heads no.  “Then the three of you will sit here and watch.  Rae isn’t crying, she’s not upset, she’s just working and she’s doing a very good job of it.  When therapy is over, Brittany you will apologize to Miss Nicole for yelling at her.  The three of you will sit here in the mean time and watch, and if anyone needs the bathroom, you will be escorted by myself or Aunt Kelly.  Understood?” she asked sternly and they all nodded at her.  “Yes Mama,” she said and they parroted it back to her.  “Good girls,” she said and gave each of them a kiss to their forehead before taking her place next to Kelly, behind them. “You’re my best friend,” Kelly reminded her.  “I’ll call Miss Anne for you.  Discussion over,” she said.  Will walked into his office after class and wrote out the information for the tutor he knew his one student was in need of.  He looked up just as she walked to the door and knocked softly on the frame and he smiled.  “Information as promised, and if you need anything else, give a call, and we’ll find some time to work it out,” he said and she thanked him and left.  As she left, Professor Poulis came and sat down at Will’s desk. “Will my boy, you are working far too hard,” Hank told him. “That may be but I have a lot to get done,” Will smiled and before he could say anymore, the phone rang.  Will gave a polite smile and then answered his phone, trying to calm his frustration.  Hank wasn’t a bad man, he was just a little bit annoying.  “William Schuester,” he said. “Mr. Schuester, this is Shannon Beiste, we were in contact earlier, and I have reviewed your case.  We need to set up a meeting,” she said and he simply nodded.  She was a very no nonsense woman it sounded like.  “You said some of the other people in this case are in your care?” she asked. “Yes Ma’am, three of the girls,” he said. “I would like to set up a meeting with all of you at your earliest convenience, within the week.  How many schedules do we need to juggle?” she asked. “Just mine,” Will said.  “My day off is Thursday, Wednesday night I am not available and any other day this week would have to be late afternoon or early evening,” he said. “Thursday may be a bit too far, are you all free tomorrow evening?” she asked. “I can talk to my wife and see what we can arrange and get back to you.  I am curious as to why three days is too far away,” Will said. “Hurry up man, we need to have lunch,” Hank hissed in the background, acting as though he were the most important man in the room.  Sometimes Will understood why Shelby thought he should be a pet.  He always craved attention like one, and never in a good way.  He always acted out when he wanted to get things done his way. “It’s been a while since everything has happened to all of the parties involved and I want statements sooner rather than later, so I can build the case.  The longer we wait, the more chance there is for the story to become fuzzy and possibly distorted,” Shannon said and Will sighed. “I will call my wife and get back to you within the hour,” he said and without warning, Hank grabbed the phone. “I’m sorry, but Will is very busy, and needs to talk to me, good day,” he said and he hung up. “What the fuck are you doing?” Will asked him, in a much too calm voice. “You need to step away from work, whatever you’re talking about, detach yourself from your wife, and come have lunch with me,” Hank said. “No.  I don’t.  I understand you want to talk about the budgeting portion of class, and what you will work very hard to understand right now is that budgeting, is going to have to be discussed at a later time.  What I have going on now, is much more important.  I respect that we need to sync up our lesson plans, and I will do that with you, but right now I have other things to take care of.  If you would like to discuss that over lunch, after I call my lawyer back, then we can, but we will not discuss anything school related until after I call my lawyer.  Furthermore, before I call my lawyer, I am calling my wife.  Now is there anything else you want to pencil in before I make my phone calls and you leave my office?” Will asked and the entire time he spoke he used his calm Master voice.  Hank Poulis was a harmless man, but there were days when he acted like an aggressive little toddler and the only way to stop it was to react with a calm aggression in return.  It was moments like that, Will was glad he was a Master. “Fine, have it your way.  Will you be free at three, when I’m finished with my afternoon lecture?” he asked, sulking. “I will make sure I am free at three o’clock, so we can sync up our lesson plans,” Will said and he penciled it in his book, before looking at Hank pointedly.  “You can leave now, I have two very important phone calls to make, and while I understand your feelings are hurt, remind yourself, that you are the one who interrupted my personal phone call,” Will scolded and Hank left the room with his tail between his legs and looking a little less full of himself. Will took a deep breath and put up a small list on his notepad.  He wrote down three names and then beneath each name, he made a small notation.  Once that was done, he put in a text to his wife to call him at work, so they could talk for a moment.  Ten seconds later the phone rang and Will answered.  “Your text sounds frustrated,” Shelby said kindly. “Let’s just say I now understand fully why you say Professor Pompous,” Will said softly and Shelby sighed. “I’m sorry you have to deal with him and I’m not there to help you, but I have a feeling that is not why you called me,” she said kindly.  “No.  I called for two reasons.  The first one is to find out how therapy went, and secondly because our new lawyer wants to meet with us tomorrow night to go over stories.  I tried for Thursday but apparently that is too far away because the longer we wait, the more fuzzy the information gets and she wants it air tight, or as air tight as possible,” Will said. “We cannot meet in the house, but we can meet.  You and I can talk to them at dinner tonight, so they don’t feel ambushed.  If we can prepare them, then it might work, but not at home,” Shelby said. “I agree, and I will call the lawyer and tell her so,” Will said and Shelby nodded.   “Well before we hang up, I have two bits of information.  First, therapy went very well and horribly well.  Rachel is doing wonderful.  We are all very proud of her and we are all so helpful that we’re actually more trouble than we are help,” she said and Will sighed. “They are protective,” he said. “Yes they are,” she smiled.  “The last bit of information is we’re either going to have four toddlers or four mute toddlers when we meet with the lawyer tomorrow and the therapist this afternoon.” “They all regressed?” Will asked. “Yes, in fact, it is apparently so strong, that Kelly is working with Anne to get them a schedule like Kenzie and Corey have.” “That might be okay, we need the adult time, we like our clients and we will need the extra money for the court fees,” Will sighed. “Yeah, but what do you tell the lawyer today and tomorrow when no one speaks?” Shelby asked. “I do believe we have a case of laryngitis running through our daughters,” Will sighed. “I love you,” Shelby said. “I love you too, and kiss all of my girls for me,” he said, and then hung up. The next phone call went to Shannon and it started with a deep and sincere apology.  “I have a very stubborn coworker who thinks he should have full attention on him, whenever he wants it, and it just doesn’t work like that.  Please know that I do not normally take phone calls around him, just for that very reason.  All further calls will be made no where near him, and I once again offer my sincere apologies for the rude interruption of my coworker before,” Will said.   “Normally I would fire you as my client for hanging up on me, however, I am well aware, by voice alone, that you are not the one who did so, and therefore we will continue.  Have you worked out a plan?” Shannon asked. “Yes Ma’am.  I spoke to my wife and we will be happy to meet you at a public location.  There is a Barnes and Noble near our house that has a nice coffee area to sit at, however if you have another place in mind we are open to suggestions,” he said. “The book store will be fine and the time should be four thirty.  I will see you all then and please come as prepared as possible, as that will help me to better build the case,” Shannon said. “Yes Ma’am,” Will said politely.  “I would like to inform you of one thing before we meet though,” he said. “Am I going to have to fire you?” she asked. “I hope not, but I will understand if you want to.  The three girls you will be talking to tomorrow, may not do a lot of talking.  They communicate, and very well, but lately they’ve been practically mute around people they don’t know, even if my wife and I are around to assure them that they should communicate,” Will said. “According to my notes they are nineteen, and most likely intelligent enough to know that they need to talk to me to get things done,” Shannon said, wanting to give them a chance.  She read the notes, and wanted to help these people.  She’d been in and gotten out of an abusive situation.  She wanted that for other people as well. “Yes, they are nineteen, they do understand that, and I just want to make you aware of what might happen,” Will said kindly. “Tomorrow afternoon at four thirty then, and I will come to them calmly and patiently,” Shannon said.  “I’ve got my entire schedule cleared now and we will talk for however long it takes.  Have a good day Will,” she said and then hung up. Will took a deep breath and then scratched out the second name on his little list, before picking up his cell phone this time and placing his last call. “Good afternoon Master Schuester, this is Devon,” she said. “Well good afternoon Devon, how are you my dear?” he asked. “Very well Sir, thank you.  How may I help you?” she asked sounding very professional. “Can we send out a promotional email to someone?  I think I know someone who could benefit from our services,” he told her. “Of course Sir, do you have an address for me?” she asked and as he spelled it out for her; she typed it into the computer. “Devon honey, make it as sweet a deal as you can okay?  He’ll come in, and he’ll get hooked, and I have a feeling that he’ll take interest in several of our Masters and Mistresses, just be sure to put in the notes, he his never to see Shelby or myself okay?” Will asked and Devon nodded. “Yes Sir.  I’ll send him the Halloween special we’re running and be sure to have Sara send him another email later.  Is there anything else I can help you with Sir?” she asked. “No,” he started.  “Actually yes, what is my schedule like the rest of this week?” he asked. “You have your standard Wednesday night clients, and you have two clients coming in Friday afternoon.  One for a water session and one for a spanking session,” she informed him. “Wonderful.  Thank you so much Devon and I will see you Friday,” he said and she nodded. “Yes Sir,” she said and then hung up. “What did Master Schuester want princess?” Anne asked her kindly having been next to her the entire time. “He gave me an email address to advertise to, and he asked me to make it as sweet a deal as possible and to put in the notes that the client is never to see him or Madam Corcoran,” she said and Anne nodded letting Devon do her job.  The phone rang moments later and Devon answered again.  “Good afternoon Madam Summers, this is Devon,” she said. “Good afternoon Devon.  Are you well princess?” Kelly asked. “Yes Madam,” she smiled. “That is wonderful, I’m very glad about that.  I know I will see you tomorrow morning when I come in for my session, but right now I need to talk to Miss Anne, is she free?” Kelly asked. “Yes Madam, hold on please,” Devon said and then she looked to Anne.  “It’s for you Miss, it’s Madam Summers.” “Thank you darling,” Anne said and she stepped into her office to take the call.  “Hello my darling Kelly,” Anne smiled.  “To what do I owe this pleasure?” “I’d like to talk to you about Shelby, Miss,” she said.  Shelby looked at the clock on the wall and sighed.  It was two thirty and right now all four of her girls were sleeping in the family room, with the tv playing a music channel softly in the background.  She took a moment to take in the peace and calmness of the house.  It was something she wished she had every day, every hour, but with her family, that would not be the case for a while.  So when she had these moments, she treasured them.  She said a silent prayer that her girls would behave at reconditioning therapy.  She was going to have to take them by herself and she essentially had four toddlers that had to talk about things that were painful memories.   They had been given lunch as soon as they got home.  After that they’d all been given a task to complete.  Rachel’s job was to finish her punishment from the morning.  She had to write one hundred lines while her sisters did basic chores.  Her line was to say.  I will have my underwear on at all times until I am properly reconditioned.  She was not to use contractions in her sentence, and she was to call Shelby every ten lines.  Shelby was concerned that Rachel would write her lines and get too far into her head, so to prevent that, she made her take some breaks along the way and praised her greatly when the hundred lines were finished.  Together, they signed and dated the paper and then put in a drawer.  There hadn’t been any tears shed so far this afternoon and Shelby was grateful for that.  She still had toddlers, but she was willing to work in baby steps.  Right now, she had to start waking them up so they could leave at three o’clock for therapy at four.  Based on the last session, Shelby knew she needed to start early. She got all the girls awake and set them up on the couch, taking a seat on the coffee table across from them.  “Okay my beautiful loves, I need everyone to focus on Mama please,” she said, and Brittany scowled at her when she turned off the television to gain their full attention.  When she’d woken them up, she put on the television so they could be distracted.  “Put that face away Bree.  It’s a recorded show.  It’s on DVR.  You can watch it later,” Shelby informed her and the scowl turned to a pout, but she didn’t argue.  Shelby nodded and continued.  “Who remembers what we did earlier today?” she asked and Quinn’s hand went flying into the air and Shelby nodded at her. “Rae had mo-sin fair-pee,” she said and Shelby smiled. “Yes she did, very good,” Shelby praised and while on the outside everything was fine, inside it was bothering her, that even Quinn was at toddler status.  Her girls had never wanted to be babies.  It was always just an option for when they were really scared about something, which up until this past weekend, had not happened.  
“Miss Shelby, do we have to be babies because we’re green too?” Brittany asked as they walked back to the car with the cart full of groceries.
 
“No sweetheart.  You will never have to be a baby.  No one will ever force you.  Now I know I will call you my baby, all three of you are my babies, but that does not mean you are a baby.  I will work very hard to not use that pet name if you like.  You have beautiful names and nicknames, and little pet names that I can use instead,” Shelby said.
 
“I don’t mind baby Miss,” Quinn said softly as the helped put some of the groceries into the trunk of the van.”  Her parents had never called her that and she liked that nickname.
 
“Well then if you’re comfortable, that’s all that matters,” Shelby said but as they loaded the last bag into the car she knew the conversation wasn’t over, so she gave them a task.  “Perhaps at the next party, you can ask Kenzie and Corey why they feel they have to be babies,” she suggested.
 
“Kenzie talked to me Miss,” Santana said raising her hand and Shelby nodded at her to continue.  “She said that this is a very loving group of people, and that true loving genuine people don’t hurt babies.  She also said that she and Corey are really scared all the time, so if they act like babies, then their Miss, I mean Mama and Daddy know they don’t feel safe,” she explained.
 
“Well that’s a very decent explanation,” Shelby said and then she got into the van and buckled up.  “Here is the plan my loves.  Besides Parent Time, and any desire you have to call us Mama and Daddy, if you ever feel so scared that you need to revert to what we call baby status in our circle of people, then that is fine with me, and it’s fine with Sir too.  You’re in a safe place and you need to know that at all times.  If acting as young as Mackenzie and Courtney do, makes you feel that safe, then so be it.  I will love you no matter what,” she said.
 
“I don’t think I could miss.  I kind of like the sex play with the other people and the training we get from you, and they don’t have those things,” Santana grinned.
 
“Very well said Sanny,” Shelby smiled.
 
“So then if we ever need to use it, we know we can, but we won’t be forced to,” Brittany reasoned, although her reasoning sounded more like a question.
 
“Right,” Quinn said.  “Only if we’re really scared.  Then Miss and Sir will know that we aren’t ready to handle much at that time and we can go slow.”
 
“That is wonderful logic my girls and will always be respected,” Shelby smiled and with that, the four of them went back home and unloaded the groceries.
  Hearing Quinn speak that young, for the first time, ever, Shelby knew she just had to go slowly.  “Does anyone know what other kind of therapy Rae has now?” she asked them and they all looked blankly at her.  She spent an hour with Nicole and an hour with Scott, and they thought that was all the therapy she needed, until Brittany excitedly raised her hand.  “Go ahead Bree,” Shelby said gently. “Miss, um, da lay-ee make her not pee-pee f’om da beh’z,” Brittany said and Shelby nodded. “That is correct.  Miss Ronnie is her name and she’s helping Rae to recondition her body,” Shelby said. “Mo’e tv now Mama,” Rachel said reaching for the remote and Shelby stopped her. “No baby girl.  No more tv now.  Right now, we have to go see Miss Ronnie and work on your muscle memory and muscle triggers,” Shelby said. “Is owie.  No!” Rachel pouted. “She hur’ you?” Santana asked quickly. “The truth Rae,” Shelby warned her.  “You can say you hurt, that is okay, but you didn’t hurt on Friday because of anything Miss Ronnie said to you.  You hurt because you got scared and you jumped into a very small space.  What Miss Ronnie said did not hurt you physically.  What Rae did is what hurt Rae physically,” Shelby said and Rachel looked at her curiously for a moment trying to remember what had happened. She took a moment and then a heavy sigh. “I did,” she pouted. “Mama, Miss Ronnie, mean?” Brittany asked protectively, wrapping Rachel in a soft hug. “No baby, she is very nice, and she listens very carefully and she told Rae a few things about herself, so Rae could get to know her better.  I have that list here and we can all look at it together,” Shelby said and they all nodded. Five minutes later, the information had been carefully studied and a small voice spoke.  “I fink is kay,” Quinn told Rachel softly.  “We be wif you an keeps you safe, an Mama,” Quinn continued and Rachel nodded her agreement. “Very good, so we’re all going to put our shoes and coats on, so we stay warm and we’re going to go to therapy.  We have three rules while we are in therapy, so everyone put their listening ears on and pay very close attention,” Shelby instructed and she waited till all eyes were focused on her.  Rule number one.  We only speak when spoken to,” she said and Quinn pouted, but Shelby took her hand and spoke gently.  “That means if Miss Ronnie asks Rae a question, who is the only person who gets to answer?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Rae Mama,” Brittany said. “Very good Bree,” Shelby praised.  “No matter how badly you want to answer any question, you are only allowed to answer a question directed at you.  Rule number two.  If Miss Ronnie gives a direction it is to be followed immediately,” Shelby said and Santana raised her hand in question, not understanding why this woman was going to be giving them directions as well.   “Why her gonna talk to us?” Santana asked. “Well Miss Ronnie is a very nice woman, she’s very polite and respectful.  It’s why Mr. Bruce suggested her.  Miss Ronnie is also a trained professional, and she knows how best to help Rae, even if it’s a scary thing the first few times, so if she tells you to do something, you need to do it because it will help Rae,” Shelby explained.  “Does that make more sense?” she asked and they all nodded.  “Good.  Rule number three.  Mama’s directions are to be followed at all times.  For every time you do not follow directions, there will be a consequence.  Today’s consequence is lines.  Twenty five lines for every direction not followed,” Shelby said.  They may be acting like toddlers, as far as speech went, but they were nineteen and they could write lines.  Shelby saw nothing wrong with that. They all nodded their understanding and each of them received a kiss.  Shoes and coats were put on, the girls piled into the mini van, and they headed off to try to have therapy with Veronica.  “Mama, we was he’we, a'fore,” Brittany said softly as they pulled into the parking lot. “Yes baby, but Miss Ronnie works up on the third floor of this building,” Shelby explained. “BUTTON!” Santana cried out, calling dibs on the elevator button. “No fair,” Brittany pouted. “You shoulda said firs,” Santana said with a bratty tone to her voice. “Santana,” Shelby warned her and that was all she said.  She was going to try and let the girls squabble if they had to.  They couldn’t, and shouldn’t be expected to be perfect all the time.  It was okay to let them fight a little bit.  She did however expect them to behave out in public.  They were once again, fifteen minutes early and Rachel started to panic.  This wasn’t going to work, and they were just going to learn that she was useless.  The girls got out of the van and Rachel looked at Shelby with tear filled eyes.  “What’s wrong sweetheart?” she asked her. “No wo’k.  I b’oke,” Rachel said softly. “Baby, look at Mama please,” Shelby said gently and she waited for Rachel to look at her.  “First of all, you are not broken.  You have been conditioned to do something and that is not your fault.  Mr. Bruce would not send us here if he didn’t think Miss Ronnie could help you at least a little bit.  Secondly, even if Miss Ronnie can’t help you and you are in underwear for the rest of your life, I will love you no matter what, and so will Daddy,” she said. “An me,” Brittany added helpfully. “An Daddy,” Quinn repeated kindly.  “Dey been married fer’eva.  Mama not lyin’,” she said. “We all loves you Rae, is okay,” Santana said and Shelby smiled proudly at her girls. “You just have to try baby.  You have to give it a real chance and a real chance is not one or two sessions.  A real chance is five or six months,” Shelby told her and Rachel nodded but held on tight to Shelby, whimpering. “You carries her Mama?” Santana asked. “No my loves.  Mama can’t carry any of you now, but I can sit between all of you on the couch in Miss Ronnie’s office,” she said and they all agreed. “Button!” Santana demanded and Shelby rolled her eyes.   She mentally told herself to let them fight it out. She and Will had taught them well, they knew how to compromise, and they weren’t actually two, they were just talking like two year olds.  “My girls are nineteen,” she told herself softly and repeatedly and when they made it to the elevator, she watched as Quinn took charge.  She covered the button with her hand and spoke kindly. “BUTTON!” Santana yelled. “Hey, inside voices,” Shelby scolded. “I said out dere!” Santana complained, stomping her foot for effect. “Ta’gev’ah,” Quinn said and she held out her pointer finger to her sisters.  Santana sighed but agreed when Brittany put her finger next to Quinn’s and then Santana added hers.  “On F’ee,” Quinn told them and the three girls counted and moved to push the up button together. “See?  Didn’t I say this was how they were?” Shelby whispered to Rachel who smiled and nodded.  “Which means Mama doesn’t lie, so trust me, when I tell you, I will love you no matter what,” Shelby told her and Rachel nodded.  They got in the elevator and went upstairs to the third floor and walked to the door for Veronica’s office. “Mama, no,” Rachel said and Shelby knelt down in front of her and the other girls quickly surrounded her.   “Okay, shhh, we’re early baby, it’s okay,” Shelby said kindly.  “Why don’t you want to go in?” she asked her gently.  She couldn’t force her along too quickly, but she knew they had to do this, so she just took a breath and tried to remain relaxed.  In that moment, she was very glad her girls were not actual toddlers, because they would have run off. “S’ared,” she pushed out and Santana stepped forward, speaking very softly, but clearly. She took Rachel’s hand and then leaned in close.  “When I firs’ went to fair-pee, I was ‘faid,” she said. “Why you went?” Rachel asked. “I bit’ed Mama ev-ee day,” she said. “You bit’ed her?” Rachel asked her eyes going wide in shock. “I very ang’y,” Santana admitted and then looked to Shelby for help. “It’s true,” Shelby said.  “Your sister used to struggle and fight over every little thing.  Your sisters had only been with us for three months or so at that point and Santana had a lot of anger inside her,” Shelby said. “At Mama?” Rachel asked Santana softly. “Mebbe,” Santana shrugged.  “I was jus’ ang’y, all a time,” she told her.  “Mebbe not Mama or Daddy, but my life people, an Miss Kate, an Mis-sa Bruce, an Miss Anne, an me,” Santana explained and Rachel simply stood there and listened.  “You not ang’y, at least I don’ fink so, but I was, so I had fair-pee too,” she told her softly, wrapping her in a hug and speaking very gently to her while Shelby watched.  Quinn and Brittany were standing at the door and watching quietly too, but proud of Santana for being so bold and open. “Wha’ was you fair-pee?” Rachel asked. “Bah-sing,” she smiled. “That’s right.  That was Santana’s therapy, she had to go down to the ring with Daddy and Mister George and learn how to box and control her anger properly,” Shelby said. “You s’ared?” Rachel asked her and Santana nodded.  
“Sanny baby, if we don’t step in the door, we can’t start therapy,” Will told her.  He stood next to her, waiting for her to open the door, or make a move, but she just stood there like a statue.  Shelby, Quinn and Brittany were sitting in the car, by Santana’s decision, just watching her.
 
“Come on Sanny,” Quinn hissed quietly and Shelby just smiled, thinking the same things.
 
Brittany got up out of her seat and moved closer so she could see and Quinn hissed at her, but Shelby put a stop to it.  “You girls can move closer to see if you like, I don’t mind,” she said kindly and so Quinn unbuckled herself and moved next to Brittany; both of them staring at Santana wanting her to do the right thing.  
 
“Sanny, we have to go inside okay?  I’m going to open the door for you,” Will told her and as soon as he put his hand on the door, she grabbed it and pulled it back, before she began yelling at him and from the van, Quinn and Brittany hung their heads, and Shelby rolled her eyes.
 
“She’s toast,” Brittany said sadly.
 
“No one’s toast,” Shelby said.  “Your sister is freaking out.  Now, can I trust both of you to stay here, like you’re supposed to?” she asked and they both nodded at her.  “Yes or no please,” she said kindly, reminding them to use their words to communicate.
 
“Yes Miss,” they both answered and Shelby smiled and crooked a finger at both of them.  When they obeyed the order, she gave them each a kiss to their cheek and smiled.
 
“I love you all, very much.  Sanny is not toast, and I will be right back.  I’m going to help, because I have been married to Sir for a very long time and right now, he’s caving under pressure, but as we discussed, this therapy is going to be good for Sanny, remember?” she asked.
 
“Yes Miss,” they answered and she smiled again.
 
“Good girls.  Stay here, and watch.  I will not move out of your line of sight and you will see Sanny the entire time.”  Shelby got out of the car and walked over toward Will and Santana.  Santana was still yelling at him and struggling and Quinn and Brittany watched as Shelby approached and gave Santana a single pop to gain her attention.
 
“It wasn’t hard.  She does that to get our attention,” Quinn said kindly as Brittany grabbed her hand tightly.  “She did it to me yesterday when I was arguing with her and not listening,” Quinn said kindly.
 
“Young lady, do you think it’s a good idea to scream like that at anyone?” Shelby scolded her and Santana launched into another tirade at Shelby, earning herself a second pop.  “I want you to tell me anything you have to tell me, without screaming it at me,” Shelby scolded her.
 
“You’re getting rid of me!” Santana yelled.
 
“It was better, but try to come down a few notches please,” Shelby said kindly and she sat down on the bench just next to the door and very quickly Will joined her.
 
“Santana Aurora Lopez Corcoran Schuester,” Will said.  “I want your full attention right now,” he ordered her and she stiffened her body and looked at him with anger in her eyes.  “Answer my questions, and don’t scream.  Are you angry?” he asked her and she nodded.
 
“Words my love,” Shelby reminded her kindly.
 
“Yes!” Santana barked at them.
 
“You can and will earn yourself a discussion with me at home if you keep that up.  This is your last warning,” Will told her seriously and Shelby laid a calming hand on his thigh.  “So tell me what you think is going to happen when we get in this building and then into the training room with Mister George,” Will said.
 
“He’s going to beat the shit out of me, so you don’t have to!” Santana growled.
 
“Come here right now,” Will said and with timid steps, she did as asked.  She didn’t know why she wanted to listen to them when she was still so angry, but she figured it had something to do with how calm and powerful Will was, and she loved that about him.  She had this intense desire to please him, and while she may not understand it, she definitely listened to it.  Will simply took her wrists, in that safe special place, where he could feel her pulse, and spoke kindly.  “I am not leaving your side.  I am your Sir, she is your Miss, and your two sisters are in the van over there,” he said pointing toward it.  “None of us, will ever let anyone beat the shit out of you, because that is not what you deserve.  What Santana Aurora deserves is a safe place where she can be taught to control and release her anger, because she is holding on to mountains of it.  You are scared and angry and frustrated and while it’s good for you to get that out of your system, it is not good for you to do it on us, using your teeth.  I don’t enjoy being bitten, neither does Miss and neither do your sisters.  You are coming to this place, to work with Mister George, who is going to teach you to throw a punch, to channel your anger, to help you control your temper, and I am here to make sure that you do not get hurt in any way, shape or form.  You are one of my three most treasured loves, and I will never let anyone hurt you.  Do you understand that?” he asked and she simply nodded.  She understood every word.  “Do you believe it?” he asked in that same gentle, but very firm tone, and she burst into tears.  Santana believed nothing.
 “Is been six months.  I bleeve more now,” she said honestly.  “We can go in wif you, or waits out here,” she said. “I think Miss Ronnie has her waiting room and then a separate office baby.  I won’t leave the three of you out here in the hallway,” Shelby said kindly. “Dey comes Mama?” Rachel asked. “Yes baby girl, they can come in to the therapy session itself, and if they do, rules will be followed,” Shelby said.  “We will be with you to help you, but we will follow Miss Ronnie’s rules and directions, and you will all follow Mama’s rule, which is no one speaks unless Miss Ronnie speaks directly to them.  Do you all understand?” she asked and they all nodded, before Quinn added a soft ‘es Mama,’ and then the other girls followed.  Shelby gave them all a smile and spoke kindly.  “I love you all so much,” she said.  “Okay Rae, you open the door for us, this is your therapy.” “Too heavy Mama, I he’p her,” Brittany said putting her hand on the door, but not pulling it just yet.  “You says Rae, den I pull,” Brittany told her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

When they walked in, they saw Veronica seated at the desk on the far end of the room.  To their right was a long sectional sofa, the left was a wall of windows, and the far back side was a small window and some filing cabinets.  In the middle of the room was a large round coffee table with a few decks of cards on it, and a stack of coloring books along with a box of crayons.  “Ladies!  Welcome to my office,” Veronica smiled and she stood up, but didn’t move forward.  Rachel was scared.  It was written all over her face, so she proceeded very carefully.  “Rae, it’s lovely to see you again and your Mom, I wrote down her name, hold on, don’t tell me,” she said flipping to a notebook.  “Shelby,” she smiled and Rachel nodded.  “And I also have written down here that you have three sisters, I’m assuming this is them?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Could you introduce them to me?” she asked and Brittany went to speak but was quickly silenced by Shelby. “We talked about rules my love.  Rule number one, we only speak when spoken to,” she said and Brittany nodded and leaned into Shelby for a quick cuddle.  Shelby kissed the top of her head and pet her hair gently, playing with her pony tail, knowing Brittany liked that. “Is Sanny, Bree, and Quinnie,” Rachel said, pointing to each of them and Veronica smiled, and wrote it down in her notes. “Well it lovely to meet you all ladies, and I hope that you will find your time with me today, not too boring,” she smiled.  “Does anyone know what my job is?” she asked and Brittany immediately raised her hand and Veronica smiled and nodded at her. “You’re ‘posed to he’p Rae,” she said. “Very good,” Veronica praised.  “Come in, come in, why don’t we all sit at my little table here and just talk and get to know each other a little bit better.  On Friday when I saw your sister I promised her that I was going to take the first few sessions to get to know her and now that you’re all here to support her, I’m sure it’ll go much smoother, and I’ll be able to help her faster,” Veronica said and everyone but Rachel nodded their agreement. “I help you walk?” Quinn whispered to Rachel and with a heavy sigh, she agreed and they all moved to sit down at the table.  Quinn and Brittany sat on either side of Rachel while Santana sat almost on Shelby’s lap, with Veronica completing the circle. “Thank you ladies,” she smiled and then she looked directly at Rachel.  “Okay Rae, so I remember your sisters, and your mom, but you have a dad too right?” she asked and Rachel simply nodded her agreement, not noticing that her sisters were nodding along.  “And where is he today?” she asked and Shelby watched three of her daughters struggle to keep their mouths shut.  It was something she was going to reward them for later.  She knew how badly they wanted to help Rachel and protect her.  Their little trio was now a quartet. “Um, wo’k,” she pushed out and she blushed heavily.  She had put herself in such a deep place of safety, being a toddler, that she couldn’t find the right words to communicate like an adult, which she didn’t think was going to help her case, so she picked up her hand and made a writing motion instead. “Quinnie right?” Veronica asked pointing to Brittany and Brittany smiled, shook her head no and pointed to the other blonde.  “Oh goodness, I’m sorry,” Veronica said and then she smiled.  “Do you know what your sister is signing to me?” she asked. “Um,” Quinn said.  She didn’t feel like being much older either, so she spoke in very simple sentences.  “Write,” she said and she did the same motion. “Ah, okay, well then I have a solution for that, but I need to stand up, go over to that filing cabinet and get out some notebooks and some pens,” Veronica said.   She returned a moment later with a stack of notebooks, and a jar of pens, in seemingly different colors, and a few black sharpies.  “So, I want you to take a sharpie Rae,” she said and Rachel took the medium point marker.  Then Veronica laid down the notebooks and all the girls got wide-eyed with excitement.  Laid out before them, were some notebooks with sparkly covers.  There were six.  A gold, purple, red, blue, green, and silver.  Veronica smiled and spoke kindly.  “I see happy faces, does everyone like these notebooks?” she asked and all the girls nodded.  “Then I’d like each of you to pick up a sharpie please,” she said and the girls did as asked.  “Each of you select a notebook please,” she said and the girls took their favorite color before all reaching for the silver and gold ones and pushing it toward Shelby. “She said girls, she didn’t say Mama,” Shelby said kindly, but Veronica took her moment. “Why do we want Mama to have one girls?” she asked.  She knew why, she talked to Bruce.  She knew what colors to get and what things to ask for the initial meetings, but she couldn’t divulge that to the girls.  They had to be the ones to tell her, so Quinn raised her hand.  “Yes Quinnie?” she asked. “My favorite color,” she said holding up the green, and then pointed around to each of the girls saying the same simple sentence, before getting back to Shelby.  “Mama, strong, powerful, b’illiant,” she said softly, taping both the gold and the silver notebooks.  “Daddy same,” she said simply. “That was very well said.  So Mama Shelby, if you’d like a notebook, then you may have one and if you like I’ll save the other one for your husband, so that should he come to sessions, he has one too,” Veronica said and all the girls nodded enthusiastically.   Shelby smiled and nodded.  “Then I think that’s what we’ll do, and I’m going to assume, I am supposed to choose a sharpie as well?” she asked. “Yes please,” Veronica smiled.  “Okay, so on the cover of your notebooks, I want everyone to use the sharpie and write your name please,” she said and they all looked at her curiously for a moment.  “It can be as simple or complex as you like.  You can write your first name, nick name, first and middle, or last name, or just a word that you want me to call you.  These notebooks will be used for communication though.  So Rae, it is very important, when you come to session, you have this with you.  If you would rather write, then I am okay with that, but we’re going to do all our writing in one place, okay?” she asked and all the girls nodded at her.  “Okay, go on, write your names,” she said kindly and Shelby turned her head toward Veronica and spoke quietly.   “Bruce Miller?” she asked simply. “Even the professionals call for help Miss Shelby,” Veronica smiled and Shelby nodded with a grateful smile, before writing her name.  “Okay girls, may I see please?” she asked and they all turned their notebooks around.  On the red one was written, Santana “Sanny” Aurora Corcoran Schuester.  On the blue one it read, Brittany ‘Bree’ Susan Corcoran Schuester and beneath that, it said The Little Ballerina.  The green one read Quinn “Quinnie” Lucy Corcoran Schuester and the silver one now read, Shelby Lynn, Corcoran Schuester, Miss Mama Bear.  Rachel gave a small smile at all the covers and her smile grew with pride as she realized she and her sisters had all done the same thing.  She turned the purple one around and it read Rachel “Rae” Barbara Corcoran Schuester and at the bottom right hand corner it said in smaller letter.  Starting Over.  “Very well done girls and Miss Mama Bear,” she smiled.  “So, now, before we start using our notebooks, I’m going to go over some very important rules, okay?  I’d like everyone to listen very carefully please,” she explained and she waited until all eyes were on her, Santana being the last to fully look at her.  “So, in this room, we are in a very safe space.  All the talking that happens in this room, is for only the people in the room at the time.  Secondly, we need to have good communication, because I have a job to do and in order to do that, I have to communicate with you and you with me,” she said.  “So far so good?” she asked and Rachel nodded, before the others chimed in.  “Good.  Now, what I want you to be aware of, is that sometimes, you are not going to like what we talk about.  In fact, most of my patients don’t.  No one likes to talk about things that are painful, but that is my job.  As your therapist Rae, I have to communicate to you about a lot of things you probably don’t want to communicate about, so that I can better understand things and help you.  Being that a lot of the communication for right now will be written, it may be easier, but I realize that doesn’t make it any less painful to remember.  Therefore, we have this,” she said and she pulled out a little egg time and set it in the center of the table.  “Does anyone know what that is?” she asked and Santana raised her hand and waited to be called on. “Is a timer,” she said softly. “That is correct and this specific timer lasts for one minute.  I would like everyone to focus in on that time and I’m going to flip it upside down.  We’re going to spend one full minute waiting for the time to run out.  I want you to understand how long a full minute is,” she said and then she turned it upside down.  All the girls watched intently for the first few seconds and then Rachel was the only one to stay focused while the rest of the girls began to let their minds wander and Santana leaned into Shelby.  She heard it was a safe space, she heard painful memories were going to be had, and she decided she needed her Mama, since her Daddy wasn’t around.  Shelby pulled her into her lap and played with her hair.  The egg timer finished and Ronnie began again.  “You see girls, that’s quite a bit of time.  So we’re going to try something.  When we talk about things that are upsetting, sometimes we need a break, so Rae, your job, during every session will be to flip that timer when you’re too upset.  When you need a minute to collect yourself, you flip this timer, and we will wait the full minute for you to collect yourself.  Now I sometimes recommend breathing exercises while you’re calming down, but that doesn’t work for everyone,” she said and Brittany’s hand shot up in excitement. “Our Mama does breathing,” she said once she was acknowledged. “Well that works out very well then.  Rae, do you know the breathing your sister Bree is talking about?” Ronnie asked, being sure to use Brittany’s name and make her feel included and Rachel nodded.  “Alright, so let’s practice then.  You flip that and do the breathing for a full minute please,” she said and Rachel did as asked.  However, it wasn’t just Rachel that was breathing, the other girls were doing it too and Ronnie saw Shelby moving her hand slowly, as if she were coaching the exercise, even though all her girls had their eyes closed.  They couldn’t see her, but they knew what to do and how to do it and Ronnie was greatly impressed. The timer stopped and the girls finished the last breath, when Shelby spoke gently.  “All done girls,” she said kindly and they all let out a final exhale. Ronnie looked at Shelby and smiled.  “What do you do?” she asked her. “I’m a voice teacher, and I sometimes work for Bruce Miller,” she said. “Very good to know,” Ronnie grinned and then she turned her attention back to Rachel.  “So that was excellent and I’m very impressed.  So now that we’ve established our rules, can we try some questions for today?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “We’re going to start with simple questions and if you need a break, what will you do to tell me?” she asked and Rachel reached out, flipped the timer, took a big inhale and exhale and then flipped it back to it’s original position.  “You are an excellent listener,” Ronnie praised and then she held her hand out for Rachel’s notebook.  “I’m going to write it to you in your notebook and speak it to you with my voice, how you choose to answer is up to you,” Ronnie said and Rachel nodded.  Ronnie took the notebook and began to speak and write.  “What, is the main reason for Rae to come to therapy sessions with Ronnie?”  Rachel took a deep breath and sighed as the notebook was returned to her.  She hated admitting this, but she knew she had to.  “Bad men reprogrammed my body.  I pee when I hear bells,” she said and as she turned the notebook back around, she felt Brittany and Quinn wrap her in a hug and cuddle her.  She needed it and they knew that. “That was excellent communication Rae, thank you,” Ronnie smiled and Rachel simply nodded.  Ronnie carefully took the notebook and began to speak and write the second question.  “Which bells make you lose control of your bladder?” she asked and Rachel reached for the book to write her answer.  That wasn’t painful, it was just simple. She picked up the pen and wrote an answer for Ronnie.  “Doorbells, telephone ringing, the microwave finishing, alarm clocks, store entrances, bells on tv,” she wrote and then she paused and looked at Quinn.  She took the blunt end of her pen and tapped it on the paper.  Shelby was greatly impressed with how well her girls took to each other and she knew Rachel was getting Quinn to look over the answer and add to it if needed.   “Um, juss all dem, really,” she said softly and Rachel nodded, before going back to writing. “Anything that makes a bell sound,” she wrote and then she showed it to Ronnie who looked over it thoughtfully.  All those bells made various types of rings, so she had to figure out what the true sound was, because if she could, maybe she could help Rachel reverse the ‘programming’ on her brain. “So, all those bells make different types or rings, so we need to think about something.  When some very mean people ‘programmed’ you to react, was it to one bell sound or all of them?” Ronnie asked and Rachel just shrugged.  A bell was a bell as far as Rachel was concerned, but Ronnie had a feeling it was one type of bell that they used and Rachel’s body was responding to the pitch.  Seeing confusion on her face, Ronnie continued.  “You look very confused and that’s okay.  Can you communicate your facial expression better to me please?” she asked. Rachel took back her notebook and wrote carefully.  “Confusing facial expression - all bells are the same,” she wrote and then handed the notebook back to Ronnie.   Ronnie took a look and then smiled at Rachel.  “Okay Rae, so I’m going to read your answer aloud to the rest of the room.  Do I have your permission?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “All bells are the same, is what Rachel wrote, so now I would like everyone to focus on the sound of something,” she said. “No bells!” Brittany said protectively. “Correct,” Ronnie said.  “I will not ring any bells, but we’re going to think about something, collectively as a group,” Ronnie said.  “Now, Rae made a list of things that make bell sounds, and she says all the bells sound the same.  Now I personally disagree, so I want us all to think about it.  Now, do you all have a land line at home?” she asked and all the girls nodded.   “Yes we do,” Shelby answered, trying to be a good role model for her girls, who seemed to not want to speak sometimes.   “So then, Sanny, can you tell me what that bell sounds like?” she asked. “Um, is fass?” Santana answered curiously.  She wanted to help, but she wasn’t quite sure what Ronnie was getting at with this line of questioning. “Well yes it is, but maybe we need to do this a different way.  Who has a smart phone?” she asked and everyone pointed to Shelby.  “Shelby can we use your phone?” she asked and the trio growled protectively. “Excuse me!” Shelby said seriously.  “We do not growl at people, that is first.  Secondly, it says on my notebook, Miss Mama Bear, does it not?” she asked and they all gave a soft yes Mama.  “So then, we need to calm ourselves and listen to what Miss Ronnie has to say,” she said sternly and with her daughters well chastised, they let Ronnie continue. “There are some bell sounds that your Mama can pull up on her phone.  Now because I know that the noise will hurt Rae’s body, we need to make sure her ears are protected.  It’s the sound that does it, right?” she asked and everyone nodded.  “So what we have to do is protect Rae’s ears.  I think the first key to helping Rae, is to find out what the similarity is between all these different bell sounds.” “Is a bell Miss Ronnie,” Brittany offered politely.  “Is all bells.” “Okay, so then before we continue we need to know something else.  Rae, you wrote down that some bad men did this to you.  Do you think you can tell me how?” she asked and Rachel reached forward and laid the egg timer down on it’s side. “You pose a f’ip it,” Quinn offered kindly. “NO!” Rachel shouted. “Rachel,” Shelby warned and Veronica took a breath.  She knew Shelby was being a good mom, but on her end, having Rachel flip out was okay. “No Mama, no bells!” she said and Shelby took a deep breath.  She was going to remain calm. “Look at me,” Shelby said in a full Mistress voice and Veronica hid her smile.  Shelby was a Mistress if she ever met one.  “You can disagree without yelling at your sister.  Apologize to Quinnie,” she said. “No bells, done!” Rachel yelled. “Rachel, apologize to Quinn,” Shelby said sternly and Rachel started to cry.  “You can be sad and you can be upset, and we can discuss things further, but Quinnie was simply reminding you of how the egg timer worked and you yelled at her.  Apologize,” Shelby lectured. Rachel turned into Quinn and just hugged her, crying softly.  “No f’ip, no bells,” she cried. “Miss Ronnie?  How’s it work?” Quinn asked holding her sister and rubbing her back, trying to get answers. “Well I want to protect Rae’s ears and I want us to listen to the bells.  Rae thinks all the bells sound the same.  I want us to listen, because I can promise all those bell sounds are actually different, so we need her to protect her ears, so I can better determine what is going on in Rachel’s brain,” she said. “Mama, Rae is like dis,” Quinn said and then she started panting heavily, breathing like she was having her own asthma attack. Shelby sighed and gently shifted Santana off of her lap.  “Hang on sweetheart,” she said gently, and she went over to Rachel.  “Come on sweetheart,” she said lifting Rachel up to her feet and Rachel waisted no time in jumping up slightly into Shelby’s arms, so she could be held and reassured.  “No sweetheart, come on, we’re going to sit down and we’re going to breathe,” she said and she sat down and held Rachel in her lap turning the egg timer to a righted position and starting the minute. “No Mama, p’ease,” she begged and Shelby sighed. “I know sweetheart, Mama doesn’t like Mondays either,” she said and she cradled Rachel to her and covered her ears tightly, rocking her and speaking gently.  “If you think it’ll help, please listen to the bell sounds she wrote down and I will protect her ears,” Shelby said.  Will made it home before the rest of his family and started cooking dinner.   He knew the girls were probably going to need comfort food, so he fixed up some macaroni and cheese and hot dogs.  As he was cooking, the phone rang and he jumped to answer it as quick as possible.  He hadn’t meant to be so fast, but they’d learned quickly, if a bell rang in their house, they were determined to stop it.  “Hello?” he asked. “Yes, Will Schuester please,” the man said. “Speaking.” “Hi Will.  This is Bob,” he smiled.  “I called to set up a time to go through some cross examination practices with you and your girls,” he said. “Oh yes, okay, hold on,” Will said and he went into Shelby’s planner, knowing that their week was planned out very well.  When he opened it up he read over carefully and took a heavy sigh.  “I’m sorry Bob, hold on please,” he said looking it over and hearing a beep on the phone.  “That’s the call waiting, one moment please,” he said and he switched over to the other line and answer kindly. “Will my boy, I’m sorry to call the house, did I bother Rae?” Anne asked. “No Miss, Shelby and the girls are still returning from reconditioning therapy.” “Then I have good timing.  As soon as Shelby comes home, she needs to call me and we need to talk.  I have been informed that she needs a schedule similar to Allison’s, so we need to go over that,” Anne said. “She’s going to be very annoyed that Kelly did this,” Will smiled. “How do you know it was Kelly?” Anne asked. “Best friends look out for each other and I know Kelly helped her at motion therapy this morning.  I also know that when I spoke to my wife earlier, I was informed that I have not one, but four toddlers,” he said.  “I will make sure that Shelby calls you Madame,” he said. “Good boy.  I will talk to you later love,” she said and she hung up. Will went back to the other line and spoke kindly.  “I’m so sorry Bob,” he said.  “We’re trying to coordinate many schedules.  Why don’t you tell me what days and times you were thinking and I’ll give you a call later tonight, when my wife and I run through all the schedules we have going on now,” he said. “Yes, of course  I have tomorrow afternoon, Wednesday and Thursday evenings, Friday morning, and Saturday and Sunday between noon and six,” Bob said. “Alright Bob, thank you.  I’ll call you later this evening,” he said and as soon as he hung up, his family came into the kitchen, all of the girls freaking out and Will quickly found himself surrounded by two of his four girls, who were trying to talk to him at the same time.  He then looked over to see Shelby sitting at the kitchen table, holding Brittany on her lap and massaging her scalp while Rachel tried to hang on to Shelby.  “Hey, hey, hey,” Will said kindly and he pulled Quinn and Santana closer to him.  “One at a time,” he said kindly. “Mama first,” Shelby announced.  “Rae, you need to be changed and Daddy will do it.  Your sisters can be with you, if you’d like, but because of your little stunt this morning, you need to earn your solo privileges back slowly,” Shelby said and Rachel started to cry immediately.  Shelby was sending her away to be alone with Will and he could do anything to her when they were in that bathroom.  She tried to hold on tighter to Shelby, making Brittany whine and fuss and push her away.  “Hey, hey, stop,” Shelby said. “No, my Mama!” Brittany cried and Rachel crumbled to the floor because her legs were not supporting her any longer, and she was too hysterical to deal with anything. “Have I mentioned I’m not a fan of Mondays?” Shelby smirked at Will and he rolled his eyes and walked over. “Mama, you mad?” Quinn asked tentatively. “No sweetheart, just frustrated, because I want to make your girls feel nothing but safe and secure, and it’s just taking more time than I’d like my love.  You girls mean everything to me, to us, so when we can’t help immediately, it’s a little bit frustrating,” Shelby told her honestly and Quinn wanted to give Shelby a hug, but because Rachel and Brittany were blocking her, she simply blew her a kiss. “Okay, so then first we have to change Rae, yes?” he asked and Shelby nodded, so he walked over, picked her up carefully and gently carried her off to the bathroom to change her.  When he took her into the bathroom, he left the door open, so she didn’t feel closed off and as he changed her she screamed bloody murder, shaking with fear, and Shelby looked at Quinn and Santana, beckoning them closer.   “Would Daddy ever do something to make any of you scream like that?” she asked them, petting Quinn’s face gently, knowing that calmed her, and Quinn shook her head no.  “Remember when you all first came here and Mama was scary?” she asked kindly. “Buh we knows betta now,” Quinn offered. “You do now, yes, and we’re not mad that you were scared before.  Remember when Sanny got sick over the summer?  Mama was the one who had to take her temperature one day, because Daddy wasn’t home, and where did I tell her we were going to put the thermometer?” she asked. “In my ear,” Santana said softly. “That’s right, and what did you do baby, do you remember?” Shelby asked. “Dat,” Santana said pointing toward the bathroom and Shelby nodded as Rachel continued to scream in fear as Will very gently and carefully stripped her of her underwear. “Sanny, what did Mama do to you after I took your temperature, do you remember?” Shelby asked, trying to link the two experiences together for her girls.  The original trio came from an abusive woman and had come to a home with both a man and woman.  Rachel was now in a house with a man and woman and came from a house with abusive men and neglecting fathers.   “You ho’ded me an’ read me s’ory, an sing’d me lull’bye,” she said smiling. “That’s right, so what do you think Daddy is going to do now?” Shelby asked and as soon as the question left her lips, they heard Rachel heave. “Call you,” Santana said with a cheeky grin, and Shelby laughed softly and gave her a kiss. “You three need to go into the family room please.  You can play a game, or read a book.  No tv, just yet,” Shelby said seriously, and Brittany hung on to her, as her sisters walked off.  “You’re not going?” Shelby asked. “Nee’ Mama,” Brittany pouted. “I need you too, and I think Rachel needs Mama as well.  Maybe, you go be with your sisters now, and as soon as Rae calms down, Mama will make sure you get private bath time with me and private bed time with me tonight, okay?” “I gotta seep in mine bed?” she asked. “No, you don’t.  Somehow I don’t think any of you are sleeping in your own beds tonight.  By bed time, I mean story time and cuddle time in your special chair, how about that?” Shelby asked. “Okays Mama,” Brittany said and she went off to be with her sisters, while Shelby went to the bathroom, to find Rachel hovering over the toilet, dry heaving, while Will steadied her hips, so she didn’t topple over.  He stood up, to the side, so that Rachel knew where his lower body was.  He didn’t want her thinking he was going to rape her. “Rae baby, if Daddy let’s go, you might topple over,” he said kindly rubbing her back and she heaved into the toilet again. “What’s happening?” Shelby asked kindly “We got very scared,” Will said carefully grabbing a nearby towel and tossing it over the small mess on the floor, where Rachel had thrown up. “Cuddle time is very important I think,” Shelby said and Will agreed.   “But not with me,” Will said.  “I’m going to scare her even further.” “Yes, well Sanny and I were remembering what happened to her when she got sick over the summer,” Shelby offered. “That was very different.  I wasn’t home.  You’re home, and right now, I think you should take her upstairs, get ready for bed, and I will get this cleaned up and then get the rest of the girls started on dinner,” he said and Shelby walked closer and kissed him. “I love you too,” Will smiled and Shelby bent down next to Rachel. “Come on my little Lamb, Mama’s here,” she said and she carefully lifted her up into her arms and Rachel immediately hung on to her Mama as tightly as she could, her legs wrapped tightly around Shelby’s waist.  “Shhh, calm down sweetheart,” she said rubbing her back in long strokes, trying to get her to relax a little.  “Mama’s going to take her baby girl up to the bathroom, and have a nice warm bath, and get into nice warm pajamas and then we’re going to come back down and have yummy dinner,” Shelby told her and she carried her upstairs.  Will cleaned up the bathroom, and then went into the kitchen, opening the cabinets to reveal the special color coded bowls for his girls.  He filled the bowls half way, except for Rachel’s which he only filled a third of the way, knowing they’d be lucky if she ate that much.  He sliced up two hotdogs for each girl into little circles and made sure to put it on the side of Quinn’s bowl, while he put it on top of Santana and Brittany’s mac and cheese.  Quinn would eat it, but it had to be separate, while the other girls mixed it up into their food.  Once that was set, he made himself a bowl of mac and cheese and set it all out on the table, before going to call the girls for dinner.  “Girls, dinner’s ready, come eat please,” he said and he heard them all moving closer to him, and they all wrapped him in a hug.  “My girls,” he smiled, “I love you all so much.  Did you have a good day?” he asked them. “Rae doesn’t like Miss Ronnie,” Quinn said. “What happened that makes you so sure of this statement?” Will asked kindly and was slightly surprised, when Brittany got up with her bowl, moved to Will’s lap and sat down with it.  She put her fork in his hand and sat and waited.  She needed to be little.  She needed to be safe.  She needed to know that no matter what, Will and Shelby would protect all of them, because after having been to therapy, she was not sure.  He didn’t ask her anything about what she was doing, he just fed her by hand, helping her to eat slowly and she didn’t fuss or complain, so he simply fed her while the girls answered his  questions. “When we got dere, Rae was s’ared, buh, she did good, till Miss Ronnie tole us about bells,” Santana offered. “Did she ring a bell?” Will asked. “No,” Quinn and Santana answered.  “She wanted Mama to p’ay it on her phone,” Quinn said and the other girls nodded their agreement.  “Buh den Rae cried an did dis,” Quinn said putting on a fake asthma attack, “an’ den she duss no listened,” Quinn said. “What did she stop listening to?” Will asked kindly wanting to know if it was directions or something more. “Eb’ry fing,” all the girls said and Will nodded and waited.  “I shows you Daddy,” Santana said and she got up from the table, went into the kitchen, brought out the salt and pepper shakers, and then some other spice jars, to help her explain and returned to the table.  She set them up in a little circle and labeled each one, and waited for Will to nod his understanding.  “Mama an’ Rae moved here, an’ we ‘issened,” she said. “You listened to bells?” he asked and they nodded. “Miss Ronnie said dey was diff-int, an’ Rae said dem da same, so Mama cover her ears an den we ‘issen, an’ dey is not da same,” Quinn said. “Dey did somefin very bad Daddy.  Da bad men, f’om Rae, dey missed up her ears,” Brittany said. “How did they mix them up baby?” he asked. “Quinnie, you says it betta,” Brittany offered, so Quinn grabbed the spices from Santana and her fork, laying them all out in front of her in a straight line. “Doorbell, tel’phone, mic’owave, sto’e, um, oh ‘larm clock,” she said .  “All diff’ent, bu’ Rae hears dem all da same,” she said. “So then maybe Miss Ronnie thinks, that Rachel is not reacting to an actual bell, but the tone of that bell,” Will said thoughtfully and then he helped Brittany eat two more bites of her dinner.  “Rae thinks they’re all the same?” Will asked. “Yep, all da same,” Brittany said and Santana and Quinn nodded and Will realized that any therapy session Rachel had with Ronnie was now about to get just a little bit harder.   “Well thank you for telling me about that, that is very helpful,” he said and they all smiled at him and then Brittany picked up her fork and shared her mac and cheese and hotdogs with her Daddy. “Thank you baby,” he said and the four of them ate peacefully.  By three o’clock in the morning, the house had finally fallen to sleep.  Brittany was given her special one on one time with her Mama, and they were now both in the rocking chair in the master bedroom.  Will was in bed with the other three girls.  Quinn and Santana had him surrounded and Rachel laid behind Quinn, to put distance between herself and Will and to have the comfort of knowing that Shelby was right there.  Rachel could roll if necessary.  It bothered Shelby that Rachel saw Will as a threat now, but he seemed okay with it.  He even explained to her, that he didn’t take offense.  He saw this as a learning lesson for him.  When the other girls had shown up the first time, they reacted the same way to Shelby.  “It’s okay that you’re scared Rachel.  When you’re ready, if you’re ready, I want you to know that you can come to me.  I also want you to know that sometimes, Mama won’t be around and I’ll have to be the one to help you, but I will never push too fast,” Will explained.  His soft I love you, was the last thing she heard before she fell asleep. A plan had been set up for the day for them.  They were going to get up and eat breakfast, as a family, just like they usually did.  Will was going to teach his class as usual, and the girls were going to accompany Shelby to Bruce’s establishment, where they would stay in one of the rooms, while Shelby took on a client.  It was going to be a two hour session and the girls would be watched by Anne for the first hour and Hannah for the second hour.  She felt wrong leaving her girls, especially knowing that they were going to have to talk to their lawyer that night to tell their story, and they would not be in their own house to do it.  It worried her that they were all acting so young, because it meant they didn’t feel safe in general.  Their regression came from a combination of insecurity and a trust with Will and Shelby that ran so deep, the knew they could regress.  It was two very strong, conflicting emotions, that left everyone exhausted.  They also knew they had to talk to the lawyer and none of them were happy about that.  No one wanted to relive anything.  They decided as a family that Will would go first.  Having Will go first, would be a good start, to show them it was okay, but after that, Shelby was sure they were going to all clam up and say nothing.  They also had to do practice cross examinations, and Shelby was not ready for that.  No one in the house was really ready for anything, but it was all coming at them, and fast.

The ringing phone woke Will from his sleep and he grabbed it immediately.  “Hello?” he asked tired.  “Will, it’s Bob.  I need the girls, we have to practice.  I don’t want to yell at them, but I am going to and if you don’t let me do my job, they are going to let those bastards walk!” Bob yelled.

“Whoa, whoa, wait, slow down.  Why are you calling at six am.  Everyone is still sleeping,” Will said.

“I have to coach your girls and I should have started doing it yesterday.  You don’t understand how urgent this is.”

“And you don’t understand how fragile my daughters are.”

“But they aren’t.  They are indestructible little balls of fire and the only way we get them to learn that is to ignite them.  Make them want this.  Make them want to put those men in jail for the rest of their lives.  They did me wrong too, so my fire is ignited.  I left matches on your dresser.  Light your girls up.  Ignite them.  Make them fight,” Bob said and then the phone went dead.

The dial tone immediately sounded and it was one long noise.  Will pressed on the phone base to make it pause, but that didn’t seem to work, so he hung up the phone, but even then the dial tone was strong and sounding off with no sign of stopping.  He went through every phone in the house, disconnecting the phones from their bases, and while the sound got quieter, it didn’t stop.  Going back up to the main bedroom, he saw Bob standing there.  “You didn’t light them yet!” Bob said and he struck a match and held it near Quinn’s foot.

“Stop!” Will screamed and as he lunged, he felt someone grab him from behind.

“Hey, calm down, we’re here, it’s okay, the girls are okay,” a gentle voice said and he closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened his eyes to find his mother looking at him, petting the side of his face.  “You were never a bad father.  You don’t know how to be a bad father.  Daddy taught you well and you’re doing everything you can for your girls.  I am very proud of you, but now we have to let them go.  We have to guide them to the chair,” Rose said and she pointed behind Will to show him.

Placed behind him, in the middle of Santana’s bedroom was a very old, grey, electric chair and Brittany was strapped inside it.  “I can say it Daddy, it just hurt’s my tongue, and my head, see?” she told him and she turned her head sideways to reveal a large bulge just above her ear and he rushed to check her out.

“What happened?”

“It just hurts a little.  This hurts more,” she said clearly and she stuck her tongue out at him, to show that half of it was cut off.

“Baby what happened?” he asked.

“Aunt Terri fixed me Daddy, I’m okay, so is Quinnie,” Brittany told him and he looked confused.  “We just have to stop the bells so Rachel will be okay, but she doesn’t like Miss Ronnie,” Brittany told him.  “I love you,” she smiled and then she slumped forward in the chair, the electricity making her body jerk around a bit, before she fell limp again.

“I am in control!  They need to listen to me, and if they don’t, then they are punished,” a woman said and she emerged from behind a screen somewhere, to reveal herself as a cross between Madame Sue Sylvester, but sounding much more like the lawyer he had talked to earlier in the day.  “I am Beiste and I will fight for them, but only if they fight for themselves!” she yelled at him.  “Otherwise, it’s out with the garbage,” she said and she pulled him close to the window.  Outside there was a garbage truck coming to pick up his girls.  Each of them were tied up in a big black duffle bag, only their heads visible, and they were all calling to Will for help, so the garbage truck didn’t collect them.  When Will saw that Vincent and Oliver were the ones handling the garbage, he ran outside, but it was too late.  Everything was gone and the truck was headed down the street.  He started running and calling after them, and noticed the driver of the truck look in the review mirror.

“You son of a bitch, give me my girls!” he growled and the truck began backing up, with a steady beeping sound.”  The truck got closer and closer to Will and then he felt something on his shoulder.

“Will, come on, we have to get ready,” Shelby told him, dressed in a navy blue business suit.  Her body was perfect, her clothes were neat and her makeup was flawless.  “Will come on.  We have to get to the courthouse to see the girls,” she said and he just stared at her.

“Will, honey, Will!” Shelby hissed at him, shaking his shoulder gently and he bolted up and she caught him, before he fell out of the bed or kicked one of the girls.  “Hey, hey, hey, easy, it’s okay, you’re okay,” she said. “The girls!” he said breathlessly. “Sanny is sleeping next to you, Brittany and Quinn are in the shower, and Rachel is in the bathtub, using the jets to soothe her muscles.” “The truck,” he said looking confused. “What truck?” Shelby asked him. “The garbage truck, the one Vincent and Oliver were,” he started but he stopped himself.  “It was backing up down the street.” “Your alarm was going off,” Shelby offered and then she sat down and kissed her husband softly at first, then a little more strongly, and then much more forcefully.  “That was incredibly real,” she smiled at him, petting the side of his face. “Yes it was,” he smiled at her and then he told her all about his dream. “It sounds very telling.  We want our girls to believe they are indestructible.  We want them to fight, and we know that’s going to be hard.  We also know that we still have to meet with the lawyer tonight, so that’s new and different and with a name like Beiste, well, it’ll be an interesting night,” she said. “How old is everyone?” he asked. “About six.  Everyone has ‘normal’ speech, but it’s slow and measured and they stick on the same word for a while before moving to the next word.”  Reading his confusion, Shelby smiled and spoke kindly.  “Well according to our little Ballerina, ‘Mama, I, well, I mean, maybe eggs, and um, and um, and, I don’t know, maybe, bacon?’ was her request for breakfast.  “I’ve personally been up since six writing down our agenda for the day on the board,” she said. “They won’t like it will they?” he asked. “Probably not,” Shelby smiled.  “I know I don’t like leaving them with Anne and Hannah for two hours, but I know they probably need it.  We’ve hovered over them a lot, and yes it is to protect them, but now they don’t want to function and we can’t have that, so we work slowly.  I go to work.  I make money.  They socialize with other people,” she said. “Sounds like preschool,” Will laughed. “A little yes, but we’ll think of it as pre-court instead,” Shelby smiled.  “Do you want to get up and start breakfast?” she asked him.  “It’s just about seven fifteen,” she said. “I will see you all downstairs,” he smiled and with one last kiss, he got up and went downstairs to start on breakfast.  He was putting the last little touches on the omelet when Shelby walked into the room with all the girls and had them all sit at the table so the board could be seen.  “Good morning my loves,” Will smiled at them and then gave them all a small plate of food each.  “Everyone can have more if they wish, but we’re going to start with this, so we don’t overwhelm our stomachs,” Will said.  He wanted to say tummies, but if the girls were older, then he would give them older speech. “Girls I need everyone to study that board please and if you have any questions, please raise your hand to ask.  Daddy and I will be right at the island, having our breakfast as well,” Shelby said and Will noticed a different demeanor about her.  She was strong and confident, where as the day before she had been a lot less of those things. “You okay?”“New day, new start, new game plan.  It’s also not Monday,” she smiled at him and he laughed happily.  She had a point.  “Go ahead Quinnie, what’s your question?” she asked noticing Quinn’s raised hand. “How do we say, that, her name.  What is it?” she asked.  “Is it even a her, Mama?” “That is a her.  Her name is Shannon Beiste and she’s your lawyer for when you go to court.” “We have to, see, I mean, go to, I mean, she’s coming here, whatever meet with her today?” Quinn asked and Will simply listened.  So far, his girls were six. “Read the board please baby.  It will tell you when and where we are going to meet her,” Shelby said. “Oh no, we, we, we can’t,” Brittany said slowly keeping her hand raised, tripping on her words a little bit. “Why not sweetheart?” Will asked gently. “You work today Daddy.  It’s Wednesday, you, you um, you work very late,” Brittany said. “It’s actually Tuesday sweetheart, so I get out of work around three today,” Will told her and she nodded her understanding and went back to eating.  Silence took over the kitchen, until Rachel raised her hand and waited.  “Yes Rae?” Will asked her. “What happens there?” she asked pointing toward the board. “Be more specific please sweetheart,” he said kindly and she pointed harder at the board.  “With words,” he said kindly. “The, the, the business.  What happens?  What um, uh, what are we doing?  Who is um, who, who who is Nanny?” she asked. “Miss Hannah, and Mister Tom,  Nanny and Pop-pop,” Santana offered and Rachel started to shake her head in fear.  “They’re nice,” Santana continued. “They, um, they don’t, yeah, no, they don’t know me!” Rachel said and both Will and Shelby were impressed with how well she was speaking.  It was a far cry from how they were all talking the last twenty four hours. “Well they aren’t going to know you, unless they meet you,” Quinn offered. “We’ll be with you.  We aren’t ready to go back to work, so you won’t be alone,” Brittany said kindly and she took Rachel’s hand, giving it a kind squeeze. Quinn then raised her hand and waited to be called on.  “Daddy, why does it have to be public?” Quinn asked him. “What’s that baby?” he asked her. “Why does it have to be out when we talk to Ms. Beiste,” she said. “It doesn’t have to be, if you don’t want it to be, but I didn’t think you’d be comfortable with a stranger coming into our house,” Will said kindly. “Oh, um,” Quinn said, trying to think of something more to say.  She wasn’t sure she wanted a stranger in her house either, but she was definitely sure she didn’t want the general passing public to hear her sisters’ stories either.  “Can we find a safer place Daddy?” she asked. “What do you think a safer place would be sweetheart?” “Where did you go for your meeting?  With the man, um, his name.  Rae, you know him,” she said fixing her face to show she was deep in thought, trying to remember the man’s name.  Rachel shrugged and Quinn sighed.  “His name, you know him,” she said and then she looked to Shelby and Will for help.  “The lawyer who we cannot have,” she said. “Oh, Mr. Calvary,” Will said.  “Yes, I went to Madame Covington’s estate,” Will said. “NO!” Santana snapped quickly.  “Sanny, calm down please,” Shelby said kindly. “She doesn’t have to be there, but at least no one else will be there when you tell your story,” Quinn said. “NO!” Santana said firmly.  “No Madame Covington.  She hates me.  She hates us.  She’s too tall and her house is too far away!” Santana said. “She’s too tall?” Quinn asked. “Yes, she’s too tall,” Santana said, not bothering to clarify her comment any further.  “Girls are you not at all okay with meeting Ms. Beiste at the book store?” Shelby asked with concern. “No, she’s too tall Mama,” Santana whined. “Sanny, that’s not what I said baby,” Shelby said kindly.  “I want to know who is okay with meeting Ms. Beiste at the book store,” she said and no one raised their hands.  “Alright, who is not okay with meeting at the book store,” she asked and everyone’s hand went up in the air.  “Fair enough.  Does anyone have a suggestion as to where we can meet Ms. Beiste?” she asked and the room fell deadly quiet.  “Well my loves, if we’re not going to meet her at home, which we won’t, and we’re not going to meet her at the book store, then we have to meet her somewhere,” Shelby reasoned. “We should call Madame Covington,” Quinn reasoned. “NO!  She’s too tall,” Santana barked. “Santana Aurora, this is your last warning.  Do not yell at your sister,” Will scolded her.  “I will think about other places we can have our meeting with Ms. Beiste.  That’s first, secondly, if at any point someone comes up with a suggestion, they need to text me immediately so that I can call the lawyer.  Lastly, if and only if, we need to meet at Madame Covington’s estate, then we will be very sure that all of you are well protected, including miss Santana Aurora Lopez Corcoran Schuester,” he said and she pouted heavily at him.   “Alright my loves, everyone study the board some more please.  I want you all aware of what we’re doing in the next two hours,” Shelby said and the girls looked at the board, Rachel pouting when she focused in on the ten o’clock move to the business of Bruce Miller and Santana pouted when she focused in on the meeting with Shannon Beiste.  “Eyes up Sanny, it’s not night time yet.  You only have to go up to where it says lunch,” Shelby said kindly and she put her plate in the sink, walked over to her daughter and wrapped her in a hug.  “I love you now and forever.  That never changes.  I will protect you with every breath in my body, that never changes either,” she told her and then she moved over to Rachel.  “When you’re done I will help you change, okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded. Will finished his breakfast and watched the women of the house.  First were the blonde bombshells who were very intent on following the rules today.  Next were the brunette beauties, who were nervous about the impending day, and lastly he focused in on his wife.  It was only Tuesday and she appeared to be ready to take on the world.  Will had left for work at eight thirty and Shelby was now with her four girls dressed and ready to go to Bruce’s establishment.  “Are there any other questions before we get in the van?” Shelby asked as she stood in her sweat pants, trench coat, and had her hair pulled up into a pony tail and a duffle bag was slung over her shoulder.  Her girls were dressed in sweats, t-shirts, and hoodies, as well as heavier coats, as well as the special back pack that held their snacks, and a few changes for Rachel, just in case, and a security item for each of the girls.  Santana had her stuffed raccoon Bandit, Quinn had her stuffed dog Coco, Rachel had a small polar bear, she’d gotten on their shopping trip, that she named Igloo, and Brittany had a stuffed rabbit Jelly Bean.  When no one spoke up, Shelby gave them a moment more, and then spoke up.  “Well Mama has a question.  Where is Mama going to be from nine thirty to eleven thirty?” she asked. “In the building Mama,” Quinn answered. “Very good and from nine thirty to ten thirty, who will be with you four?” she asked. “Miss Anne, Mama,” Brittany said.  “Then Nanny comes for the second hour,” she said and Shelby nodded. “That was excellent Bree, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised her.  “Alright come on then my loves, let’s get to the car and then drive over,” she said and she was proud of herself for getting all the girls into the car and pulling out of the driveway by five minutes after nine.  They showed up at the building five minutes later and Devon smiled when she saw them. “Well good morning ladies,” Devon grinned.  “Let’s see, Sanny, Bree, and Quinnie,” she said pulling out some chocolate bars and handing them over.  “And you my friend, are new, so you’ll have to tell me what you like most.  Every treasured love of a Master or Miss who comes to visit the club gets a super special chocolate bar,” she said. “Don’t touch it, just look,” Santana said showing her the chocolate bar.  It was a dark chocolate shell that contained a raspberry puree inside.  “Look,” she said and she pointed to Quinn’s bar that was mint and Brittany’s bar which was caramel. “We also have, strawberry puree, orange creme, and white chocolate bars,” Devon said. Rachel looked at Shelby and she gave a smile.  “You don’t have to if you don’t want to baby.  Not everyone likes chocolate, it’s okay,” Shelby assured her. “That is correct.  Do you know our beautiful little Kenzie?” Devon asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  Devon smiled and continued before Shelby could correct her on manners.  “Well Kenzie doesn’t like any of this chocolate, so we have a little freezer with lemon italian ice, so you can have that if you prefer,” Devon offered. “Um, orange please Miss,” Rachel said pausing. “Devon,” Brittany supplied helpfully and Rachel nodded. “Miss Devon,” she said and Devon nodded and produced a bar for her. “Now, can you come round here for me please?  Just quickly?  I want to show you something.  Your sisters can come too,” she told her and Brittany took her hand to help steady her and they walked around to the other side of the counter.  Devon clicked on some buttons and up popped a file with a lot of tabs for one miss Rachel Barbara Berry Corcoran Schuester.  “So because I know your family, a lot of this is filled out, but if we’re missing something, maybe you can help me fill in the blanks,” she said and Rachel read it over, impressed that so much information was listed.  Her name, address, allergies, contact, safe word, and community status were all there, as well as the names and phone numbers of Shelby’s parents and Will’s mother and sister.  “If you think of anything I missed, you let me know okay?” Devon asked and she nodded at her. “May I ask where the girls will be?” Shelby asked. “Miss Anne is waiting for them in room seven,” she smiled. “Come on my loves, let’s say thank you to Miss Devon and head in to room seven to see Miss Anne,” Shelby said.  “Thank you Miss Devon,” Shelby smiled and the girls quickly parroted a thank you to Devon as Shelby lead them all down the hallway.  They got in front of the door and Shelby knocked.  Upon hearing the soft come in, she opened the door and all the girls shuffled inside.  Shelby felt a great sense of relief when she watched the tensions of her girls melt away. Room seven was a bit of a young set up, but not so young that the girls would feel like they were being treated like babies.  In the center of the room, directly in front of the door, was a round table with five chairs and there were three board games stacked on top.  To the far right of the room there was a large television hanging on the wall.  To the right of the television was a tower of DVDs and a DVD player.  Just in front of the tv was a large semi-round sectional couch.  To the far left of the room was a large space that seemed very organized.  There were several large stacks of tubs, indicating coloring tools, paper, more board games, blankets, pillows, and stuffed toys.   “My darlings, it’s so lovely to see you,” Anne smiled when they entered and with the exception of Rachel, they all rushed over to give Anne a hug.  “Oooh, my sweet girls I have missed you so much,” she said.  “Is everyone doing well?” she asked and they all nodded and Shelby rolled her eyes, but Anne, waved her off.  They weren’t so worried about procedure right now.  Right now they were worried about keeping the girls calm and relaxed and that seemed to be working for the moment.  “I only got three hugs, and there are four girls.  Rae, can I have a hug or are you not ready for that yet?” she asked kindly. “She moves very slow Miss, she needs help,” Quinn said kindly. “Oh, I see, well then, may I move to you for hug?” Anne asked and Rachel nodded and Anne moved over and squatted down a little bit, wrapping Rachel in a hug and she gladly returned it.  “Oooh my sweet girl, it is so good to see you again, and I hear that you’re doing very well at home and in your therapy sessions,” she said and Rachel simply nodded.  “So before your Mama leaves you all in my care, can I have everyone move over to the board please?” she asked pointing toward the far left of the room, where there was a giant white board on the wall where Anne could go over rules and agenda before Shelby left them.  It seemed like a lot of walking for Rachel, but Anne quickly changed that.  “May I assist you in joining us Rae?” Anne smiled and Rachel accepted the help.  Shelby was starting to feel better about leaving her girls.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The girls took a seat on the floor and Anne spoke kindly.  “Alright my darlings, let’s see,” she said thoughtfully, “Let’s go over a few basics okay?  Bree my love can you tell me why you are all here today love?” she asked making a specific point to use whatever little nicknames she knew the girls were comfortable with.  She was rewarded with a grateful smile just before Brittany answered. “Mama has a client,” she grinned. “That is absolutely correct, and Quinnie my dear, can you tell me how long I will be with you?” Anne asked. “You are with with us until ten thirty and then Nanny is going to be with us to eleven thirty,” she smiled. “Correct, and Sanny my darling, what do you think we can do in the time that you are with us?” she asked. “Color, watch movies, and draw on the board,” she said and Anne noticed immediately she and Rachel were not smiling, but she decided to not push the issue just yet.  It wasn’t the time.  The ‘little girls’ of her circle were very fragile at times and needed things to be handled with delicate precision. “Correct sweetheart, and Rae my sweet, is there anything else you think we all need to go over?” she asked. “Safe worz,” Rachel said.  “Wicked, Watermelon, Bubble Gum, and Apples,” she said pointing to herself, Quinn, Santana and Brittany. It was not the answer Anne wanted or expected, but Rachel was establishing boundaries and that was to be commended.  “Beautifully said,” she praised her and she wrote out the notes on the big white board.  “Shelby, I think your girls are absolutely brilliant and it will be an honor to spend this next hour with them,” Anne grinned.  “I am very glad that they know everything I want them to know, but is there anything you think they need me to know?” Anne asked and Shelby nodded. “Rae my love, can you tell Miss Anne why we brought this backpack?” Shelby asked holding it up. “It has our stuffed animals, an my stuff,” she said softly and Anne had to strain her ears slightly to hear the answer, but Shelby was quick to move and write notes on the board in order to help the situation. “Very good.  You all have your safety animal in here, and if you need to change your underwear at any point, you have the supplies in here to do so.  Miss Anne or Nanny needs to be in the room to oversee, however, you or your sisters can change you if need be,” Shelby said as she finished the notes and walked back over to her girls, preparing herself for what would soon be a melt down. “Mama?” Rachael asked reaching her arms up.  She wanted Shelby to hold her and hug her, and never let her go. Shelby knelt down and Rachel wasted no time in moving into her arms.  Shelby wrapped her in a hug and rubbed Rachel’s back.  “Talk to me sweetheart, it’s okay,” Shelby pressed gently, glancing up to see the time.  She had to be out of the room at a certain time, but she didn’t want to rush her girls.  This was new, and they deserved to have her explain things if they needed it.   “You’re leaving?” she asked softly and sadly, refusing to move her head from the crook of Shelby’s shoulder, or her arms from around her neck.  In her current position, she felt safe, and that was all that mattered at the moment. “I’m leaving for a little while, but I will be back.  You will be with Miss Anne and Nanny and your sisters, and Mama will be in the building the whole time,” Shelby assured her.  “I also know that Miss Anne is very good at coming up with activities to do and that will make the time fly by.  Two hours will go so fast, you won’t know where it went,” Shelby said kindly and Rachel nodded and sniffled softly.  Shelby would never understand how such soft and innocent sounds would break her heart, but they got her every time.  “Hey, hey, look at me please,” she said gently.  “Actually, all my girls, come here please,” she said and the other three moved to her quickly.  “So, we all know Mama doesn’t lie to her girls.  We lay things out on the board at home for a reason, and you all studied beautifully this morning.  That means, I’m not worried about my girls being safe, and I’m not worried about me not seeing them again.  Mama is coming back at eleven thirty as promised,” Shelby said and they all nodded their agreement.  “So, I love all my girls and I will be back at eleven thirty, yes?” she asked and they all gave a soft yes mama in return before leaning in to hug her tightly. It was a tight fit but the girls moved around so they all had a piece of their Mama.  She made sure they always felt safe and loved and right now, they needed that assurance more than anything else.  They also knew Shelby would give it to them, before she left them alone for a little while.  “Okay, I love you all and it will be a little over two hours from this moment,” she said and they all nodded, Rachel hanging on a little bit longer.  Shelby let her have an extra minute and then kissed everyone, including Anne, goodbye before heading back toward the front. Shelby walked over to Devon and smiled when Devon handed her the client folder.  “Your daughters are delicious!” she told her. “Thank you princess,” Shelby smiled and she reviewed the folder and smiled.  “You all gave me this one?” she asked.  Shelby hadn’t seen this particular client in quite a few weeks.  He was not the normal client who wanted standard sexual play.  He treated his sessions like a chess game, and every Sir and Madame who worked with him, always felt they got in a workout as well.  Shelby needed the release, and she was grateful to her coworkers for helping her get this emotional release, that she was too stubborn to ask for herself. “Sara called and suggested that he hadn’t been in lately and that he might want to come see how you’ve been,” she said. “I hope that neither you nor Sara ever feel taken for granted,” Shelby told her honestly. “Oh no Madame, we know how much you love us,” Devon grinned. “Good,” Shelby smiled and she gave Devon a sweet kiss, and then headed back to room number eight where her client would be showing up shortly and she wanted to be sure the room was properly prepared.  In room seven, where the girls were, Anne noticed that Santana looked a little grumpy, so she tried something that she thought would work.  “Girls, I only get to be with you for an hour, maybe we can all color a picture or something together?” she asked. “Miss Anne, why is coloring so good?” Brittany asked curiously as she went to the table and began selecting the things she wanted. “I’m honestly not sure my love, but I know that it has been scientifically proven to reduce stress, so we like to color to help everyone refocus and stay calm,” she said and Brittany nodded, liking that reasoning.  “Does anyone else want to color?” she offered and Quinn decided it couldn’t hurt.  She always felt time went by really quickly when she colored, so she decided to give it a shot.  Rachel and Santana however, decided to be a bit more stubborn.  “Just like your Mama,” Anne thought to herself, but she let it go and decided to let the girls be. “Sanny?” Rachel asked softly and Santana looked up at her with a scowl, so Rachel dropped her eyes, turned her body, and very carefully crawled to the board and used the tray to pull herself up to her feet. Santana rolled her eyes and walked over toward her.  She picked up the red marker for herself and the purple marker for Rachel and the found a clear space on the board.  She put the purple marker on the little ledge near Rachel and then uncapped the red marker for herself.  “Talk,” Santana wrote, in small lower case letters, to prove she wasn’t angry. Rachel nodded and began to write.  “What happens in cross examination?” “A lot of yelling I think.” “We’re going to practice being yelled at?”  “Something like that, yes, but I’m not going.” “Why?” “Madame Covington hates me and is very mean, so I’m not going.” “But you have to practice too right?” Santana growled before she began to write her response, but Anne spoke up.  “Santana, I know that noise.  You are not a rabid dog.  You are beautiful young lady, so kindly do not growl at your sister,” Anne said and she never even looked up at the girls to see what was going on.  Quinn however kept sneaking glances, trying to read what the girls had written. “Not with Madam Covington,” Santana wrote and her hand moved aggressively.  She didn’t want to go see this woman who hated her, only to have her yell at her and make her feel worse about herself. “We practice with her?” she asked. “YES!” Santana wrote and Quinn got up, walked over to the board and picked up a green marker for herself. She drew a giant X through Santana’s yes and wrote just beneath it.  “NO!!!!” she wrote in big letters and then she underlined it at least five times.  “We practice with Mr. ?.  The place is AT Covington, not WITH Madame Covington,” Quinn wrote and then she tapped Rachel’s arm kindly.  “?Lawyer?” she wrote. “Mr. Calvary,” Rachel wrote and Quinn nodded.  She went back to the question mark in her previous line, erased it, and then copied in the lawyer’s name before looking at Santana.   “Practice AT Covington Estates, WITH Mr. Calvary,” she wrote, emphasizing different parts of the sentence. “That woman hates me,” Santana wrote angrily. “Mama and Daddy, will protect us and she will NOT be in the room with us.  Mama won’t allow it,” Quinn wrote and Rachel studied the conversation carefully.  Santana may be afraid of Madame Covington, but Rachel was afraid of Mr. Calvary.  By this point, Brittany had gotten up and joined them, picking up the blue marker, and getting ready to use it when needed.  The four of them were very entranced in their silent conversation and never heard Anne call up to the front desk. “Yes Madame?” Devon answered, seeing it was the intercom from room seven that was calling. “Hello princess, can you adjust the camera please?” she asked and Devon looked at her own monitor. “I see you at the door Madame, and I see four young ladies at the white board.” “That’s the one,” Anne said indicating that was the section of the room she wanted the camera focused on. “Shall I move it in closer?” she asked knowing Anne probably needed zoom on the board.  Several of the past pets who came through the circle for rehab had done this.  Writing things was a very cathartic process and so Bruce and Anne would zoom the camera in to capture information they could use at a later time, that would help them progress with their therapy as they moved forward.  What the girls were writing now was vital information. “Yes my darling, thank you,” Anne said and as soon as she heard the soft whir of the camera, she hung up and went back to coloring, discretely checking in on the girls every so often to see how they were doing.  Half an hour into her time with them, there were red, purple, green and blue marks all over the board, and while she desperately wanted to go see what they were talking about, she didn’t want to disturb them. “WAIT!” Brittany wrote in big letters and then she picked up the eraser and cleared off most of the board.  She left up Shelby’s time table, and all their safe words, before stepping back from the board so the girls could finish.  Anne sighed, but said nothing.  She needed to stay quiet, and she prayed that the camera was able to visibly catch the previous notes. “Not Covington Estates!!!!!” Santana wrote angrily.  Brittany had asked her to wait, but she had a point to get across to them. “She won’t be there Sanny,” Brittany wrote.  “She is away in London I heard Daddy say.  We just need the space, because it’s neutral territory.” “How did he get the space then?” Santana wrote. “Sir Ed, or Pet Ed, or whatever.  The guy who likes to play horse,” Quinn wrote and Santana scowled again.  “Daddy talked to him early in the morning,” Quinn explained, writing out each word carefully.  Santana’s scowl deepened.  She hated that her sisters were reasoning her into going to Covington Estates, to practice their cross examinations at some point during the week and it annoyed her even further that Quinn was being the perfect child. Rachel raised her hand and took her purple marker, circling Quinn’s writing of play horse.  Then she wrote off to the side, ?How? and Quinn blushed a bit. Brittany picked up her marker, grinned happily and then began to write.  “It’s dirty.  It’s a butt plug with a tail and he wears that, and then sometimes he has other gear to wear with it and he looks like a horse,” she wrote.  She was proud of herself for knowing all these things.  Of all the girls, she paid the most attention when it came to how a game was played.  Rachel thought for a moment, cleared the images from her head and then moved on.  “Quinnie, I don’t want yelling,” she wrote. “I don’t either,” Quinn wrote and very quickly Santana and Brittany scribbled a me too, on the board. “Do we have to speak to testify?” Rachel wrote and they all nodded sadly at her, knowing she didn’t want to.  “The bad men will be there won’t they?” Rachel wrote and instead of nodding, they just moved in and hugged her tightly, knowing how upsetting it would be for her to see them again. “We’ll protect you,” Santana wrote, stepping away from the hug for a moment and then returning. “Mama and Daddy too,” Brittany wrote and Rachel just nodded.  The four girls continued to huddle together, which was what Hannah witnessed when she came in to relieve Anne of her watch.  She took careful note of all the writing on the board, before moving to Anne to greet her. “Should I ask Miss?” Hannah asked Anne softly moving over to greet her properly.  The girls weren’t looking so Hannah could be a pet.  She could curtsey and kiss and do all the things that the pets in her community were supposed to do when greeting an upper level member and no one would know it was happening. “No my pet,” Anne said giving her a kiss hello.  “They are strengthening their bond right now.  I’m not interrupting that.  I do however have to tell you that if Rae needs to be changed, you have to be in the room with her or them, to oversee it.  That’s Shelby’s rule,” Anne said and Hannah nodded her understanding.  “How are your husband, children, and grandchildren?” she asked. “Everyone is well.  My youngest grandkids are getting ready for halloween.  My son and daughter in law have the twins, and we’re getting an angel and a devil,” she said. “Mmm, I want pictures please,” Anne said. “Yes Miss,” Hannah smiled and with that Hannah sat down and Anne left the room.  The girls had no idea it had been just over an hour now, and Hannah was not about to tell them, she was just going to let them do what they needed to do on their own.  She did however decide that after an hour they might be getting hungry, so she went to the phone and put in a quick call to the front desk. “Yes Mrs. Ferguson?” Devon answered politely. “Hi princess.  I know I’ve already asked for this when I was with the babies, but do we have any more juices and snacks for the girls I’m with now?” she asked. “I’ll have them brought to you immediately,” Devon smiled and she hung up the phone, paging the meeting room to ask an available person to deliver juice boxes and snacks to room seven and to please be quiet about it.  Even as the receptionist, she was watching the cameras and knew these girls didn’t need to be interrupted or startled. Three minutes later, the door opened slowly and Hannah looked up to see Bruce walking in with the tray of juice boxes and some fruit slices.  He set everything down on the table, kissed Hannah’s cheek, and left just as quietly as he came in.   Over at the board, the girls were still trying to figure things out amongst themselves, but they still weren’t talking verbally to each other.  Their communication came from writing and they seemed to be doing well with it.  Currently they were discussing practicing cross examinations.  “Sanny, we gotta practice,” Rachel wrote. “I’d rather write,” Santana wrote. “The jury needs to hear your voice,” Quinn tried. “Jury yes, Madame Covington no,” Santana wrote. “SANNY” Brittany wrote in big letters.  “Madame Covington will NOT be at practice,” she said, underlining the word not, four times. “Plus there are whips there, so if anyone is mean to you Daddy can whip them,” Quinn smiled as she wrote it down and the rest of the girls laughed a little bit.  The image of their Daddy whipping anyone was not an image the girls could conjure up easily.  He spanked and he spanked hard, they’d all experienced it, but whipping was a different story. “Why there?” Santana wrote, her eyes full of sadness. “Because we have to practice yelling,” Brittany wrote.  “If we yell or scream or cry there, then the general public won’t notice and I don’t want Mr. um,  Mr. lawyer at our house,” she said. Rachel smiled, stepped in, circled the word Lawyer and then wrote Calvary over the top of it, and Brittany nodded a thank you and gave her a hug. “What if we can’t cry in court?” Santana wrote. “I’m going to.  I already know I am,” Rachel wrote down quickly. “On purpose?” Quinn scribbled quickly. “No, just because I am.  They hurt me, they tried to destroy me.  Aunt Terri had to put my bowels back inside my body.  That should never happen,” she said and as she wrote the tears started.  “It’s sad to know they never loved me, even though they said they did, and it’s sad that my fathers never wanted me either.  No one does.  I didn’t think it would make me cry to not be loved, because it’s been so long, but it still does, so I know, I’m going to cry,” she wrote and she was quickly enveloped by all three of her sisters. Hannah happened to see this particular exchange, stood up, walked over to the board erased everything and wrote at the top.  “Please write down the names of all the people who love Quinnie, Sanny, Bree, and Rae.”  “Nanny!” Brittany squealed happily and she wrapped herself around Hannah.  Hannah smiled and wrapped her in a hug.  “We didn’t hear you come in,” Brittany explained. “That’s alright Bree.  You four were very intent on your communicating and Miss Anne and I didn’t want to interrupt that.  I do however feel that this exercise is very important for the four of you to do together okay?” she asked and they all nodded.  “And when you’re done, or you need a break, there are snacks and juice on the table for you all,” she said and with that, she walked away and let them be. “Come on,” Quinn said and she took Rachel’s hand, brought her closer to the board and picked up her marker.  “We just make a list, straight down,” Quinn said and girls all nodded.   The first attempt at a list of names finished with just two.  The girls were baffled by the question and so they read it over and over and over, trying to come up with more than just two names.  They weren’t actually sure who loved them, even though they did remember hearing the words quite often.  The four of them stood there, staring, trying to figure out if it was more than just Will and Shelby’s names that should go on the list.  “Nanny, we don’t know anyone else,” Brittany said turning to look at her. “Does Mama have any family that you all see?” Hannah asked gently.  She wasn’t going to give them the answers.  She was going to guide them and it worked because all of a sudden the list grew.  They added in Terri, Shelby’s parents, Will’s mom, then Kelly and Justin, and their pets, before they started adding in the rest of the community members that they remembered and when they were all finished, Quinn stepped back.  She studied the list intently and Santana turned to look at her.  They questioned that list.  Each girl stood in front of it, staring at it, and finally Rachel got the guts to draw a bracket down the side of the list.  On the left of the bracket were everyones’ names.  On the right was a giant purple question mark.  It was quickly followed by a giant, green, blue, and red question mark, before they decided they were done. “Nanny, can we have juice and snacks now?” Quinn asked feeling they had successfully completed their writing assignment. “Of course my girls, come on,” Hannah smiled and they all helped Rachel walk over to the table together.  They each took a seat and started to eat their snack.  “I’m very proud of each and every one of you girls,” Hannah praised them.  “I’m going to tell your Mama, when she comes back, that you all worked very well together, and that she should reward you somehow,” Hannah praised them. “Extra cookies after dessert,” Brittany grinned.  Shelby returned to the room a half an hour later and her girls rushed over to her and then back to Rachel, helping her to move more steadily toward their Mama.  Shelby gave each of her girls a lot of affection and praise when she returned and then asked them what they did while she was gone. “We talked Mama,” Quinn said and Santana whined at her, tugging on her wrist to get her to shut up.  “She has to know Sanny,” Quinn tried. “No,” Santana complained. “Sanny, look at me baby.  If I know what’s wrong, maybe I can help you,” Shelby said and Santana shook her head no and started to cry.  She didn’t want to admit she was scared, or concerned, or any of the things she was feeling.  She’d spent four days nearly mute, and afraid of her own shadow.  She was finally feeling better, and she didn’t want to go back to where she’d just come from.  “Okay, shhh, wait a minute.  Do all your sisters know what’s bothering you?” she asked and Santana nodded.  “What if they tell me for you, so that I can help you,” Shelby offered and Santana just cried harder and backed away.  “Okay, okay, that’s fine,” Shelby said kindly. “Well can I just tell you Mama?” Quinn asked. “NO!” Santana screamed at her. “Hey!” Shelby said quickly, reaching out and taking Santana’s hand.  “You do not scream like that, you know better,” Shelby scolded. “No, no, no!” Santana cried and she wrenched her hand out of Shelby’s grip as she kept backing away.  She wanted to run away, but she felt trapped in her spot.   Shelby took a deep breath and tried to realize what was going on.  “Quinnie, look at me sweetheart.  You will not tell me what Santana’s feeling.  What I want you to tell me is what you were all talking about before I walked in,” she said.   “NO!” Santana yelled. “Shhh, Sanny, it’s okay,” Shelby said. “It’s the same thing Mama, that’s why she’s yelling,” Quinn offered. “I need a little more detail please,” Shelby said. “What we were talking about and what’s making her so upset right now, is the same thing.  If I tell you, I tell on her,” Quinn said, “and she’s being stubborn!” Quinn said with some bite to her voice and looking directly at Santana. Shelby gave her a quick pop and then spoke gently.  “Not nice,” she said firmly and Quinn lowered her eyes.  “Go with your sisters, over to the couch, and sit quietly,” she informed her. “No Mama!” Rachel yelled and Shelby fixed her with a look.  Rachel backed down immediately and almost dropped to the floor, but Shelby caught her in time. Shelby sat down and carefully pulled Rachel into her lap as she sat them both on the floor.  “Yelling at me like that, is not acceptable and you know this.  Explain to me, why you don’t want to leave Sanny, but choose your words very carefully so you don’t tell on your sister,” Shelby said kindly. “She’s upset, because of me.  It’s all my fault, and I didn’t mean to get her in trouble,” she said and she was on the verge of tears. “Okay, first breathe,” Shelby said and she took a good thirty seconds to get Rachel calm, before she continued.  “Secondly no one is in trouble.  I want the three of you over on the couch, so I can talk to Sanny alone.  She doesn’t want you all talking for her, and I don’t want that either.  In order for it to be just the two of us, the three of you need to go over there, that’s all.  No one is in any trouble, I promise you,” she said.  “Now, you three need to go over there, and Mama will talk to Sanny over here,” she said and with that, Rachel moved to all fours and crawled away, her sisters walking behind her.  Rachel’s legs were killing her, but she felt that was not important information to share.  She was the reason the entire family had been disrupted to begin with.  She was the reason Santana was freaking out right now.  It made sense to her, that she could put up with pain, as punishment for hurting the people who were taking care of her.  Shelby made a mental note to talk to Rachel later.  She hadn’t seen Rachel crawl voluntarily in nearly a week now. Once the girls were seated, Shelby turned to Santana and crooked a finger at her, wanting her to come closer, but she shook her head no and backed away further into the wall, and Shelby sighed.  She stood up grabbed a grey marker and erased everything on the board in front of them.  “I only want to talk Sanny, part of my job, as either Miss, Mama, or just guardian is to make sure you always know how safe you are,” Shelby wrote and she stepped back and watched Santana read it.  Santana read it carefully, several times, and then broke down into tears.  She trusted nothing and that scared her.  She wanted her Daddy right now.  She needed Will to hold her and love her, and assure her that she was going to be fine.  Shelby saw this and waited for a moment more.  She stepped back toward the board and wrote ?Daddy?” and then sighed when Santana gave a very emphatic nod as she pushed herself further away from Shelby.  Shelby took her own step back and pulled out her phone, texting Will immediately.  Two minutes later the phone to the room buzzed, and Devon’s voice came through the speakers.  “Madame C, your husband is on line three, shall I transfer the call?” “Yes please Devon, thank you,” Shelby said and moments later, they heard Will’s voice.   “Hello?” “Daddy!” the girls smiled when they heard him, except for Santana, she was still on the other side of the room and on the verge of hysterical.   “Hello my loves.  Sanny baby, come pick up the phone so we can talk for a bit,” Will said. “Daddy!” she cried from across the room. “Come on baby, come pick up the phone,” he encouraged gently and she didn’t budge.  She had to cross Shelby to do it, so there was no way it was going to happen.  Realizing this, Shelby went over to the couch and left Santana all the space she needed.  Once she was on the phone, Will got her to open up to him, and he very calmly explained that their practice sessions would have nothing to do with Madam Covington.  She wasn’t going to be around, she was just giving them a place to practice.  He also explained that Santana had to go to the practice sessions because she was testifying against the bad men. “Daddy, please come home,” she begged, tears running down her face. “I will be home soon baby girl.  Right now, Mama is going to take you home with her, for lunch, and then a rest, and then I will be home.  As soon as I get home, we’ll be going to  talk to Ms. Beiste for story review,” he said. “No, Daddy, please!” she begged and he heard her getting even more hysterical.  She was very on edge, and he was fairly certain from previous experience, Shelby could not help her. “Sanny baby, listen to me, there are only two options sweetheart.  You can go home with Mama and I will be there when I finish work, or you can stay at Mr. Bruce’s job and I will pick you up on the way home,” Will said. “NO!” she wailed and everyone turned to look at her. “Mama?  Why is it so bad?” Brittany asked softly. “She’s very scared baby girl.  She’s very scared and she doesn’t know what to trust right now.  Of all my girls, Sanny has the biggest problem trusting women,” Shelby explained. “Don’t hate her Miss,” Quinn said softly. “Hey, hey, hey, look at me,” Shelby said kindly and Quinn raised her head, but not her eyes.  “Eyes too Quinnie, it’s okay,” Shelby assured her and she didn’t continue speaking until Quinn was making eye contact.  “Quinnie, as your Miss, I will never hate you.  As your Mama, I will never hate you.  You girls have issues that you need to work through and it could take days, weeks, months, or even years, but I will not hate you for having trust issues.  I love you all, no matter what, and I will always care for you, even when you’re screaming and hysterical, and even if you say mean words to me.  I know you don’t mean it when you do it.  I know you have things to work through, and I know that if I am consistent with you, you’ll work through those things,” Shelby said. “She’s not Miss, she’s Mama,” Brittany said seriously to Quinn. “I am whatever you need me to be my loves, it has always been like that.  The only time I will forcedly be your Mama is when you’re on parent time, which none of you are right now,” Shelby said.  “Mama,” Brittany said simply and she gave Shelby a very tight hug.  She needed her Mama to hold her and be her Mama, her protector. Eventually Will’s voice came back over the speakers and he spoke gently.  “Shel?” he asked. “I’m here,” she said.   “I gave Sanny two options, she can stay there and wait for me to pick her up after work, while you take the girls home for lunch and a rest, or she can go with you,”  Will explained. “Daddy please!” Santana cried. “We can’t leave her Mama,” Brittany pleaded. “It’s okay Bree,” Shelby assured her, keeping her close and trying to give her extra comfort, while she talked to Will to figure out a more solid plan.  “How long till you get out babe?” Shelby asked Will kindly. “Nearly four hours,” he said and Shelby took a deep breath. “Mama, no!” Brittany hissed.  Santana wouldn’t last four more minutes at the rate she was crying, and Brittany knew this.  Shelby knew it too, but she had to proceed carefully.   “Hush,” Shelby said gently.  “Okay my love.  We’ll let Sanny decided, and I’ll text you when she’s made up her mind,” she said. “Okay.  I love you all my girls,” he said and with that, he hung up.  Santana screamed when she heard the phone click, and fell to the floor. “Mama, please make her come home, we can’t leave her,” Brittany pleaded. “Stop please,” Shelby scolded gently.  “All of my girls who are ready to go home please raise your hand,” she announced and three hands raised up, while Brittany stared at her sister, willing her to do the same thing.  “Nanny, can you please take these three to the front by Miss Devon and I will be along in a moment,” she said and Hannah very gently guided all three girls to the front, with Brittany looking more and more upset. “Mama please,” Brittany pleaded. “It’s okay Bree, I promise,” Shelby told her.  “Go up front with Nanny,” she instructed and very soon it was just Shelby and Santana left in the room.  “Sanny my girl, I understand you are scared,” Shelby started and she began speaking very slowly, inching her way closer to Santana, until she was right in front of her and Santana was watching her with a sad face.  “Sanny, what if Mama gives you a hug and you use that feeling to make a decision,” she offered.  “If the hug doesn’t feel safe then you can wait here for Daddy and that will be okay.  Everyone in this building will keep you safe,” Shelby offered.  It took a moment, but once she held our her arms, Santana went into them.  She put a loving grip on her little girl, and felt relief as Santana crawled her way up Shelby’s body and wrapped her legs around Shelby’s hips, gripping on tightly.  “Shhh, I’m here baby, you’re okay,” Shelby soothed and she stood swaying with Santana in her arms.  After three minutes Santana was calmer and Shelby spoke.  “Come my love, let’s go get your sisters and head home for lunch,” she said.  Lunch was a process and a half as far as Shelby was concerned.  Santana was whining the entire time, and Rachel started to fidget.  There were little signs that Shelby was picking up on, indicating that Rachel was in pain and not saying anything about it.  After she managed to get everyone fed, she had them clean up their spots while she put in a call to Terri, and waited for her to answer.  “Doctor Schuester, may I help you?” Terri answered. “Just me,” Shelby smiled. “Well in that case, you’re my number one patient,” Terri smiled.  “Do you need anything specific?” “A cursory exam,” Shelby answered. “I guess my nieces are around.  Are we talking an exam for you or for the girls?” “For little angels,” Shelby smiled. “All of them?” Terri asked. “No,” Shelby said. “Clearly I have to be careful and not too much can be said.  Okay would you like region one for your head, two for the lungs, three for the body in general, and I have no idea what could possibly be bothering Sanny, so four for an overall. “It’s actually anxiety, and yes, three and four,” Shelby said. “Alright, try to keep them calm and relaxed and I will be over in about twenty minutes to give Rae and Sanny a quick exam,” Terri said. “I love you,” Shelby smiled. “I hope so,” Terri teased her and they disconnected. Shelby turned to see three of her four girls already sleeping.  Rachel however was wide awake, staring at a book and looking pretty stiff.  Shelby stood back and watched her for a moment, before she realized either Rachel suddenly couldn’t read, or the book was just a facade and she wasn’t really reading.  Taking a chance, Shelby moved in closer and spoke gently.  “Rae baby, I’m sorry to interrupt, but are you okay?” she asked kindly. “Oh, um, I, yeah, no, I was, I just um,” Rachel stammered. “Shhh, it’s okay, it’s just me,” Shelby said gently, not liking how on edge Rachel was.  Something was clearly wrong, but she had to get Rachel to open up and talk to her and she knew that might not be so easy.  “We haven’t had a lot of time together baby, shall we cuddle now while your sisters are asleep?” Shelby offered and Rachel gave a small nod.  “We don’t have to, if you don’t want to baby, it’s just a suggestion,” she said. “It’s okay,” Rachel said softly and she waited for Shelby to move.  Shelby sat down and Rachel carefully moved into her lap and then whimpered in pain. “What’s wrong baby?” Shelby asked. “No, I’m fine, it’s okay,” Rachel lied. “Look at me my love,” Shelby said gently.  “I don’t put up with lying, and while I know you are still very new, there are three things you need to know right now.  First off, you are under my care.  You are either my daughter, or my love, whichever you choose.  I will always think of you as my daughter.  Secondly, lying in this house is a spankable offense.  Lastly, no amount of pain you are in is something you should continue to be in.  I want you to come to me or Daddy with whatever pain you have so we can help you,” Shelby explained. “My legs hurt,” Rachel said simply. “How do they hurt baby girl?  Is it muscle spasms, or something more intense?” Shelby pressed gently. “I don’t know,” Rachel said and she started to cry softly.   “What’s wrong baby?” Shelby asked with concern. “I disrupted your lives, and now they have to go to court, and they don’t want to speak, and it’s all my fault.  I caused all of this stress and pain and terribleness, and I never meant to harm anyone.  I know how to be good and useful, and I’m not being those things,” she cried and Shelby felt her heart snap in half.  It was the most Rachel had cried about in a while.  “I’m not getting better, I’m going to be a burden forever,” she cried.  “I was supposed to grow up, I was supposed to be useful.” “Shhh, calm down baby girl,” she said gently and she pulled her close and kept her there, even though Rachel was struggling slightly.   “Shhh, I’m not restraining you baby, I just want you to find a comfortable position.  Don’t thrash so much and then I’ll loosen my grip, I promise,” Shelby said and Rachel went rigid, so Shelby released her grip slightly to keep her word.  “Good girl Rae, very good,” she said gently, and Rachel looked at her with tears in her eyes. “You shouldn’t like me, or love me, or even be nice,” she cried. “Oh really?” Shelby asked gently wiping away Rachel’s tears with her thumbs.  “And why is that?” “Because I’m just no good.  Please don’t stop loving them, because of me,” Rachel said and Shelby’s heart cracked a little bit more.  She’d heard something similar in the recent past.  
“No good, no good!” Brittany cried keeping herself pinned up against the corner of the bathroom, her body naked and wet, and little goosebumps appearing up on her flesh.  
 
“Bree honey, it’s okay, you’re okay, I promise,” Shelby tried.
 
“No!  No good!  No Good!” she wailed.
 
“Okay, okay, calm down, take a breath, let’s talk for a minute,” Shelby said gently.  “I know you want Sir here to help you, but Sir and Sanny and Quinnie went to the store for more juice and snacks and I think cereal was on the list, as well as bananas, since those are Bree’s favorites and we’re out,” Shelby tried.
 
“No, good, no good!” Brittany cried.
 
“What’s no good baby?” Shelby pressed gently taking a seat on the floor and staring at her naked and terrified little girl.  Brittany had woken up from a nightmare, and the dream had been so intense, she’d wet the bed.  Shelby did not mind a bit, she simply went to get her in a bath and help her clean up.  However, the girls were still fairly new to living with Shelby and Will, and Brittany was fairly sure that Shelby was going to beat her for wetting the bed; Kate would have done that.  Kate did do it, on several occasions.
 
“I’ll clean it, I’ll clean it, I’m sorry,” Brittany wailed.
 
“There’s nothing else to clean but you my sweet Bree.  Miss just wants to clean you up,” Shelby said.  Her girls were currently just in a pet phase, and hadn’t used the terms Mama and Daddy in almost a month, so Shelby was going to respect that.
 
“No, good, I good,” Brittany cried.
 
“Brittany is a very good girl.  Brittany is Miss Shelby’s good girl.  Brittany is Sir Will’s good girl.  Brittany is a very good girl, who should get back in the nice warm bath, so she can get clean,” Shelby tried and after a few seconds Brittany fell to her knees in tears.
 
“I don’t know how to be good, please don’t get rid of them, because of me,” she wailed.  Shelby sighed and moved in close, gathering Brittany in her arms and keeping her close.  She rubbed her back and assured her she wasn’t getting rid of anyone.
 
“Bree, I love you very much, and I will never not love you, or your sisters.  The three of you are everything to me, and I will not give you up.  The only way you leave this house, is if you choose to,” Shelby assured her, sitting on the edge of the tub with a very naked and now cold Brittany on her lap.  “Now, let’s get you back into the warm bath, cleaned up, and then we can cuddle and watch your favorite movie, or read a story together in your special chair,” she offered.
  “Listen to me my darling,” Shelby said kindly.  “I know that you’re scared, and you have every right to be scared.  I will also remind you every day from now until the end of time, that I have four daughters, four loves, four of the most beautiful and special girls I have ever had the privilege to meet and I love you all equally.  You are not a burden.  You are my love,” Shelby assured her. “Mama, it hurts when I stand a long time,” Rachel whimpered. “So why don’t we get on the floor and do some of your stretches together.  It sounds like you did a lot of standing when you were with your sisters for those two hours today,” she said and Rachel simply nodded and snuggled in close, somehow feeling better.  “Are you ready baby?  Shall we lay down on the floor and do some stretches to help your legs feel better?” she asked and she was met with silence.  “You know what else?  Mama called Aunt Terri and she’s going to be here in about ten minutes to look at your legs and find out if there’s anything she can give you to help you out,” Shelby offered and then she gave Rachel a few gentle kisses.  “What do you say love, shall we lay on the floor and stretch you out?” she asked and she was met with a silent nod.  “I love my Rae, and I will always love my Rae,” she told her.   Ten minutes later, Terri showed up, in her purple scrubs with a travel bag in her hand, that had a few instruments in it.  “Shel!” she called out from the back door. “In here!” Shelby called from the living room, and Terri moved carefully into the living room and smiled when she saw her newest niece and her sister in law, sitting cuddled on the couch. “Hi,” she smiled. “Hello yourself,” she said. “So everyone is asleep except you Rae?  You’re the only one who loves me enough to stay awake and visit with me?” Terri smiled at her, and to her great relief, Rachel let out a little smile and snuggled further into Shelby, needing to feel close. “And Mama,” Rachel said softly. “Yes, and Mama,” Terri smiled.  “So, Mama called me and said that my niece was having some pain and she wanted to know if I could give you a quick exam.  I said yes, but you had to give me permission, so right now I’m asking permission,” Terri explained.  “Would it be okay with you, if I looked you over?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Yeah?  Okay, thank you,” Terri smiled, and she pulled her little travel bag up to her lap.  “Can you look in there for me?” Terri asked pushing it carefully over to Rachel.  She had three nieces who were not at all thrilled with any type of medical exam, even if it was done by her, in their own house, so she knew how to work carefully. Rachel peered inside and looked around the bag, seeing a few folded things, and what looked like a stethoscope, but she couldn’t be sure.  “Why don’t you pull out some of the things in there so you can ask Aunt Terri what they do,” Shelby suggested.  Rachel nodded, reached in and pulled out the cord that looked like it belonged to the stethoscope, only to find other parts connected to it, including a squeeze tube and she got a confused look on her face.   “That’s my cuff and it lets me know what your blood pressure is,” she explained.  “If it’s too high we do a lot of breathing exercises to calm down, so your heart feels better, and doesn’t have to work so hard, and if it’s too low, then we give you some food to help your body work a bit harder, and make your heart not beat so slowly,” Terri told her.  “I also use the stethoscope in there to listen to your pulse as well, so I get a really accurate reading.” Rachel nodded and continued looking in the bag, not entirely sure what she was going to find.  She came across a hypodermic needle and looked at it carefully before handing it over toward Terri, treating it as if it were a piece of broken glass.  “Do you see anything written on that baby girl?” Shelby asked and Rachel turned the syringe around to see a name written on the side. “Quinn L. Fabray,” Rachel said softly. “That is correct.  I always make sure I have a few of these on hand, just in case your sister has a really bad asthma attack,” Terri explained. “She does,” Shelby smiled.  “She has to give Quinnie shots sometimes, just to make sure her lungs stay healthy and open.  Quinnie doesn’t like the shots, but she’s a really good girl and she knows they will help her.” “Hurts?” Rachel asked Terri. “It usually stings pretty bad yes, but your sister is very brave and she only gets these when she absolutely needs it and after it’s done she usually gets a lot of ice cream, or cuddles, or stories, or pretty much anything she wants, so she can relax and feel better,” Terri said. “I need that?” Rachel asked. “I don’t think so.  I think your pain is probably muscular, because you’re healing and you’re working hard, and you have to balance those two things, which is not always an easy task,” Terri said honestly.  “I know Mama called me to check you over, and I know how to do that gently, but before I do that I need your permission,” Terri said and Rachel shook her head no and looked confused.  “I don’t have your permission?” Terri asked and Rachel pressed herself away from Terri and into Shelby. “Shhh, calm down baby, take a breath, take your time, use more words,” Shelby encouraged gently and Rachel closed her eyes and took a breath. “Sweetie, I’m not going to do it, if you aren’t okay with it.  I also know that your Mama is very worried about your safety and she’d rather you get examined by a family member, rather than a stranger.  It’s the very cool part about our family.  You may not be blood but you are still my family.  The fact that you aren’t blood, means I can treat you at the hospital, because we don’t share the same last night, although I have a feeling that your Mama would tell everyone your last name was Corcoran, so that I could work on any of you, should there ever be a problem,” Terri smiled. “Legs,” Rachel said softly.  “Owie,” she continued. “Can I massage your legs and see what I feel?” Terri asked and Rachel nodded her permission but didn’t move to sit any closer to Terri.  She needed to stay with Shelby and feel somewhat protected.  “Okay, so this is very simple.  I want to massage your legs, so you take my hand and put it as high up on your thigh as you feel safe with,” Terri told her and Rachel took Shelby’s hand and put it on her upper thigh close to her hip, and the other hand was put midway on her thigh on the inside. “That’s very good baby, and I’d like to point out, it’s Aunt Terri’s hands that have to go on you, so we’re going to switch.  Aunt Terri is going to put her hands on mine and then I’m going to take mine off,” Shelby explained. Rachel nodded and they did as Shelby said they would.  “Okay my Rae, it’s just going to be gentle pressure, but if it’s too much pressure, you have to let me know,” Terri told her and she nodded.  Terri very slowly squeezed her way down Rachel’s leg and felt that some of the muscle tone wasn’t quite back up to par yet.  “Okay, so now that we’ve figured out what’s hurting you, and you let me examine you, I can tell you why,” Terri said, taking her hands away.  “So, because your legs are still developing their muscle tone, it’s going to take a while for you to be able to stand for long periods of time.  Usually that is what causes pain.  Did you stand for a long time recently?” Terri asked and Rachel simply nodded.  “Okay, so no harm done.  You’ll just need a little bit of rest today.  If you would like some muscle relaxers, I can get you some of those, however, I don’t think you need that.  I feel like that would be extreme,” Terri said kindly. “Rest please,” Rachel said and Terri nodded. “I think that is a fabulous idea,” Terri smiled.  The three of them laid together for ten minutes before Rachel was completely passed out. “Okay so quietly tell me what you really feel,” Shelby said.   “Everything I told her, is the truth.  She stood up too long, and her body just wasn’t ready for it.  There’s nothing seriously wrong and while I could give her a muscle relaxer I really do think it’s not necessary.  Her therapy is working well.  Her body is getting stronger, she just stood for too long today,” Terri said.  Shelby nodded, set Rachel down with her sisters, and then took Terri into the kitchen so they could talk a little more freely and catch up.  “Alright my dear sister, spill,” Terri said. “Spill what?” Shelby asked. “Whatever it is that is making you make this face,” Terri said and she made a pinched face and Shelby laughed. “You’re very mean, I don’t make that face,” Shelby said. “Oh but you do, and you are right now,” she said, “and I’m worried that there is a lot coming up that you don’t know how to handle and you’re not asking for help.” “I sometimes hate that you have known me so long,” Shelby said and she poured them both a cup of tea.  “Yes, there is something big coming up.  Mom knows, why don’t you know?” Shelby asked. “Mommy calls every night to make sure I’m okay, and that’s it.  She always says if you want me to know about the girls you’ll tell me, which you do, but she never tells me first, so spill it,” Terri said. “The girls have been asked to meet their attorney tonight, and Santana doesn’t want to go.  She had a complete melt down at work, where she didn’t want me even touching her.  She wanted Will and Will only and Miss Anne sent me an email during lunch, which informed me what the girls were writing on the board.  They are trying to figure out how to be strong together and they are trying to figure out how to tell their story without actually saying anything.  My girls are super scared, and I don’t know how to help them,” Shelby told her. “So maybe you take extra people with you to meet the lawyer tonight?” Terri suggested and Shelby raised an eyebrow.  “I’m just saying that I think if your sister was with you, maybe the girls would know they had a bigger support system.” “What about the lawyer?” Shelby asked. “She performs in front of an audience as her job, what’s one more person?” Terri asked. “And the girls?”  “I’m their favorite Aunt, they would love me around all the time,” Terri grinned and Shelby smirked and nodded.  “Now, when is lawyer time, and what are you feeding me for dinner?”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will finished his class and went to his office and began pacing.  He had thoughts of Santana running through his mind.  His baby girl had regressed back to the point she’d been at nearly seven months ago.  She didn’t want any part of Shelby, she was afraid of her and what she might do.  She was afraid of Will too, but not as much as Shelby.  She did however have her moments, where being touched by anyone was something that terrified her, and usually Shelby could grab her, but then Will had to hold her and calm her.  He knew that he was going to have to do all of that when he got home, so as he paced, he thought about what he should do now and what he was going to have to do when he got home.  “Those are my girls, time to protect them,” he sighed and he picked up the phone and dialed over to Shannon Beiste. “This is Shannon, may I help you?” “Ms. Beiste?  This is William Schuester, do you have a free moment?” he asked. “Yes of course.  Actually I want to confirm the address please,” she said and they did so before Shannon continued.  “So what did you call to talk about?” she asked. “I would like you to approach tonight’s meeting with a very open mind please,” Will said. “Open how?” Shannon asked. “Well, three of your clients are my girls.  I have four.  They are, in every way shape and form, my girls.  Our girls.  My wife and I have four girls,” he said strongly and Shannon nodded silently.  “I hesitate to say this, because I’m concerned you’re not open minded enough,” he said kindly and honestly. “I promise you Mr. Schuester, I will listen openly.  My job is to coach your girls and you, into telling your story, in such a way that the defense will not be able to tear you apart.  My job is to make sure that you have an air tight case, and you convey your story in such a way that the jury understands how terrible the other side is,” she said. “Well then, there needs to be a first part of my story before you meet with us,” he said and Shannon heard him sound almost lost.  It piqued her interest, so she took a breath and spoke kindly. “Mr. Schuester, simply say what you need to please,” she said kindly. “My girls live with my wife and I, and we are a Master and Mistress,” he said, “Our girls are our pets and our loves.  It’s a life style that they all looked into, we all looked into, and came into each others’ lives over the years.  Have I lost you yet?” he asked. “No, you haven’t, keep going,” she said kindly.  She’d been in practice for nearly twelve years and had heard a lot of different stories about different people and different life styles.  This however, was the first time she’d actually encountered someone admitting to this lifestyle.  She’d read about all kinds of people, but never actually met a true Master or Mistress, let alone a pet, and now she was being informed that her clients lived this lifestyle.  As he spoke, one word kept repeating in her brain.  Research. “Without going into too much detail, the girls in most circles would be considered as pets.  To generalize it a great deal more, I have a philosophy on pets.  A pet, be it a dog, horse, cat, rabbit, bird, any animal really, should be treated with respect.  A pet, should know without question, it is loved and cared for.  A pet should always know they have food, water, shelter, and love.  My girls, never knew that.  They are very slowly learning that with my wife and myself,” Will explained. “Mr. Schuester, with all due respect, there is, from my understanding, a great deal of sex involved in dominate and submissive relationship,” Shannon said. “That is true.  In our house that is not the case.  In our house what’s practiced more is age play in a matter of speaking.  My girls use age play and age regression more as a therapy rather than a sexual turn on,” he explained.  “Intercourse is not had between my pets and myself or my wife,” he said. “Mr. Schuester, why are you telling me this?” she asked kindly. “Because my girls, all four of them, are in a very troubled head space, and they have regressed to six year old status approximately, and with the recent notification that they are now required to give their story to you, they are afraid and even younger minded,” he explained. “Well, I don’t plan on treating them any differently than I treat any other client.  My job is to get their story and build the case,” she said. “Yes, and while I will do everything in my power to help you do your job when it comes to my girls, please know that you may have to be a little bit gentler with them.  My girls are very on edge lately,” he said. “I will be kind to your girls and to you and your wife.  I will not however coddle your girls.  That is not my job.  My job is to make sure I build the case in such a way, those men do not get out of jail,” she said.  “I will see you tonight at six thirty,” she said.  “Have a good afternoon,” she told him and then she hung up. “It went better than I thought,” he sighed to himself, and with that, he packed up and went home. Shannon sat at her computer and took a deep breath.  Deciding that she needed to be a little more prepared and not just open minded, she pulled up a google search and typed in age play therapy.  She learned that it could be both sexual and nonsexual.  Will had said that the girls did not have sex in there form of age play so she decided to do more investigation on the nonsexual side of things and decided that she was just going to have to be very patient with her clients tonight.  Will drove home and when he pulled into the driveway he saw Terri’s silhouette in the window and frowned slightly.  In his mind, Shelby had called for help, because the girls were too upset. However when he walked in, he was met with a very different scenario.  Terri was seated on the couch with her hands over her eyes and counting slowly.  Across the room were Brittany, Quinn and Rachel, who were crawling slowly toward her, so they would not be heard.  “One, two, three, red light” Terri said taking her hands away and looking at the girls, who were supposed to stay frozen in their space.  The three of them dropped their heads and laughed hysterically as Terri continued to stare. “Well hello,” Will smiled at them. “Daddy!” the three girls cried out happily and they crawled over to him and helped Rachel up, each of them hugging him tightly in greeting. “Ugh!  Will!  You ruined the game.  I’m telling Mom on you,” Terri said. “She won’t care, she loves me anyway,” Will teased back. Terri shook her head, gave a half smirk and then stood up to give her brother a kiss in greeting as well.  “Okay, I won’t tell, but you have to apologize and play with us,” Terri said.   “Can I greet Shelby and Sanny first please?” he asked and Terri pretended to think for a moment. “Yes, okay, maybe they will want to play too,” she said thoughtfully and she noticed the other girls seemed to be on board with that thought. Will went into the kitchen and found Santana sitting on Shelby’s foot, holding on to her leg and not moving.  She didn’t look angry or sad, she just looked like she needed to hold on to someone and it was the only way she could hold on to Shelby who was trying to prepare dinner.  Will knelt down and smiled at her.  “Hi Sanny,” he said and she reached one arm out to him, leaving the other wrapped tightly around Shelby’s knee. “Baby, you’re going to knock Mama over sweetheart,” Shelby said kindly.  “I’m still here and still cooking dinner, you can go see Daddy,” Shelby said kindly and Will sat down on the floor and she let go of Shelby and then curled up into him.  It was the moment Shelby needed to break free and move to the fridge to gather the last minute ingredients. “No practice,” she told him seriously. “Well, we’re not practicing today.  Today, we’re actually going to talk to your attorney, Ms. Shannon, so you can tell her your stories,” he said.  “She’s going to use those stories to build an airtight case against the very bad men who hurt you, Bree, and Rae,” he explained. “Where?” she asked him softly as she began to play with the button on his shirt collar. “We’re going to Madam Covington’s Estates.  We don’t want Ms. Shannon coming here, and her office is closed so we can’t go there.  We didn’t want to be in a public place, so we’re going to some place that is neutral, so that we can all tell our stories in a safe space,” he said. “No Madam Covington,” she said. “You know what?  Let’s have a little listening test.  Just a little one.  This is the most important statement you will hear and remember all night long okay?” he asked her and she nodded at him.  “Madam Covington will not be there Sanny,” he said.  “Say it back to me please,” he requested kindly. “Madam Covington,” she said and Will waited for more, but Santana stayed stubbornly silent. “There was more my love,” Will said kindly, knowing that his little girl was simply stubborn.  “Can you say the entire sentence please?” he asked her. “I don’t like Madam Covington,” she said. “That’s okay my love.  You don’t have to like her.  Do you know that Daddy doesn’t like Madam Covington?” he asked her and she nodded.  Shelby continued to cook and was impressed at how patient Will was being with their most stubborn love.  “Can you say the whole sentence again please?  Madam Covington will not be there Sanny,” he said.  “Can you say that?” he asked her gently, making his speech a little younger, understanding she was struggling to find the place where she felt the most comfortable. Everyone knew age nineteen was not where Santana felt comfortable. “Come on Sanny, try to repeat the sentence for Daddy,” Shelby said kindly.  “When you’re done, we can go into the other room and play red light green light with Aunt Terri and your sisters,” Shelby said once she put the lid on the pot of noodles, and let the dish simmer. “Madam Covington will not be there Sanny,” Santana said softly. “Good girl, thank you.  Say it again please,” Will told her and she did.  He made her say it ten times, hoping it would stick.  After every correct repeat, there was praise and several kisses to her cheek or temple to assure her she was going everything correctly.  After ten correct times, he carefully stood the two of them up and smiled.  “Shall we go join the others now?  I like red light green light, and when we were kids, I always won,” he said. Shelby rolled her eyes, but smiled as Will and Santana walked into the other room and she followed close behind.  “Oh good, more players,” Terri smiled. “I can call it if you want Terri,” Will offered. “No thank you.  When we were kids, you always cheated.  I’ll call, thank you very much.  You go over there and join my nieces,” she instructed him and he did as asked, but he was smirking and laughing to himself.  He loved his sister very much, and he got great satisfaction knowing that their childhood years stuck in her memory as well.  “Why don’t you all go back to the beginning and I’ll explain the rules to Daddy and Sanny,” Terri suggested.  Brittany wanted to stop playing, but decided that she didn’t want to say anything.  Rachel was doing really well with all her crawling, so she decided to take a different approach.  Terri started the rules once Will and all the girls were at the opposite end of the room.  “Now, these are the rules.  We are crawling and slowly, because it’s not a large space.  We are crawling to improve Rachel’s muscle tone, any questions?” Terri asked, mostly speaking to Will and Brittany raised her hand. “Yes Bree?” Terri asked. “Where do we go if we’re out?” she asked. “You can go back to the beginning or come over here with Mama and look for the cheaters.  Your daddy is a wonderful man, and loves you all very much, and even though he is a grown up and knows better, I still think he cheats at this game,” Terri said.  Everyone nodded and Terri covered her face, counting slowly.  “One, two three, red light,” she said and when she took her hands away from her face, Brittany moved.  “Oooh, Bree moved,” Terri said and Brittany made a show of sighing but was very glad to be done.  “Sorry Bree, either back to the beginning or over here with Mama and me to watch,” Terri said and Brittany crawled over to Shelby and snuggled up in her lap, curling up tight and feeling as though she were the most and only important person or thing in the room, once Shelby wrapped her in a hug. “Okay, and now we continue,” Terri said and as she continued, Shelby dropped her head a little and spoke softly. “Are you okay?” Shelby asked her. “I’m okay Mama,” Brittany said and she snuggled in closer, simply watching the others play and have a good time.  In this position she felt safe.  In this position she felt calm.  It was something she needed to hold on to, because in a matter of hours, she was not going to feel safe or calm and yet she knew the dreaded task had to be done.  Shelby seemed to understand because she kept Brittany wrapped up tight and would give her soft kisses to her temple and tell her she loved her every couple of minutes.  She was doing everything she could to remind Brittany she’d be kept safe, and after two more rounds of the game, it was announced by the oven timer that dinner was ready.   “Okay girls, let’s all get ready for dinner please, and Rae, you come with Mama very quickly so we can get you changed,” Shelby said.  She knew the oven timer set Rachel’s bladder off.  She could see it on her face, but she decided to just speak about it calmly and kindly.  That was what they had been doing since they met Rachel, so there was no need to change tactics now.  Will, Terri and the three girls went into the kitchen, while Rachel went with Shelby into the bathroom.  “Okay sweetheart, do you want to change yourself, or should Mama help you?” she asked. “You do it please mama,” Rachel said and Shelby nodded.   “Okay, would you like to sit on the toilet or lie on the floor?” she asked and Rachel pointed to the toilet.  “Okay, have a seat then,” she told her and Rachel nodded, lowered her pants, pull up diaper, and then sat down on the toilet.   Rachel was quiet while Shelby threw out the old diaper and pulled out a new one, as well as the container of baby wipes to help clean up Rachel’s body.  It dawned on Rachel moments later that Will and Shelby did this differently and she was curious about why.  Before Shelby moved in to clean her up, Rachel spoke.  “Mama?” she asked softly.  “Lay down?” she asked. “Do you want to lie down on the floor to be changed Rae?” Shelby asked her and Rachel shrugged in response.  She really wasn’t sure.  “Do you know that it doesn’t make a difference?” Shelby asked her.  “When you started wearing your new underwear, there was an agreement made that you had a large part in how you got the underwear on and off, correct?” she asked and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “So, if you think you’d rather lie down, then I’ll be happy to help you move to lie down.  Is that what you’d like?” Shelby asked, not moving to clean her up just yet.  This seemed like an important conversation that Rachel needed to have, so she went with it. “Um, yesserday,” she finally pushed out.  “I laid down for cream with him,” Rachel said. “Him who baby?” Shelby asked kindly, hearing the nervous slip in Rachel’s speech.  She knew who him was, but Rachel had to start using more of her words, and calling Will him, was not cutting it, in Shelby’s mind. “Him, Daddy,’ she said very softly. “Yes he did, because you were very upset yesterday and very scared, and we had to have you in a position where we knew you could breathe easily and keep you from curling into yourself and adding pain to your fear,” Shelby explained kindly.  “Lying on the floor is a very submissive position, and you are in a position where you are still figuring out if you want to live the life of a submissive person, although if you do, I assure you, it will be done with your utmost safety in mind.  Daddy and I had you on the floor so you didn’t injure yourself.  Should you choose to lie on the floor now, it will be because you want to.  You always have a choice Rae,” Shelby said.  “Do you understand?” she asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  “So would you like to lie down for me?  Or do you want to stay seated?” she asked and Rachel pointed to the floor.  “Words my lovely girl.  Can you speak it to me?” she asked. “I can lay down Mama,” she said. “As long as you are sure that you want to do that, then we can do that.  I also want you to remember, how do you have to be when we put your cream on?” she asked. “With my knees here,” she said tapping her shoulders gently.” “Essentially, yes,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, you can lie down and I can either clean you up or I can help you clean yourself up.  You get to decide.”   “You can Mama,” Rachel said honestly. “Well then, let’s bring you down here and I will help you clean up and change,” she said and Rachel nodded as she carefully let herself down to the floor and laid on her back on the little rug on the floor.  Shelby pulled out six or seven wipes.  “Okay, so here are some baby wipes, we use them because they are gentle.  Can you clean yourself up with them or should Mama?” Shelby asked.  She was pretty sure of the arrangement, but she was going to give Rachel multiple chances to take control of the situation.  “Mama please,” Rachel said simply and Shelby took it as a good sign that Rachel trusted her that much.  Once that was done, Shelby uncapped the tube of A and D ointment, and drew out the longest and thickest line of cream Rachel had ever seen.  It took up the entire length of Shelby’s finger.  “Okay, so do you know why I have so much?” Shelby asked. “Very thick.  Heal faster, Mama,” Rachel said and Shelby nodded.   “That is correct and nothing hurts right now right?” she asked and again Rachel nodded.  “Good, so who puts the cream on Rae now?” she asked. “Mama please,” Rachel said and Shelby spread on a very thick layer that coated the entire right side of Rachel’s crotch, including a little bit of her vagina and Rachel simply laid still.  She didn’t flinch or moan or make any movement, she just let Shelby take care of her.  Nothing felt tense or fearful.  She was simply under the care of a woman who had her best interest in mind. “Should Mama do the other side too?  Or is Rae going to do it?” she asked. “Mama please,” Rachel insisted and with that Shelby repeated the process on the left side.  She asked a third time, when it came to the sensitive flesh of Rachel’s bottom hole, and was again instructed to do it.  This time however Rachel was much more tense. The second Shelby picked up on how tense she was, she changed her tactic.  She put a large amount of cream on her finger and then waited.  “Rae, do you remember how you talked about this with Daddy yesterday?  There’s in and around, and we’re only going around, before we put you back up on the toilet to put on your new underwear and pants,” she said not bothering to put Rachel’s body in the right position just yet.  She already had her legs back and spread wide to allow Shelby access, but in order to get to the very sensitive area around her bottom, she had to rock backward a bit, and put her bottom more up in the air.  “Remember the difference my love?  We talked about in and around.  Where does the cream go for Rae?” she asked. “A...a.a.around,” she pushed out.   “That is correct, so Mama is going to move her finger around to help heal the area that is in pain,” she said and Rachel nodded, contracting her body to tip her hips as far up as they would go.  “Very good Rae,” Shelby praised and within seconds, she was finished.  “Okay my good girl, all done,” Shelby smiled.  “Come back down and then let’s sit you back on the toilet, while I wash my hands,” Shelby said.  Moments later, Rachel was dressed and standing up, hanging on to Shelby for balance.  “What’s up love?” Shelby asked. “I have to tell my story tonight,” she said, her voice sounding soft and fearful. “Yes you do.  You and Sanny, and Bree, and Daddy are all going to tell your stories to Ms. Shannon.” ‘Scared Mama,” she said honestly. “Well, I don’t like that your scared, but know that I’m not leaving you an neither is Daddy.  We will both be with you and your sisters, and Aunt Terri.  Everyone in the same room at the same time,” Shelby smiled and Rachel nodded and gave her a hug.  “I love you my little lamb,” Shelby said and their tender moment was interrupted by Shelby’s growling stomach.  “I apparently also love food.  Shall we go eat dinner?” she smiled and Rachel nodded her agreement.  Dinner was a tense affair, but Shelby, Terri, and Will kept conversation flowing and that ensured it wasn’t a completely silent affair.  Once dinner finished, Terri helped Shelby clean up the dishes while Will got the girls ready to go out and they were all very nervous.  They kept asking questions about their lawyer, mostly about how she was going to treat them.  Santana and Brittany were regressing very quickly as they continued the conversation between the five of them.  After Quinn had her question answered, she stayed completely silent and Rachel twisted her hands nervously together while following every instruction given to her.  The five of them went into the front hall and Will asked Rachel to sit on the bench so he could help her with her shoes.  “Daddy, what’s the woman’s name again?” Brittany asked softly, moving to rest against Will as he knelt on the floor and helped Rachel with her shoes.  Bending over to tie them was not in her range of motion just yet. “Her name is Ms. Shannon sweetheart,” he told her. “I don’t want to go Daddy,” Santana spoke up. “I know you don’t baby, and I’m pretty sure that if you talk to your sisters, you will find that they don’t want to go either.  I know I have to talk to Ms. Shannon and tell my story and I don’t want to,” he said honestly. “Why do we have to tell a story?” Brittany asked. “Because Ms. Shannon’s job is to draw up an airtight case, so that the very bad men go directly to jail and never get out,” Will explained and Brittany nodded her agreement.  “Okay baby girl, all done, switch places with Quinnie please,” he said and Rachel carefully stood, allowing Quinn to sit down.  She sat down and Will put on her shoes for her.  She didn’t need the assistance, but she needed something, because she was being extremely quiet.  “What about you sweetheart, do you have any more questions?” he asked her and she shook her head no.  “Okay then, if you’re sure,” Will smiled and Quinn stood up and moved out of the way.  Will took a breath and looked toward Brittany.  “Next,” he said. “How long does my story have to be Daddy?” she asked as she sat down and offered him her foot. “I don’t think it’s timed baby girl.  You just have to tell her your story as best you remember it and then when you’re done, you just tell her,” Will said and he pet the side of her face.  “Sound fair?” he asked and she nodded.  “Good girl, okay Sanny, your turn,” Will said and she shook her head no.  “Sanny my love, do you remember what Daddy made you say before?” he asked her and she nodded at him.  “Will you say it again?” he asked and she shook her head no.  “Okay, so then all four girls need to listen to me right now,” he said kindly but firmly.  “I know that this is scary and no one wants to do it, but if we don’t go and tell our stories, in a safe place, then the bad men could get out of jail and that would be way worse than what’s happening now,” he said and Santana started to cry. “It’s gonna be okay Sanny,” Brittany offered wrapping her sister in a hug and kissing her temple.  “Look, you can put your own shoes on, I bet Daddy would let you do that,” she said.   “If that’s what you want, I will, but I figured that you shouldn’t be left out.  I mean I did help all of your sisters,” Will smiled. “Daddy, please no,” Santana begged him. “Daddy, can she go with no shoes?  You can carry her,” Brittany offered. “No, NOT GOING!” Santana cried out, tears coming immediately as she pushed Brittany away and back herself into a corner.  She wasn’t going.  She was going to fight her family and stay in her house and do nothing.  It was easier to do nothing than it was to fight.  She’d fought for far too long to get a life that she was happy with and she was tired of fighting. In the kitchen, Shelby sighed and looked at Terri.  “I hope you are up for a night of frustration and naughty, scared, little girls,” Shelby told her. Terri smiled and shook her head.  “I’ll keep the scared part at the forefront of my brain. “  “Yes, we do too, and yet, all rules must be followed,” Shelby said seriously and Terri nodded, following her out of the kitchen and into the hallway.  “Okay, anyone who is ready to get in the car, needs to come with Aunt Terri and myself,” Shelby announced, looking at Santana, who was plastered in the corner and trying to catch her breath.  “Sanny, take a breath baby girl, it’s okay to be scared, try to breathe for me,” Shelby said kindly and then she looked directly at Will.  “Everyone who is ready, is going to get in the car,” she said and Will nodded at her. She and Terri very carefully herded the other girls out to the car and got them buckled in.  Once she was strapped in, Brittany started asking a million questions and so Shelby climbed into the back seat of the mini van, sat on the hump in between the front seats and the first passenger seats and took Brittany’s hand, calmly answering every question she wanted to ask. Inside was much less calm.  Santana was pressed into the corner of the room, sinking down to the floor and crying heavily.  “Sanny, I know you are scared, Daddy is scared too,” Will told her. “Not going!” she wailed. “No my darling.  We all must go, we all must tell our stories.  We need to do everything we can to keep the bad men in jail,” he tried.  He was being patient with her, but he knew that pretty soon they were going to have to leave.  He also knew that Santana was going to give him a hard time so he had to steel himself for the trouble Santana was about to give him.  “Sanny, I need a real answer my love.  Why don’t you want to go?” he asked her. “No Madam Covington,” she pushed out carefully. “Madam Covington is not going to be there sweetheart.  She’s not even in town my love,” he said. “Daddy please,” Santana pleaded and Will moved in close and spoke gently. “Come here my love,” he said holding his arms out to her and she flew into them.  Her Daddy was her protector.  She wrapped herself around Will and simply cried.  “I know you’re scared baby, and I know that none of us want to relive this, but I’m very sure that this is the best thing for us to do.  We need to go to the safe place, tell Ms. Shannon our stories, and then come home and be done,” he told her kindly.  Santana was shaking in his arms and he was simply happy that she was no longer staying in the corner.  “Come on my love, Daddy will help you put on your shoes if you like, and then we’ll go out to the car, and go do what none of us want to do,” he told her and she simply held on to him.  “My little princess, I love you sweetheart,” he said carrying her to the bench.  He sat down and very carefully put her shoes on, before standing up and taking her out to the car. She was hysterical by the time they got to the car, tears flowing non stop and all of her sisters tried to hold her hand or her foot, or something to make her aware that they were right there, but she kept kicking them away, wanting them to leave her alone.  This was not where she wanted to go, or what she wanted to be doing, and yet they were forcing her to do it anyway. When they arrived at Madam Covington’s Estates, there was already a forrest green saturn parked at the gates and a heavyset person standing near the doorway.   Their hair was curly and dark, and the girls took very careful note of this person’s features and  subtle movements.  The girls very carefully got out of the car and both Quinn and Santana held tight to Will, afraid to speak or move away from him.  Shelby had Brittany and Rachel on either side of her and Terri was on Rachel’s other side, so that they could help her keep her balance.  “Mr. Schuester?” the person called out. “Hello Ms. Shannon, yes, it’s us.  Is the door locked?” he asked. “No, it’s open, I just wanted to be sure that everyone knew my intentions for tonight,” she said.  “I didn’t want you to walk into a room where I was waiting, because I think that’s very intimidating and I understand that this is going to be a tough night for anyone who has to tell me a story,” she said kindly. “Well, on behalf of everyone we thank you for for that.  We can simply walk inside together now then,” he said. She nodded and held the door open for them, waiting until everyone was close by and could walk in.  Everyone was ushered in and then asked to sit a table where there were some laid out trays of cookies as well as various teas and coffees. “Before we begin, I think we should introduce ourselves,” Shelby spoke up kindly.  “I am Shelby, Will’s wife, you’ve already talked to my husband, this is Will’s sister Terri, and these are our girls, Rachel, Santana, Brittany, and Quinn,” Shelby said gesturing toward everyone and Shannon nodded. “It’s nice to meet you all.  My name is Shannon and I want to assure all of you that all I’m after is your story.  My job, as your lawyer, is to get your stories told to me, as best you can remember them, so that I can build an air tight case to keep the people you are fighting in jail.  I would also like to tell you that the people you’re fighting have a lawyer of their own and she is just as tough as I am.  I have talked to judge Henderson, so I am aware of some details, but I need more than what I’ve gotten from him.  So, who would like to go first?” she asked and Will spoke up. “I will go first,” Will said, wanting to set a good example for his girls.   “Good, let’s have a seat then,” she smiled and she took a seat at a different table and pulled out a legal pad and a tape recorder.  Will took a seat and the girls watched intently, wanting to see what was going to happen.  Quinn was watching so intently she wasn’t breathing properly and it was something Terri noticed first.  Terri walked over to Quinn and took her hand speaking gently. “Cookies and tea my love,” she told her and it wasn’t a suggestion, it was a request.  Quinn needed a task of some kind, or she was going to have an asthma attack.   “Okay then.  I need you to state your full legal name for the record please,” she said. “William Adam Schuester,” he said. “And what would you like to tell me about the case that pertains directly to you?” she asked. “I walked into the coffee shop on my campus in time to find Oliver Crane and Vincent London tormenting one Miss Brittany Susan Pierce.  Vincent had her by her pony tail and Brittany lives with me.  I consider her one of my children, and so I reacted quickly to protect her.” “What did you do?” “I punched Vincent in his face, so he would let go of her,” Will said simply.  “The police showed up a little while later, as the men had been there causing chaos for a while, and the man I punched very quickly told the officers, he wanted to press charges.” “Were charges pressed?” “No, the officer explained that because the men were being so uncooperative and unruly, that they weren’t able to charge me with anything, so I was told I could return home with Brittany, and Quinn who was simply with me that day, and I would be contacted later by police, should they need me back for questioning or other reasons,” Will explained. “Is there anything else you can think to add?” Shannon asked. “No.  That is what happened.  The man was hurting Brittany, I walked in, punched him to force him to let go, gave police my statement, and then was released to go on with my day,” Will said and Shannon nodded. “Thank you very much Will, and who is next?” she asked and with a deep breath, Brittany raised her hand.  “Yes, thank you, come have a seat with me please,” she said gesturing to the chair. “Can my Daddy sit with me?” Brittany asked not willing to move an inch until Shannon okayed that her Daddy could stay too.  Shelby held her breath as they waited for Shannon to answer.  Will said he considered the girls his children, Shelby said they were their girls, but there was no mention that the girls called them Mama and Daddy and Shelby was waiting for the judgements to start.  When they didn’t, she was shocked. “If that’s how you have to tell your story, I’m okay with that,” Shannon said kindly and Shelby decided this was a good step.  Will smiled gratefully and was glad he informed Shannon that his girls used age play at times.  She was a lawyer and he was banking on her doing research so that she could talk to the girls and give them a better sense of comfort.  After a moment, Brittany walked over to tell her story, and Will stayed seated so Brittany sat herself in his lap, trying to be small and fit herself better against his body.  “Can you state your legal name please?” Shannon asked her once they were settled. “Brittany Susan Corcoran Schuester,” she said and Shelby rolled her eyes, while Terri and Will shook their heads.  It was a subtle movement on all parts, but something Shannon noticed so she kindly stopped the recorder and set it back to just before Brittany answered the question. “Brittany, as your lawyer, I am meant to make the best case possible with the information you give me.  Now, I know that Shelby is Shelby Corcoran, and that Will is William Schuester, and that they have been married for seventeen years, and love you very much.  They wouldn’t be protecting you as fiercely as they are if they didn’t.  I will not judge any of you based on the information you give me.  That is not my job.  My job is to protect you just as fiercely as Will and Shelby, but also legally.  However, if you give me a name that is not on your legal birth certificate, I might not be able to build an air tight case.  We can’t give the other side, any holes in our story.  Our competition is tough and she will do everything she can to rip our case apart.  I understand that you want to be their daughter and they consider you their daughter, and if you do not use your legal name in court, we may not win.  We have to show that you know who you are, and that you have no issues with your own identity.  Do you understand?” Shannon asked and she nodded.  “Good, so I’m going to ask again alright?” she said fixing the recorder to just the right spot.  “What is your legal name please?” “Brittany Susan Pierce,” she said almost sadly and Will whispered in her ear quietly. “You are now and forever our baby Bree, no matter what it says on your birth certificate,” he told her gently and she nodded her understanding and smiled briefly before Shannon continued the questioning. “And what can you tell me about your interaction, if any, with the men we are building a case against?” Shannon asked her. Brittany took a deep breath and began to recount how she was at work, and the men walked in and scared her.  She told of how she called for help, and messed herself, and was later physically attacked by the men, who strangely enough thought she was Rachel.  As she recounted her story, Quinn paced the floor.  To hear her sister retell the story, physically hurt Quinn’s body.  It reminded her of all the crazy things that happened to them at Kate’s house, and Quinn started to breathe erratically.  Terri nudged Shelby and Shelby looked over at her daughter.  She very quietly told Santana and Rachel to stay with Terri and they both went on edge grabbing her tightly and not willing to let go, for even a fraction of a second.  Shelby knelt down and looked up at them, for a moment, before they sunk down and sat on her, hugging her, holding on to their Mama, so she didn’t leave them.  “Stop, listen to me, listen,” she said quietly and they trained their eyes on her.  “Quinnie needs help, we are not leaving this room, we’re just going over to the corner,” she said pointing to a far away corner of the room.  “Do we understand?” she asked them gently and they nodded.  “Good girls,” she said and gave each of them a kiss before carefully untangling herself from her girls.  She picked up the blue backpack they’d brought with them and carried it over toward Quinn.  As soon as she saw Shelby she gasped and started to back away in fear, so Shelby stopped her steps. She remember how timid and scared her girls were when they first showed up in the community.  All the girls seemed to do this, she remembered.  She’d seen all of them come in, and a lot of the boys.  Boys never seemed to do this, however the girls always backed away.  They pushed themselves into a corner and cowered there.  Quinn was doing it right now, and Shelby had to proceed very cautiously or she was going to have not only four scared girls, but one girl who was both scared and having an asthma attack. “Ms. Shannon, can we pause for a moment please?” Shelby called out and Shannon stopped the tape and all eyes turned toward Shelby who had her eyes trained on Quinn.  “Will,” Shelby said simply. Will gave Brittany a kiss to her temple and they both stood.  He walked over toward Quinn and when he was close enough, she fled to him, holding tight and sobbing.  For a moment, Brittany stole a glance at Shannon and saw confusion written all over her face.  Brittany knew that her job that night was to tell her story and make her Mama and Daddy proud of her.  She had to honor her Miss and Sir.  Explaining, the nearly unexplainable to Shannon was how she was going to do that.  “Quinnie has asthma,” Brittany told Shannon.  “She gets freaked out and stressed and then she can’t breathe right and it can get very bad,” Brittany said. “Bree!” Santana scolded and Brittany waved her off. “I can tell you more of my story, or the rest of it, but away from Quinnie.  She’s very scared,” Brittany added. “Brittany, you have to be comfortable telling me things.  If you want to wait for your Dad to join us again, I’m okay with that,” Shannon assured her. “No, my head is hurting,” she said simply not bothering to explain she suffered from stress induced migraines.  It was more important to protect her sisters rather than explain about herself, if it didn’t pertain to the story she was supposed to tell. Terri heard her and approached carefully.  “Bree, can I sit with you while you finish?” Terri asked and Brittany nodded gratefully.  She needed love and assurance, and while she was worried about her sister’s health, she was a little bit jealous Quinn had taken Will from her.  “Why don’t we move over to this corner,” Terri suggested and the little trio shuffled over and Brittany continued. “Once Daddy got there, he got them off of me, and I moved away.  I didn’t want to be near them, and then I was scared, because the police sounded like they were going to take Daddy away and while hitting is not right, he did it to protect me, and that was right,” Brittany said, “and I don’t have any more to share,” she said.  “Unless you have more questions for me to answer,” she explained. “No Brittany.  Thank you for telling me your story,” Shannon said.  “I know you want to be with your family, so why don’t you go sit with them,” she suggested and Brittany stood up and moved toward Will, Shelby, and Quinn, who was already gasping.  Quinn saw Brittany moving toward them and started to gasp and cry, pointing toward Brittany with shaking hands.  “It’s okay Quinnie, I’m done with my story,” Brittany tried. “Quinnie baby,” Will said kindly and softly.  “Look at me please,” Will said gently and she put her eyes on him for a split second, gasping, before letting her eyes dart around the room.  Someone bad was about to happen, she was sure of it.  “Quinnie, shhh, listen to be baby girl, who is this?” he asked pointing to Shelby and it took an entire two minutes for Quinn to push out any sort of answer. “Mama,” she whimpered. “Are you sure?  Do you believe that?” he asked kindly.  She was using family titles, but she was running away from her.  Quinn nodded that she did believe her own words and Shelby spoke kindly. “Quinnie, in here is your inhaler, your stuffed dog, and a book,” Shelby explained holding up the backpack.  “Maybe, we take one puff on your inhaler and then you and Mama and Coco sit in this corner and read the book together,” Shelby tried.  Quinn agreed and Will smiled. “I am very proud of you Quinnie,” he said and he reached into the backpack and pulled out her inhaler and stuffed toy.  “Here,” he said holding the inhaler for her and she took a puff.  Once she was done, Shelby offered her hand to walk to the corner together so they could read.  Quinn went with Shelby, sat in her lap and cried softly holding on to Shelby as tightly as she could.  She didn’t give a damn about the book.  All she knew was she was scared, and she didn’t even have to tell a story.  She was being selfish and greedy, needing more attention somehow, and that only made her feel worse.  She snaked her arms around Shelby’s neck and cried into her shoulder. “I know baby,” Shelby said kindly.  “It’s very scary to relive the frightening times of our lives,” she said kissing her temple gently.  She wanted to coax her to read the book, but there was no way Quinn was going to be able to focus, so Shelby simply held her little girl, doing her best to reassure her that things were not as bad as they felt in the moment.   “Mama,” a voice said suddenly and they looked up to see Brittany next to them.  Quinn reached up her hand and pulled Brittany down to the floor with them. “I didn’t mean it,” Quinn said, her breath rattling around in her lungs as she struggled to speak.  Brittany gave Quinn a questioning look and Quinn continued.  “I don’t know why,” she told her.  “I don’t know how to be brave and strong like you, I can’t do it,” she said and Brittany just took her hands and kept a tight hold on them. “Bree too Mama.  Read to us please,” Quinn whimpered. “Yes baby girl, I will read to both my little lady bug, and my little ballerina,” Shelby said. “Who is next?” Shannon asked Terri kindly and Terri looked back to see two of her nieces, basically plastered against the wall. “Santana has a shorter story, but they both look pretty non verbal to me at the moment,” Terri offered and Shannon nodded. “We’ll let the professional handle it,” Shannon smiled, as she saw Will approach his daughters. “Okay girls, who is next?” he asked kindly and they both just stared at him.  “Sanny honey, do you remember what I said before at home, about how Madam Covington would not be here?” he asked and she nodded.  “Look around please.  She’s truly not here.  She’s not lurking in any corners, or hiding in any closets.  It’s just the eight of us here right now and when we leave, we will see one of her staff members come to those doors and lock up for the night.  Can you tell Ms. Shannon your story please?” he asked her and he felt flooded with relief when she nodded yes, but reached for him.  He picked her up and gave her a tight hug.  “Do you want me to sit with you, like I did for Brittany?” he whispered and she nodded.  “Do you want me to carry you over to the spot?” he asked and after careful consideration, she shook her head.  He gently set her back on the floor and took her hand.  “We’ll go together,” he said and she nodded, moving her feet, only when he moved his. “Where I come from, you two would do very well in a three legged race,” Shannon smiled at them and then sat down, waiting for them to join her.  Once they were seated, Shannon set up her tape recorder and pressed the red button.  “May I have your legal name please?” she asked and Santana shook her head no.  Shannon pressed stop and Santana contemplated her words carefully.  She was in a mood tonight, and she felt she had every right to be.  She didn’t want to be there.  She didn’t want to go through memory hell, and most of all, she hated that she was not allowed to give her wanted name.  Finding her voice, she finally spoke up. “Before my legal name, you know my wanted name.  Santana Aurora Corcoran Schuester.  We are all Corcoran Schuesters.  All of us.  The only people who ever wanted us were them,” Santana growled.  She was terrified, but she was going to protect her sisters.  “All of us.  All four of us.  Corcoran Schuester,” she said as strongly as she could. “Sanny,” Will said firmly.  “Less bark, immediately!” he warned her and she looked at him with hurt in her eyes.  “No, look at me, and listen, carefully,” he said kindly.  “You are now and forever my daughter, all four of you, and Ms. Shannon is being respectful of that.  You get to have your feelings and you get to say your story, but you don’t yell it at Ms. Shannon, because she didn’t hurt you.  She is not who you need to be angry at.  She is trying to help all of us.  You will always be my daughter,” he told her.  “In the courtroom, you will still be my daughter, even though when you give your name, it will not have my name or mama’s name attached,” he said.  “You are still my daughter.  You will also remember that my daughter, all of my daughters, including you, have rules to follow.  You will be polite to Ms. Shannon,” he said. “Fine,” she huffed and she curled into him and Shannon started again pressing the record button so Santana could give her full legal name.  “It’s Santana Aurora Lopez,” she said. “Thank you Santana, and can you tell me your story of what happened when you interacted with the men we’re building a case against?” Shannon asked. “I did not interact with them.  They came in and attacked me!” Santana said and Will gave her a soft kiss to her temple. “You are not above consequences for broken rules,” Will whispered to her and then a little more loudly, he told her to try again and listen to the question. “I can ask again Santana.  What sort of interaction did you have with the men in question,” Shannon said, rephrasing the question and she made a note on her pad that Santana had a lot of anger issues, and she was going to have to be careful when questioning her in the future. “I was at work, and my friend Mike came in to visit.  I was talking to him when they walked in,” she said and she started to feel anxious as she recounted what had happened that day but Shannon nodded kindly that she should keep going, so she did.  “They sat at the counter and were in a bad mood either before or just as soon as they sat down, because they started complaining about everything.  I tried to push it off as hangry, but I knew who they were immediately and I was a little scared,” she said softly. “How did you know who they were?” Shannon asked. “I recognized their voices.” “How is that?” Santana wanted to growl in frustration, but she happened to look over at Rachel who was sitting with Terri, listening intently and she softened immediately.  Rachel was going to have to relive memories that were much more horrific and it wasn’t going to be easy, so she tried to calm down and just tell her story.  “Well, we heard a recording of their voices a few weeks ago.  Quinn and Brittany went to the grocery store and heard two men talking about Rachel, so they recorded the voices to make sure it was really them.  We didn’t want these men getting Rachel and hurting her, but we never met them, so we had to be sure and she confirmed it was them.  Quinn and Brittany took the recording so we could confirm and then give it to someone who could put the bad men away.  So when I heard their voices again, I knew,” she said. “And what did you do when you knew who they were?” “I wrote a note to my friend Mike, and gave it to him when the angry men were not looking.  All I wrote was help.  He went to get help from the man next door,” she said.  “My friend’s food was ready before theirs was and when I served Mike his food, I went back to wrapping silverware.  When the men were forced to wait, they got angry and one yanked me over the counter by my pony tail.  After that, things are a little fuzzy.  They tell me I passed out a few times, so I can’t really tell you what happened next.” “That is okay.  We will fill in little bits as you remember them and if you can’t we’ll move on.  Who did Mike get to help you?” “A man named Justin Summers, he’s a very good friend of Will’s,” she said, hating the way the words sounded rolling off her tongue.  He was her Uncle Justin, Mike was her cousin, she was Will and Shelby’s daughter.  She didn’t like that the court was taking that away from her. “What did he do to help you?” “He sat in the diner with me, just in case the men tried to do something.  When they grabbed me everything turned crazy though, so I don’t remember who took them off of me,” she said honestly. “Are there any other details you remember?” “I went to the hospital for an MRI and x-rays to make sure that nothing was pulled severely out of alignment and I didn’t suffer any internal injuries,” she said calmly and Shannon nodded. “What was the outcome?” Shannon asked.“They released me very quickly,” Santana explained. “That was very good Santana, thank you,” Shannon said and Santana nodded.  “Is there anything else you want to tell me about that day?” Shannon asked and Santana shook her head, stood up, and ran over to the sink, throwing up. “I’ll help her,” Terri said kindly and she pulled the tired girl into a hug once she stopped vomiting and just rested with her, praising her for a job well done.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The room was tense for about five minutes before Shannon got a good read on her clients and finally spoke up. “Rachel, if you think you can handle it, you’re next,” Shannon said. “Mama,” Rachel said softly and Shelby looked up from the corner.  Brittany and Quinn were still curled up on her lap, the story long forgotten.  “I need help,” she said.  She didn’t want to crawl, but walking was starting to hurt again.  She’d done a lot that day and her body was tired and starting to rebel, but she wasn’t going to talk about the minor muscle spasms.  She was going to tell her damn story, as quickly as she could, and then go home with the people who were now taking care of her. “Up my darlings, we’re going to have a switch.  You two can stay with Daddy.  I’m sure Sanny and Aunt Terri will join you, and I’m going to sit with Rae, while she tells her story,” Shelby said and everyone nodded and shifted around.  Shelby walked over to Rachel and Rachel reached up to hug her. “Mama,” she said softly.  “No walk, no crawl,” she whispered. “The only other option is for me to carry you sweetheart, and I don’t want you to feel embarrassed by that,” she said and Shannon listened intently, being sure to not say anything that would embarrass Rachel, or make her feel childish.  She’d done her research and she’d listened to Will.  The girls used age play as therapy. “Please,” Rachel said softly and so Shelby carried her over to the chair, stood her on the floor and Rachel carefully pushed Shelby so she would sit down.  Once she sat down, Rachel wiggled herself onto Shelby’s lap.  She made a large point of picking up Shelby’s hands and wrapping them low and tight around her waist.  She needed to know that Shelby was still there somehow.  It took a moment for her to gather her thoughts and then she spoke softly.  “Before we start.  I’m what she said,” Rachel explained gesturing to Santana.  “I’m like them.  She is my Mama, he is my Daddy and she is Aunt Terri, no matter what the courts or your records have to say,” Rachel said and it was the strongest thing anyone had heard Rachel say up to this point in time. “Excuse me.  Daddy already spoke to Sanny about this.  The same rules apply to you.  Respect!  My daughters.  Our daughters.  All four of you.  You show respect to Ms. Shannon,” Shelby said barely above a whisper.  She didn’t know if Shannon knew about or understood the age play and their unique family dynamic and they didn’t have time to deal with it, so she gave all her instructions very softly and when she finished her little lecture, she told Rachel to nod her understanding.  Rachel nodded and silently sunk into Shelby’s body.  She didn’t want to speak.  She didn’t want to do this.  She finally looked back at Shannon and waited for further instruction. “Will you please state your name for the record?” “Rachel Barbara Berry,” she said. “And what can you tell me about your story?” “It’s a very long story,” she said softly. “That’s alright.  I will ask you questions and we will start slowly then okay?” she asked and Shelby noted immediately that her voice was different.  She was talking to Rachel the way everyone in their circle talked to scared people and babies when the need arose.  She didn’t like it, but there wasn’t much she could say about it, because that was what Rachel needed in the moment; guidance.  “How do you know about the two men who we are building a case against?” Shannon asked and Rachel took a deep breath before beginning.   “I have two dads.  We don’t know which one is my biological father and it doesn’t matter.  They weren’t the best parents in the world, but they gave me pretty much everything and I never had any real worries.  They decided when I was eighteen that they were going to trek across Europe and they did offer to take me, but I decided I didn’t want to go.  I told Vincent and Oliver that while at work.” “You worked with them?” “For them.  They owned, or do own maybe, a bank.  I mentioned that my dads were going to leave, and they said that I should go live with them, so I wouldn’t be lonely and that it wouldn’t be much different than living with my dads.  It was just a different gay couple.” “How long did you live with them?” “Before or after it got bad?” “Both if you remember.” Rachel thought for a moment and then turned to Shelby.  “Mama, I need pen and paper please,” she whispered and Shannon kindly paused the recording. “I can help you if you want Rachel.  I have a calendar app on my phone, and I have a pen and paper if you’d rather,” Shannon offered. Rachel nodded and then picked up Shelby’s hands, holding them in her own, trying to figure out what to do with her hands.  She knew how to write.  Her motor skills were fine, but her hands were shaking so badly, she wasn’t sure she could write down the words.  “Mama,” she said softly and Shelby gave her a kiss while Shannon pulled out the pen and paper. “Just keep breathing baby girl.  You can write down anything you want and say anything you want, because we are in a safe place, and I am right here with you.  So are your sisters, and Daddy, and Aunt Terri,” Shelby said softly, hoping to give Rachel some bit of comfort. Rachel nodded and put the pen in Shelby’s hand instead of her own.  She was going to guide Shelby’s hand as best she could to draw and write things down.  She drew a little chart that was three rows by twelve columns and left herself enough space in each box to fill in information.  She labeled the tops of the columns with the months of the year and the rows were marked as years.  She filled in little bits that she could remember and Shannon watched carefully as Rachel whispered information to Shelby and Shelby spoke softly to the girl on her lap. She’d never witnessed age play before and while she assumed it was an all baby all the time type of situation, she was being proven very wrong.  “What about here love?” Shelby said very softly and Rachel nodded taking Shelby’s hand to try and guide her into writing what belonged in each box.  In some boxes she would shake her head no and move on to the next box.  “Mama remembers this one, should we write that one down?” Shannon heard Shelby ask and she looked on curiously.  She didn’t know why Shelby would know information already.  It was as if Shelby could feel Shannon staring at her and spoke up.  “We’ve drawn a chart like this in the past Ms. Shannon,” Shelby said and she had such a protective bite to her voice that even Terri was afraid to say something. “Shel, do you want to trade?” Will called from across the room and to any regular person, it was a couple having a conversation.  To Shelby it was Will’s way of telling her to calm down and stop biting the people who were trying to help them. “I’m fine,” Shelby said calmly.  “I’m sorry I felt you staring, so I wanted to inform you why I knew what I knew,” Shelby said calmly and Shannon nodded while Will rolled his eyes.  His wife was asking for punishment and pushing her limits as far as she could.  The two finished writing up Rachel’s little chart and looked up at Shannon. “Ready,” Rachel said very softly. Shannon un-paused the recorder and began to speak.  “Okay Rachel, so if you can remember, when did you first go to live with the men in question?” she asked and Rachel took Shelby’s hand to tap the correct box in May, where it said Memorial Day Weekend of two years ago.  “And did you move in that weekend or did you just try it out.  Rachel thought for a moment, and nodded.  “Can you tell me softly?” Shannon asked kindly. “I went in, but I didn’t think I was going to live there permanently.  That was not my intent,” she said softly and Shannon nodded. “How long did you intend to live there?” Shannon asked. “I don’t know,” Rachel said honestly and before Shelby could get too protective, Shannon moved on.  “How long were you there before it got bad?” Shannon asked, using the same words Rachel had used, and she did that on purpose. Rachel studied her calendar very carefully and then shook her head.  “It was a very slow process, until I realized it was too late,” she said. “Were they always mean to you?” Shannon asked kindly. “No,” Rachel said honestly.   “Do you remember a time when they were nice?” Shannon asked. “I remember the first day I moved my furniture in, but it’s mixed,” she offered. “And what day was that?” Shannon asked.   “Father’s Day Weekend,” she said. “And what happened that day?” Shannon asked and Rachel closed her eyes as the memory took over her brain. 
Rachel stood in the doorway to her new room and sighed.  Father’s Day used to be a day Rachel looked forward to.  Her dads would spoil her when she was younger and thank her for making them fathers.  They made her feel loved and today she didn’t feel any of that.  Her father’s had left a few weeks ago and now she was moving her furniture into her boss’s home, into a room they deemed just for her, because they felt badly for her.  They said they would take her in and make her know she was loved and wanted.  They had talked to her extensively over the past two weeks about how their lifestyle was one of great pleasure and that by her moving in, they could show that to her.  They promised a lot of things and now she stood just on the edge of all those promises and nothing felt different.  She didn’t feel hopeful at all, and she definitely didn’t feel any more loved, or unloved than she had before.  It was just a new room, with her things in it and a desire to have someone want her.  
 
As she stood there, she felt a pair of arms encircle her waist and her breath hitched slightly.  “It’s just me,” Vincent said but his voice had a creepy tone to it.  A tone that Rachel had not heard before and wasn’t sure she ever wanted to hear again.  When he continued speaking the tone went away.  “Are you all moved in now?  It looks very nice.  You kept everything neat and tidy,” he praised her and she gave a small smile.
 
“Mmmm, it’s all here, everything I wanted from the room at my house,” she answered.
 
“I think you did a wonderful job and your dads are missing out.  They don’t understand what a wonderful girl they have,” he said and his grip around her body got tighter.  “You are not to worry any longer though, because in this house, you will always be treated as the wonderful special girl you are,” Vincent told her and for a split second the creepy tone returned.
 
“VIN!” Oliver yelled from down the hallway.  “We have to get moving on dinner,” Oliver yelled and Vincent sighed and continued to hold Rachel, slumping over her slightly and drawing in her scent.
 
“Okay well you put the finishing touches on your room if you have any and then come down and help us with dinner,” Vincent said.
 
“Okay,” Rachel agreed softly and as he was about to let go of her, he paused, turned her around and drew her to him, hugging her, but pressing her face, into his chest and petting her hair.  It was one long stroke that went from the top of her head, down her neck, back, and stopped at her hip.
 
“You’re in a good home now, where you will be truly appreciated,” he told her and he finished his statement with a solid smack to her ass, leaving his hand there and grabbing a fist full of flesh, shaking it slightly.  “A very good home,” he said and then he let her go, and went downstairs.
 “I stood in the room and made sure I was happy with how it looked.  I remember he came in and wrapped me in a hug.  I remember him saying something to the effect that they were glad I was there.  I remember thinking it was okay to be with them, even though I wanted to be with my dads.  I remember that my body felt safe and my heart felt almost whole.  It was all very soft and sweet and gentle for a few minutes.  I remember a shouting match about dinner, and I remember it being just the two of us for a moment more.  I remember we talked for a while about how my dads were missing out on having me for family holidays and how happy he and Oliver were to have me and I remember thinking it wasn’t right that he smacked my bottom when he left me to finish up with my room.  I remember it was strong, and it stung and shook me a little bit.  I remember thinking it was strange and not right, and yet I remember not knowing what to do with those feelings.  I remember he left almost immediately after.  I remember that day being the most confused about my feelings that I have ever been, and I have never felt not confused since that day,” she said honestly and she started to cry. Little memories were painful for both Rachel and her sisters, and right now, that’s where she was living, in a torn up memory that made her feel confused and so she just leaned into Shelby and cried softly.  “Rachel if you need a break, we can take one,” Shannon offered. “Done?” Rachel asked simply and all the adults in the room went on alert.  It heightened when Rachel continued speaking. “Not yet, but we can take a break,” Shannon offered. “When?” Rachel asked. “As soon as you tell me your story is over.  Being that I’m looking at this wonderful chart you made, I feel like we have some more details to go,” Shannon offered. Rachel was communicating with one word sentences, and moments ago she had been talking normally as if nothing were wrong.  It was a lot of emotion for her body to take and both Will and Shelby were concerned about how all their daughters were going to react to today’s little episode. Rachel realized that she had two options.  She could sit there, tell her story, and relive everything all at once, or she could take the break and drag it out, for a few hours, or even days with all the stories she had to tell.  She didn’t like what came out of her mouth next, but she knew it was the right thing to say.  “No, I will say all of it now,” Rachel said. “I think we should go a little more loosely with it.  I’ll ask questions based on the time line you’ve drawn for me and you can make corrections and add details where necessary,” Shannon offered and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “Good, so according to this paper, you were fully integrated with these two men by Labor Day, which would be the beginning of September. Rachel nodded and snuggled into Shelby.  “September eighth,” she said softly. “Good, thank you, and when was the first time you noticed something was very wrong?” she asked. “Maybe the next week.” 
“RACHEL!  Get in here,” Vincent screamed.  Rachel emerged from the basement with a basket of laundry to fold and went to ask Vincent what was wrong, but he cut her off before she could utter a sound.  “I told you to fix dinner, what the hell is this?” he demanded taking the pot of rice off the stove and throwing it on the floor.  She went to answer, that he had just ruined the last part of dinner, that the rest was in a crock pot on the counter top.  She’d spent an hour in the morning adding in beef and vegetables and then let it cook in the crock pot all day.  The rice was the last bit that needed to be added, and then she could serve it all up together for dinner.  She took a breath to explain herself, but before she could, he pulled her tight to him, by her hair, tugging so hard that she heard her neck make a popping sound and then her world went black when he covered her mouth with a chloroform soaked rag.
 “I woke up over the toilet and as soon as I came to I started to vomit,” Rachel said. “When did things of that violent nature start occurring every day?” Shannon asked. “The same day they said I was permanent,” she said. “Can you clarify that?  How do you know they thought you were going to stay with them permanently?” “They had me sign a rent contract, in the morning” she said. “Do you know where this contract is now?” Shannon asked, trying to remain calm.  The contract was going to be crucial and even if they had gotten her to sign a false paper, it meant her signature was on a legal document of some kind, indicating she would be something to them, even if she didn’t want that.  Shannon now had to prove they tricked her, but she couldn’t do that without a contract. “They had a safe, in a wall, behind a picture.  I guess it’s there,” she said.  “Then I need to find a way to get a copy of that contract.  Do you remember what was on the contract?” “Regular rental stuff I guess.  I remember reading it carefully.  I remember nothing looked out of the ordinary.  It talked about how I would live there rent free, in exchange for a few household tasks, like laundry, cooking, and cleaning.  It was short.  Maybe just a long paragraph.  I remember thinking it was strange they didn’t give me a key though,” Rachel said after a moment, and then she fell quiet. “Thank you Rachel, that is very helpful,” Shannon said and they moved on to the next box.  It was October of that same year and Rachel very carefully reached forward and made sure to move the pen in Shelby’s hand to draw properly.  She made a small mark on the page and then drew a line forward.   “It was the end of the month, before Halloween,” she said. “What happened then?”   “They told me to leave the door open when I went to the bathroom,” Rachel said and Shelby could feel her starting to shake.  Shelby took her own deep breath a few times, doing the exercise that all of her girls knew for breathing, and eventually she felt Rachel catch on.  “It was just a strange request, and they were never near me when I went, so after the first few times, I stopped caring.” “What happened at that time?” “I would go to the bathroom and they would ring a bell,” she said. “A bell?” Shannon asked. “Don’t you know what a bell is?” Santana snapped protectively. “Hey!” Shelby, Will, and Terri scolded and Santana whined softly looking at Will.  “No,” he told her firmly.  “It is not you who gets to decide what questions Ms. Shannon asks.  She has to learn as many facts as she can to build a good case, now apologize,” Will said and she whimpered.  “Now Santana,” he said firmly. “Please don’t question my sister!” Santana tried. “That was not an apology Santana,” Shelby spoke up and Santana shrunk further away. “I’m sorry,” she said and although it wasn’t honest and everyone in the room knew it, Shannon was quick to speak. “Thank you Santana, and yes to answer your question.  I know what a bell is, and I know there are different types of bells.  I know this can’t be easy for you all to relive such painful memories, and I assure you that the other attorney is going to be gathering as much information as possible.  We both take our job very seriously,” Shannon explained. “I’m okay Sanny,” Rachel said softly and then looked at Shannon.  “Normally a little ringing bell, like a dinner bell, but then all bell tones were the same.  All of it.  Timers, phones, doorbells, whatever kind of bell they could come up with,” she said. “Do you know why they did this?” “To humiliate me I guess,” Rachel said and she took a breath before elaborating.  “One ring from any bell and I wet myself,” she said softly and she brushed away angry tears.  She hated the men who had taken away her body.  They damaged it and conditioned it in ways she never imagined and now she couldn’t handle the most basic of bodily functions. “We can always take a break,” Shannon offered. “No,” Rachel growled at her.  She didn’t want to do this again.  She didn’t want to do this at all, but she knew it had to be done and she knew there would be a break between telling her story and the trial.  She wanted it over and done with. “You’re not a dog, stop growling please,” Shelby said firmly and Rachel nodded. “It never changed, my body still does what I don’t want it to do,” she said and Shannon nodded, moving on to the next box.  Nothing was different or new in any of the boxes until they got to January and it read start anal sex. “I can only imagine how painful this is for you to relive these horrific memories Rachel, and yet I need you to elaborate some more for me,” Shannon said softly. “Every day, maybe two times a day, sometimes more, they took me.  They put their bodies on me and inside me, and I never said yes, and I never enjoyed it.  I didn’t want it then, and I don’t want it now,” Rachel said. “That is a very fair statement.  Anything else?” Shannon asked, not wanting to press Rachel any further than she was ready for and Rachel nodded yes, but curled into Shelby for support and she started shaking slightly.  She had relived much too much of her past, in the last half hour and she was starting to feel sick.  Even thinking about chloroform made her want to throw up.   From her position in Shelby’s arms, Rachel could see Shelby’s necklace.  It was a silver flip flop, and the light was hitting it in just in the right spot catching Rachel’s attention.  Rachel carefully picked it up and turned it around to examine the whole thing and no one stopped her.  On the back of the shoe were four simple words.  Quinn, Santana, Brittany, and Rachel.  It made Rachel feel better knowing that this woman had a daily reminder of her girls and wore it proudly.  She noticed in the front of the flip flop were little gemstones that marked their birth month, as well as a stone in the middle that she didn’t understand.  “Mama?” she whispered softly. “This is Mama’s keepsake,” Shelby told her gently.  “The stone in the middle is Mama and Daddy’s anniversary and then each of you girls have your own stone,” she said and Rachel nodded studying it carefully for a moment more.   She took a deep breath, sat up, and pointed to her chart that was in front of Shannon.  Under the July box of the current year, “slip” she said and then she moved to September and said “fall out,” and then she looked at Shelby.  “Done,” she said and this time Shannon knew it wasn’t a question.  She was begging her Mama to make the memories stop. Shannon wasn’t entirely sure what slip and fall out meant, but she couldn’t press Rachel for any more details.  It wasn’t something Rachel was going to be able to handle now.  “Then you are all finished, and I’m going to use this information, the police reports, and medical records to build your case.  I’m also going to try and track down your rental agreement,” she said and Rachel simply nodded.  “Thank you for your time and I will call you when we need to get together again,” Shannon said and with that she gathered all of her things and left. “Rae,” Quinn said softly and Rachel turned to look at her.  Quinn very slowly stood up and walked over toward Rachel.  “You get a say now,” she said softly and Rachel nodded slowly before leaning forward, holding on to Quinn, and crying while staying seated in Shelby’s lap.  “Mama, I wanna go home please,” Quinn said sadly. “I do too baby, why don’t we all get into the car and head home,” Shelby said and they all agreed, walking out and thanking the night guard as they left.  They piled in the car and it was the one moment Shelby had to sit up front, not face her children and cry.  She needed the release just as much as her girls did, but crying when they told their story, made it seem like pity.  For Shelby it was more guilt.  She didn’t have these girls, or raise these girls, or even know them for very long, but they were still her daughters and she felt guilty that she hadn’t been able to protect them from such violent harm.  Silently Will reached over and took her hand as he drove home and she squeezed it as hard as she could.  They both knew they had to stay silent while they did this and while it wasn’t an easy task, they managed to pull it off. Arriving home, Terri kissed everyone goodnight and went to her own house while Will and Shelby helped the girls out of the car and took them inside.  “Okay my loves, time to clean up, and then I think we could all use a good night’s sleep.  Showers or baths, pajamas, a small bowl of ice cream if you like, and then bed.  Everyone, even Mama and Daddy, because it has been a very long day,” he said kindly and he knew the girls were exhausted because no one fought him on this issue.   Everything went very well and what surprised Will and Shelby the most was that not only did no one fight them on going to bed, they were all perfectly fine with sleeping in their own beds.  Shelby and Will went into their own bedroom after having tucked each of their girls tight under the covers, covering them with an extra warm blanket, checking to make sure they had their safety animal, and then kissing them goodnight.  Night lights were left on in each room and in the hallway, giving the house a soft glow.  Will walked over to the dresser and made sure that each of the monitors were working.  The yellow one lit up a bunch of times before finally stopping and just as an extra precaution Will went to check on Rachel.  He returned a moment later with a giant grin on his face and crawled into bed next to Shelby.   “What’s with the grin?” she asked. “That is your child.  The noise was from movement.  Her legs are flopped over to one side of the bed and her arms are on the other.  She’s stretched out diagonally through the bed, with just one little pinky toe peaking out from under the covers,” he said. “And how does that make her mine?” Shelby asked. “When you and I were their age, we managed to get into some very interesting positions,” he said and Shelby blushed a little bit. “Yes we did,” she said. “Your girls, our girls, are just as flexible as their Mama was at that age.  Those girls are our children,” he said and she smiled, nodded, and gave him a kiss. “So, two questions.  Why do you think Ms. Beiste was so calm with them, and how long do you think we get to sleep in our bed alone before one of those monitors goes off?” Shelby asked curiously.  It had been bothering her the entire time they were there.  Shannon was so calm and patient with everything and even though Shelby caught a few questioning glances, Shannon never said a word or spoke unkindly to her girls, but it was bothering Shelby that Will had probably mentioned something to the lawyer and never told her about it. “Well I don’t know about the monitors, but I know that she was calm, because I called and told her about our lifestyle and our view of pets and why we don’t have sex in this house,” he said. “You didn’t,” Shelby said getting almost angry. “I did what I needed to do to protect our girls.” “People consider orgasms sex!” she growled at him working hard to keep her voice low. “I didn’t tell her about that, and it’s not something anyone needs to know about,” he said defending himself. “You told her everything else, why didn’t you include the damn orgasms as well and just make it all totally uncomfortable!” she growled at her husband. “Shelby,” he said in a slightly warning tone.  “I did what I thought needed to be done.  We didn’t know what we were walking into tonight.  We didn’t know how old our girls were going to act.  We don’t care, and we’re okay with whatever they choose, but the rest of the outside world is not like us, and she needed to be told and I don’t appreciate you getting angry with me, when you know perfectly well that Hailey told the judge everything I told the lawyer,” he said defensively. “No, I’m annoyed because you didn’t tell me until after the fact,” she said pouting at him a bit and trying to keep her cool. “It wouldn’t have changed anything if I had,” he said. “Yes it would have.  I would have been more mothering if I thought it was safe and that she knew,” Shelby defended.  “I would have made sure that our children knew they were safe, and that the only people they needed to focus on were us, so that just in case they needed to be little, to communicate, they could be,” she insisted. “You did that anyway,” Will pointed out, “and the girls got all of their information across without issue.  Rae took breaks, and that was all she needed,” he reasoned. “Whatever, I’m still annoyed!” she said and she rolled over and stared angrily at the wall.  “Are you more annoyed at what I did and said, or that I didn’t tell you about it until you asked me?” he questioned. “I’m just annoyed!” she said and she pulled the covers tighter around her body and let out a heavy sigh. “What about our deal to never go to bed angry?” he asked. “I’m not mad at you, so you can go to sleep, it’s fine,” she said. “I’ve been married to you for seventeen years.  It’s fine, means it’s not fine, so what is going on?” “I’m pissed, but it’s not at you, so go to sleep, it’s fine!” she said a little more forcefully. Will took a breath and laid down under the sheets and silently counted to twenty.  “Do you remember about five months ago when I found out Santana’s biological people showed up at this house?  Do you remember how angry I was and I kept telling you it wasn’t at you and that I was fine, and I just needed sleep?” he asked her softly. She rolled over and glared at him.  “You want to spank me?” she asked in an angry tone. “If you need it now, the way I needed it then, then yes, I will.  I wasn’t angry at you, but you were the person I yelled at.  I was angry at the people who abandoned their daughter and I felt guilty that I hadn’t given life to her.  I felt guilty that I wasn’t there to protect her throughout all those years while she was growing up.  We both know what guilt does to us and you cried in the car,” he said. “You cried too!” she grouched at him. “Yes, I did, but you’re a mother, with a daughter who needs you so much more in the beginning than the other three did.  You’re a mother who had a daughter pretty much reject her today out of fear.  That hurts when it happens.  I know that feeling.  You’re a mother who is only just getting back to having an adult side of life again and feels guilty for taking it.  You’re allowed to get a release and be spanked just to get it over with and release that guilt,” he said. “You just shut up and hold me and we sleep as long as we can.  Those girls are going to need us,” she said wrapping her body into his and throwing her leg possessively over his hips as they laid in bed together. “I will say this last thing then.  You made the executive decision when it was me and it was a good call.  I did the same thing today.  I had to make an executive decision.” “Yeah, but it’s different, you had the option to call me before hand and you didn’t,” Shelby said. “You wouldn’t have let me,” Will said.  “You would have tried too hard to protect those girls and while that is good, and I want you to always do that, Shannon needed to know,” he said.  “I want you to be able to release that guilt, and I will help you do that if you allow me.  If you don’t allow me though I’m going to have to do it without your agreement to start, and I will if I have to Shel,” he said calmly taking her hand into his and placing their fingers gently together.  “Friends, equals, spouses, parents, mistress and master,” he said. “Tired wife, needs bed now,” she said lacing their fingers together.  “I know what you’re doing and I appreciate it, and I’m saying not now,” she said and with that, she snuggled into him and started to drift off to sleep.  She hated that her husband had her figured out so quickly.  She hated that he knew she was suffering from guilt and she hated most that she even had the guilt.  She hadn’t done anything wrong, she was trying to fix it all, and yet that guilt sat in her.  “Maybe tomorrow,” she said after having calmed down a bit more and then she fell to sleep.  
Will came home to find Santana in angry tears, in the kitchen, and yelling at Shelby.  “NO!” she screamed.
 
“Santana Aurora, I told you to write on the board and the more you delay your task, I’m going to add more lines to what you already have,” she said.
 
Will didn’t like the sound of that and moved closer to see what was going on.  He walked in and asked kindly what was happening.
 
“I’m not doing this!  It’s not my fault!” she screamed at Will.
 
Shelby walked over and gave Santana a firm spank to her covered bottom.  “The spank was because you don’t get to scream at Sir for no reason.  You don’t scream at anyone like that for no reason.  You also have twenty five more lines to write,” Shelby told her.
 
“How many is she up to?”  Will asked kindly.
 
“One hundred and twenty five now,” Shelby said.
 
“Cancel it out!” Santana yelled at Will.
 
“Stop yelling Sanny,” he said calmly.  “What lines does Miss want you to write?” he asked her.
 
“My biological people are not the people I live with now and I’m not supposed to yell at Quinn and Brittany,” she said angrily.  She was loud and rude and while she wasn’t supposed to be those things, at least she was communicating, so Will and Shelby were choosing this battle carefully.
 
“Why are you upset about your biological people?” he asked kindly.
 
“They came to take me!” she yelled.
 
“They did not.  Say it correctly,” Shelby corrected.
 
“They found me and they told me they hate me!”  she screamed.  “You didn’t protect me!  You said you would!  You both said it!” she screamed and Shelby saw Santana use her fists to beat on Will’s shoulders as she cried and Will looked like Santana had punched him in his heart.
 
“Santana Aurora Lopez Corcoran Schuester!”  Shelby scolded and she pulled her away from Will and took her to the corner.  She wrestled her into a strong hold and spoke sternly but softly to her.  “You are going to sit here, in the corner, like the naughty little girl you are acting as,” Shelby told her and Santana went to scream.  “I will double all the lines you currently have if you scream at me,” Shelby said and Santana smartly shut up.  “You live with us now.  We are the ones who love you, want you, and will work every day to remind you of that.  You are here for twenty minutes because you hit Sir, during your tantrum.  Do you understand that?” she asked her seriously and Santana nodded silently.  “Good girl, now sit down, face the corner, and think about three things.  First, why are you in the corner.  Secondly, why are you so angry at Sir, and thirdly who has shown you more in the past nineteen years that you are loved.  There is no wrong answer, but you will answer all those questions later,” she told her.  She stood up, moved over to Will and spoke softly.  “Bree and Quinnie are upstairs taking a nap,” she said softly.  “Are you okay?” she asked.
 
“No,” he said softly and shook his head.
 
“Come on,” she said moving him into the office, where they could still see Santana but also talk quietly.
 
“What made her freak out?” he asked.
 
“Her biological parents showed up at the door today.  They handed her a box with a cut up stuffed bear and a note pinned to each piece.  They shoved it into her arms, yelled a lot of things at her in Spanish, so I don’t know what it was, then they yelled at me which set Santana off, and then after a very annoying shouting match, they left.  Sanny has been a little bit of a terror ever since they left.  She’s scared.”
 
“They showed up?  Here?” he asked his voice starting to rise slightly.  These were his girls, no one wanted them before, so he was annoyed that today somehow made a difference and he was more annoyed that they’d been found.
 
“Yes,” Shelby said, remaining calm, although she knew her husband was about to explode.
 
“And why didn’t you call me immediately?” he said, working to stay calm and failing at it.
 
“Because I didn’t think it was necessary,” she said.
 
“Our daughter was verbally attacked,” Will yelled at her.
 
“Do not yell at me, because that is not helping,” Shelby scolded and she saw Santana turn around and stare at her Miss and Sir who were starting to fight with each other.
 
“NO!” Santana said and Shelby glared at Will before moving of to intercept Santana.
 
She walked over to Santana and turned her back around.  “Think about your three things Santana.  We may get loud, but nothing bad is going to happen.  We fight like every other normal married couple.  You’re a good girl and we love you.  Now sit here and finish your time out,” Shelby said and she walked back into the office and made sure to leave the door open.  Closing it would make it worse.  “You need to stop yelling at me, find a different way,” she said calmly and softly.
 
“You should have called!” he growled.
 
“Are you mad that I handled it on my own, or are you mad that I didn’t tell you until after it was over.”
 
“Yes!” 
 
“Well what did you want me to do honey, invite them in for tea so I could call you to come home and we could discuss it?” she asked him, folding her arms over her chest and looking at him, as though he were one of the girls.  “Trust me they weren’t in a drink tea and chat it out mood,” she said.  He was acting as a pet and as a Mistress, she knew how to treat him. 
 
He let out a frustrated scream and pushed everything on his desk off and Shelby turned to see Santana squirming her way out of the corner and under the table.
 
“Clean this up while I go talk to our child,” she scolded him.
 
“WAIT!” he yelled after her.
 The sudden movement in the dream and relived memory, woke him up.  Will gasped for breath for a moment or two, waking Shelby in the process, but she silently wrapped her arms around his shoulders, closed her eyes and let him figure it out on his own.  He caught his breath after a moment and they both laid back down, Shelby snuggling into Will.  “Wanna talk?” she asked. “I was having a dream memory,” he said.  “I was reliving the afternoon I found out that Sanny’s life people came to upset her and how it upset me,” he said honestly. “I remember that day.  That’s when I spanked you,” she said with a tired voice and a smile. “Yes you did,” he laughed, “but I deserved it, just like I think you need to be spanked to rid yourself of your guilt,” he told her. “It’s not later yet,” she said cuddling into him.  “Also what time is it?” she asked him. “It is definitely later and it is one thirty in the morning,” he said and as he spoke he sat back up and guided her over his lap.  His wife was nothing if not stubborn. “Not now,” she said, although she didn’t fight him, because she knew it was pointless.  She was absolutely delaying the inevitable.  If she was being really honest, they were both going to get spanked at the next party, because they each needed a release of some kind and spanking, for them, worked.“Why baby?” he asked her gently rubbing her back, not ready to spank her just yet.  Spanking her against her will when she wasn’t completely prepared would violate the trust they’d built with each other. “Because there are going to be so many more days Sir.  There will be many more days for guilt to creep into me, for me to feel like a terrible mother.  Doing this now, will not help me later in those days Sir,” she said and Will knew that Shelby understood she needed this spanking.  She knew it and she didn’t want to admit it, but she was very slowly letting her guard down because it did have to happen. “While that is very true, letting it build up is not a good option either and you know that.  I know you don’t want it, because I know exactly how you feel, and as your husband, partner in crime, and Sir, I feel this is very important for you to have,” he told her and she gave in, knowing that he was right. “Fine, go on,” she said and he nodded.  He started over her clothes and spanked her firmly at first. “Shelby, why are you getting this spanking?” he asked her. “For a multitude of reasons,” she answered truthfully. “Explain please,” he said spanking her with a little more force. “I’m mad that I can’t help my girls, ow,” she said and he knew the sting was starting to build.  “I wanted them to be ours,” she said and she hissed out the sting that was growing and he heard her sniffle softly.  “I need this because I was mad at the situation and I started to take,” she said pausing.   “Take it out.  On.  You,” she said as he continued to spank her, making her bottom burn with the sting of all the guilt she felt inside, her damn broke after two more smacks and Shelby started to sob.   Will stopped spanking her immediately and held her up against against him, so they were chest to chest.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby, I know,” he assured her and she cuddled tightly into him. “I want to protect them and I don’t want them to relive any of this.  They have enough of that without this mess of a court trial,” she said. “I know that you don’t want them to do this and I know you are smart enough to know that if they don’t do this, those terrible men are going to get out of jail.  We are good people who have done nothing wrong, and we are going to set good examples for our girls, even if we are scared, which means no yelling at the lawyers,” he said giving her one last spank and it actually made her hold him tighter and laugh.  She deserved it and she knew it. When she finally settled down she looked at the clock and noticed it was nearly two a.m.  “No one’s screamed yet?” she sniffled grabbing a few tissues from the box on the night stand. “Not yet,” he said and as if on cue, the blue light started to signal.  Will looked over to see who it was.  “Bree,” he said. “You want it?” she asked. “Yeah, I’ll go, you listen,” he said. “Applesauce, if you need help,” she told him and laid back down, trying to calm herself while he went to go check on Brittany.  She was completely stiff in bed, staring at the blue light, the sting in her bottom, completely forgotten.  Her girls were everything to her.  “I only move if he mentions applesauce,” she reminded herself.   Will walked into the bedroom and was surprised to find that Brittany wasn’t even in the bed.  She’d gotten out and was seated in the corner of the room where she cowered and shoved her fist into her mouth, when she saw a shadow in the doorway.  “It’s just Daddy Bree,” he said and even in the dim light, he clearly saw her shake her head no and she whimpered.  “It is baby.  It’s Daddy, and I was just up and checking on everyone to make sure you’re all okay.  We had a long day and some scary things happened and we had to relive some unhappy memories, and I want to make sure my girls are okay,” he said. “Daddy,” she cried. “I’m right here Bree, it’s okay,” he said but she shook her head no and pushed herself further away from him, almost climbing up the wall.  “Okay, okay, calm down, take a breath, let’s just talk.  Daddy will stay right here and we can just talk things out,” he tried and she whimpered and pushed back into the wall and he saw her squirming to not touch the floor.  “Bree, honey, do you want a shower maybe?” he asked her and in the master bedroom, Shelby hung her head.  Stress had two effects on Brittany, the first was migraines, the second was wetting the bed.  Brittany shook her head no and tried to lift her bottom up so it didn’t touch the floor.  “Okay, well how about we try this.  How about you stand up and I will stay standing up, and we’ll just stand in the room together.  Mama says we breathe better when we’re in a straight line remember?” he asked and she nodded at him, silent tears running down her cheeks. Brittany trembled as she stood up and looked at Will with fear and longing.  She wanted the hug, she wanted the attention, she wanted all the love that he wanted to give her, and the thing that stopped her from taking it was the fact that she’d been made to believe, this one thing was what was stopping everyone from truly loving her.  Her parents told her no one would love her for acting like a baby.  Kate always told her she was just a horrible person in general, and now she was with Will and Shelby and they were kind and caring people.  However, Brittany never believed that they would remain that way if she kept having accidents.  In the Master Bedroom, Shelby was now standing up next to the dresser and staring intently at the monitor.  Will had dropped his voice so while the monitor picked up information, it wasn’t clear, and Shelby was dying to know what was going on.  “Hug her dammit,” she hissed softly. “That’s very good Bree, you’re doing a great job, and I can see you are cold, so I think a shower and nice new warm pajamas will help you,” he tried and she shook her head no. “Last set,” she said softly. “Can I look in your drawers to make sure?  Maybe someone put laundry away when you were doing something else.  I know you girls helped Mama out after lunch today,” he suggested.  Shelby nodded at the monitor and began thinking of all the different pairs of pajamas that Brittany had.  In this cold weather five of them would keep her warm, they just had to get her cleaned up from the stale urine, change the sheets on the bed, and then get her into new pajamas.  Will walked over to the dresser and pulled open the top drawer, to reveal her fleece pajamas with the penguins on them.  “These look warm Bree, let’s try these,” he said and Shelby heard Brittany whimper. “I can, go back,” she said timidly and as hard as she willed herself to get back in the messy bed, she couldn’t move and she stood there getting angry at herself and her body and then broke down into tears. “Okay, Daddy’s in charge now baby girl,” he said kindly and he quickly stripped the bed of all the sheets and put them in the corner.  “Come on baby, let’s go get you cleaned up,” he said and she screamed bloody murder at him, which was when Shelby went out of the room and checked on the other girls to make sure they were still asleep. “NO!  Daddy!” Brittany shrieked and Will moved quickly to keep her screams from waking the entire house as he carried her to the master bedroom and then bathroom to get her cleaned up. “Shhh, you’re okay baby, you’re okay, time for a bath,” he said.  Shelby checked on everyone again and returned to the master bedroom, shutting only that door, so the bathroom door could stay open.  Brittany was screaming in pure fear and Will’s heart broke for her.  “You’re okay sweetheart, just a quick bath and then we’ll cuddle.  You’re not in any trouble,” he assured her and he set her in the warm bath water to help clean her up and her screams started to die down to sobs.  It took ten minutes to get her cleaned, dried and dressed.  Will helped her to wipe her eyes and blow her nose and then took her into the bedroom, sitting down in the special chair they had and rocked her gently.  She was completely stiff for two minutes, before her body finally relaxed and she fell into Will sobbing herself to sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Early Wednesday morning around seven thirty, the sun shone its beams on a little black car as it pulled up to the jail and rolled down the window at the security gate.  “Ma’am?” a officer asked when he saw her. “Eight am meeting with Vincent London and Oliver Crane,’ she said. “Just your name please Ma’am,” the officer told her. “Oh, Sorry, Cassandra July,” she said.  “Legal Aid Counsel.”  As the guard sorted through the list of names he had in front of him, Cassandra sat in her car and thought today was going to be a good day.  Her clients may not be happy about the hour but she would explain to them, that getting things done this early would assure them a fast court date and she knew they would be happy with that. “Yes, here you are.  Go through to parking lot four.  An armed guard will escort you to the proper room.  Be sure to leave all valuables in the car, removing all metal from your body as well.  Belts, earrings, rings, watches, necklaces, and bracelets may not be worn during your stay,” he said and she gave him a confused look, but nodded her agreement.  She pulled through to the correct lot, took off all her jewelry, grabbed her briefcase, and stepped out of the car.  An armed officer, a woman, greeted her immediately and escorted her into the building and through a series of gates and doorways.   “You’ll be in an interrogation room.  Your clients will remain chained to the desk at all times.  A guard is to be in the room with you, and they are armed.  If you have any concerns for your safety you will be free to leave at any time.  It is our understanding you are the attorney for the gentlemen waiting for you and while they are with us, they are still considered guilty.  All guidelines will be followed, do you understand?” she asked. “Yes, thank you,” she said and the guard nodded, opened the door and Cassandra looked in to see her clients, looking alert and ready.  “Gentlemen, it’s nice to meet you,” she said to them and they both gave her a curious look. “I’m sorry, who are you?” Vincent growled as she sat down and pulled out a little tape recorder and her yellow legal pad with questions already on it, that these men had to answer, so she could build a counter case. “Cassandra July, Legal Aid, I’m your counselor, and here to gather information from you,” she said. “You are mistaken, our lawyer, is Bob Calvary,” Oliver said. “No, he is not.  I was contacted by Judge Henderson and given this case.  I am to represent you in this case, where you are being charged for kidnapping, rape, murder, aggravated assault, aggravated battery and damage of personal property,” she said.  “And you should know while I’m very good at my job, there is very incriminating evidence against you and it’s going to trial.  You’re best plea is insanity,” she said.   “You are full of shit and I want a new lawyer,” Vincent said. “You can have a new lawyer, good luck,” she said and she stood up to leave. “Wait, Ms. July, we need a lawyer,” Oliver said.  “We asked for Bob Calvary, why is he not here?” “I don’t know.  I don’t know who that is.  I know that Judge Henderson wanted me to come talk to you and gather evidence.  Now do you want to do this or not?” she asked them seriously.  She wasn’t messing around.  She didn’t have time to play around.  Her job was to make sure these men stayed out of jail but after watching all the video tapes there were, and now talking to them, she knew it was going to be difficult. “I’ll talk, what do you need to know?” Oliver asked. “I have seen two videos of both of you gentlemen.  The first was when you were at the establishment of Bruce Miller, do you remember this?” she asked. “I do,” Oliver said.  “We went to talk to him about Rachel,” Oliver said.  “We had to talk to him and explain that there was a misunderstanding and that Rachel belonged with us and she was simply confused about where she really belonged,” Oliver explained. “What was the final result of that meeting?” Cassandra asked. “Mr. Miller said that he would present the information to Rachel and let her decide,” he said. “And how did you take that?” she asked. “Don’t you already know?” Vincent growled. “Help me help you or shut up,” she said simply and Oliver put it hand on Vincent’s, since they were both cuffed to the table. “You’ll have to excuse my husband, he feels confused and has a temper at times.” “Well you better control your temper Mister London, because if you lose it, I will not be able to keep you out of jail,” Cassandra said. “Then you’re clearly not good at your job,” he said and she ignored him and motioned for Oliver to continue with the story.   “What was Bruce’s contribution to the conversation?” she asked. “He said he would talk to Rachel and tell her that we wanted to talk to her.  When we left, we were angry, but we said that we would just let things happen,” he lied. “You do know that I’ve watched video evidence of you and Mr. London slashing tires and breaking windows right?” she asked. “I have no recollection of that,” Oliver said. “I will show you the video,” she said calmly and she turned to see the guards.  “I have a video on my phone, I’m going to take it out,” she told them and they nodded at her.  She tapped a few keys and showed Oliver the video.  “Do you remember this now?” Cassandra asked. “No,” Oliver said and Cassandra nodded. “Mr. London, do you have anything you want to add?” Cassandra asked him. “You aren’t our lawyer,” he said. “You keep telling yourself that,” she said simply, “Mr. Crane, I’m going to show you another video.  This is the diner,” she started and Oliver interrupted her. “Yes, the Pearl Lemon Diner, they have great milkshakes,” he said and Cassandra was beginning to think, Oliver was much more a sheep than a wolf.  He wasn’t much of a leader it seemed.   “That’s right, and do you remember being at this diner?” she asked. “We used to eat there a lot.” “Do you remember being there recently and getting angry with a young lady?” she asked calmly. “I do actually,” he said and Cassandra nodded so he continued.  “She was a very rude.  She served everyone but us.  I remember she was talking in code to the cook and didn’t pay us much attention, which I was very annoyed at because we were very hungry,” Oliver said. “Was she being rude to everyone or just you?” Cassandra asked calmly. “She was playing favorites.  She was paying very close attention to one specific guy at the counter.  I think she’s a slut who just doesn’t know how to focus,” Oliver said angrily and Cassandra just nodded. “Do you know that the girl in question is one of the people pressing charges against you?” Cassandra asked. “It wouldn’t surprise me,” he said. “Hold up, that little bitch is mad at us?” Vincent piped up.  “What could she possibly be mad at us for?  She made us wait for an hour for our lunch.  She talked to that bastard next to my husband and completely ignored paying customers and when she finally did pay us some attention, she didn’t continue to do so and we wound up not getting our lunch.  She deserved everything she got,” he growled.  “She should have gotten more!” “Are you aware that there is video proof of you dragging her over the counter by her ponytail?” Cassandra asked. “Are you aware that the bitch told me she was going to spit in my food?” he asked. “I will be sure to bring that up in court,” Cassandra said.  “Can either of you tell me any information about a girl named Rachel Berry?” she asked. “She is the reason we are here.  She has greatly miscommunicated what the hell has happened over the last month or so, and I didn’t want to rebel against her, or make this a thing.  I just wanted it settled, so she could come back to us where she belongs and this could all be put to rest.  It is a big misunderstanding and we definitely do not belong in jail,” he said. “Would you kindly tell me your version?” Cassandra asked and he nodded and Cassandra felt very strongly about her insanity plea.  These guys were crazy. “It about a month or so ago.  Rachel had been at home and we got home from work, she was sleeping on the couch.  She’d been complaining about feeling tired recently and so we told her to stay home and rest and we would see her that night.  After having slept, what we assume is all day, she still looked tired.  We took her upstairs and told her she could have an orgasm, and go to sleep.  Once she was asleep, we left her up in the bedroom and went out for the night to grab dinner.  She cooks for us every night, so we decided to go out.  While we were out there was a thunderstorm and by the time we got back, Rachel was gone.  We were later contacted by police and told that she was taken to a hospital.” “Okay, I’d like for you to explain the orgasm part to me,” Cassandra requested.  “Did you have sex with her?” “We did, all by her request and after she had an orgasm, she’d go right to sleep, so we helped give her an orgasm, so she could get some real sleep, and when we finished we left her upstairs, and by the time we got back, she was gone.  Later, the police were talking to us, because apparently her bowels had to be sewn back into her body.” “How did they link that to the two of you?” Cassandra questioned. “Her doctor at the hospital I would imagine.  It happened very quickly and when they saw our names, they arrested us for possible murder a while back.  Which we have never murdered anyone,” Vincent said slamming his hand on the table. “Stand down!” a guard yelled and Vincent sent him a glare of annoyance. After a moment, the room relaxed, and Cassandra continued.  “Is there any thing else that you need to tell me about Rachel?” she asked, knowing she’d hear it all in trial and based on the vibes she was getting from Vincent and Oliver, it wasn’t going to be good.   “I used to think she was a nice young lady, but she is turning out to be a little bitch,” Vincent growled. “I agree,” Oliver added.  “A total little bitch, and I don’t care what she says, she liked it every time she got it in the ass!  All little bitches do!” he said and Vincent nodded his agreement. “Okay, well let’s move on and talk about a young man named Brian Livingston, do you know him?” Cassandra asked.   “He was our um tenant.  He used to work with us at our bank.  He started out fixing the ATM machine which always seemed to break and then we moved him up to teller, then head teller, and then he came into work one day look very depressed.  I asked him what was wrong and he said his building had a fire in it, and that his place had been destroyed and he wasn’t sure where he was going to live.  Being that he worked for us, I thought it would be good if he moved in with us for a while.  He was a homosexual man and his parents had disowned him,” Oliver said and Cassandra nodded, not liking that now she had to do research on this guy.  The little bit she had done, didn’t add up to what these guys were saying. “Thank you and when did he move in?”   “I suppose it was April of 2013.  Perhaps the middle of the month, some time after taxes.  I’ll say about the twentieth of the month.  There is a rental contract in our house, in a safe, in the wall, behind a photo, that has all the tenant agreements we make them sign.  We don’t mind helping out, but certain rules are to be followed.  It’s laid out very simply and only takes up one page.  They sign it, Vin signs it, and I sign it,” he said. “And for clarification purposes, who is Vin?” she asked. “Vin is Vincent London, he’s my husband.  We’ve been together for ten years now,” Oliver said. “Thank you and how long was Mr. Livingston’s contract for?” “It was for as long as he needed.  They are always open ended.  Usually the tenants we find are not with us for very long and just need a temporary place to stay and they use our house as a quick place to be, before moving on.  At least they have a roof over their heads while they look.” “How many tenants have you had?” “Five.  We’ve had Sadie Richards, George Grady, Carson Went, Brian Livingston, and the last one was Rachel Berry,” he said.  “Only Brian and Rachel worked for us, the rest were very quick to move in and then move out, and they all pretty much stayed to themselves.  They were quiet and never really got in our way, so we didn’t mind having them.  Once Carson left though, the house was very quiet and so we decided that we would start looking for a more permanent tenant.  We liked the income and the company, but we didn’t want anything too quick.  We wanted them to stay a little longer than just a few months here and there.  Brian was the first to stay for more than three months.” “Do you know where any of your former tenants are now?” Cassandra asked. “No, but I think my husband does,” he said smoothly and she nodded and turned to Vincent. “Rachel is with Bruce Miller as far as I’m aware.  I haven’t heard from Brian in about seven months or so, and the others simply signed their contracts stayed for a few weeks and then they left.  I assume they are all well, but I couldn’t tell you for certain.” “Okay, let’s go back and get some extra details.  What are your full legal names?” she asked. “Oliver Hamlet Crane,” Oliver said and she nodded at him, before looking to Vincent. “Vincent Ichabod London,” he told her and she nodded. “Thank you, and do you have any other bits of information that you think I should know?” she asked.   “I would like to know when we go to trial?” Oliver asked. “I don’t have a date yet Mr. Crane.  I will have one by tomorrow.  Opposing counsel has done their interrogation section and I’m doing mine now.  Once I turn it in to the judge, you’ll have a court date by day’s end of the judge reading both interrogatories,” she said tapping her pen to her legal pad where she had been taking notes.  “I want to come back to talk about Mr. Livingstong please,” she said.  “Tell me more about your relationship with him.” Vincent sighed heavily and began to speak.  “Brian began working with us and moved in a few months later.  Not only did his apartment have a fire, but his boyfriend broke up with him, and he seemed lonely.  Now clearly we have a same sex relationship, so we thought it would be good for him to see that his ex was just a person that wasn’t right for him and that he could have the kind of relationship we have, if he really wanted it.” “And what kind of relationship is that?” “An easy one really.  We each contribute to daily life, and when one of us needs to be strong for the other, we are right there.  The sex is amazing, and the love we have for one another runs deep.  We can safely explore with each other and there are no judgements.  We thought we could teach Brian all of those things, so that he could move on and have a life similar to what we have.” “And do you know what date exactly he moved in?” “No, it is on the rental agreement though,” he said and she nodded. “Do you know when he moved out?” “No, we all went to a party one night, and Brian left once he was there.  He never said goodbye, he just left and we’ve never heard from him since.” “Did you ever file a missing person report or go searching for him?” she asked. “There was no need.  He was, well is, a grown man who could make his own decisions and so we just let him do what he wanted that night.  Around twelve thirty, we left, and when we woke up in the morning, Brian hadn’t come home, but nothing was wrong with that for us.  He’d been talking about moving on for a while, so we assumed he met someone at the party and went on his way,” Vincent said. Cassandra nodded and got a sick feeling in her stomach.  These guys were starting to appear as pathological liars and when it came to court day she was going to have to figure out how to get them to trap themselves, because she didn’t want to win this case.  “How long did he live with you?” she asked. “Around a year.  He disappeared that night at the party,” Vincent said and Cassandra was smart enough to realize she had to move on.  They were starting to get very tight lipped about Brian for some reason. “Do you think you have any more information for me, that I can research?” she asked. “Why would you need to research?” Vincent asked. “So I can build an air tight case.  If I don’t build a case that shows you are not guilty, then you’re looking at some very serious jail time, and my job is to keep you out of jail,” she told them.  Internally there was a little voice screaming in her head that they should stay in jail.  She told that voice to be quiet and did her job.  She knew her intuition was right, that these men belonged in jail, but her job was to protect her clients.  Oliver and Vincent decided that they had no more to say and she nodded.  “Okay gentlemen, you have answered all the questions I have and said you have no more information to share.  So I’m going to give this to Judge Henderson and after that, he will set you a court date.  I will be in touch as soon as I have that date,” she said. “Thank you for your time Ms. July,” Vincent said flashing a smile at her and she nodded, feeling that sick feeling in her stomach increase, and the little voice in her head started screaming for her to run away and not do her job. Cassandra stood up and moved to the door.  “I’ll be in touch,” she said and she was escorted to the exit of the jail.  She collected all her things and then went to her car.  She put her earrings back in, strapped her watch to her wrist, put her necklace back in place, slid her ring onto her finger and checked her reflection in the mirror.  She stared at it for a few moments and then decided that she needed to talk to the judge immediately.  She couldn’t represent these men and be okay with it.  She knew, without a doubt, they belonged in jail, and her job was to keep them out.  This was one of the moments where she hated her job, so she took a breath and picked up her cell phone. “Judge Henderson’s office,” the receptionist answered. “Cassandra July calling to speak with Judge Henderson,” she said.  “Cassie!  It’s great to hear from you.  How did your meeting go?” Erin asked happily.  Erin had been Owen’s receptionist for years, and she knew all of the lawyers Owen worked with regularly on a first name basis. “Well, that’s why I’m calling actually.  Is Judge Henderson in?” she asked. “He is.  He’s finishing up a call.  Do you want to hold?”. “Yes please,” she said and Erin placed her on hold, before going to tell Owen that one Miss Cassandra July was on the phone.  He nodded, waited a few more moments, and then picked up the phone. “Hello Ms. July,” he smiled. “Good afternoon your Honor,” she smiled. “This is a great surprise,” he said kindly. “May I speak to you off the record Sir?” she asked him. “Yes, go ahead,” he told her.  “I talked to both Vincent London and Oliver Crane and I know my job is to keep them out of jail and your Honor, with all due respect, I want to fail this time,” she said honestly. “That is a very strong statement Ms. July,” he said. “Yes your Honor, I understand and yet, I just, perhaps we’ll call it intuition, but I strongly believe that these men should be staying right where they are.  They are at the very least not operating with a full deck, and I think that putting them in an institution, may still not be enough.  My concern is that I will not be able to do my job to the best of my ability, and I have never felt that before,” she said. “Ms. July, the best I can advise you, is to do your job, to the best of your ability.  Your abilities are above and beyond most of those at Legal Aid, and I strongly believe that I put you on the right case with the right client, with the right opposing counsel.  I do believe that everything will work out correctly,” he said. “Correctly would be for these men to stay right where they are,” she sighed and then took a breath.  “If you are sure your Honor, then I will do my homework and do my job,” she said. “Cassie, off the record, what does your gut say?” he asked her. “Represent the other side,” she said honestly. “Well our judicial system requires that these men have a lawyer, but the lawyer they have just needs to do their job as best they can.  They need to use the legal system as best they can, to make their point and convince the jury of some situation,” he said making himself sound vague on purpose. “I understand Sir,” she said and in that moment, she knew she had to do her research and be sure to avoid certain things.  Her clients were not going to be paying attention to what was going on.  She could see it in their eyes, as soon as they saw Rachel and Santana, all focus would be lost.  Them losing focus meant she could omit bits of evidence, she was sure Shannon would bring up, and her clients would just have to answer the questions.  She hung up with the judge and then headed back to her office to start research on one Mr. Brian Livingston.  Early Wednesday morning, around seven thirty, the sun beams found Will waking up in the chair in the master bedroom with Brittany curled up in his lap, her face turned in toward his chest.  Will noticed that Shelby was gone and so he took a moment to assure the little one in his arms that she was both safe and loved.  “Brittany, I love you very much.  You are now and forever my little girl,” he said softly and Shelby returned to him, taking a seat on the little ottoman across from her husband and one of her daughters. “So I checked on the girls.  Quinnie and Sanny are on the floor of Quinn’s bedroom, curled up together and shaking slightly as they sleep.  Rae is also curled up on the floor of her bedroom and she’s also trembling.  I covered them up and that seemed to help a little bit,” she told him. “So then we let them sleep a little more and we cover them with heavier blankets.  Or you cover them rather, because I have a little girl who is actually sleeping, and if I can keep her calm and sleeping for about half an hour more, that’ll be ideal.” “You’re worried about something,” she said kindly. “I’m concerned about defrBree’s migraines and Quinnie’s asthma.  I also know that you are bringing four little girls to Kelly and Justin’s today and I wanted to be around to help you with that, but I will be at work,” he said. “You helped me enough last night, and it was what I needed, so thank you,” she told him, leaning over and giving him a kiss.  “I’m going to go cover the girls with additional heavy blankets and hope we don’t have any screamers, before I go start breakfast.  Would you like simple bagels and juice, or do you want something a little more fancy?” she asked. “Maybe today we try cereal and toast,” he said. “Done,” she smiled and with one last kiss to her husband, s he went to cover her little girls with heavier blankets, to help stop the shaking they were experiencing.  The house wasn’t cold at all, but her girls needed to be kept extra warm most of the time, due to all the torture they’d suffered in the past.  When she walked into Quinn’s room, she found Quinn awake, sitting up against the wall, looking confused and shaking, with tears in her eyes.  “Quinnie baby, it’s okay, it’s Mama,” she said and with a burst of energy, Quinn stood up and ran over to Shelby, holding on tightly and crying hard.  “Oh, honey,” Shelby sighed.  “Okay, okay, have a seat on the bed for a minute for me,” she said and she had to pry Quinn off of her while she covered Santana with the extra blanket that was extremely warm and heavy and Santana stopped shaking almost immediately.  “Come here baby girl, you’re okay,” Shelby cooed softly and Quinn stood up on the bed and climbed onto Shelby’s body, wrapping her legs around Shelby’s waist and holding on as tightly as she could.  “Shhh, I’m here baby, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently. “Mama, don’t leave, please don’t go,” she pleaded and Shelby spoke gently. “Where would Mama go?” she asked her gently. “Please, don’t leave, please,” she begged. “Shhh, Mama’s not leaving baby.  Mama’s still here.  I will never leave my girls or Daddy permanently.  Maybe for a little while sometimes, so that I can maybe go to work, or to the bathroom, but never forever,” she said and Quinn let out a soft sob. “Mama, please,” Quinn begged.   “Okay, okay, shhh, why don’t you tell me about what scared you so much, hmm?” Shelby offered and Quinn shook her head no and made her grip tighter, which was when Shelby realized today was going to be a long day.  She had to take the girls over to Kelly and Justin’s for the afternoon, while she had her vocal lessons and based on Quinn alone, it didn’t look like it was going to be easy to get out the door on time.  “Okay, Mama has to go help Rae, will you come with me?” she offered and Quinn nodded, but didn’t bother to move.  “Come on, we’ll go see Rae now,” she said gently and she stood up to leave and Quinn didn’t budge, silently requesting Shelby to carry her.  Shelby gave her a kiss to her temple, stood Quinn on the ground, stood up next to her and took her hand tightly.  “My beautiful little lady bug yes?” she asked and Quinn simply nodded at her.  Shelby didn’t correct her, she simply lead her down to the hall to Rachel’s room where they found an empty bed and Quinn looked scared. “No sweetheart, she did the same thing you and Sanny did.  Look,” Shelby said softly and around the corner of the bed was Rachel, curled up on the floor, looking cold and slightly uncomfortable.  “Can you help Mama cover her up?” Shelby asked and Quinn nodded.  With one hand she dragged the extra blanket off the bed and onto Rachel, being sure to get her well covered.  She knelt down a bit and made sure the blanket was tucked in all the right places, but she didn’t dare let go of Shelby’s hand.  “That was very kind of you sweetheart, thank you for being such a good sister to Rae,” Shelby praised her and Quinn nodded, stood up and then moved so she could meld herself into Shelby’s body, needing her Mama.  “Quinnie baby, do you want to come downstairs with Mama and start breakfast or shall we go find Daddy and Bree, because I saw them curled up in the special chair in Mama and Daddy’s bedroom,” Shelby said. “Please stay Mama,” Quinn pleaded. “Mama isn’t going anywhere baby, come on,” Shelby said lovingly and she wrapped Quinn in a hug, not at all surprised when Quinn climbed her way up Shelby’s body.  “Quinnie baby, I love you very much and I will hold you if that’s what you need, but Mama can’t carry you downstairs my love,” Shelby said and Quinn hiccuped but held on tighter.  “Okay baby, come on,” she said gently and she carried her back into the master bedroom and shook her head at Will, because talking about it was not an option at the moment.  “Okay sweetheart, come on, let’s sit down,” Shelby said and she set Quinn in the bed and Will watched with curiosity when he saw Quinn whine and fuss, trying to get back into Shelby’s arms.  It was like a well rehearsed dance as Shelby kept Quinn away from her while she climbed into bed, although he took careful notice of the fact that some part of Quinn’s hand had to be touching some part of Shelby’s body at all times.  Watching this, was physically painful.  Quinn didn’t have to give a statement or talk at the trial and yet all the stress from observing her sisters was effecting her too. “It’s okay baby, Mama’s here, and we’re going to sit here and cuddle for a while before we go downstairs and start breakfast,” she told her kindly.  She cuddled her little lady bug tight to her body, cradling her in her arms and made sure that she rocked her gently.  It only took a few minutes of constant connection, before Quinn’s eyes started to close and her body started to relax when sleep officially took over. “What was that about?” Will asked softly, his eyes going straight to the monitor on the dresser since all the girls were sleeping. “She woke up, begging me not to go,” Shelby said honestly. “I am grateful for all the help we have then, because today is going to be a very long day,” he said.  At nine o’clock the entire house was awake, but the girls were very young, and didn’t want to do anything on their own.  They used each other for help or begged Will and Shelby to assist them.  They didn’t eat their food on their own.  Everyone was being fed by someone else.  No one went to the bathroom by themselves, they needed Will or Shelby in the room with them, and the door left slightly open so they could hear things and call out to each other every few seconds.  Shelby texted Kelly to inform her she had four toddlers instead of young girls and Kelly texted back that everything was still fine for the afternoon.  After twenty minutes of a slow start to their morning, Will decided it was time for the first listening test of the day. “Is everyone done with breakfast?” he asked and he had to hide his laughter when all four girls sat up straight in their seats and raised their hands as if they were in school.  “Yes we are finished?” he asked them kindly and Shelby took a breath.  Will was walking a very fine line of talking to little girls and talking to baby girls.  It was a very careful, skillfully executed dance that had to be done, and the only reason was because they weren’t entirely sure where the girls fell on the age meter.   “Where are your beautiful voices my girls?” Shelby asked kindly, gently encouraging them to speak, while taking a seat at the island as Will stood at the white board with a silver marker in his hand. “Yes Daddy,” they all said softly. “Thank you for that my darlings, that was beautiful,” he praised them and Shelby nodded her agreement.  “Okay, we’re going to have a listening test now,” he said.  “Who can tell me what day it is?” he asked and only Quinn raised her hand.  “Go on baby,” he smiled at her. “Wes-day,” she said softly and Will nodded, writing it on the board.  He wrote on the board and forced his face to stay neutral.  Quinn’s voice was soft and young, and her speech was a little bit slurred.  He would have to watch her chest rise and fall to be sure of his suspicions but right now, he had to remain calm.  If any of the girls thought they had disappointed him, in any way, it would be pure chaos.  “Very good, and does anyone remember what time Daddy goes to work today?” he asked them.Rachel raised her hand and waited to be called on before she answered with a soft voice.  “Noon Daddy,” she said and Will nodded, writing it on the board. “Very good, and what time do I get home tonight, do you remember?” he asked and she pouted heavily and shook her head no.  “That’s alright, your sisters can help you out.  Does anyone else remember?” he asked. “Ten Daddy,” Brittany answered a heavy pout crossing her face. “That is correct.  Now, why do you look so sad baby?” he asked her and she struggled to find her voice. “I, done, wan’ you go,” she said sadly. “Believe me baby girl, Daddy doesn’t want to leave, but I have a responsibility to the school and to Mr. Bruce, so I do have to go to work,” he said and she nodded and looked down at the floor.  “Bree my love, look at me please,” he said and he waited for her to lift her gaze, which took a little bit of time.  “I will come back baby.  I will always come back to my five girls, because you are all so important to me,” he explained and blew them each a kiss, Shelby being the only one to return the gesture.  “Now then, does anyone know what is on Mama’s schedule for today?” he asked. “No, no no no,” Quinn said and she turned to look at Shelby, tears immediately coming to her eyes. “Calm down Quinnie, I’m right here, it’s okay,” Shelby tried, but Quinn stood up and ran to Shelby holding on tight and trembling slightly.  “Ugh,” Shelby grunted softly when Quinn’s body collided with hers.  “Come on baby, let’s sit back down and finish the test, Daddy’s not done yet,” she said gently and she guided Quinn to her chair, but Quinn whined and fussed when she was guided back to her seat, crying harder and the girls looked on with concern and confusion.  “Shhh, stop baby,” Shelby said gently.  “Look, Quinnie sits in her chair, and Mama sits in her own chair,” Shelby said.  She knew if she gave into the constant holding, leaving them at Kelly’s was never going to happen.  It would send Quinn into an instant panic attack, which would create the asthma attack, and Kelly wouldn’t be able to help everyone.  Shelby didn’t want that, she wanted calm and relaxed, so she took her time, showing Quinn that what was happening was still safe, even though, Quinn felt it wasn’t. “Let’s try again girls, what is on Mama’s schedule for today?” he asked them and Santana raised her hand. “Mama go?” she asked, her speech, incredibly young and Will spoke kindly. “You’re a little bit right.  Where do you think Mama would go?” he asked. “NO GO!” Quinn cried out and she got up to move into Shelby’s lap. “Quinnie, please stop baby,” Shelby ordered kindly and Quinn froze immediately.  “Sit down baby, we need to listen,” she said firmly, but keeping her voice soft and sweet.  “Daddy asked where I would go today.  Why don’t you try.  Where would Mama go today?” she asked her.  “Where does Mama go every Wednesday?” she pressed gently. “Voice,” Quinn pushed out. “Voice what baby?” she asked gently and Santana raised her hand to help out. “Voice Lessons,” she said softly. “Very good Sanny, and when are Mama’s voice lessons?” Will asked them kindly and Rachel raised her hand, explaining it was from one to four, and Quinn started to cry a little more.  “It’s okay Quinnie, you’re all doing very well, can you tell me how many hours that is?” Will tried. “Fee,” Quinn pushed out and he nodded, writing on the board for them. “Very good Quinnie, that was excellent.  Now, when Mama goes for her voice lessons, where do our girls go?” he asked noticing she was bouncing in her seat, having a hard time staying still.  She wanted to be in Shelby’s lap, but Shelby kept pushing her away to sit in her own seat. “No leave!” Quinn cried out and she attached herself to Shelby, sobbing in fear, and didn’t dare let go, causing panic amongst her sisters. “It’s alright girls, Quinnie is just very scared but she’s not ready to tell us why yet.  We’re going to continue with the listening test.  Can someone answer Daddy’s question?” she asked.  “When Mama goes downstairs to have vocal lessons where will my beautiful daughters go?” she asked, choosing her words very carefully, so the rest of the girls didn’t have a panic attack. “Why are we going somewhere Mama?” Brittany asked softly. “Well, because, Mama doesn’t want her girls alone.  Would you rather stay home while someone comes to stay here with you?” she asked.   “No leave!” Quinn cried out. “Quinnie, you need to stop and listen.  Everyone is having a listening test right now,” Shelby said firmly and she tried to put Quinn back in her own seat, but Quinn screamed and gripped tighter to Shelby.  “Hey, hey, hey, we don’t scream like that,” Shelby scolded. “Mama, you leave?” Brittany asked, tears forming immediately. “No baby, let’s try again.  Let’s look at Daddy’s writing.  What does Mama do on Wednesdays from one to four?  What does Mama do every Wednesday for three hours?” she asked her gently and Will could see, today was going to be a struggle.  The girls were so young this morning, and Quinn was the worst of the bunch it seemed. Brittany looked at the board and then back to Shelby.  “Voice lessons,” she answered softly and Shelby nodded. “But Quinnie,” Santana started and her face started to show signs of recognition and panic which meant she knew something her parents didn’t. “What about Quinnie baby?” Will asked kindly and without warning, Santana burst into sobs.  This was it.  They were leaving them.  Will was going to work, Shelby was going to leave, and the four of them would be alone forever. “Okay then, current listening test over,” Shelby announced and she stood up and kept Quinn against her.  She shifted her carefully and rubbed her back, swaying with her while she spoke to the other girls.  “Come on my sweet girls, come with Mama, we’re going into the other room together,” Shelby said seriously and Will looked at her curiously.  “Come on my loves, it’s okay,” she said and Will very carefully picked Santana up and took her into the living room.  “Come on my loves, we’re going to go into the living room and have a different listening test,” Shelby said, rubbing Quinn’s back while Rachel and Brittany slowly stood up.  Brittany took Rachel’s hand and very carefully they went into the living room with Shelby following behind them.  Shelby sat down on the couch with Quinn in her lap and now Santana was next to her side.  She waited for all her girls to calm down, which only took five minutes.  After that, she put on the Disney channel and was grateful that Mickey Mouse Club House was on.  Her girls would react well to that show and hopefully calm down more.  It was bright and colorful and a listening test that was disguised as a cartoon.   Shelby had them watch two minutes and before she could ask them something, Mickey asked them a question to which Brittany and Rachel responded the answer.  Shelby praised them both and cuddled with Quinn who was on her chest and Santana who was pressed into her side with Will on Santana’s other side.  Ten minutes passed before everyone was calm and Shelby decided it was safe to call over to Kelly.  “Summers house, this is Ryan,” he said. “Well if it isn’t my handsome nephew.  It’s Aunt Shelby Ryan, is Mama home?” she asked him. “Oh sure, hold on please,” he said and he went running through the house to find Kelly.  Once he found her he gave her a hug and smiled.  “It’s Aunt Shelby Mama,” he said and she nodded and gave him a firm smack to his bottom. “No running in the house,” she scolded, and he pouted, but nodded and continued to hug his Miss.  “Hey Shel,” Kelly smiled as she hugged her little boy close to her and rubbed his back lovingly for a few moments, before sending him back to the kitchen so he could finish his breakfast with Jenna. “Hi,” Shelby said a little too happily. “Uh oh, it’s too early in the morning to be that chipper,” Kelly smiled.  “Bad day?” “Something like that, yes,” she said. “Does Aunt Kelly need to come to your house?” Kelly asked kindly.  Based on Shelby’s voice, she knew a lot could not be said and she heard Mickey in the background, which meant the girls were only about four, if not younger.   “If you can arrange that, I would be very appreciative,” she told her. “Are you sure you want me, or should we get Alli and Mark to come help you?” she asked. “We’re not quite there yet, but maybe we ask Mark to go on standby,” Shelby said. “On a scale of one to ten, how clingy is she, or even are they, being?” Kelly asked. “Between twenty three and twenty five,” she said honestly and Kelly frowned. “I will give him a call and I will see you at twelve thirty, because I don’t think it sounds like I’m getting a five minute prep tour.  Which of my lovely nieces is so terrified?” she asked kindly. “You are correct, twelve fifteen is better, and not just one.  Quinnie and Sanny for now,” she said and Kelly nodded. “Alright my love, I will make sure everything is taken care of, and that I have back up, and I want to tell you I’m proud of you for reaching out to me,” Kelly said. “Spankings do that to a person,” Shelby laughed.  “Also, standby, I don’t want to inconvenience everyone,” she said. “Oh believe me, I know all about spankings,” Kelly smiled.  “Okay, I’ll see you later.  Love you.” “Love you too.” “Is everything okay Mama?” Ryan asked. “Yes baby boy.  Aunt Shelby just needs Mama to go to her house instead,” Kelly informed him. “Awww, I was looking forward to my friends coming over,” Jenna whined, with her mouth half full of food. “We don’t talk with our mouth full little girl, and your friends, would be glad to see you too if you were going to be here, but you’re not remember?  You have a date with Miss Anne today,” she said and Jenna’s pout changed. “Ooooh, I forgot, okay, well I guess it’ll be okay,” she said and Kelly smiled thankful that at times Jenna was easily distracted. “Good girl Jenna, thank you for listening so well,” Kelly praised her and Jenna smiled proudly before finishing her breakfast, putting her dishes away, and going to change her clothes.  Kelly waited till she was gone and then called over to Mark and Allison. “Hughes residence, this is Mark,” he said. “Just the guy I’m looking for.  It’s Kelly,” she said. “I’m very happy to talk to you too,” Mark smiled.  “What can I help you with?” “I was supposed to watch Will and Shelby’s girls at my house, but she recently changed it where I’m going to her house and it appears that we need you or your wife on stand by, because her house is just about as young as yours,” Kelly said.  “Well let me rephrase that.  She says standby.  I say I need help.  None of mine were as traumatized as the rest of yours were,” she said kindly. “Did she say who was affected the worst?  I know they started trial preparation yesterday,” he said.  “Shelby called us for advice yesterday, because she’s afraid that they’re all going to slip back to Kenzie and Corey’s age range and she wanted to make sure Alli and I would be available if she needed coaching,” he said. “She says Quinnie and Sanny are the worst at the moment.  Super clingy and I heard Mickey Mouse in the background,” she informed him. “Yeah, that’s not good, her girls don’t watch cartoons like that unless they’re totally freaking out.  Okay,” he said sighing softly.  “What time does she want you there?  I’ll show up too,” he said, knowing that it had to be him.  Quinn, Brittany, and Santana were  still too weary of Alli, as she reminded them a lot of Kate. “She says twelve fifteen and she only needs us till four.” “Okay, let me talk to Alli and I’ll see you there at quarter after,” he said and with a quick I love you, the two hung up and Mark turned to his wife with a sad look on his face. “That is a very bad face.  How did trial prep go?” she asked. “Quinnie and Sanny are very young apparently and while Shelby does voice lessons, I’ve been requested to join Kelly this afternoon at the house,” he said and Allison nodded and gave him a kiss. “It’s because you’re a good Daddy, and a good Uncle, and I love you very much,” she smiled.  “Who requested you?” she asked. “Kelly wants me there, Shelby wants me on standby,” he said. “That woman is so stubborn,” she said shaking her head and before Mark could respond she continued.  “And I know that, because I’m just as stubborn,” she said and he nodded his approval. “So at twelve fifteen I need to meet Kelly at Shelby’s house,” he said. “That sounds like a good plan,” she said walking to him and giving him a hug and then she took his chin, kissed it and tilted it downward looking him dead in the eye.  “And if Kelly sinks her teeth into you, I’m going to sink my teeth into her,” she said.  The entire community was very possessive and protective of each other and it wasn’t unusual for the adults to play together as well as the pets. “Mmm, a possessive woman, I like it,” Mark grinned and then he kissed her.  Their intimate moment was interrupted by a crying little girl who was upstairs in her room.  “I’ll go,” he said kissing her forehead and squeezing her ass affectionately.  “You’re going to have a longer day than me,” he said kindly. “I’m not sure about that.  I have two, you’re getting four,” she smirked and with a playful smack to her ass, he went upstairs to take care of his own baby girl.  At noon, Shelby started to guide all four of her very sad girls into the kitchen to have lunch.  Quinn and Santana were terrified Will wasn’t coming home again, and when they saw the board reminding them Shelby had voice lessons, they continued crying.  Santana put her head down on the table and sobbed, while Quinn sat up straight and held her breath, trying to be the perfect daughter and pet so Shelby wouldn’t leave them.  “Quinnie baby, you’re okay,” Shelby told her as she helped Rachel to sit in her chair on her pillow.  Her bottom was a little bit inflamed still from the healing rash, and Shelby didn’t want her in any extra discomfort. “Mama, pee-zz,” she pushed out, her breath getting caught in her lungs. “I’m right here sweetheart, and I’m not leaving for a whole hour.  We’re here to have lunch,” Shelby said kindly and the girls simply cried harder.  “Sanny baby, sit up please sweetie, you’re going to hurt yourself,” Shelby said gently.  Santana didn’t have asthma but she knew that staying bent over like that, while crying so hard, would cause Santana a stomach ache at the very least. “Mama?” Rachel asked softly. “What’s up my little Lamb?” “You come back?” she asked. “Of course I will come back sweetheart.  You four girls and Daddy are my life.  I will never leave you forever.  Maybe if I have to go to the bathroom, or teach voice lessons, but you are my four beautiful baby girls and I will always come back to you,” Shelby said.  She didn’t want to talk about death in the future, the girls couldn’t handle that right now.  “Bree baby, do you need the bathroom?” she asked her seeing her fidget in her seat and Brittany nodded emphatically.  “Okay, go on,” she told her and Brittany shook her head no. “Mama come,” she said pouting heavily. “Oh my sweet baby girls,” Shelby sighed.  “Okay,  Mama will help you there, and while you go, Mama will fix lunch okay?” she asked and Brittany nodded, but started to cry.  She didn’t like that Shelby was leaving either.  None of them did but it was worse with Quinn and Santana.  “Come on sweetheart,” she said and she took her to the little bathroom around the corner and Quinn freaked out and ran after her.  She threw herself at Shelby and hung on tightly, trembling as she continued to cry.  “Oh my goodness,” Shelby said holding her close and rubbing her back.  She decided to gush over Quinn a little bit, hoping that would help calm Quinn’s nerves. “My sweet baby girl.  You’re okay.  It’s just lunch time and Mama is coming back, I promise,” she said and she was glad that she told Kelly to have Mark on standby, because she wasn’t sure she was going to make it down to the basement on time at this rate.  She helped Brittany finish her business, clean up, wash their hands, and then took them back to the table.  Just as she was sitting them down, she saw Kelly come to the back door.  “It’s open Kel, come on in!” she called out and then she saw Mark behind her.  “Standby,” she said simply. “Not a chance,” Mark told her seeing how upset Quinn and Santana were.  “What are we doing today ladies?” he asked kindly, talking to them like they were Mackenzie and Courtney.  They were definitely acting like it.  He pulled up a chair between them and rubbed Santana’s back for her.  She lifted her head, looked at him through teary eyes and then climbed onto his lap, holding on tight and crying for her Daddy.  “Oh Sanny, it’s okay baby girl.  Do you know that your Aunt Kelly and I came to spend some time with you all while Mama teaches and when she’s done teaching, she’s going to throw me out of the house,” he said gently, using a teasing tone to try and help lighten the mood, the way he did with his own girls.  He knew a melt down when he saw it.  Quinn remained perfectly still and tried to stop crying while holding tight to Shelby.  “It’s okay Quinnie, I have two legs, you and Sanny can share.  Do you want to sit with us too?” he asked her and he carefully guided her into his lap, not at all surprised that she clung to him as well. Not wanting Brittany and Rachel to feel ignored or left out, Kelly moved between them and knelt down, so she was not as tall and would hopefully put them more at ease.  “Hello my beautiful nieces, how are you?” she asked. “Sanny an’ Quinnie cry,” Rachel told her simply. “I can see that,” Kelly said kindly.  “Do you know what made them so sad?” she asked her. “Mama leave,” Rachel said softly. “Yeah?  Where’s Mama going?” Kelly asked and Shelby watched.  Listening tests were popular in all the houses, so now Shelby was going to find out if her girls had actually listened. “Um, down,” she said pointing to the floor. “Mama’s going down below the house?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “What’s down there?” she asked and Rachel shrugged.  “Hmmm, do you know Bree?  Do you know why Mama would go down to the basement?” Kelly pressed gently.“Pin-ano,” she pushed out sadly and Kelly simply gave her a kiss. “There’s a piano in the basement?” Kelly smiled and Brittany nodded.  “Wow, well why would Mama want to go be with a piano?” “Sing,” Brittany and Rachel said together. “Mama’s going to sing?  Why can’t you girls go with her?” Kelly tried and Shelby coughed loudly on purpose, scowling at Kelly when she looked over and Kelly waved her off.  “Surely there’s a reason right?” Kelly asked kindly. “Tease,” Brittany said softly. “Ess-in,” Rachel added quietly and Shelby was very glad to learn that at least Brittany and Rachel had listened during the morning listening test. “Oh Mama has to teach, that’s right.  I forgot she did that, and she teaches for how long?” she asked petting the girls’ hair, noticing that it seemed to be calming them down.    Rachel and Brittany looked at each other for a moment and Rachel very carefully folded her fingers so that the middle three were standing up and Mark noticed how young they were.  This was the same behavior Mackenzie and Courtney had most of the time once their permanent placement with him and Allison was complete.  “Three?” Kelly asked and Rachel nodded.  “Three minutes?” she asked.  “That’s a very short lesson,” Kelly stated. “Ow-ers,” Brittany said slowly. “Oh, three hours, well that’s a long time, but that means I get to spend three hours with you, and I’m so glad I get to spend so much time with you,” Kelly smiled.  “Kisses?” she asked and Brittany nodded and Kelly gave her a kiss.  “What about you, can Aunt Kelly give you a kiss Rae?” she asked.  Rachel nodded and after the kiss Kelly smiled.  “Maybe later your sisters will let me kiss them too yeah?” she asked and Rachel simply nodded. “Okay, so who is ready for lunch?” Shelby asked as she carefully served up tomato soup and a grilled cheese with bacon sandwich.  Each girl had a cup of soup in their own color coded bowl and a half a sandwich on a matching color plate.  They were all so stressed, she knew they wouldn’t eat a lot of food.  Rachel reached carefully for her spoon as her muscles were spastic today.  “Do you need help Rae?” Shelby asked her kindly and Rachel nodded.  “Yes please, or Yes Mama,” Shelby said kindly. “Es Mama,” Rachel said and Shelby carefully put the spoon into Rachel’s hand and she dropped it immediately, her hand shaking a little bit, since her foot was shaking, from the minor spasm that was running through her body.   “It’s okay sweetie, we’ll go slow.  I will help you along.  We’ll do repetition.  It’s okay.  Hold the spoon for me, and I will help you.  I won’t let go I promise,” she said and the entire room fell quiet except for a few sniffles from Santana and Quinn who calming down and watching Rachel struggle a bit to eat.  “We do repetitive motion my love, just like when we were in the hospital.  Let’s go slow,” she said and she helped steady her hand to raise a loaded soup spoon to her lips and eat it.  “Good job Rae, very good.  Let’s go again okay?” she said and Rachel just let it happen easily five more times.  After that, she shook her head no.  “Okay, okay, but maybe one more bite on your own and then I’ll leave it be, I promise,” Shelby told her and Rachel whined softly, shaking her head no.  “It’s okay sweetheart, come on, last one, I promise,” Shelby coaxed and to her great happiness, Rachel agreed and tried to feed herself one last spoonful of soup. “No!  Den you leaves!  No!” Quinn said and Rachel dropped the spoon immediately.  Rachel didn’t want Shelby to leave either, mainly because she knew that it would upset her sisters.  “Quinn Lucy, we do not yell like that, come here please,” Shelby said. “No,” she sniffled pouting and starting to cry.  “Mama day!” she said. “Quinn Lucy, there are rules in this house, come here,” Shelby said and when Quinn realized she wasn’t being a good girl, she started to cry honestly and Shelby could see the difference.  “We need to talk little girl, come here,” Shelby said seriously but she was still being very gentle and calm about everything.  What Mark saw was Shelby treating Quinn as the six year old she normally acted like.  The difference was that she was acting much younger and pulling her out of that safe place so fast, would not end well for anyone, so he put in a moment of coaching, to help her out.   “Go on baby girl, I think your Mama just wants to talk to you,” Mark offered, knowing she could simply slide off of his lap and into Shelby’s arms.  Shelby nodded and Quinn moved to sit with her. “No leave Mama,” she told her. “Let’s think baby girl.  Where is Mama going today?” Mark asked her kindly and Shelby smiled gratefully, taking the hint and lowering her communication to two or three.  Quinn wouldn’t respond to six. “Quinnie baby, do you remember what Daddy talked about this morning?  Do you remember where he said Mama was going to go for a little while?” she asked. “Sing.  Bae-ment,” she said softly. “That’s right.  Mama has singing lessons in the basement for three hours.  I’m leaving to go teach my clients how to sing and then Mama will be back.  But while I’m downstairs, I need four super good girls, do you think you can be one of them?” she asked gently and Mark smiled, glad that Shelby had made her speech and voice young and softer and it was working because Quinn was actually opening up.  “Can you be one of my four super good girls while Mama is teaching?” she asked gently, kissing her temple and speaking gently.  Quinn nodded and Shelby smiled.  “Good girl, now, let’s talk about yelling.  Do we yell at anyone if there is no emergency?” Shelby asked gently and not only did Quinn shake her head no, but the other girls also shook their heads and Kelly was extremely glad that Mark was there.  These girls were super young at the moment and she wasn’t going to know what to do on her own.  Her four pets were never this young.  “Very good.  So because you did, I would like for you to tell Rae you’re sorry,” Shelby told her. “Sorry Rae,” Quinn said softly. “Good girl, thank you,” Shelby said and then she focused on her other girls, praising each of them for a job well done with lunch, and she was not at all surprised when she saw Mark feeding Santana.  “I’m so proud of you all for eating your lunch my girls,” Shelby told them and the seven of them sat around the table until five of one, when she went downstairs to teach her lessons.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will left his class at three thirty and knew he had to wait the half hour before calling home to check on the girls.  He headed down to the cafeteria and felt his phone ring in his pocket.  He stepped into an empty hallway off the main corridor, and smiled at the screen.  “Alli!  Hi honey.  How are you stranger?” he smiled. “Hardly,” she laughed.  “You saw me last week,” she grinned. “Yes, that’s true.  Okay, so what’s up?” he asked. “I was calling to tell you that I heard from my husband, who is currently at your house.  He has informed me to tell you that everyone is doing very well.  Sanny ate all her lunch, Quinnie hasn’t cried for the last two hours, Bree colored you a picture, and Rae is waking on leg exorcism,” she said.  “Although, I’m going to say that swipe and auto correct changed it from what is should be, which is working on leg exercises, I think,” she smiled. “Well that sounds very good, thank you for that,” he grinned. “Any time, because I know what it’s like to be a nervous working parent,” Allison told him.  “Is there anything you want me to find out specifically?” she pressed gently. “No, thank you though.  I will ask about you though.  How are you and your lovely girls?” he asked. “Honestly, I’m fine.  Corey unfortunately had a bad reaction to some yogurt, and Kenzie is excited to see you at work tonight,” she said. “Kenzie?” Will asked in surprise.  Mackenzie and Courtney were considered babies for reasons, and one of those reasons was the fact that they were honestly afraid of Bruce’s establishment, until they got into the nursery room.  Sex in general was not their thing.  They’d been severely abused and battered in the past, so Bruce’s establishment scared them, even though it was one of the reasons they were currently in a safe place. “She is.  Mark has to work tonight and when I told him about Corey and her yogurt he told me I’m getting a night with only one baby girl.  Kenzie’s been really well behaved lately and so we decided she could go play with Pop-Pop.  I told her a little while ago and she said that she’s excited to see him as well as Mister Will,” Alli explained.   “Well I would ask to tell her I’m excited to see her too, but I know that it’s probably nap time at your house,” he said. “It is nap time, yes,” Alli smiled.  “It’s the one thing I need to keep me sane some days and the girls seem to do really well with it.  It’s the same with your girls.  I know your house has it’s rituals and you use them because that is what works for you,” she grinned.  “I know that in my house, if my girls don’t have nap time, they turn into little monsters,” she smiled. “They are so lovely though,” Will smiled. “Well thank you very much.  I appreciate that,” Alli grinned.  “Speaking of my monsters, I want to go check on them, but I wanted to make sure you knew everything was okay at your house,” Allison said. “Thank you Alli, it’s greatly appreciated,” Will said. “Kenzie and Mark will see you later and don’t worry so much,” she said kindly. “Love you too,” Will smiled and they hung up, allowing Will to continue down to the cafeteria to grab a snack.  As he paid for his bagel and cream cheese, his phone rang again and this time he didn’t recognize the number.  “Hello?” he asked. “Yes, Will Schuester please,” a voice said. “Speaking, may I help you?” he asked. “Will, it’s Bob Calvary, I’m calling to talk to you about practice sessions,” he said. “Oh yes, hi Bob,” Will said.  “Can I call you back in a few minutes?  I want to get back to my office and get my calendar out, so we don’t schedule anything that conflicts with anything else,” he said. “Oh sure you can reach me at this number,” Bob said, and the two disconnected. Will opened the door to his office, sat down, pulled out his calendar on his computer and then looked over at the clock, noting that Shelby was almost done with her lessons.  He was going to call her first and then talk to Bob.  He slowly ate his bagel and cream cheese, made sure his student emails were answered, checked his personal emails, and then he called Shelby’s phone.  “Oh I’m so glad it’s you,” she answered. “You okay babe?” he asked with concern. “Yeah, it’s just been a trying day, and I am very concerned, I am not doing right by our girls,” she said honestly. “I am so proud of you for being honest, and I will tell you I feel the same,” he said.  “I have some good news for you though.” “You do?” “I do.  I actually have a lot of news, so what would you like first, the news in general, the good, or the dreaded?” “Ugh, give me the dreaded first, save the good stuff for last,” she told him. Will smiled and picked up his pen, making a little doodle on his desk calendar as he spoke.  “Okay, so the dreaded news is that I have to call back Bob Calvary so we can schedule a time to start on trial practice,” he said. “They’re three,” Shelby sighed. “I know babe, but we need them prepared,” Will said. “Okay,” she sighed.  “We think about this together though.  He knows Miranda right?” she asked and Will confirmed that he did.  “Miranda is much too rough on her circle and our girls won’t handle that, so he needs to talk to Bruce and get information about tortured souls.  I know the opposing counsel won’t care, but before he starts pretending that’s who he is, he starts out gentle.  They are three.  All of them,” she said and Will knew she was in full Mama Bear mode. “I will make sure he talks to Bruce and learns how to gain their trust while at practices and the first few he’s not allowed to yell,” Will said.“Thank you.  What’s the general news?” she smiled. “I talked to Allison, so I know how everyone is at home, and I know that by now you’ve talked to Mark and Kelly, so I know you know how it is too.  We need to reward them for good behavior and I think I know how.  Tomorrow is party night, and it’s being held at the mansion, but it’s also ice cream sundae night,” he said. “Tomorrow’s Thursday,” she said pushing her face together in confusion and then her brain registered everything he said.  “Oh, ice cream sundae.  Good grief, maybe I need a listening test,” she said. “Okay good, that will be good,” she grinned. “It’s also football game night for anyone who wants to watch.  So I was thinking we all go for ice cream sundaes, let the girls spend time with other members, and you and I can get some more adult time,” he said. “How?” “We’ve been offered a session with Hailey,” he smiled.  “Hold on, let me read it,” he said pulling it up on his computer.  “Hailey would like to give you and or Shelby a session during half time.  She can do both of you, or one of you at a time, and we will make sure not only do you two get a release, but your girls will be so distracted, they won’t even know you’re missing,  Let me know.  Bruce,” he read. “That man is very good to all of us,” Shelby said. “As we all are to him and each other.  Should I reply that we both need a session?” he asked. “Yes please, but reply that we want it at different times.  I don’t want both of us leaving the girls at the same time.  I have a feeling that the bad news of I have to talk to Mr. Calvary, is going to turn into, we have to meet with Mr. Calvary, and that day is going to be tomorrow.  Rae has therapy on Friday, all day, and the next free day is Sunday.  They need a day to rest.  So you might as well book it for tomorrow, since you’re off from work,” she said. “I think I married the most brilliant woman who has ever existed.” “You are a hopeless romantic and flattery will get you no where.  They are three,” she said.  “Flattery could get you a lot further if they were older,” she told him honestly. “Stop worrying, go be with our girls.  Tell them I love them, and I will see you tonight at ten,” he said. “I will do most of those things.  I will still worry.  We love you too and text me when practice is for tomorrow as soon as you know please,” she said.  “I love you.” “I love you too and I will text you as soon as I hear something,” Will said and they hung up, before he called over to Bruce.  “Trevor my boy, it’s Will Schuester.  Are Sir or Miss home?” he asked. “Yes Sir, hold on please,” he said kindly and he gave the phone to Bruce, who kindly pulled him into a hug and then put him over his lap as he sat in his office chair.  “Sir,” Trevor started.   “Hush baby, you’re not in trouble,” he told him, simply wanting to play with his pet.  He put the phone to his ear and then pressed it to his shoulder so he had both hands free.  “Hello?” he asked as he slid Trevor’s sweat pants down to his knees and rubbed his thighs and bare bottom, getting the blood flow going and turning his boy on. “Hello Sir Miller, it’s Will.  Can I speak with you for a few moments please?” he asked. “You’re being very formal my dear boy,” Bruce said kindly as he opened the top drawer and pulled out a tube of lubrication and small round tube that looked like it could hold a pen.  He opened the lubrication put a large amount on his finger and began working it into Trevor’s very tight asshole, smiling as the pet over his lap began moaning softly in pleasure while getting the massage. “I’m sorry Sir, it’s force of habit.  You are very kind to us and I just want to be sure we repay that favor and show proper respect,” Will said honestly. “Go on then love, what can I do for you?” he asked as he continued to work his finger in and around Trevor’s body, making the poor boy grow rock hard, in a slow and steady pace. “My girls need to start practice trial sessions tomorrow, and they are not doing so well in the calm department.  Shelby and I would greatly appreciate it, if you were able to educate Mr. Calvary tonight, in the department of being gentle with a tortured soul,” he said. Bruce smiled and picked up the round case, opening it to pull out a rectal thermometer.  It wasn’t very big and Trevor probably wouldn’t feel it, but he knew this was one of Trevor’s kinks.  Having his temperature taken, any time for any reason always turned him on and when he was a good boy, his Miss and Sir made sure to take excellent care of him in the reward department.  Bruce gave it a quick coating of lube and then slowly pushed it into Trevor’s body as he spoke.  “I will of course help you out Will.  He can call me whenever it’s best for him and I will talk to him.  What information do I need to know before I talk to him though?” he asked as he worked the thermometer slowly in and out of Trevor’s body, causing all kinds of lovely sensations to run through Trevor’s body and Bruce could feel Trevor’s cock pressing into his thighs and Trevor’s moans were becoming a little bit stronger. “I’m honestly not entirely sure.  I know that Shelby told me our girls are three.  I know when I left they were three.  I know that practice with Mr. Calvary could potentially involve a lot of yelling and right now, we’re not sure that these girls can handle that straight away.  I think what Shelby wants, and I know what I want, is a gentle explanation,” Will said. “I can definitely do that.  I will even be sure to show up at practice the first time as well.  We can lay it out for them and talk about yelling.  Would you like to use the party house, or my business perhaps?  If they see any of my guards they’ll know they’ll be protected,” Bruce offered, still working the thermometer around in Trevor’s bottom as he spoke. “As long as you are comfortable doing it at your establishment, then yes, I think we will take that option.  We know he knows Miranda Covington and we aren’t quite sure how, so we’re airing on the side of caution that he be prepared our community is not as aggressive and initially open as Madam Covington’s circle,” he said. “You my love are showing great restraint.  I know you and Shelby don’t like her,” Bruce smiled, removing the thermometer, checking the temperature and then going back into the drawer for another toy.  This time, he pulled out a blue butt plug that had a vibrator attached to it.  He put a great deal of lube on that and began to slowly work it into Trevor’s body, making Trevor cry out in pure ecstasy. Will heard it and smiled.  He had a good idea of what was going on, but he was simply going to listen to the background while he and Bruce talked.  “I will still show respect to the people I’m not crazy about,” Will smiled. “Well then you’re an even better person than I imagined.  When you’re done talking to Bob, give him my name and the business number.  I will have Devon or Sara patch it through to the house, and I will be sure to make him understand okay?” he asked. “Thank you Sir,” Will said.  “I will let you get back to your lovely boy, and I will see you tomorrow,” Will smiled and he disconnected, letting Bruce go back to Trevor. “Am, am, am I, s, sick Sah, Er,” Trevor pushed out. “No my love you are perfectly healthy,” Bruce told him, pushing the butt plug in just past it’s widest point as he turned a knob on the back and let it vibrate.  “And you were so well behaved while I was on the phone, I’m very proud of you,” Bruce praised as he slowly turned up the speed of the vibrations. “Cuh, Come Sir,” Trevor pushed out quickly. “I know you want to baby boy and you will in a minute, but not until I say so,” Bruce told him and he let go of the plug for just a minute to give Trevor some very well placed spanks to increase all the sensations he was currently experiencing.  Trevor cried out in pleasure and Bruce smiled.  “Very good baby boy.  Very good,” he praised and he then began to push the plug slowly into and out of Trevor’s ass, feeling him very ready to have an orgasm.  “When I say three little one and not a moment before,” he told him firmly, but with a gentle voice.   “Yes, Sir,” Trevor said, wrapping his hands around Bruce’s leg.  Bruce slowly counted to three and made sure to have a towel under Trevor so that when he came, clean up would be easy.  Trevor came hard for his Sir and Bruce lavished him with praise as he pulled out the butt plug, and left Trevor over his lap while he cleaned up the toys.  He gave him ten minutes and Trevor slowly sunk to the floor resting his head in Bruce’s lap.  “May I Sir?” he asked gently laying his hands on Bruce’s thighs. “Later my darling boy.  I need to have a very important discussion with a lawyer about the Corcoran/Schuester girls and I can’t be distracted.  You my darling are just so good to me that I don’t know how to concentrate,” Bruce smiled and Trevor blushed. “Thank you Sir,” he said.  Will picked up the phone and dialed over to Bob Calvary.  “This is Robert may I help you?” he answered. “Hi Mr. Calvary, this is Will Schuester, returning your call.  I’m sorry for the delay.  I had to coordinate schedules and talk to my wife,” he told him. “It’s fine Will.  Did you get it all settled?” he asked and when Will confirmed it, Bob continued.  “Okay good. so before we set up a date, I’d like to discuss one thing.  Do you know how the practice session will work?” he asked. “I have an idea, but I don’t know for sure, no,” Will said honestly. “That is fair and I thank you for being honest with me.  Now from the way I understand it, Rachel and two other girls who live with you were traumatized to a certain degree, and I am going out on a limb here guessing that Rachel suffered more.” “Under those two specific men, yes, you are correct.” “That is a very short and yet very detailed sentence, we will get back to that.  Okay, well what’s going to happen in court is that the opposing counsel is going to try and discredit Rachel and her story, as well as everyone else who is testifying.  It’s what a good prosecution attorney does.  I don’t know who the new lawyer is however, so it’s a fifty fifty shot of it being a man or woman.  Most men, in the courtroom, they like to posture.  They like to show they are there and throw their weight around so to speak, and make it so that the jury seems to know there was a misunderstanding of some sort and the wrong person as been accused.  Now they do this two ways.  They talk circles and circles around the witness, to confuse them, or they yell and get loud and intense,” he explained. “Will a woman do this?” Will asked kindly. “If she is good at her job, then no.  Most women simply talk.  She might posture, but it’s extremely rare.  The more she talks, the more chance a witness will become nervous.  Nervousness in a witness is always good, because it’s like a snake hunting a rabbit.  The lawyer can sense the fear and use it to their advantage.  I have seen many female lawyers over the years, stalk and hunt the witness until they get the answer they want.  It is why I’m offering to practice.  Everyone giving testimony needs to be rock solid in their stories.  No wavering, no thinking, no guessing or supposing.  Solid facts that are backed up by some sort of concrete evidence,” he said. “Do you think it’s possible for you to practice with them, without all that potential yelling and talking in circles that you mentioned before?” Will asked kindly. “Is it possible?  Yes it is.  I think the question you want is, is it realistic and sadly the answer is no.  Rachel needs to be completely sure and I imagine it will be very difficult for her, with the two men in the room in front of her,” he said honestly. “I was afraid of that answer,” Will sighed.  “Okay, so if you are done preparing me, I’d like to schedule practice and then I need to talk to you about something equally important and very relevant to the situation,” Will said. “Done.  What day?” he asked. “Tomorrow please.  Any time from eleven am to four pm.  I’m not sure nerves will last longer than five hours,” Will said. “That is much too long to practice for a first time.  How about one to three pm,” he offered, working within the time frame Will had given him. “That will be fine,” Will said and he made a note.  “However, before we hang up, I have two questions for you.  The first is how do you know Miranda Covington?” he asked. “I am her attorney on retainer.  We’ve known each other for a number of years and she pays me a fee every month, small, so she can come to me for legal advice at any point in time, should she need it,” he answered honestly. “How much do you know about her specifically.  Little details,” Will explained further.  “Such as her profession, or any hobbies she has, or family members,” Will said kindly, pressing the situation ever so gently so as not to blurt things out that Robert wasn’t ready to hear. “Her profession as far as I’m aware is business owner.  I believe it’s ten laundromats throughout town and two more one town over.  Her hobbies I am unaware of, however, I am aware that she had multiple people living with her, servants of some kind, if you will, and they all adore her.  I have seen her spank one of the male ones, but that was only one time and she didn’t appear to hurt him.  He was definitely embarrassed by the situation, but he was in no real pain.” “That is a good answer, thank you for that, and my second question is more of a favor.  I’m going to give you a number to call and I’d like for you to talk to a gentleman named Bruce Miller.  He is involved in the case as well, so I’m okay with information being shared between the two of you.  In fact I would prefer it.  He’s going to inform you of a few things, because he is the best person qualified to do so.  As long as I have your assurance you will talk to him, we will see you tomorrow afternoon at one for practice, although I have a feeling that you’ll want to see us earlier,” he said. “I will call Bruce Miller.  What is the number please?” he asked and Will gave it to him.  “Wonderful, thank you, and where shall we meet?” he asked and Will gave him the address to Bruce’s establishment.  The people who walked in were usually dressed very casually and so that wouldn’t truly give anything away.  The doors to all play rooms were kept closed or mostly closed at all times, so he knew Bob could walk into a conference room, or even the nursery rooms and not see anything too astounding.  “Thank you Will,” he smiled and the two disconnected.  It took five more minutes for Bob to call over to Bruce. He was greeting by a very sensual voice, informing him he’d reached the Club Eden.  “This is Sara, may I help you?” she asked after a moment of silence, he asked for Bruce Miller informing her he was Bob Calvary.  “Oh yes, I have you listed here in my little memo section.  A William Schuester told you to call us as soon as possible.  Please hold for a moment,” she said and she worked the phone system until she had Bruce on the line.  “Hello my little Sara how are you today?” he asked her. “I’m good Sir.  Mister Robert Calvary is calling to speak with you,” she said. “Ah yes, very good,” Bruce smiled and with that, Sara put the call through and Bruce spoke immediately and kindly.  “This is Bruce Miller mister Calvary, it’s wonderful to speak to you,” he said. “The same for you Mister Miller, please call me Bob,” he said. “Absolutely and you can call me Bruce,” Bruce said and Robert Calvary agreed to the terms.  “Do you know why you have called me Bob?” he asked. “I do not know the specific details, but I am calling you at the request of one William Schuester and he made it sound extremely important that I call you immediately,” Bob said.  “I do believe you are one of the members who is a witness at the trial, so I know you are connected to the case somehow.” “That is correct.  I am testifying on behalf of Brian Livingston, and I know Rachel, Will, and two other young ladies very well,” he said honestly.  The reason Will would like for you to talk to me, is because we need you to be well educated as quickly as possible about something called age play, age regression, and age play therapy,” he said. “Well I will tell you that I’m very aware of age regression.  I lost my mother in law to dementia, so while she was chronologically seventy nine and a little frail, she acted more as a rebellious sixteen year old.  She threw tantrums in the nursing home almost every day and we’d receive phone calls.  It was explained to us that her brain was telling her she was younger and she took on all those qualities of that age, so I have an idea of how it works in that respect,” he said honestly. “Yes, that is very good and correct.  When you saw your mother in law acting as a younger person, how did you speak to her?” Bruce asked kindly. “My wife and I would speak to her as if we were friends rather than children or even parents sometimes and do things with her to get her to cooperate.  My wife and I have swallowed many smarties candies to convince her we were taking pills along with her,” he said smiling at the sad memory. “So then you are willing to adapt to various ages,” Bruce said and was relieved when Bob agreed.  “Okay well this is the shocker that Will wants me to talk to you about.  The girls you will be practicing with, Rachel, Santana, and Brittany, they are heavily involved in the moment in an age play relationship, meaning that Will and his wife Shelby are their parents and are very much referred to as Daddy and Mama.” “Oh you mean like the sex kink thing?” Bob asked and Bruce smiled.  All formality was now out the window and there was some relief that Bob kind of knew a little something about it. “In a matter of speaking yes.  I run a community of people who have Dominant/submissive lifestyle and for the ones who have been battered and abused, age play and age play therapy are very helpful tools.  Rachel now falls into that category.  She apparently had been looking into being a submissive.  Just as every aspect of life has the sublime and the beyond dreadful, there are dominants who are not caring or loving.  The two men who we are all testifying against fall into the beyond dreadful category and we have a great deal of medical evidence to back this up.  There is also evidence that they have at their house, however I’m sure our lawyer is taking care of that part of it,” he said.  “Have I lost you yet?” Bruce asked. “Not at all Bruce.  Please continue.” “What was once pleasurable to people of my little circle is now, in some cases, considered dangerous.  Rachel falls into that category as well and because of that, she uses age play and age play therapy to help cope with her different issues.  None of the girls had a stable home growing up.  They suffered through a lot of turmoil and upheaval, so we’ve shown them that being younger, acting childish, to gain the sense of security they craved as an actual child is okay to do now.  We’ve done our job very well and as long as they don’t feel threatened, they are usually typical nineteen year old girls who mainly act around six when they are in safe places.” “Is sex a big part of something I should be concerned about?” he asked curiously. “No.  There is pretty much never any sex between Will, Shelby, and the girls.  I do know the girls play with each other, and Will and Shelby are a married couple.  There are, on occasion, sessions of stimulation, but all family titles are dropped before they even begin and Will and Shelby are referred to as Sir and Miss.  I can’t tell you the last time that happened though, because these girls have been so traumatized, they are not up for any sort of sexual anything.  Respect and comfort are a big part of how these girls are cared for.  It is that way with everyone in my little community who chooses a lifestyle as such.  If they are insecure enough to need age play therapy of any kind, the people “in charge” so to speak, refrain from intercourse, to maintain a sense of security.  It’s a simple rule that is followed in my community without question.  I have no one in my community who steps outside of boundaries,” Bruce explained. “This is a fascinating story and I’m glad you are telling me this information and I’m sure some of this will come up in court, before the judge, however, I feel as though I’m missing something and I need to know more.” “The girls you will be practicing with, have in fact, been physically and mentally tortured.  I’ve been informed their current safe space is age three.  They are not your typical high energy three year olds either.  These are girls who are physically nineteen and act much younger, because they are essentially afraid of their own shadow.  While I know they look nineteen and will probably talk nineteen, they’re not going to be able to handle actual nineteen just yet, and when you do your practice sessions, we need you to remember that, so we can reduce the stress level.  Do you think this is something you can handle?”  “Well Bruce, I will absolutely do my best.  Rachel is a very good person and a kind young lady.  I would ask that you come there for the first few practices perhaps,” Bob said.  “Not that I can’t handle it, but you seem to know them very well, and the broader scope of the spectrum, where as I’m coming in with very little knowledge.  We’ve set up a practice for tomorrow from one to three pm.  Do you think you could join us?” he asked. “I will clear my schedule and meet you tomorrow.  Thank you for having an open mind and the courage to do the right thing, even though I am certain that you aren’t sure how to go about it,” Bruce said. “Thank you Sir, I will see you all tomorrow,” he said and they disconnected.  Bruce looked up to see his wife standing against the door frame and smiling at him. “Yes?  Can I help you?” he asked vaguely recognizing the look on her face.  She was either about to praise him or lecture him. “You’re a good man, that’s all,” she grinned.  Shelby was seated on the couch with all four of her girls cuddled around her as they watched the Minions Movie, and every so often, Brittany would call out banana, just as the minions did.  Shelby smiled, glad that at least one of her girls was actually wrapped up in the movie they were watching.  She did have dishes to clean up in the sink, but her girls were content and right now, that was all that mattered.  Only once did Santana and Quinn get anxious and then ask to call Will.  Shelby promised them they would call his cell phone around five thirty, because he was not going to be teaching or driving at that time. The movie finished and as soon as Shelby got up to turn it off Quinn and Santana raced to the phone in the kitchen.  “Girls!  Stop running!” Shelby scolded and they turned to look at her.  “No, come here, the rules have not changed,” she told them sternly and they each walked back to her with their heads hung.  “Look at me,” she said kindly.  “I love you all very much and I know you are anxious and there are still rules to be followed in this house,” she said and she gave them each a firm smack and spoke gently.  “What is the rule about running in the house?” she asked them. “Not to,” Santana pouted. “Very good Sanny,” Shelby praised and then she sent them back to the kitchen with specific instructions.  “Go call Daddy,” she told them and Shelby sat in the living room and waited with Rachel and Brittany, who didn’t seem to have an interest in talking to Will as of the moment.  Shelby used the time to help Rachel into the kitchen so they could all figure out something for dinner together, even if it was take out.  As soon as they hung up with Will, there was a knock on the back door and Shelby turned to see Rose standing there.  “Girls, who came to visit?” Shelby smiled as she waved Rose into the house. “Grandma!” Santana, Quinn, and Brittany cried happily and Rachel glued herself to Shelby’s side, slightly afraid of this new person, even though Rose wasn’t new.  It just didn’t feel safe to be with anyone at the moment, other than Shelby and given her choice between Shelby and Will, she chose Shelby.  Women hadn’t hurt her in the past.  Men had. “Easy girls.  Let’s not knock Grandma over please,” Shelby said kindly as the girls let her in.  “Hi Mom,” she smiled. “Well hello my lovely girls, do you think you have room for an old woman to join you?” she asked. “You’re not old Grandma,” Brittany told her softly, hugging her tightly. “Thank you sweetheart,” Rose said giving her a kiss hello. “And me too please,” Santana said. “Yes my loves, everyone gets kisses,” Rose smiled and she kissed each of her granddaughters and then looked to Rachel.  “If you’re scared Rae, it’s alright, I won’t pressure you, but I would like to kiss Mama hello, is that okay?” she asked and Rachel silently nodded and moved to hide behind Shelby as Rose moved closer.   “I didn’t know you were coming tonight,” Shelby said hugging her mother in law hello. “No one did sweetheart.  It was a last minute decision to come and see all my girls,” Rose said.  “I know we all talked last night and it was maybe a rough day yesterday, so I decided that my girls needed something to distract them, that was fun to do, and decided that a last minute photo shoot might be fun,” Rose said. “YAY!” Brittany and Santana cheered. Shelby smiled and shook her head.  She wasn’t thrilled that she was about to have a photo shoot in her house because she didn’t have time to clean the space the photos would be in.  On the positive side, her girls were smiling and she would take that every minute of every day if she could have it that way.  “How about we make a compromise,” Shelby suggested.  “Maybe Grandma stays for dinner with us, and we can do a photo shoot after dinner.  I know Aunt Terri wants head shots of all her girls, and I believe we haven’t done a staircase photo shoot in a while,” she said carefully shifting Rachel back to her side and rubbing her back as she spoke gently. “Please Grandma,” Quinn begged. “I think your Mama is a very smart woman and I like her idea,” Rose grinned.  “However, Mama said, first dinner, so, what are we doing for dinner?” she asked. “I was thinking that I have some cans of baked potato soup with bacon some broccoli and cheddar cheese, and I know for a fact I have four young ladies who love chocolate pudding,” Shelby smiled and they all nodded at her.  “Good.  Okay, so who can help me in the kitchen?” she asked and everyone, including Rose, raised their hands and Shelby smiled.  “Maybe Grandma, Sanny, and Bree can mix the puddings up and Mama, Rae, and Quinnie can put the soup together,” Shelby said. Rachel was very quiet throughout the dinner prep and when Shelby asked her to do something, she either waited for Shelby to do it for her, or for Quinn to help her.  Her body was quite capable of doing everything she’d been asked to do, but memories were flooding her brain, and she was terrified of doing something wrong.  She was drawn out of her memories by the sound of the blender and turned to look at Rose helping Brittany and Santana mix up the instant puddings.  She watched carefully as they finished the mix, detached the beaters and Rose handed one to each of the girls. “We can share Grandma, Quinnie and Rae like chocolate,” Brittany offered and Rachel’s eyes got wide as Brittany took her beater and brought it over to Rachel and Quinn, offering it to them.  Brittany stopped halfway and spoke softly.  “Mama, something is wrong,” she said and all eyes landed on Rachel, who was simply staring at Brittany in fear.  Shelby turned to see Rachel with tears pooling in her eyes. “Rae-rae, look at Mama baby,” Shelby said realizing that Rachel was caught up in some past memory and it wasn’t a pleasant one.  “Everyone please continue doing your tasks so we can eat,” Shelby said kindly and she got between Brittany and Rachel, drawing Rachel’s attention to her as best she could, but it was too late and Rachel fell to the floor, turned and put her bottom up in the air.  “No baby girl, come on, up we go,” she said and she lifted her up carefully only to have Rachel scream and all eyes that had turned away, turned back. “Mama would never hurt your sister girls, just a quick look and let’s focus on dinner please,” Rose said and Shelby smiled gratefully at Rose while taking Rachel to her bench.  She had her sit down and Shelby tried to pull her focus in, because Rachel was crying and fidgeting. “No, Rae, look at Mama,” Shelby said firmly. “NO NO NO!” Rachel cried. “Shhh, yes baby, look at Mama,” she told her and she very gently took hold of her chin to direct her attention.  “Do you know where you are?” she asked her kindly. “No, MAMA!” she cried. “Shhh, yes, Mama’s here, but we’re not leaving till we talk this out.  You are in a very specific place in your house, in our house, and I need you to tell me why you are here, and how long you’re supposed to stay here for,” Shelby told her.  “You’re a good girl Rachel and I love you very much, and you don’t get to move from this spot until you explain things to me,” she told her. “NO!  Mama!” Rachel cried. “Shhh, calm down, don’t scream, you’re okay, you’re very safe and we’re only talking.  “Do you remember why you sit in this spot in your house?” Shelby asked her, remaining completely calm and patient as she spoke to her. “Mama,” Rachel whimpered. “Yes baby girl, Mama is right here.  I’m right here and you’re safe, in your house, and we need to talk about why you’re in this seat, in this room, in your house, do you know what that reason is?” Shelby asked her gently. “Mama,” Rachel said, her face crumbling completely. “Yes baby, Mama’s here.  Who else is here, can you look around and tell me?” she asked. “Up, Mama,” she said. “No sweetheart.  Stay seated, just look around.  Who else is here with Mama and Rae?” Shelby asked watching her young love turn into an even younger love.  “Look around baby, who else is with Mama and Rae?” Shelby asked and Rose silently moved toward Quinn and helped her stir the cheddar sauce for the broccoli.   “You’re doing a great job Quinnie,” Rose praised her and wrapped her in a hug and Shelby saw it, but didn’t hear the whisper.  “No sweetheart, she’s not in trouble, but she did present herself and your Mama has a rule about that.  When she presents herself, she has to sit in her time out spot,” Rose said quietly and Quinn nodded. “Come on Rae-rae, talk to Mama please,” she said. “Mama,” Rachel whimpered.   “Yes, Mama is here, and who else is here?” she asked. “S-nee,” Rachel hiccuped. “Yes, good girl, take a breath, take your time.  Who else besides Sanny is here?” Shelby pressed and through very ragged breaths, Rachel pushed out the names of all her sisters and even managed to say Grandma, and she truly meant it.   “Very good baby girl, that was wonderful,” Shelby praised.  “Now, where are you sitting, can you tell me that?” Shelby pressed gently. “Tie Ow,” Rachel said softly. “That is correct.  Can you tell me what happened to land you in time out?” Shelby asked her. “Mama, peez,” she pleaded. “Shhh, I know sweetheart, you’re doing very well, come on what happens to land you in time out?  What did you do that breaks the rules?” she asked her. “I z-z-zent,” she pushed out.  “Bah-dumb, up,” she said softly, hoping to get her point across. “Yes, you did, very good my sweet girl.  How long is Rae supposed to sit in time out when she presents herself?” Shelby asked. “Mama, peez,” Rachel pleaded and she leaned forward and held tight to Shelby, crying softly. “Mama’s here baby,” Shelby said softly and she hugged her little girl and rubbed her back.  “You are doing very well baby and I’m so proud of you.  Can you tell me how long you have to stay in time out?” Shelby asked. “T-t-t-t-ta-two,” she pushed out. “Good girl Rae, good girl,” Shelby praised and she continued to cuddle Rachel until she was calmer at which point, time was up and she suggested they go back to helping make dinner and dessert.  It took a little while for Rachel to truly calm down, but her sisters were being very engaging and Brittany offered up something at Rose’s suggested. “Rae, you wanna lick the chocolate spoon?  We put the pudding in cups for later, but this is a treat for now.  We all got some.  You can have some too,” she smiled and Santana spoke up. “Oh yeah, you gotta, it’s so good.  Grandma makes the best,” she smiled and Shelby remained quiet.  She wanted to encourage Rachel, but she knew this had to come from the girls.   “What if you smell it first?” Quinn suggested and at that Rachel nodded.  Brittany offered her the spoon and Rachel reached out to take it with trembling hands.  “Can I help?” Quinn asked and Rachel looked hesitant.  “No, it’s okay.  I know you’re scared.  Your hand in my hand, we’ll go very slow,” she said and she very gently wrapped her hand around Rachel’s to steady it and let Rachel take the spoon.  “Just smell it and if you don’t like the smell you don’t have to do anything else,” Quinn said and Shelby worked very hard to keep a proud smile on her face and not cry from joy.  When the girls first became permanent and were still afraid of, this was exactly how she’d talked to them.  It was nice to know that she had a positive impact on the girls.  Everything was slow and gentle and done in a very calming voice. Rachel smelled it and gave a small smile.  “If you taste it, it’s even better,” Santana grinned and she sat down on the floor and reached her arms up toward Rachel to guide her.  Rachel sat down and Santana nodded at her.  Rachel turned back for a moment to look at Shelby who simply nodded and then Rachel stuck out the tip of her tongue and tasted a very small bit of the pudding.  “Good?” Santana asked. “Good,” Rachel smiled. “Well then, Grandma has a small surprise.  You four did such a great job helping with dinner, and there is just enough scrapings in the bowl, that we can all have some before dinner,” Rose smiled and she handed the rest of her granddaughters plastic spoons and then one to Shelby and kept one for herself.  “Rae my love, grandmothers always spoil their grandchildren,” she smiled and Rachel nodded. “Okay, Mama and Grandma will finish up, you four sit here and finish your spoons,” Shelby said and she gave each of her girls a quick kiss and let them be.  She stood at the counter, stirring the soup as it came to a boil and then turned to see her four daughters, seated on the floor, babbling softly to each other as they played some hand game together and they were actually giggling.  She turned away and steeled herself for the onslaught of emotion, she felt bubbling up inside her and gasped softly when Rose wrapped her in a hug. “They are your daughters Shelby.  They are your daughters without question.  They were not born of your womb, but that’s okay.  Those girls are the ones you were meant to have and Daddy sent them your way.  It’s okay to cry happy tears about your children,” she assured her.  “Believe me, all good parents do,” she said. “Even you?” Shelby asked with a smirk. “Well I’m the best mother who ever existed, so I cry all the time,” Rose said proudly.  “And then, I take out my camera and I go through photos and look at captures like this and smile so wide, the sun thinks it has competition,” she said showing her the photo she’d just taken.  Black and white.  Santana, Rachel, Brittany, and Quinn.  Seated in a little diamond shape, holding hands and preparing to start the game they were currently playing now. “You really are the best and thank you for tonight,” Shelby said. “Good mothers also know they have very stubborn children who don’t like asking for help,” Rose laughed and she gave her the tightest hug she could manage.  “It’ll be okay my love.”  After dinner, the girls were itching to have their photo shoot.  Rose was there, with her camera and the girls were ready to have a very cool photo shoot.  The best ones were the ones in the house and Rose was very good at using the house itself as a prop.  “Can we now Mama?  Please?” Brittany asked excitedly once all the dishes were cleared. “Yes, now we can have a photo shoot, I promise,” she said. “Well, who wants to join in then?” Rose asked and three of her four granddaughters raised their hands while Rachel hugged herself to Shelby. “Rae!  Come on!” Santana whined. “Sanny calm down.  If she doesn’t want to, we’re not going to force her.  She can watch and decide if she wants to join in later.  She’s only done one so far and it was much calmer than what this is now,” Rose explained and Santana pouted heavily but awaited further instructions.  “Now, we haven’t used the stairs in a while, so let’s go play with them,” she said and the girls went to bolt, but Shelby stopped them. “Not one of you will run or you’ll be doing this with a sore bottom,” Shelby said sternly and they all blushed, but walked over to the stairs. “Okay, so let’s try something simple at first.  Quinnie can you go up eight stairs,  Sanny six, and Brittany four please,” Rose said seating herself on the landing and bracing herself against the wall.  “Very good now everyone sit down on your step and put your legs in toward the middle and lean against the wall for support, and then look at me,” she said and they did.  “Perfect.  Rae my love, if you want, you can go up two steps and be in this photo with them,” Rose said and Rachel moved to be in the picture.  It took some time, but she decided that maybe Rose was a nice grandma.  She had been in the past, but after the interrogation with Ms. Bieste, Rachel had been flooded with horrible memories, and she wasn’t sure what was real anymore.  “Perfect.  Very well done girls, okay now Shel, come help your mother please,” Rose requested.  “Put your hand, over my head on the wall.  Girls look at Mama’s hand please,” she said, looking through the lens as she gave instructions.  “Good, Quinnie relax your neck baby.  Very nice, Sanny tuck your chin just a bit.  Great!  Very lovely girls,” she said and she took one picture.  “Now, Shelby moving your hand, slowly up the wall and girls you just follow your Mama’s hand,” Rose said and as they followed instructions, Rose snapped a bunch of pictures, knowing that at least one of them would be the right angle.  “Beautiful my loves, shall we try another one?” All four girls nodded at her and Shelby spoke gently.  “Yes please Grandma,” she said and the parroted her and Rose grinned. “How about we connect the four of your somehow,” she said.  “How about everyone moves to the step between Sanny and Bree,” she said and Brittany reached down for Rachel’s hand to help her up the three steps.  Rachel accepted the help easily and sat down on the step holding tightly to Brittany’s hand, being seated between Brittany and Santana with Quinn taking up Brittany’s other side.  “Well this is very cute, now, who has a knock knock joke for me?” she asked and Rachel looked confused. “Oh me!” Brittany grinned. “Go on then Bree, tell your joke please,” Rose said and as Brittany told her knock joke, Rose snapped a lot of pictures.  The idea was to catch them being engaged with each other and maybe laughing. “Knock Knock,” Brittany smiled. “Who’s there?” Quinn asked. “Old lady.” “Old lady who?” “I didn’t know you could yodel,” she said and it got a chuckle out of all of the girls, which put enough of a smile on their faces for Rose to capture a very sweet picture.   “Very good.  Now.  Let’s change it up a little.  Shelby go sit with your girls please,” she said and Shelby moved up the stairs and was quickly surrounded by her daughters and before Rose missed it, she took the shots.  She knew that somewhere in there would be a gorgeous picture for Will and the girls to give to Shelby on mother’s day the following year.   A few shots later the photo shoot was finished and Rose smiled at her family.  “You all look so lovely, thank you for letting me do a photo shoot with you,” she said and Rachel was the one to carefully stand and slowly move toward Rose, using the banister as her steadying tool.  Then she reached one arm out to Rose who took it carefully and Rachel wormed her way forward for a hug.  “Oh my darling girl, thank you so much, what’s this for?” she asked. “Sorries,” Rachel whispered. Rose smiled and pushed her back slightly.  “Listen to me very carefully my little love.  You have nothing to be sorry about.  You haven’t done anything wrong, tonight or any other night as far as I’m aware.  You are my granddaughter and I love you, just as much as I love your sisters, and I promise you when they first met me, they didn’t trust me at all,” Rose told her and Rachel looked both relieved and shocked.  “Oh it’s true.  I had three granddaughters who would rather run away and hide when I showed up, rather than socialize with me,” Rose said and Rachel looked back to Shelby at the other girls who were hanging all over Shelby, Quinn seated in her lap, and they all nodded. “It’s true baby girl.  Everyone who has come into this house, is loved and very well cared for, and immediately made family to us.  For them, it takes more time,” Shelby said and the girls nodded. “I was first, den Quinnie an’ Sanny was lass,” Brittany yawned and Shelby gave her a kiss.  “We all s’ubborn,” she said scratching at her face for a moment and then resting into Shelby’s side again. “Maybe we all go get ready for bed, and then we can all have some of that delicious pudding that Grandma made us,” Shelby suggested and they all nodded. “I wanna bath Mama,” Brittany spoke up softly and Shelby nodded at her. “Anyone else?” she asked and Rachel raised her hand.  She couldn’t really have a shower yet, because standing for so long still hurt her legs and her hips.  The healing process was very slow and yet somehow she’d made leaps and bounds from the first day they met her.  Rachel still had monstrous voices in her head though, so in her mind, she was simply a burden and should apologize all the time for everything.  Shelby however used every opportunity she could to praise Rachel, even for the smallest of things and tell her what a big help she was.  It was an every day task that would have to happen for more than just a few weeks, but Shelby didn’t mind at all.  These were her loves and she’d do everything possible to bolster their spirits.  “Okay, so then I’ve got two for a bath and two for a shower?” Shelby asked and everyone nodded.  “Good enough, everyone upstairs please then,” she said. “What about Grandma?” Quinn asked softly from the safety of Shelby’s lap. “Grandma is going to set up dessert, and dress it nicely, and take a photo of all the hard work we did,” Rose smiled. “See?” Shelby smiled and Quinn nodded.  “Good, everyone up please,” she said and then she reached for Rachel’s hand who stubbornly shook her head.  “Alright, show me then,” Shelby said kindly.  If the girls were asking for some sort of independence, she was going to have to give it to them, and right now Rachel wanted to walk.  She gripped the banister tightly and climbed each step slowly with a white knuckle grip and when she reached the top she got down on her knees and started to crawl toward the bathroom.  “This way ladies,” Shelby corrected.  She was going to have everyone in her bathroom tonight. “Oooh, can we race Mama?” Santana asked. “No, there is no running,” she said seriously. “No, with Rae, down like that,” she said. “A crawling race?” Shelby asked and Santana nodded.  “Okay, go on then,” Shelby said and they walked over to Rachel and got down on all fours with her. “As fass as we can, kay?” Santana asked and Shelby moved to the top step to block the girls from accidentally tumbling all the way back down.  It wouldn’t be the first time one of her daughters took a spill due to being tired and moving too quickly and all of her girls were exhausted.  She heard it in their speech and it was further confirmed when she heard Santana count.  “On fee,” she giggled.  “One, two fee!” she yelled and the four of them went crawling toward Shelby’s room as fast as they could.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will came home around ten thirty and smiled when he saw Shelby and his mother sitting on the couch together, watching television.  “Hey,” he said softly and he kissed them both hello before going into the kitchen to get himself some dinner.  He found it all very easily, heated it up, and then smiled when both women walked into the room and took a seat at the table.  “Uh oh, is it time for an inquisition?” he asked. “No,” Rose laughed and gave him a kiss.  “Fresh brat,’ she told him.  “I’m sorry I can’t stay longer, I was waiting for you to get home and I’m falling asleep,” she said. “Stay the night mom.  If you’re too tired to drive, don’t risk it,” he said. “You have run out of places for me to sleep, your daughters need routine, and I’m not going far.  Your sister will be home soon, and I was already ordered to spend the night,” Rose said. “Orders?  From Terri?” Shelby asked kindly. “Yes, ordered,” Rose smiled.  “It’s alright though, the orders are out of love and they probably aren’t orders, but text messages only convey so much and I’m not sure what ily means, so I’m staying with your sister tonight,” she said. “Can I see that?” Will asked and took the phone from Rose to read it over.  He shook his head and read aloud.  “Mom, take wonderful photos tonight and then come spend the night with your other daughter. ily, PS I’m off at ten,” Will read handing the phone back.  “It means I love you, but she was in a hurry I guess,” he said.   “Well that solves that mystery and with that, I am going next door to see my other child, who just pulled into the driveway.  Goodnight my loves,” she said kissing each of them and heading out the door. “We have a very quiet house,” he said. “Don’t jinx it,” Shelby smiled. “How was everything?” ‘It was okay.  They are fluctuating between three and six.  Rachel isn’t really going much past four though.  They had four stories tonight and all fell asleep in Quinn’s room watching Lady and the Tramp.  Brittany and Santana both asked for a dog, and I had to break up a fight between Quinn and Santana,” she said. “A fight?” Will asked with concern. “All verbal.  Getting dressed into pajamas was a chore tonight.  Quinn was very reluctant to follow instructions for fear of being put outside in the cold and when Santana heard her, she started to attack her.” “How did that end?” “They both got spanked and had a time out.  It would have only been Santana, but Quinn started back and I can’t do for one and not the other, so they both got it, oh and in the morning, I need time with Rachel.  She’s constipated and I need to help her fix that,” Shelby said. “Good luck with that,” Will said. “Yeah, thanks,” Shelby laughed.  “How was work?” “Good.  I had two clients tonight, both regulars, so it was a very normal routine, which was good.  I got a call from Bob while I was working and I’m glad I listened to it after I finished.  We are meeting at work tomorrow, in the school room, and we’re going to explain to the girls how the trial will work.  I saved the message for you to listen to,” he said and pulled out his phone and hit play on the speaker setting. “Will, Bob Calvary.  I’ve spoken with Bruce, everything is all set.  We’ll meet at Bruce’s establishment tomorrow at one o’clock for two hours as we discussed earlier.  Bruce said we’ll be in room eight and I’ll have access to extra chairs, place cards, tables, and we’ll gather some dolls to help lay everything out for not only the girls, but you and your wife as well.  Have a good night and I will see you tomorrow,” he said and then he disconnected. “So we’re playing school and court room?” Shelby asked after a minute. “I think so.  It was supposed to be in the conference room, but apparently we’ve been moved to the school room.  Bruce said he talked to Bob and made it very clear that he will be there for the first meeting and that everything needs to be done slowly and carefully.  Rae doesn’t trust men and the girls don’t trust women.  It’s going to be an interesting next few weeks.” “Do we have a trial date yet?” “Message two,” Will said and tapped a few keys, before playing a message from Shannon. “Will, Shannon Beiste here.  We have a court date set two weeks from tomorrow.  I expect trial to be about a week long.  You’re going to need a support system for that week for sure, and I need to start practicing with everyone for testimony answers, and cross examination,” she said.  “Call me in the morning and we’ll set something up,” she said and then she disconnected. “We are in for a mountain of frustration and I’m going to see who is awake, I hear feet,” she said and she quickly moved to the stairs, looking up to see Rachel out of bed, crawling on the floor and paused at the top of the stair case.  “Hey there baby girl,” she smiled at her as she climbed the stairs and Rachel burst into sobs.  “Hey, hey, hey, you’re okay come here,” she said moving to the top and she pulled Rachel into her lap, cradling her close, as they sat at the top of the stairs.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby,” she told her and Rachel just cried.  “What happened?” she asked. “I,” Rachel pushed out, but then she couldn’t say any more and as Shelby rubbed her back and kissed her temple; she could start to smell what the issue was. “Come on baby, you’re okay.  I will clean you up alright?” she asked and Rachel just cried.  “Come on, we clean you up and you talk to me, it’s okay,” Shelby said and she carefully stood and carried Rachel into the master bathroom, putting a heavy towel on the floor incase Rachel wanted to lay down. “I sorry, I sorry, I sorry, it fell out, I didn’,” Rachel sputtered and she started to gag a bit from crying so hard.  Surely she was going to be thrown out for messing herself like a real baby.  It was bad enough she didn’t have control of her bladder, but now her bowels were emptying on their own as well and this most recent one hurt a little bit. “Shhh, Rae-rae, look at Mama, you’re okay.  Do you want to sit on the toilet or lay down on the towel?” she asked her, wanting to give Rachel the choice, but Rachel was so worked up, she wasn’t able to speak anymore.  “Okay, okay, come on, we’re going to  sit on the toilet in case any more comes out of you,” Shelby said and she pulled down Rachel’s pajamas and wrapped a towel around her shoulders and back.  The only problem with onesie pajamas were they left you frozen if you had to pee in the middle of the night.  “You’re okay baby, you’re okay, it’s alright, Mama’s right here,” she said gently and Rachel continued to sob.  She had no control over her body.  She didn’t know how to do anything for herself it seemed and surely the people who called themselves her family would get sick of all this baby like behavior.  Shelby made quick work of cleaning Rachel up and getting her dressed again, but she didn’t pull everything back into place just yet.  “Breathe Rae-rae, look at Mama, you’re okay,” she assured her and she waited for her to calm down a little bit.  “Good girl, very good, now, in the morning, Mama wants to help you get really clean inside.  Do you know what an enema is?” she asked gently and Rachel nodded with tears pouring down her face.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby, it’s okay, we’re not doing it now, and it’s not going to hurt you at all.  Can Mama press on your belly a little more?” she asked gently and Rachel whimpered in fear.  “Shhh, listen sweetheart.  I want to coax it out of you, while you’re still on the toilet, that’s all baby, and if I press really gently all over, then some more will come out and no more mess in your underwear,” Shelby tried, but when she went to touch, Rachel just screamed in fear and collapsed forward.  “Okay baby, okay,” Shelby said, knowing it wasn’t going to happen. Shelby got her redressed, washed her own hands, stood up and lifted Rachel into her arms, carrying her out of the bathroom and into the special chair of the master bedroom.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby, Mama has you now, you’re okay,” she whispered to her, which was how Will found them when he came upstairs.  “It’ll have to be a morning discussion,” she said and with that he kissed them both, took a shower, and went to bed, never more grateful for sound proof walls in his house.  Rachel was still upset, and even though she was a little bit loud, the walls were thick enough to drown out the sound, which was good, because tomorrow was going to be a very long day.  Thursday morning was rainy, windy, and foggy out, which was going to make for three very scared daughters.  Shelby had been up since seven thirty, so she was fully aware of how tense Rachel was and was thinking up ways to reassure her daughter that she was safe and not in trouble.  It wasn’t easy though and around nine o’clock Rachel woke up.  “Good morning my little lamb,” Shelby smiled at her.   “Good Mama,” she whimpered. “Good morning,” Shelby smiled and she readjusted them so they were sitting more comfortably.  “Did you sleep well baby?” she asked petting her hair and kissing her temple and Rachel just stayed mute.  “How are you feeling sweetheart?” she asked. “I good Mama,” she whimpered. “Of course you are baby, but I know your tummy was bothering you last night,” she said kindly.  “So I want to make sure that it’s not upsetting you anymore,” Shelby assured her. “No,” Rachel said and tears started immediately. “Shhh, oh my goodness baby girl, you’re okay.  Mama is here with you, and we’re in your house and you’re very safe and not in any trouble,” Shelby told her and it took a few moments, but Rachel finally relaxed a little.  “Can Mama tell you a story?” she asked her kindly and Rachel nodded her permission.  “So maybe four years ago I guess it was, I had an upset stomach for about two weeks, and I almost bought the same special underwear you wear now,” she said and Rachel looked at her in surprise.  “Oh yes, it’s true.  I couldn’t get my stomach to stop rumbling and I took a few medications, but it didn’t work, and I had to get help, so I went to talk to Aunt Terri, because she’s a surgeon and a doctor,” Shelby said.  “Do you remember what Sanny’s favorite color is?” she asked. “Reh Mama,” she said softly. “That’s right, and do you know that when I talked to Aunt Terri, my face was as red as the walls in Sanny’s room.  It was super embarrassing to me, to talk to Aunt Terri about needing an enema, but I needed one,” Shelby said.  “So I went to Aunt Terri and I talked to her, and got very embarrassed, and she gave me an enema, and do you know I felt better?  I stopped having an upset stomach,” she told her. “Ow?” Rachel asked. “No, it didn’t hurt at all,” Shelby assured her.  “It took ten minutes in total and then I got to lay down and take a nap and Daddy came in to cuddle me, and when I woke up I felt so much better and I will tell you a secret that your sisters don’t know.  I cried a little bit,” Shelby said. “Ow?” Rachel repeated. “No, I did not cry because it hurt.  I cried, because I was embarrassed, and now I’m telling you this story, because I think you need one to help your stomach, and I will be with you the whole time,” she told her kindly. “Bad?” Rachel asked. “No my love, you’ve done nothing bad.  You are my very good girl, who is doing a lot of work on healing her body and her soul and it’s going to take some time for that to happen,” Shelby assured her. Rachel seemed to think for a moment and then turned herself around so she was chest to chest with Shelby and wrapped her arms around Shelby’s neck, and nodded slowly.  “Kay,” she said softly. “Thank you for being so brave my love.  You come with me and we will take care of this, in the bathroom, just you and I, and we’ll make sure you’re as comfortable as possible okay?” Shelby asked gently and Rachel nodded, but didn’t let go and so Shelby carried her into the bathroom to help Rachel out.   Down the hall, the other girls were waking up and the howling wind frightened them all out of their sleep.  “Easy girls, it’s just the wind and Daddy’s here with you,” Will announced and Brittany looked up at him quickly. “Mama?” she asked. “Mama’s in our room, in the bathroom with Rae.  Rae’s tummy is bothering her, so Mama is helping her out,” Will said and the wind whipped through the air and Brittany shrieked in fear.  “Come here baby girl, it’s okay,” Will said and she quickly moved into his arms and cried softly.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby girl, you’re safe,” Will said kindly and she held tight to him and shivered. “Daddy,” Santana said softly. “I’m right here Sanny, you can come cuddle too if you want,” he said and she was ready to move, but the wind whistled loudly against the siding of the house and she fell back against the wall and looked terrified.  “It’s okay girls,” he said gently.  “Here, how about we do this.  What if Daddy pulls out his phone and we look at the weather app that tells us how fast the wind will be gone,” he said noticing that Quinn and Santana were pressed into each others’ sides, holding hands, and trembling against each other, even though they were in very warm pajamas and he could tell they weren’t going to budge at all.  Kate had ruined them completely when it came to cold weather and they were going to have to go through an entire winter with new rules and family and Will could see it was going to be difficult.  He and Shelby were going to need a lot of patience when it came to all their girls it seemed. “Daddy,” Quinn said softly. “What if Daddy and Bree move closer to you girls.  You two can stay there and we will come closer okay?” he asked them and they all nodded.  He managed to keep Brittany in his lap and scooted closer and tapped several keys on his phone to pull up the weather app.  “Okay girls, look here,” he said pointing out the section that broke it down every fifteen minutes, indicating that the wind was currently gusting at twenty two miles an hour, but in a few minutes it was supposed to drop to fifteen, and then in fifteen more minutes, it was going to drop to twelve and then five and then stay there for the rest of the day. “Wha’ dat?” Brittany asked very softly pointing to the image of a cloud with rain drops. “Those are the rain drops, because, it’s supposed to rain all day today,” he said. “No,” she told him. “No you don’t want it to rain?” he asked her gently and she shook her head no.  “Well you know what Grandma Rose says right?” he asked kindly and they all looked at him expectantly.  “Grandma Rose says if you want to know the weather then you look outside and technology is sometimes wrong,” he said and Brittany nodded agreement.  “Does anyone remember what Grandpa says about the weather predictions?” he asked. “Bologna,” Santana said softly. “Very good Sanny, that’s right,” Will said being extra gentle with all three of them, because they were so young and scared.   Brittany looked at the phone and tapped Will’s shoulder gently.  “Daddy,” she said softly and when he looked at her she pointed to the phone and he followed her gaze.  “Bad,” she said looking as the app went through the seven day forecast, which said it was going to be in the forties for the rest of the week. “No baby girl.  It’s not bad, it’s just going to be cold, but we don’t live outside, we live inside and we will keep it very warm in here, because Mama and Daddy have four beautiful girls who need to be kept warm and safe,” Will said and the three girls nodded. “Rae safe?” Quinn asked very softly. “Yes baby, she is.  She’s in the bathroom with Mama.  Her tummy was upset last night and so Mama’s helping her now.  We can all wait here for them to be done, or we can go downstairs and start on breakfast,” Will said kindly and the girls didn’t answer, they just seemed to snuggle into him and be fixated by the phone in his hand.  They didn’t let the screen go dark and he watched them silently, trying to figure out what they were processing in their own minds.  He knew Kate had tortured them with cold and enclosed spaces, but he couldn’t quite work out what about the degree listings had them so intrigued; he just knew it wasn’t the right time to interrupt them. After several quiet minutes, Quinn spoke up softly.  “No f’eezin’ she asked him, yawning a little bit. “No baby girl, this says the forties, and the windchill will make it feel like the upper thirties so there will be no freezing.  However, if any of you ever get too cold you need to come tell Mama or Daddy, or whomever you are with immediately, so we can help you out.  No one wants you to be cold or freeze, that’s why we make sure you have extra blankets on your beds, and super warm pajamas to sleep in, and heavy sweats for during the day when we are out and about,” he said and he looked up for a moment and pointed to the photo on the dresser.  The frame was green to match the walls of the bedroom, and the photo was black and white, but it was Quinn’s favorite one.  It had been taken during the summer trip the beach house with Rose and Terri.  The girls were sitting on the couch of the air conditioned room, wrapped in a white fuzzy blanket.  They arranged it over their heads so it looked like they were wearing fuzzy hooded coats during a snowy day.  It was one of Quinn’s favorite photos.  She remembered thinking it was very unusual to bring a heavy blanket to a beach house in the middle of August, but Shelby and Will had done so.  It was another tiny reminder, that they were in a place where they were well cared for now. “Never freeze Daddy?” Quinn asked him simply. “No my loves.  Mama and Daddy will never let any of our treasured loves ever freeze again,” he assured her and thankfully, this time, they believed him.   “Daddy,” Brittany said softly.  “Beck-fiss,” she told him. “Breakfast it is then,” he said and he lead the girls downstairs.  He gave each of them a task to complete.  Quinn was to set the table with utensils and plates.  Brittany was to write the day and date on the white board that he and Shelby had cleared the night before, except for Rachel’s rules as well as setting out napkins.  Santana was to pull out cups, juices, jelly, and cream cheese to set on the table and then they were all to sit and wait for further instruction.  It was an easily accomplished task, and as soon as each of the girls were finished, Shelby and Rachel joined them in the kitchen. “Good morning my girls,” Shelby said and she gave each of them a kiss, before walking to Will.  “You are not my girls,” she grinned. “Well thank goodness for that,” he laughed and kissed her sweetly.  “Three or four, it’s not much higher than that,” he said softly and then flicked his eyes quickly toward Rachel. “Three might be pushing it today,” Shelby said softly and Will took a breath before speaking. “Who would like toast and fruit slices?” he asked having pulled out the cantaloupe, watermelon, bananas, and honeydew chunks from the fridge.  Everyone raised their hand except Rachel who was looking worried about the pink color of the container in Will’s hands.  “We have watermelon, cantaloupe, bananas, and honeydew,” he said and then she put her hand up as well.  “Oh good, four hungry girls today,” he said.  “Five,” Shelby put in quickly and then moved over to the board to write down the day’s agenda.  No one paid any attention as Will made six plates for breakfast and the girls began to eat carefully, relaxing into the tone of the room.  It wasn’t until halfway through finishing her plate when Santana looked up at the board properly and started to choke on her food.  Shelby moved over, patted her back and waited for her to calm down, offering her some juice to help.  “You okay now?” she asked once Santana calmed down. “NO!” Santana said pointing angrily to the board, tears immediately forming in her eyes. “Sanny, use your words, no what?” Will said sternly.  The board at two things listed on it.  The first said court practice with Mr. Calvary at Mr. Bruce’s building.  The second said Ice Cream Sundae party at Community House. “No!” Santana said and she stood there, with her arms crossed over her chest, a giant pout on her face, and tears standing still in her eyes.  Shelby took a deep breath and Will copied her.  They very quickly realized they had four toddlers, as each girl set her fork or food down on the plate and took on the same crossed arms, pouty face, as their sister.  This was going to be a long Thursday.  “All my children need to listen to me very carefully.  Raise your left hand when you’re ready to listen,” Shelby announced.  Stubborn girls this early in the morning was always difficult.  Stubborn and frightened girls were even more of a challenge and she and Will were going to have to walk a very fine line all day long between little girls, babies, and when they eventually made it to practice, nineteen year olds.  Rachel and Quinn very timidly raised their left hands and Santana stood pouting at them, tears starting to leak out of her eyes.  Will very carefully stepped closer to her and rubbed her back.  She squeaked and pulled away from him, but settled quickly.   “Easy Sanny, take it easy.  I know you’re not happy, but now we have to figure out why and communication is the only way to do that,” Will explained as he took a seat and held his arms out to her.  “Nothing bad has ever happened to you while you’re sitting in my lap and nothing ever will.  You are in your house, with your family and I know you’re mad or scared, or maybe both, and we still need communication.  You can sit in my lap to do that or you can sit back down in your chair and raise your hand when you’re ready to listen to whatever it is that Mama needs to talk to us about,” Will said and to his surprise, his very stubborn little girl sat back down in her chair, tears falling slowly, and arms still crossed over her chest, but her pout was gone. Shelby’s attention was drawn away from Will and Santana when out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Brittany struggling with something.  “Bree baby, what’s wrong?” she asked kindly.  She was having trouble telling her left from her right at the moment and Shelby was the only one to pick up on it.  Brittany looked up at her with scared eyes and Shelby shook her head.  “It’s okay, copy Mama,” Shelby said raising her right hand to create the mirror image.  Brittany raised her left hand and the trouble eyes turned to cautious and concerned eyes.  “Alright girls, I’m glad you’re ready, that was excellent listening, and now we have to wait for Sanny to be ready, so please put your arms down, until Sanny raises her arm to tell us she’s ready,” Shelby said and she prayed that Santana would lose her stubborn streak for at least a few minutes so Shelby could explain things.  Thankfully her prayers were answered when Santana lifted her left hand ever so slightly and glared at Shelby.  “Thank you for listening and you can stop glaring, because it won’t change anything,” Shelby lectured.  Santana liked to push when she felt brave, and Shelby was just going to be glad she felt brave for a moment.  “What about these two things are a no response for you Sanny,” Shelby asked her and Santana shook her head.  “I need words my love.  We need to communicate to each other,” Shelby told her. Santana stood up, stomped her way over to the board.  She picked up the red marker and very angrily wrote next to the two topics.  By the practice session she wrote Mean Stranger, and by the Ice Cream she wrote No Freeze.  “Stay there Sanny.  If you want to communicate through writing then that’s good, but you need to stay at the board please, and you will not stomp your feet anymore,” Will told her and then he looked at Rachel.  “Rae baby, do you think Mr. Calvary is a mean stranger?” he asked and she thought for a moment and then shook her head no.  “Do you want to tell us anything about him?” Will asked. “Um,” Rachel said softly.  “Good turn-y,” she pushed out softly and Shelby heard her breath hitch as she spoke.  Rachel was not an asthmatic, but she knew the sound of ragged breathing when she heard it which meant something was not right.  She took a step back and saw Rachel’s leg shaking as she sat in the chair and realized her thigh was having a spasm and Rachel wasn’t going to say anything about it. “Rae baby, do your legs hurt?” Shelby asked her and Rachel shook her head no, tears pooling in her eyes, because the pain was starting to grow in strength.  As the muscles were healing they were starting to go into more and more spasms.  It was a combination of healing and over use.  They just hadn’t found the right combination of rest and use to lessen the muscle and nerve movements. “Dey her her Mama,” Brittany pushed out quickly, looking at Rachel’s lap and watching the muscles twitch through her pajamas. “That’s not your call Bree.  Rae has to tell Mama if it hurts,” Shelby corrected kindly.  “You let me know Rae, Aunt Terri brought over some medicine to help with the pain,” Shelby said kindly and with her head hung low, Rachel nodded. “Ow Mama,” she pushed out. “That was very good baby,” Shelby said and she got her a small pill to take, showing her  the bottle it came out of.  She wanted her to see the pills, know the name, see that they were prescribed for her, and what they were for, knowing that Rachel may be skeptical that she was getting proper help from her new family.  She’d only been with them a short time and she was not expected to trust them explicitly, in such a short time frame.  It wasn’t fair to ask that of her.  “Now, back to Sanny,” Shelby said once Rachel took the pill.  “Sanny, do you remember what Mr. Calvary’s job is at practice?” she asked her and Quinn raised her hand instead to help out.  Santana was stubborn and she wasn’t going to answer, so Quinn figured the best thing to do was help out, so Santana didn’t get in trouble.  “You may help Quinn,” Shelby said understanding what was going on. “Pair us,” she said softly when Shelby acknowledged her. “Yes, he’s going to prepare us.  What for?” Shelby pressed gently. “Trial,” she said softly.   “That’s right,” Shelby praised.  “Mr. Calvary who is a good lawyer, is going to help us prepare for the trial that we have coming up, and Ms. Beiste talked to Daddy yesterday.  It is two weeks from today,” Shelby said.   “NO!” Santana said angrily and she stomped her foot. “We can hear you and see you Santana and I have warned you about stomping your foot once already,” Will told her.  “The next time, you can sit in time out, understood?” he asked her seriously. “Sanny, talk to me, or write for me.  Why is practicing for court a bad thing?” Shelby asked her and in response, Santana threw the marker across the room.  She was angry and frustrated and Shelby and Will were trying to work with her and her stubborn streak made that slightly more difficult.  She didn’t throw it at anyone in particular, she just threw it away so she wasn’t really in trouble for it yet.  “Santana Aurora, throwing things, does not accomplish anything.  Communication does.  Communicate with me,” Shelby said kindly, trying to get Santana to open up.  She was very close to having the emotional damn break, but Shelby figured there would be a flood of tears before there was any for of communication.  These girls were very on edge. “Bree baby, you talk to Daddy.  Are you upset about practice today?” Will tried, knowing they weren’t going to get anywhere with Santana at the moment and Brittany nodded yes.  “Can you tell me why?” “Yell,” Brittany said simply. “NO!” Santana cried and she sunk to the floor, dissolving into tears.  Will stood up, picked her up and all the other girls gasped.   “Shhh, shhh, shhh, you’re okay baby, you’re okay,” he said and he kept her close, letting her cry and kick and scream all she wanted.  She had to get it out of her system and he was restraining her gently, letting her expend a lot of energy.  Quinn and Brittany dissolved into tears as well and Shelby sighed. She got very close to Quinn and spoke softly.  “Quinnie, look at me sweetheart, it’s okay,” Shelby said and Quinn just sat still.  “Quinnie, it’s okay baby, you’re okay and so is everyone else.  Daddy is right in front of you and so is Sanny, she’s just very upset and angry and scared,” Shelby said gently and while Quinn heard all the words she didn’t move.  Brittany however stood up and went to Shelby hugging her tightly and trembling.  “It’s okay Bree, you’re okay,” she said and she looked across to Rachel who seemed afraid and mesmerized by the chaos going on around her.  Santana’s screams were now gone and Shelby was able to speak.  “Can everyone listen to Mama please?” Shelby asked and immediately four left hands went into the air and Shelby smiled.  “Good, thank you my loves,” she told them, and then spoke gently.   “Girls, who hurt you?” she asked them. “Eh-vee one Mama,” Brittany whimpered. “A lot of people yes, can we name them maybe?” Will pressed gently. “Burf pee-pa an Kate an da bad men,” Brittany answered holding on tightly to Shelby as she spoke. “That is very true and our court date is to make sure that those bad men never hurt anyone again,” Will told her kindly.  “Do you girls know that the bad men hurt Mr. Calvary too?” he asked. “No,” Santana said stubbornly.  It was not an answer to his question, it was her continued stubborn streak of not wanting to talk at all.  Toddler logic of just say no over and over again, was always where Santana went when she was in her stubborn mood. “Oh yes they did.  They stole money from him, and a lot of it.  They lied to him about Rae and when Mr. Calvary went to help Rae financially, which she didn’t know about, the bad men went and stole the money from him so they could get out of jail.  Remember how we talked about this a while ago?” he asked. “No Daddy, Sanny was s’eepin,” Brittany said.  She was still shaking as she held on to Shelby, but she was being the most helpful and communicative of the four girls, so it was a sign of some improvement. “That’s right she was.  It was just Daddy and Quinnie and Bree who talked about that, wasn’t it?” he asked and Brittany nodded carefully.  “Well then, Sanny, that’s what’s happened.  It’s why Mr. Calvary wants to practice with us.  It’s why he’s testifying against these men, and it’s why he is not their lawyer anymore,” Will told her and she looked at him in confusion, tears still in her eyes. “Her him?” she pushed out slowly. “He was hurt financially yes.  They robbed him of money in a way, so he is going to get on the stand too,” Will told her. “Daddy, no yell,” she pleaded and the other girls nodded their agreement. “Ladies, everyone look at Mama,” Shelby said.  “When we go to practice today, we are going to a safe place.  We are going to Mr. Bruce’s building.  We are going into the room that looks like school, so we can learn.  There are going to be nine people in that room,” she said and she held up her hand counting off fingers.  “Daddy, Mama, Quinnie, Bree, Sanny, Rae, Mr. Bruce, Miss Anne, and Mr. Calvary.  The only person in that room that you are all unsure of is Mr. Calvary and the four older adults in there will fight with everything we have to keep the four younger adults, my four loves, my daughters, safe and protected.  Do you think Mr. Bruce or Miss Anne would ever put you in a situation that wasn’t safe?” she asked them and they all shook their heads no.  It was the right response, but Shelby questioned if they were giving it because they knew it to be true.  She was going to have to let that pass for now.  “Very good, so let’s go over this again.  We’re having practice at one and nine people will be in the room.  Then tonight, we’re going to the big house on the corner to make and eat ice cream sundaes,” she said. “Me?” Quinn asked. “No baby.  It’s not a demonstration.  We’re just all getting together as a group, to make and eat ice cream sundaes.  I was even asked to bring two toppings,” Shelby said.  I was gong to bring strawberries and whipped cream,” she said. “I yikes ice c’eam Mama,” Brittany told her, resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder, looking young and innocent. “It’s going to be a long Thursday,” Will thought to himself.  At twelve thirty, Shelby started getting the girls ready to go for practice and every one of them had young speech, if any at all.  Santana was holding on to Will with all her might, and the other girls were trying to figure out ways to not go at all.  “Mama,” Brittany said softly. “What’s up Bree?” Shelby asked kindly as she came into the living room with a back pack. “Wha’ dat?’ she asked pointing to the back pack and not liking that there had to be a back pack at all. “This is our supply pack for today, with all the things we need in it, in case we have a minor emergency.” “Why?” Quinn asked, immediately going on edge. “It’s okay, come here, look in it with me,” she said.  Quinn very carefully moved to her but stayed back and wasn’t quite able to look inside.  Respecting her fear, Shelby smiled kindly at her.  “Mama is going to take everything out and show you girls okay?” she asked and Brittany and Rachel moved closer to her, while Quinn moved half an inch closer, trying to peer in over the side of the bag.  “So let’s see, first we have these,” she said pulling out four tiny beanie babies. “Doze is our babies,” Brittany said softly.  Shelby nodded and tried to remain calm.  Her girls were terrified and she didn’t know what was going to happen at this practice session.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to find out either. “That’s right, these are your babies and why do you all have babies?” Shelby asked. “Scareds,” Rachel pushed out softly. “That’s right, my girls sometimes get scared and they are allowed to hold their babies until they feel safe again, yes?” she asked and they all nodded at her.  “And what about this?  Quinnie?  What is this?” she asked pulling out a bag of yogurts and Quinn smiled. “Yogurt,” she said with a smile, noting her favorite flavor. “Yes baby, very good,” Shelby smiled.  “We’re only going to be there for two hours today, but sometimes nerves can make us hungry, so I made sure that we have everyone’s favorite,” she said. “Banna Peach,” Quinn grinned. “Yes, Banana Peach,” Shelby smiled.  “Let’s see what else we have.  Can anyone guess what this is?” she asked holding up a few of Rachel’s special underwear. “To he’p Rae,” Quinn said. “That is right, and what is this for?” she asked pulling out Quinn’s inhaler. “For me,” Quinn said. “Very good my lovely girl.  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised.  “So you see?  This is our emergency bag,” Shelby said. “Bad word.  No like,” Quinn said. “Okay, so what should we call it then?” Shelby asked kindly.  “Should it be our travel bag maybe?” she suggested and Quinn thought for a moment before nodding her agreement.  “Okay good, so now that we have our travel bag all ready to go, are all my girls ready to go?” she asked. “No yell Mama,” Brittany said sadly. “I know that Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne will be with us and be firm with Mr. Calvary because his job is to help you learn.  It is not to yell at you.  None of you deserve that,” Shelby said kindly and Brittany leaned in and hugged her Mama tightly, needing the reassurance of someone she almost trusted.  “I love you all so much,” she told them.  “You four are my very brave girls and when this is all done, we’ll come home and take a rest and have dinner and then go to the ice cream party tonight,” she said happily, hoping to get the girls excited. “NO!” Santana cried out in frustration. “Is not me.  We eat it!” Quinn snapped back at her. “Excuse me, everyone look here,” Will said sternly and everyone shifted their gaze toward him.  “I have four very good girls, who are scared to do something and so I will give you some wiggle room.  However, I will not put up with all this squabbling.  If you fight like this at practice, then you will definitely sit in time out.  Do you understand?” he asked them seriously. “Mama,” Brittany asked softly.  “Dem scared.  No be too mad,” she said softly, her eyes pleading Shelby to be very gentle with them and take away Will’s announcement. “Yes, everyone is scared and Daddy and I will give you some space because of that, but there is only so much.  Any fighting will lead to time out,” Shelby said seriously and Brittany nodded continuing to hug Shelby.  “Come on my loves.  I am proud of all of you, and now we’re going to go practice,” she said.   They all seemed frightened and Will had to help all of them put on their shoes and coats.  They all sat down on the bench waiting for help.  No one did anything for themselves and Shelby was noticing that everyone was keeping an eye on everyone else, making sure they weren’t going to be left alone.  It was painful to watch and yet it was nice to know they were looking for people to trust.  It was a very fine line that she didn’t like having to walk.  She liked it even less that the girls were very young minded and now they had to go talk to a stranger about some stories that were truly horrific at times. “Okay,” Will said looking around.  “We have twelve feet with shoes, six bodies with coats, one travel bag with all of our things, and one set of keys.  I think we are ready to go,” he smiled.  “Can we all walk out to the car please?” he asked and Rachel stood up quickly on very shaky legs.  Will moved to her and took her hands to help steady her as Shelby guided everyone else to the door.  “I can carry you, if you need it baby,” he told her kindly and she looked at him with tears in her eyes.  “Will you tell me what’s making you so sad sweetheart?” “Burden,” she pushed out, bowing her head and trying not to cry. “Look at me my love,” he said kindly lifting her chin gently.  “You are my daughter, and daughters are not burdens.  Daughters and sons are treasured beings, who need to be shown love and acceptance.  They need to be taught right from wrong.  They are allowed to get help, even when they don’t think they deserve it.  You are not a burden.  You are my love, my treasured being, my daughter,” he told her. “He’p p’ease,” she said sadly. “I will never have any reservations in helping you or any of your sisters,” he told her and with a kiss to her forehead he lifted her up into his arms, got a good grip on her and took her out of the house to the car.  His girls were only about a head and a half shorter than he and Shelby.  They weren’t little, but they were thin girls who were sometimes easy to carry around, and he never had a problem doing it.  He felt good doing it, because in his mind, he was showing them true paternal love and compassion, something none of them had really experienced as far as he could tell. Once they got to the car and he helped her to get in and buckle, he saw Santana in her seat in tears and Brittany wasn’t far behind, while Quinn was looking too scared to do anything.  The wind had started to kick up again and the sheer rustling of the leaves on the nearby trees was enough to frighten all of his girls who’d come from Kate.  The woman had been so torturous with temperature play that he and Shelby were going to be in for a very long winter.  “I have an idea, we’re going to play a game while we drive to Mr. Bruce’s.  Daddy is thinking of a number between one and one thousand, including one and one thousand, so let’s see how many times it takes to guess the number,” he said once he was buckled into the car as well.  “Quinnie baby can you start?” he asked her as he backed out of the driveway and began to drive off. “Fye hun’red,” she said. “Higher please,” he said kindly and Shelby directed the girls in taking turns, while Will told them higher or lower.  They made it through one round of the game until they pulled up to the building and Will turned off the car.  “Very good girls, you did that so well,” he said and just as they were getting out of the car, Bruce and Anne came out to greet them. “Well good afternoon to the Corcoran/Schuester family,” Bruce smiled and both he and Anne softened immediately when the girls started getting out of the car.  They were all dressed in jeans and hoodies and sneakers, so they looked like a typical nineteen year old girl, but having been in the business for many years, Bruce and Anne knew they were looking at toddlers.  They hadn’t spoken a word yet, not even a whisper, but a simple look at their faces and body posture told Bruce and Anne they had four tiny girls with them now, who were clearly terrified. Anne walked over and knelt down in front of them, looking up at them, and they didn’t seem to care.  They’d seen her do it to the babies before and they understood this as Miss Anne being very gentle.  None of the seven girls ever understood the gesture for what it was meant for.  Kneeling down in front of someone accomplished one of two things.  If it was an actual child, kneeling down made them feel more grown up.  You came down to their level to hold a conversation.  Kneeling down in front of these girls now, was to make them feel less submissive.  It gave an illusion of power and Anne was also hoping it gave them a confidence boost.  “I’m so glad to see all my girls.  You all look so lovely today,” Anne smiled.  “Mr. Calvary isn’t here yet, so why don’t you all come with me and we’ll go into our practice room and Mr. Bruce can wait out here for Mr. Calvary,” she told them. “That sounds like a good idea to me,” Shelby said and she looked over when she felt tugging on her jacket hem.  Santana looked ready to run, and all Shelby could do was hold her hand and pet her face.  “Come on my loves,” she said and she selected the calmest of her four girls and spoke kindly.  “Bree baby, will you hold Miss Anne’s hand and lead the way, we will follow the two of you,” she said and Brittany gripped Anne’s hand tightly as the wind howled around them.  Shelby gripped Santana and Quinn just as tightly and ushered them along while Will carried Rachel in because her legs were refusing to work today.  She couldn’t keep them from having spasms it seemed and while the spasms were more annoying than painful, they made it hard to walk.  Her nerves were relearning how to fire off signals to her brain and now they didn’t seem to want to stop. They made it into the club and Devon grinned.  “Well well, I get to see the entire lovely family?” she asked them as they stopped for a moment at the front desk.  “Come round to me girls,” she said kindly and they all looked back at Shelby who simply smiled and nodded.  They walked around and Devon held out four bubblegum flavored lollipops. “Dis for Rae?” Quinn asked softly holing up the second lollipop she’d been given.  Her speech also indicated to Devon that these girls were nearly baby level, so she needed to proceed cautiously. “It is indeed for Rae.  One bubblegum lollipop for each of you, so no one has to share,” she told them and they smiled, taking the pop they had been offered and Quinn turned to hand the extra one to Will or Shelby. “Princess Devon, will you please tell Mr. Bruce we are in room eight?” Anne requested and Devon nodded. “Have a good practice session girls and just know that I’m watching so if anyone needs help, what do they do?” she asked them and Brittany, Quinn, and Santana made a fist and put it on top of their head while Rachel looked on in confusion.  “That is correct.  Rae do you know about that?” Devon asked and Rachel shook her head no.  “Will you come around here with your sisters so I can show you some things?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  Will carried her over, set her down and Devon spoke kindly once the other three girls moved in to support Rachel’s body getting her into the perfect position.  “See this?  This camera is room eight, where you will all be.  It looks like a classroom right?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “See, when you’re in there, I’ll be able to see everything that is going on.  Part of my job is to watch the cameras and whenever I look at this screen and see a fist on top of your head, then I press this button here, which opens up the intercom to the room, so you can talk to me and I can talk to you.  Mr. Bruce was very careful when he designed this building because he wanted to make sure there were a lot of safety factors involved,” she explained and the girls all nodded their understanding. “Well we thank you for that Princess Devon and maybe we test it out right now to see if it works.  Maybe we all go into the room and make that special sign and see if we’re noticed,” Anne suggested.  The rest of the monitors up front were currently “off” because Devon had been told to turn them off.  Lester and Dara were in the security room watching the sessions that were going on at the moment, because Anne didn’t want the girls to be overwhelmed by other videos.  Part of Devon’s job was to watch, but it was more on the security guards in the back to watch instead, however, Anne and Bruce decided that it was much too soon for Rachel to meet any of the security guards at all.  The last thing she needed was to be told that two large men were looking out for her safety. “Alright, well you all head off and I will watch,” Devon smiled and as they all headed off, Will and Shelby made sure to stop and give Devon a kiss in greeting.  “They are gorgeous and I love them,” Devon said to them and they both thanked her and headed into the room.   Anne brought the girls through the door into the large space.  It was a standard classroom setting with a chalk board, a large mahogany desk, and twelve desks in the room, in four rows of three.  Just next to the door on the wall was a phone that had only one button on it.  “Now girls, there are four cameras in this room, Anne said pointing to each corner of the room and the girls nodded.  “Which means Princess Devon can see us from any angle, so let’s do our safety call and make sure it works,” she said and Quinn immediately raised her hand in question.  “Yes Quinnie?” “Sp’ead ow?” she asked. “We can do that and we will have Princess Devon tell us everything she sees okay?” Anne asked, understanding exactly what Quinn was getting at.  Courtney and Mackenzie did it all the time and right now, these girls were no different.  Courtney and Mackenzie needed to know that they could be seen in any part of the room, by any camera, and the only way to ensure that was to spread out in the room, so that not everyone was in the same camera angle.  Once everyone moved into other parts of the room Anne spoke kindly.  “Maybe only the Quinnie, Sanny, and Will do it, so we know that Princess Devon truly sees it and we’ll have her describe things,” Anne suggested. They nodded and within milliseconds of putting their fists on their head the phone came to life.  “This is Devon,” she said.  “I see three people with fists on their head.  It looks like Sanny, Bree, and Will,” she said.  “No wait,” she said and she made the camera zoom in a little.  “Sorry Quinnie, I couldn’t notice the hair length,” she said.  “I see fists on your head, is everything okay?” she asked. “Da camera zooms Mama?” Brittany asked. “I can zoom in on all four cameras Bree,” Devon smiled, “here, listen,” she said and the cameras all whirred to life and turned a little bit and the girls began to smile.  They were truly safe and being watched. “Fank you Devon!” Quinn called out, not sure how loudly she had to speak. “You’re welcome my loves.  Okay, I’m going to reset everything so I can see you all and I will call back in when Mr. Calvary arrives okay?” she asked them and after a quick response from them, she reset the cameras and turned off the intercom.  Then she waved outside to Bruce who ushered Mr. Calvary in. “Safety checks are in order?” he asked her. “Yes Sir,” she smiled and he nodded and spoke kindly as she turned the monitor around for Bob to look at.  “Bob this is our receptionist D, she is going to be keeping an eye on us, as well as my two security guards in the back.  We are wired for sight and sound here.  The rooms are all being recorded, however the only time we hear anything up front is if the intercom is on, so no one will hear our conversations,” Bruce assured him.  “I have eight rooms for play and three conference rooms.  The room we’re in is the only monitor that is on up front,” he explained.  “The safety check is a fist on top of the head,” he said demonstrating.  “They all know this, and they all know it is their emergency call for help.  I don’t expect anyone to use it, however, if you see it, know that you’ve just scared them and you will very shortly hear D’s voice over the intercom in the room.  Please take a moment to watch the girls,” he said. Bob nodded and looked at the camera screen, noting how Santana was curled up in Will’s lap and he was cradling her like a very young child.  Quinn and Brittany were seated in desks, but Anne was directly in front of them, with a hand on each desk and the girls appeared to be holding on to her very tightly.  Then he saw Shelby seated in a chair holding Rachel in her lap and Rachel was simply playing with Shelby’s fingers as if they were trying to play a piano.  She looked so young and almost broken, compared to how he remembered her all those months ago.  It was heart wrenching to watch, but he knew he needed to see this.  These girls needed help and he was realizing his practice needed to be very gentle to start with.  “Mister Bruce I’d like to practice a minimum of five times a week.  We have trial very soon, and I want them to go in ready,” he said. “I understand.  Let’s see how today goes and we’ll talk about it after practice,” he suggested and Bob agreed. “Lead the way please,” he said and with that, Bruce took Bob to room eight.  As soon as they went down the hall Devon paged the room. “Miss Anne,” she said.  “Mr. Bruce, and Mr. Calvary are on their way in,” she said and everyone got a little tense so Quinn immediately put her fist on her head.  “I see you Quinnie, I won’t get off the intercom until you move your fist, I promise,” Devon told her and Quinn nodded. Bruce knocked and then the two gentlemen entered the room.  Bob moved straight to the desk, put down a small stack of cards, and then took a seat on the desk, swinging his legs lightly and looking casually around the room, trying to ignore Quinn’s safety call and being very grateful, Bruce had explained everything in advance.  “Well hello ladies and gentleman,” Bruce smiled.  “I’m going to introduce everyone okay?” he asked and they all nodded.  “Mr. Calvary as you know, I am Bruce and this is my wife Anne.  Holding her right hand is Brittany and holding her left hand is Quinn,” he said and they watched as Bob figured out his own left and right to match the right girl with the right name.  “Over here we have Will, with Santana, and over here we have Will’s wife Shelby and Rachel is with her,” he said and Rachel immediately cast her eyes downward, but didn’t really move too much.  Once introductions had been made Bruce moved over to Brittany and Quinn and placed a chair behind them, so he could sit down and Quinn moved her hand off her head.  Glancing over at the phone she saw the light still on. “Everyone have a good practice session,” Devon smiled and then the light went off.   “That sounds like the voice of the great beyond.  It’s good to know that someone is watching over all of you and me too,” Bob said honestly.  “So, today we’re going to have a practice session and play a little game.  Does anyone know how to play courtroom?” he asked and they all shook their heads no.  “No?  Okay, well let’s try this.  Does anyone know, or think they know what a courtroom looks like, or has in it?” he asked.  The girls were somehow very little.  They may be nineteen, but they were little, very little and if he had to tread carefully he would.  He was going to have a conversation with them as nineteen year olds, but he was going to work it up as a game and pretend they were about five or six years old.  “Yes, Miss Anne,” he said. “There is a judge,” she said and he nodded.  He hopped off the desk and moved to the chalkboard to write things down. “Yes, correct,” he smiled and he started a list.  “Anything else anyone can think of?” “Turn-y,” Rachel pushed out. “Attorney, very good, what else?” he asked and very slowly he complied a list. Judge, attorneys, witnesses, jury, reporter, bailiff, court interpreters and an audience.  “So let’s draw this out in a little picture okay?” he asked and he drew squares on the boards.  At the top was one he labeled judge.  Just to the left he wrote witness box and to the left of that he wrote bailiff.  To the right of the judge box, he wrote court reporter.  About a foot in front of that he drew two rectangles.  “Now, on this side of the court there is a table with some chairs and an identical one at this side,” he said pointing out the two rectangles.  In this box, we have the defendants and on this side we have the plaintiffs.” Brittany raised her hand and spoke softly.  “Where us?” she asked. “That is a very good question,” he praised her.  “Before we answer that question, let’s answer this one.  Who all in this room is pressing charges against the defendants?” he asked and to the girls’ surprise, he raised his hand.  Will raised his hand, followed by Brittany, Santana, Bruce, and finally Rachel.  “Good, so one, two, three, four, five, and six,” he said. “Fye Sir,” Quinn pushed out boldly as she moved into Anne’s lap for safety.  The last time she challenged a man, she was smacked across the face.  Anne simply wrapped her in a hug and whispered in her ear. “You’re safe baby girl,” she said, knowing what was wrong almost immediately. “Ah, I see,” he smiled.  “Yes, you are correct, and so am I,” he said kindly.  “I am not raising my hand for demonstration.  I am raising my hand because I too am testifying.  I know the defendants,” he said and Santana, Quinn and Brittany dropped their jaws in surprise while Rachel looked at him in shock.  “Well before I explain that, may I ask your relationship to each other?” he asked. Rachel very carefully stood up and pointed.  “Mama, Daddy, Sisters,” she said bravely and then she pointed to Bruce and Anne.  “Safe people,” she said simply and all the girls turned their gaze back to Bob, almost daring him to challenge Rachel. “Excuse me. Mr. Calvary,” Shelby said.  “My children seem to think they are wolves,” she said and they all blushed a bit.  “Girls, I know we are unsure of how all of this is going to work, but we’re going to pay attention and ask questions as we go and not glare,” she told them and they finally softened their gazes a little bit and Shelby eventually nodded her approval letting Bob continue. “I understand.  Family is extremely important, so while I respect how fiercely you protect each other, I think you girls should listen to your Mama,” he said respecting their word choices and Bruce and Anne smiled at him, nodding their approval.  “So,” he said to the room.  “now that you’ve answered my question as to how you are all related, let me enlighten you all as to how I know the men we are all testifying against.  I would say about seven or so months ago I was informed that your sister was in a car accident,” he said.  “I took it upon myself to set up an account for Rachel.  Two people had names on the account.  My name and Rachel’s.  I set up the account so that Rachel could pay hospital bills and hire physical therapists, because I was told that the accident was quite severe.  Now I don’t know if there was a car accident,” he started and the girls all went to say something to him, “and I don’t need to.  What I know is that the way the account was set up, in contract, was that my name or Rachel’s name was to be signed onto the piece of paper and then stamped by a notary.  Her signature had to be witnessed to get the money and I am fairly sure, that did not happen,” he said. All the girls turned toward Rachel and she shook her head no.  She was never in a car accident.  Bob smiled and covered his eyes.  Santana’s hand immediately flew into the air, and she glared toward Bob.  Rachel was answering a question, or making a statement, and he was ignoring her.  “Go on Santana,” Bruce said, having turned at the small sound of the rustle made just behind him. “Why?” she demanded and then she mimicked Bob’s actions of covering his eyes.  She was still in Will’s lap and could do anything from that position.  She was incredibly brave and strong while with her Daddy. “Excuse me no!  I have polite daughters.  We do not demand, we ask questions and we do so with respect, because that is how Mr. Calvary is treating us!” Will lectured and Santana pouted at him.  “You can have your answers.  I want you to get them.  No demanding,” he told her firmly, so Santana took a heavy sigh and repeated the gesture. “Why did I cover my eyes?” he asked and she nodded at him.  “Well.  Remember those people in that box there?  Do you remember who they are?” he asked. “Jury,” Quinn said raising her hand. “The jury needs to come to their own conclusions so when we give them information, we need it to be just facts.  The fact is that I don’t know if Rachel did or didn’t sign.  I know I didn’t sign, and I know that there is a contract that says one of us is supposed to sign.  I also know that I received notification of money being used.  I know that I asked to see Rachel.  I know that I was told she wasn’t up for visitors.  I know that I was told, she was grateful for my help.  I also now believe that none of that is true.  The jury is not interested in what I believe though.  They want to know what I know and your lawyer and the defendants’ lawyer want to know what I know too.  That’s what they are going to ask me about.  No one in that courtroom is going to want to know what we all think.  They’re going to want to hear what we know.  Does that make sense?” he asked and everyone in the room nodded. Brittany raised her hand and waited to be called on.  “What questions are we going to be asked?” she pushed out carefully and Bob decided to move on carefully.   “Well, they are going to ask you to tell your story.” “We told our stories,” Santana complained. “To who?” Bob asked her kindly. “Um,” she said thinking and trying to remember her lawyer’s name.  “Our attorney,” she said. “That’s good, so now your attorney knows your story, and he or she?” he asked pausing for a moment and he was met with four young voices saying she, so he nodded.  “So she is now going to share that information with the defendants attorney and that attorney is going to try and poke holes in your story.  That is that person’s job.  Now we don’t know if the defendant’s attorney is a man or a woman,” he said and Brittany raised her hand. “Yelling?” she asked. “Maybe,” he said honestly and all the girls frowned immediately.  “Hang on girls, let’s think about this.  There is yelling when you’re mad at someone and then there’s yelling where you just raise your voice, but you’re not actually mad at them.  Have you ever done that?” he asked them and Shelby smiled and wanted to kiss each of her girls.  They’d all done it, mainly while throwing a tantrum, but she wasn’t going to out them on that.  “Hmm, you look like I’ve confused you, may I demonstrate?” he asked. Anne raised her hand and stood up.  “I will volunteer, you can yell at me and to me,” she said and she gently shifted Quinn over to Bruce and moved over to Bob.  “Okay girls, listening skills on please,” she said and she waited for instruction. “Okay, so Miss Anne, I’m going to yell at you.  Do something wrong please,” he said and Anne looked around, gave a smirk and knocked a can of pencils off the desk.  “Miss Anne Miller!  You are not supposed to knock things of a desk!” he yelled at her and the girls jumped a little bit.  “That’s yelling at Miss Anne,” he said.  “Now, I’m going to show you yelling to someone,” he said.  “Miss Anne I’m having a good day!” he said and his voice was loud enough to make Brittany and Rachel cover their ears.  “Thank you Miss Anne,” he said kindly and he sat down on the desk again and looked at the girls.  He wanted to have the girls remove their hands from their ears and talk about it, but that was going to be a bit of a challenge.  Shelby picked up on it first and pet Rachel’s head gently drawing her full attention. “Look at Miss Anne baby girl.  Tell me if she looks sad,” Shelby requested kindly and Rachel shook her head no once she took a look at Anne, who looked perfectly fine. “They want to say we lied Mama,” Brittany whimpered softly. “You’re right, they do,” Bob told her honestly.  “So what we have to do is make sure you girls know your story flawlessly,” he said and he saw questioning looks all over their faces.  “I would like to take a little break and then come back and practice.  I’m not going to yell at any of you.  We’re just going to practice you having a flawless story,” he said. “Perhaps we all take a bathroom break then, and maybe a snack break, and come back in fifteen minutes,” Bruce said and everyone nodded.  Shelby and Anne took the girls to the bathroom while Will hung back with Bruce and Bob.  “Okay, prepare me please, how are you going to prepare them for a flawless story?” Bruce asked and Will nodded is agreement. “I’m going to talk to them about a flawless story.  The lawyer for the other side, if they are good, is going to go after Rachel specifically, to find little holes in her story, because as far as we are aware there is no video correct?” he asked. “Well, they did show me some pictures, so there might be something,” Bruce offered and Bob nodded. “My girls are stressed and while I know you won’t yell at them and I fully believe you, I’m not sure they do,” Will said honestly feeling that was important information to add to the current situation. “Well we will find out in fifteen minutes, and I promise to be very gentle with your girls Mr. Schuester,” Bob said kindly. “Thank you,” he said and they shook hands and Will went to wait outside the girls’ room, in case he was needed for any reason, knowing Santana may want her Daddy now more than ever.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Shelby and all the girls went into the bathroom while Anne went up front to talk to Devon and make sure no issues had come up.  Shelby helped each of them as much as they needed, which was seemingly a great deal.  None of them were willing to do anything on their own at the moment.  The only thing they tried to do on their own was wash their hands, but even then, they did it as a pair.  “Mama,” Quinn said softly. “Yes baby?” Shelby smiled at her as she helped Santana to stand up and adjust her clothes, while Brittany and Quinn were washing their hands and then helped Rachel to take down her pants and underwear so she could take her turn. “Can we have a snack?” she asked. “Of course baby girl,” Shelby smiled and she finished helping Rachel, washed her hands as Santana and Rachel washed theirs together, and then picked up the backpack.  She pulled out the large ziploc bag that held the yogurts and the spoons. “No, I s’are p’ease,” Brittany said softly as a blush crept over her cheeks. “You can share baby, or you can have just a little bit,” Shelby said kindly, caressing her cheek.  The girls were still very scared and Shelby hated that she couldn’t take away that feeling for them. “Mama, we all s’are, you fee’ us,” Santana said softly, blushing heavily.  She needed to be little, they all did, but it was still very odd to act so young when in moments, they would have to be nineteen again, in every aspect. “Okay my girls,” she said kindly, “Who wants a snack?” Shelby asked kindly and they all raised their hands, so Shelby pulled out one of the four yogurts, checked the label to be sure there were no raspberries in it of any kind, and then pulled out a spoon.  “Does everyone want to share?” she asked kindly, knowing they probably wouldn’t be able to eat too much on their own.  All her girls nodded at her and so she took a seat in the little vanity area, on the floor and was quickly surrounded by her girls, who all sat patiently as she opened a yogurt and mixed it up for them.  “Now, are you sure you want me to feed you?  I love you and I don’t mind, but you need to be sure.  Mama never wants to take rights away from her girls and each of my beautiful girls have the right to feed themselves,” she told them and they all nodded at her.  She didn’t want to baby them, but they seemed to be craving it, so she wound up feeding each of her girls. They were seated in the bathroom’s vanity area when the door opened and Will stepped in covering his eyes.  “Are there any ladies in here not related to me?” he asked and all the little girls giggled.   “No, just yours,” Shelby smiled. “Oooh and a yogurt.  How come no one invited Daddy to the yogurt party?” he asked kindly moving closer to them and Santana reached up and pulled him down to join them on the floor.  Then she reached carefully for the spoon and fed it to him, smiling hopefully at him.  “Thank you my baby girl,” he smiled and kissed her cheek once he took the bite.  “So why are we having a yogurt party in the bathroom?” he asked. “No more Mister, um,” Brittany said thinking for a moment.  “Mister Calvary,” she said. “Well I know he wants to talk to the four of you about a flawless story, for about forty five minutes,” Will said checking his watch.  “He wants to practice a flawless story,” he explained to them. “No yelling Daddy,” Santana said softly crawling into his lap and then opening her mouth when Shelby went to hand her the spoon with yogurt on it.  She made no attempt to feed herself and all four girls were perfectly content to be hand fed by Shelby.  It needed to be something that just happened to them.  Something nice that was being done by a relatively trusted person.  Shelby was happy to do it for them.  She very carefully fed each of her girls one tiny bite after the next, knowing their nerves were completely shot.  After a few minutes of silence, Rachel spoke up. “Mama,” Rachel asked softly. “Yes love?” Shelby questioned kindly.   “No yellin’” she said softly.  “Pra-sis fine, but no yellin,” she insisted. “Well Daddy and Mr. Bruce and Mama and Miss Anne are with you, so I think that Mr. Calvary knows he can’t yell, but you all know what to do if you suddenly feel like you’re not safe,” she reminded her.  “Do you remember how we tested it in the beginning?” she asked and all four girls, very quickly, put a fist on top of their head and Shelby nodded her approval.  “Very smart my lovelies,” she praised.  “Shall we all go back to the ‘classroom’ and try the exercise for the forty five minutes?” she asked and after a moment, they did agree.  “You four make me incredibly proud,” she said giving each of them a kiss. Will and Shelby lead the girls back to the room and the girls took the same seats they’d had previously.  A few moments later Bob, Bruce, and Anne returned to the room and all took their seats.  “Okay, so for this part of our practice session, we’re going to talk about a flawless story, and how we achieve that.  Can anyone tell me what they think a flawless story is?” he asked and Brittany raised her hand. “A story where the other lawyers can’t find anything wrong,” she said. “That is very good Brittany, thank you,” he told her.  “That is correct.  So I want to say this may be a relatively easy case, because there is video surveillance for some of your testimonies.  I know there is video for Mr. Bruce’s business here, the coffee shop where Brittany works and the diner where Santana works,” he said and Quinn raised her hand and took Rachel’s hand tightly in hers before speaking. “What about Rachel?” she asked.  “She doesn’t have video and her story is the very worst, so we need to make that story the strongest,” Quinn said protectively. “Well, that is a very good point.  So, since there are video tapes for the other incidents, let’s talk about Rachel’s story,” Bob said. “Carefully please!” Santana, Brittany, and Quinn said protectively, each of them being pet gently on their head by the nearest adult to show praise and affection as well as to remind them, they were in a safe place and needed to be kind to Mr. Calvary “Yes, I will be careful.  Let’s start simply.  Mr. Bruce, do we have anything in this room that is small?  Perhaps legos or marbles, or something little like that,” Bob said. “We have some dice, some math tools, and a deck of cards,” Bruce offered. “Let’s try the deck of cards please,” he said and Bruce nodded, stood up, retrieved the deck of cards from the desk and handed them to Bob.  “Thank you,” he said.  “Now, Rachel, I would like for you to choose a card please,” he said fanning out the deck for her, face down and she selected a card.  The one she got was the queen of hearts and she gave a little smile.  “Must be a good card,” Bob said kindly and she simply nodded at him.  “So now I would like you to put down the card please,” he said and she placed it on the floor, face up.  “Okay, so now we practice a flawless story,” he said.  “Rachel, what happened?” he asked her and she looked at him curiously.  “What happened just now?” he asked.  “With the card,” he said kindly tapping it. “You need to say more words to her!  Tell her what you want,” Santana said protectively. “Take it easy Santana, I’m sure Mr. Bob isn’t trying to upset or frustrate your sister,” Bruce said kindly. “It’s true, however, you do have a good point Santana.  Let me rephrase.  Rachel, how did this card, get to this spot here?” he asked her. “You asked Mr. Bruce for a deck of cards, I chose one, and put it down,” she said and she had a lot of attitude in her voice. Bob ignored the attitude and continued on.  “That is very good.  You did that very well.  Can any of you girls tell me if there are points for flaws?  Or points where holes can be poked into her story?” he asked them. “No, she was perfect!” Santana said protectively. “You two come here please,” Shelby said, understanding what Bob was getting at, where as her daughters were just protecting each other.  It was getting dicey though, because the girls needed to be little and felt they couldn’t.  Their speech was perfect, which meant she had nineteen year old girls, but they were very frightened and that wasn’t going to do anyone, any good at all.   “She did Mama,” Santana said.  “He asked her to tell him what happened and she did.  There are not flaws!” Santana said insistently as Shelby gathered her two raven beauties close.   “There are flaws, but that is nobody’s fault.  It’s why we practice,” Shelby said and she gave them each a kiss.  “Rae, listen very carefully to Mama okay?” she asked as she reached forward for the deck of cards, and Rachel trained her vision on Shelby’s hand, nodding her understanding.  “You see,” she said speaking slowly and with every few words, she would turn over a card, “a flawed story in this case means they can poke holes into it,” she explained and when the cards were laid out in a line she had ten cards.  “Every story has a beginning,” she said tapping the first card, “an end,” she said tapping the last card, “and a whole lot of middle,” she said.  “How much middle is in this story of cards right here?” she asked. Rachel leaned forward and tapped each card differently.  “Eight,” she said once she finished counting for the third time, afraid to be wrong and Shelby could feel it.  Her girls needed to be little so they could feel safe, and since Bob wasn’t totally prepared for that, Shelby would have to help him along.  “Very good, and so then where’s the beginning and where’s the end?” she asked and Rachel tapped the front card in the line and the back card in the line.  “Excellent, so now we know the beginning of the story and the end of the story right?  Sanny, what happened here?” she asked tapping the front of the line. “He asked her to pick a card,” Santana said. “First of all, he has a proper name.  So let’s show respect to Mr. Bob, because I know you can do that,” she said. “Mr. Bob asked Rae to pick a car,” she said softly leaning into Shelby and her speech started to slur a little bit.  She was either tired, or regressing very quickly, in which case Shelby had to tread carefully. “Yes, he did.  How did Mr. Bob get the deck of cards?” Shelby pressed gently. “Oooh, he asked for them from Mr. Bruce!” Quinn said, lighting up a little bit, feeling as though she was starting to understand this whole flawless story concept. “Very good Quinnie,” Shelby told her and she kissed Santana’s temple and continued along.  “So the first part of the story is Mr. Bob asked Mr. Bruce for the deck of cards, and the last part of the story is what?” she asked gently. “Rae put down,” Santana and Rachel said at the same time as Shelby tapped the last card in the line. “Very good,” Shelby praised them, and her voice was so soft and gentle that for a very quick moment, Bob actually thought he was with very young children.  The entire room was calm and patient and gentle, and it made it extremely easy for him to fall into that space.  It was a space where he knew yelling would not accomplish anything and he was dealing with a lot of fear, so anything that was quick or sharp, would frighten these girls.  Understanding this, he let Shelby continue.  “So you see, we have a beginning and an end.  The middle is what can not be flawless,” she said reaching over and tapping each card.  “If the judge or jury suspect that you left out any detail,” she said slowly moving a few of the cards just above the line, “then they will poke holes in your story and that could sway a jury,” she explained. “I believe the word Mr. Bob should have used was detailed,” Will offered kindly as Quinn and Brittany got up and entered Will’s lap.  They needed to be little and they needed their Daddy to protect them. “My apologies then,” Bob smiled.  “Your Daddy is absolutely correct, I did mean detailed.  Your stories need to be so detailed, that there is no way someone can think anything happened, other than what you say,” he said. “But we have videos,” Brittany said her hand shooting up as she spoke softly. “Can you elaborate a little more for me?” Bob asked her kindly. “Sanny and Daddy and me, we has videos.  Rae doesn’t.  Dey gonna think she is jus’ makin’ stuff up,” Brittany said not hearing how she sounded.  She was scared, they all were, but she was comfortable in Will’s arms and speaking as a four year old didn’t bother her at the moment, however, all the “grownups” in the room noticed Bob’s face of slight surprise, so Bruce spoke up. “Actually Bree, that’s not entirely true,” he said and Rachel turned her head into Shelby’s chest and started to work on not crying.  She knew exactly what was coming and she wasn’t ready for it.  She didn’t want to be reminded of how terrible it was.  She didn’t want to hear her own voice, she didn’t want to see pictures.  None of that was something anyone should have to see, and once they did, she knew Shelby and Will were going to get rid of her.  No one would ever keep anyone as perverted as she was.  She’d let all these things happen to her, and despite her many attempts at getting them to stop, they never did.  They kept telling her she wanted it and now she didn’t know if that was true or not.  She cried no quite often, but it was because it had hurt her physically.  She’d be willing to try if it hadn’t hurt so bad. “You know what ladies, let’s just stick to this line of cards your Mom has laid out, because that was very smart of her.  Maybe she should have been a lawyer too,” Bob said quickly. “Mama sings,” Santana offered softly. “Maybe one day I will get to hear that, however, right now, let’s look at these ten cards okay?” he asked.  “Let’s practice making this line, our flawless story, our very detailed story,” he said kindly.  He was being gentle.  His version of being gentle would have worked very well for a ten year old.  The girls were more around age three or four and it was something he hadn’t truly picked up on.  He saw young ladies, with parents, who were terrified, but willing to try.  The rest of the “grownups” in the room, saw four very terrified young ladies and they were falling very fast into age regression, to feel safer.  “We can do this together and anyone can help,” he continued kindly.  “We established that the beginning of the story is I asked Bruce for cards, and the end of the story is me asking what happened to get to this card.  Let’s lay out the eight steps in the middle,” he said.  “Who can tell me what happened after I asked for the cards?” he said kindly. Quinn leaned forward with Brittany and the two began to talk softly to each other.  “Did he say thank you?” Quinn asked Brittany softly and she nodded that he did, so they spoke very softly to each other until they got a few more cards squared away.  “Sanny, did she smile?” Quinn asked softly and Santana nodded at her, before leaning forward and grabbing another card to lay in the line.  Then she carefully moved next to Quinn and the three girls arranged the details.  “Rae,” Quinn said softly and Rachel whimpered quietly but crawled to Quinn and sat back on her knees, the four girls now lined up in front of the cards.  “Shhh,” Quinn said kindly as she put a finger to her lips and smiled, Rachel nodding in agreement at her.  Bob went to speak, but Bruce stopped him.  These girls were still bonding and creating something together that Bruce did not want interrupted under any circumstance.  Quinn took Brittany’s pointer finger and put it on the second card, and then put Santana’s finger on the sixth card.  Then she cupped her hands around Rachel’s ear and began to whisper the detailed story as Rachel watched the line.  After a few seconds, Rachel would nod and then move her hand to indicate the next step.  Once Brittany go to the fifth card in the line, Santana took over completed the line of ten cards.  With that finished and the story straight in her mind, Rachel spoke up. “You asked for a deck of cards, Mr. Bruce got them, Mr. Bob said thank you, opened the cards, fanned them out, asked me to choose a card, I chose one, I smiled and you said it must have been a good card, Mr. Bob told me to put it down, I put it here, face up, and you asked me what happened,” Rachel said. “Flawless story Mama, practice over,” Brittany declared firmly.  This was getting to be too much and they all wanted to be done.  Brittany was just the one bravest to voice that opinion. “Practice over,” Bob smiled allowing the girls to leave.  The tension in the room was unbelievable.  Once it was just Bob, Bruce, and Anne, Bob spoke kindly.  “Bruce, Anne, I want to thank you for your time, and your hospitality, and while I know the girls are scared, and rightfully so, the court is not going to allow them to do their little game of teamwork, which I must say is extremely impressive,” he said. “Yes, we’re aware,” Bruce sighed.  “I have one community friend I am going to talk to tonight at a little party we’re having.  Once I talk to him, I’ll give you a call and we can set up more individual practices,” Bruce smiled and Bob nodded. “Thank you very much,” he said.  “I know it sounds harsh, but I want it done as perfectly as possible.  I want this side to win.  Those men tortured her in more ways than anyone would like to imagine, so we need an airtight, flawless, completely detailed story,” he said.  “Also before I leave, what was the part you said about having video proof?” he asked. “Ah yes, come with me please,” Bruce smiled and showed him to the office.  Cassie walked into the jail and waited to be buzzed all the way through to Vincent and Oliver.  She took a seat across from them and spoke as kindly as she could.  She didn’t like these men, but she had a job to do, so she was going to do it.  She laid out a legal pad and pen for each of them.  “Okay gentlemen,” she said, “I need the names and the contact information of the names you write down, if you know it,” she told them. “What names do you want?” Oliver asked her. “I need the names of anyone you think is someone who can give a good character reference for you,” she told them. “A character reference?” Vincent asked her, seeming to be annoyed that she was asking for such information. “Mr. London.  I’m going to say this, very slowly and very carefully, and I’m only going to say it once, so you need to pay attention.  We are going to trial in two weeks and at this trial, there is going to be video evidence that will show the two of you being violent with three of the people who are testifying against you.  That makes my job pretty damn impossible, so you’re going to write down the names and contact information of anyone who can vouch that you are not monsters who randomly attack people, because according to the video, that is what you will look like to a jury,” she told them seriously. “Vin, what about Lady Victoria?” Oliver asked. “Our trainer?” Vincent question. “Back up, trainer for what?” Cassandra asked them.“We’re Doms.  A married couple, two men, who like to be in charge and have power, and Lady Victoria taught us how to be the best Doms possible,” Oliver said.  “I don’t remember her phone number, but I do remember her address,” he said honestly.  “Good, write that down please,” she said.  “I will contact her and ask her to testify; vouch for your character,” Cassie said honestly and they wrote down her information.  “Does this Lady Victoria have a last name?” she asked, noting they didn’t write that. “You have an address, stop bothering us,” Vincent growled. “Mr. London, you are not helping your case so please get rid of your attitude.  Furthermore, if she has moved, this address does me no good,” she said. “We were never told her last name,” Oliver supplied.  “It’s almost like Madonna or Cher, it’s just Lady Victoria,” he offered and Cassie nodded at him, waiting for them to write down more information but they didn’t budge or even look like they were thinking about it. “Is that it?  Are you really not going to provide me any more information?” she asked them and they both shook their heads.  “Okay, well thank you for this then,” she said and she stood up to leave. “Excuse me, where are you going?” Vincent demanded.“To research,” she said simply and with that she left the jail and went straight to her car, taking a deep breath and trying to remain calm.  These men were by far, the most annoying clients she’d had to date.  Once she got in her car, she called over to Overlook Medical and then Kettering Memorial.  She needed medical records for two people and according to the judge, the records office was able to supply her with the copies she needed, and they were able to recommend a legal expert to help interpret the records.   She pulled up first to Overlook Medical and went to the records office where she rang the little silver bell that was on top of the counter.  “Yeah, yeah,” a voice called out before a man showed up.  “Cassandra July!  I haven’t seen you in months, new medical case?” he asked her and she laughed as she signed in. “No, I actually need three large pepperoni pizzas, two orders of hot wings, and one very strong pill that can cure arrogance and stupidity,” she said. “Well I’m fresh out of pizza and wings, the last lawyer just snatched them up.  Can I interest you in some medical records instead?” he asked. “If that’s my only option, then yeah,” she sighed. “Okay, well what’s the patient name and what doctor do you need to speak with?” he asked her kindly. “Judge Henderson says there’s an expert I can meet with on Tuesday, so I don’t need to talk to any doctors today, but I need records for one Santana A. Lopez,” she said handing him the paper with the correct spelling.  He typed a few things into the computer and moments later, she had a five page medical report.  “Thank you very much,” she smiled. “Anytime, and when you get those wings, be sure and bring me some,” he smiled. “You got it,” she grinned and she left the hospital and went to her second stop.  Upon reaching the records department, she was met with a slightly grumpy older lady who told Cassie she was to wait an hour for all the proper paperwork.  “An hour?” Cassie asked in surprise and slight annoyance. “You’re looking for Rachel B. Berry.  We were informed you would be showing up soon, so we have been putting together your request for the past two days.  The file is incredibly large, and there are four people in front of you.  I need you to wait,” the woman told her. “Fine,” Cassandra sighed and she moved over to the side and pulled out her phone and the slip of paper that Vincent and Oliver had given her.  It took a few moments for someone to answer but finally a woman picked up and Cassandra smiled.  “Hi Erin,” she smiled. “Well, well, Miss Cassandra July.  How are ya honey?” she asked. “Do you want to hear me vent?” Cassie asked. “If you need to, I will listen,” Erin grinned. “Well I would vent, but it won’t really do much good, so I’m going to ask for some help,” she said.  “I have a name and phone number and unfortunately nothing else.  Her first name is Victoria, and I’m calling her for a character witness,” she explained giving the phone number.  “I also need to schedule a meeting with Judge Henderson and opposing counsel.  I know we need to choose a jury, and we need to exchange witness lists,” she said.   “Opposing counsel called and asked for the same information,” Erin smiled. “Good, at least someone is working hard for the other side,” she said. “What’s wrong Cassie?” Erin asked with concern. “I have a job to do and I don’t want to do it.  I have video evidence that proves how violent these men can be, so I feel like it should be case closed,” she said honestly.  “But I’m a good lawyer, and I’m going to do my job as best I can, and maybe next time, I get the slam dunk,” she said. “You’re a great lawyer Cass,” Erin told her strongly. “Thank you Erin, I’ll talk to you later to get the information for opposing counsel,” she said.  “Any time Cassie, I’ll call you, oh wait, please,” she said.  “Yes Sir!” she called after a few moments.  “Change of plans Ms. July,” Erin smiled.  “Four o’clock meeting with you, Judge Henderson and opposing counsel for today,” she said.  “Here at the office,” she added after a moment. “See you then,” she said.  Judge Owen Henderson sat at his desk at three fifty, gazing outside his window into the parking lot below.  As expected, both women pulled into the lot, parked, and headed up to see him.  He knew that in most cases, this was where things got super tense and heated between legal counsel, however, he was sure this was not the case for this situation.  These women seemed eager to meet each other and he knew that Cassie was having reservations about even taking the case.  It only took a matter of minutes for Erin to page him that both attorneys were here and he told Erin to send them in.  “Cassandra, Shannon,” he smiled greeting both of them.  “Thank you for coming.  Please have a seat,” he said gesturing to the little sitting area on one side of his desk.  He didn’t like the formality of sitting behind his desk, so he made a little sitting area in front of it, for when he had company. The ladies took a seat and then shook hands as well.  They both worked for Legal Aid, in the same building, so they knew of one another but were not the best of friends.  “Ms, um, Shannon?” Cassie asked and Shannon nodded at her.  “I would like to tell you that while I’m not going to turn the case over to you, this is a slam dunk.  There is video proof of my clients losing their tempers, I can only imagine what these medical reports say, and my clients are not the brightest bulbs in the pack, so I would like to congratulate you on your win,” she said. “Cassandra, don’t do that,” Shannon scolded gently.  “You were hired to represent your clients to the best of your ability and I know your ability.  Don’t just hand over the win.” “Oh, no, I’m not.  I plan on getting every detail out of both your clients and my clients, and yet I know, you’re going to win.  There is no question in my mind about how this is going to work.  Your clients are going to get up and tell their story and I’m going to try and poke holes in it, to make the jury believe your clients are falsifying, to some degree, the information the jury is hearing,” she said. “Which is your job, you should do that,” Shannon said.  “I’m going to do it too.” “Yes, but see, when my clients take the stand, you’re not going to have to work very hard.  They want to tell their story.  They want to brag and boast, and make sure everyone in the world knows how “high and holy” they are.  They aren’t.  They are monsters.  Literally.  I have seen videos and if you haven’t, they’re coming.  I have not read the medical report yet, however, I’m actually quite concerned about it,” she said and then she paused for a moment and turned to the judge.  “Can I order a rape photography series?” she asked Owen and he smiled, but before he could answer, Shannon spoke up. “You can and you should, but I don’t think my client is going to behave for it,” Shannon offered. “Behave?” Cassie asked. “Shannon before you answer that, I’d like to step in and explain to you why I’ve called this meeting.  This meeting is to discuss the jury panel.  It is being selected very differently this time around,” he said and both women looked at him with confusion.  “Okay ladies, here are your lists.  These are the demographics of every Master, Mistress, and submissive, that I was able to find to select for a jury.” “Wait, what?” Cassie asked, her eyebrows moving up into her hairline.  Did she really just here those three words come out of the judge’s mouth?  What kind of clients did they have? “Yes,” Owen said simply.  “This is the pool of people you’ll be selecting for the jury and there are one hundred and fifty people in this pile to choose from.  I do not know any of them personally, yet all the names were acquired from a co-worker, who knows much more about the situation than I do.  The people in this pool are into a Dominate/Submissive lifestyle; some heavily, some not so heavily.  Not one of these people are from this county.  They are all from other parts of the state.  You two will be talking to all of them when you have time, and thanks to my co-worker, I have a list of ten questions that they each have to answer.  Based on their answers you will make your selection of twenty, and then you will also have your six strikes.   “Why is it being selected this way Judge?” Cassie asked. “Oh you don’t know yet do you?” Shannon asked kindly and Cassie shook her head.  “Okay, so my clients, who are nineteen, tend to act about four years old and ibased on the time I’ve been with them, they do that for safety reasons.  It’s more age regression and age play therapy, as opposed to any kind of sexual age play.” “That is very confusing.” “You’re not kidding.  I sat and did interviews with them, and the one who needs to talk the most, is not big into talking.  There was a lot of writing and she sat in her ‘mom’s’ lap the entire time,” Shannon explained. “Her mom?” Cassie asked. “If I may ladies,” Owen said kindly.  “I’ve met with both sides and the defendants and prosecution, both have their work cut out for them.  There is a great deal of video evidence and yet there are going to be challenges getting Shannon’s clients to speak.  I’m not going to tell either of you how to do your jobs.  You are both excellent lawyers.  What I will tell you is that first you need to understand that three of Shannon’s clients are very quiet and slightly fragile.  I will also tell you that Cassie’s clients are quick to temper.  My courtroom will be kept civil and you two will keep these bits of information in your forefront as you sort through your lists, talk to your jurors and make your decisions.  Get back to me by Monday please,” he told them.  They both nodded, thanked him for his time and then headed out. “Her mom?” Cassie asked kindly in the hallway. “I can’t even begin to explain it.  I was there and I still don’t completely get it,” Shannon said kindly and Cassie could see the honesty in her eyes.   “Well then, opposing counsel,” she sighed.   “Here’s to a productive weekend,” she said and both women stepped into the elevator, prepared for the mountain of work they were about to face.  Shelby was standing in the kitchen, making dinner for everyone, thinking her daughters were doing much better now that they were at home.  As soon as they had walked into the house Quinn had asked Santana to play with her.  They went into the family room, sat near the fireplace and Quinn pulled out the game perfection.  The two quietly set up the game and Rachel hung back with Will and Brittany.  “Shall we play too girls?” Will offered. “Rae can ‘cide Daddy,” Brittany said softly and she hugged Will’s side.  Will wrapped an arm around her and kissed the top of her head giving Brittany just that extra touch of affection.. “What would you like to do baby?  Do you want to play a game with Bree?” he asked. “An’ you?” she asked hopefully. “Yes, Daddy can join the two of you,” he said kindly and Rachel nodded, dropped to her knees and crawled over to the light bright set up that was nearby.  Brittany went after her and took a seat with Will following close behind.  Rachel looked at the bucket and then looked at Brittany who just smiled at her. “I’ll follow whatever you want Rae,” she told her softly, leaning in and giving her a sweet kiss to her cheek.  Rachel smiled and returned the gesture, before turning back to the bucket of pegs.  She wanted for Will to join them and she very carefully sat herself in his lap and pulled his arm around her waist, keeping it low and tight, as she did with Shelby and Will simply kissed her temple to assure her she was safe.  Once she was settled, she reached into the bucket and pulled out four separate colors and laid two in front of Brittany.  First the blue and then the green.  Then she laid a red and a purple in front of herself.  She looked at Brittany, taking her hand gently.  She touched the green peg and had Brittany put it in the top left hole of the board, then she pushed in the red, then she had Brittany put in the blue and she finished off with the purple.  Once the four pegs were laid into the board in a neat line, she made a circular motion, indicating Brittany should start repeating the processes.  Brittany nodded and the girls began to build the pattern all across the board, snaking it from left to right and back again. They were so involved in what they were doing, they never heard Shelby’s oven timer go off, however Quinn, Santana, and Will did.  Quinn and Santana looked stunned and in order to calm everyone, Will spoke kindly.  “Quinnie and Sanny are you done with your game?” he asked them, as he continued to hold Rachel on his lap while she continued to play, waiting for Brittany to put her in pegs so she could continue.  Quinn and Santana didn’t answer Will, they just looked at him in confusion and then at Rachel with fear and concern in their eyes.  Something was terribly wrong.  That oven time caused Rachel to wet herself at least twice a day, and sometimes she cried as well.  Now she was sitting there like nothing had happened.  “Alright well finish your rounds and then put the game away please, I think dinner might be ready,” he told them and they looked at him with concern.  By this point, Brittany had looked up as well and kept looking at Rachel with caution.  Will simply reached over and rubbed Brittany’s back gently.  “You two girls are doing very well with your little rainbow board,” he praised them, seeing fear in Brittany’s eyes and it softened immediately.  “Finish this line and then we’ll get ready for dinner he said kindly. Shelby on the other hand entered room very calmly and smiled at her girls, moving over to Rachel and kneeling down just to the side of her.  “Rae honey,” she said softly and Rachel stopped what she was doing and turned to see Shelby, immediately reaching out and hugging her.  “Hello my love,” she smiled.  “Should we go change your underwear?” she asked her and Rachel wiggled for a moment. “No,” she said simply and all the girls jaws dropped open.“Yeah?  Okay, good,” Shelby said kindly, doing her best to use a poker face while talking to Rachel.  “Come on then, let’s put all our games on pause and go have dinner please.  Mama finished making the meat and cutting up all the toppings and I have extra guacamole for my girls,” she grinned and they all smiled gratefully.  “Why don’t you two come with me and Daddy can help Sanny and Quinnie if they need it,” Shelby smiled and they nodded their agreement.  Shelby stood up and Rachel held her arms up to be lifted to her feet and then supported all the way to kitchen.   Once Shelby and the other girls were out of the way, Will moved over to Quinn and Santana and before Santana could speak he put a gentle hand on her shoulder.  “Calm and soft please,” he told her quietly and she took a breath, trying to stay calm and quiet. “She doesn’t know she’s wet?  I heard the bell,” she hissed at him. “Mama is going to help her figure that out by bed time,” he said kindly.   “But if she didn’t pee herself, then she’s cured right?” Santana asked hopefully. “I think it is far too early to make that type of decision baby girl, but we’ll see.  We’ll see what happens as the night goes on and then it can be discussed in therapy tomorrow with Miss Veronica,” he assured them.  “Come on let’s either clean up completely, or put the game on pause, so you two can continue to play after dinner for a little while, before we go to the party.” “Daddy, is there sex at this party?” Quinn asked quickly. “No honey, this is just an ice cream sundae party.  Sex will be at the request of anyone who wants it, but you girls know that you never have to have sex if you don’t want it,” he assured them giving each of them a kiss and then helped them set the game aside, so they could continue after dinner if they wanted.   In the kitchen Shelby was helping Rachel set the little table and Rachel gasped quickly.  “Oooh, Mama,” Rae said quickly.  “Pee,” she said softly and quickly. “Okay, come on,” Shelby said and she took her to the bathroom where she peed and Shelby smiled.  “That was amazing baby girl, I’m very proud of you.  We’ll have to tell Miss Ronnie when we see her tomorrow,” Shelby praised. “I good?” she asked. She didn’t understand how this was good.  She peed, and no bells rang, that didn’t seem like progress to her.  If anything it seemed like she was going backward. “Of course you are,” Shelby told her.  “You told me that you had to go, and we came and sat and you went, and you did it all on your own!  I’m very proud of you,” Shelby told her.  Rachel blushed for a moment and Shelby spoke gently.  “Rae, you have not done anything wrong.  You were very smart and very brave to tell Mama you had to go.  I’m super proud of you and now we can go to dinner and then play some more and then to the ice cream party,” she said. “Ice cream?” Rachel asked. “Yes.  Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne are having a big ice cream sundae party at the community house.  Remember when we went for that latex painting demo?” she asked. “Miss-er Sam,” she said looking frightened. “Well yes, he was there, but no one will be there except our little community of friends, and we’re all just there to have ice cream,” Shelby assured her.  “Maybe you can help your sisters build Mama and Daddy a sundae?” she suggested. “Yeah?” she asked. “Of course.  Daddy and Mama like mint ice cream, and Daddy likes hot fudge and Mama likes sprinkles, and we both like whipped cream and cherries and Daddy likes nuts,” she said. “Not you?” Rachel asked. “Not really, no.  Mama’s not very fond of nuts, however I’ll eat them sometimes, because I know how much Daddy likes them,” she said.  “And you want to know what else?  Sometimes Daddy eats onions with Mama, because Mama likes onions and Daddy isn’t crazy about them,” she said. Rachel thought for a moment and then smiled.  “Is nice and is team work,” she smiled. “Yes, it’s just like that,” Shelby smiled and gave Rachel a kiss to her forehead.  “Are you ready to go have dinner now?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded, grabbed herself some toilet paper, cleaned herself up, and then carefully stood and washed her hands before reaching for Shelby.  “Can I help you walk?” Shelby smiled at her and Rachel nodded.  “You’re one of my four best girls Rae,” she told her kissing her lovingly and noisily making the young girl smile and giggle which was a sound Shelby would never get tired of.  The ice cream party was just getting underway and Mackenzie and Courtney were very involved in creating their sundaes.  “Girls, you have some company,” Alli smiled and pointed discretely toward the door when Justin, Kelly, and their four pets walked in.  “Big buddy Mike!” Courtney grinned. “Yes my love, don’t run, but you can go see him and Mama will make sure your ice cream doesn’t melt,” Alli smiled. “Big buddy Mike!” Courtney yelled out from her seat.  She wanted to go to him, but there had to be a clear path, and he had to see her, and everyone around had to know she was coming through.  He looked up at the loud, but still sweet voice, and waved to her.  He moved a little bit closer for her own safety and she went over to him, giving him the tightest hug she could managed as he picked her up a little bit and kissed her cheek. “Hey beautiful,” he smiled at her setting her back on the floor and she grinned up at him. “I make you sundae?” she asked him. “I’d love it if you made me a sundae,” he grinned and she smiled and snuggled into him.  She was tempted to have him carry her into the kitchen, but she didn’t feel the need to be so strong, so she walked with him, holding his hand as tightly as she could.  “Hi Miss Alli,” he said and he gave her a kiss and then sat down across from Mackenzie.  “And miss Kenz, how are you honey?” he asked her and she gave him a smile and a thumbs up.  He was nice and he made Courtney happy, but sometimes, he was just a bit too intimidating for her.  “Corey says she’s going to make me a sundae.  Are you going to help her?” he asked kindly. “No, her does,” Mackenzie answered simply and went back to creating her own little sundae.  As they were creating their sundaes and eating them slowly, the people of the community began to flow into the house, making it a little louder with each passing minute.  It wasn’t a terrible noise, but Mackenzie and Courtney needed to stay with Alli or Mark to feel safe.  It wasn’t until the last guests arrived that Mackenzie smiled.  She looked up as Bruce let Will, Shelby, and their girls into the house and her eyes lit up.  “Mama, Rae,” she told Alli and Alli smiled. “Yes baby,” Alli smiled.  “Do you want to go see them?  Maybe Rae and the other girls will make sundaes with you,” she said and Mackenzie nodded and took Alli’s hand tightly. “Corey.  Mama take me to dem,” she told her sister, pointing so Courtney knew where they would be and Courtney nodded her understanding but watched them very carefully as Mackenzie and Alli left her with Mike.  “Corey,” Mike said kindly to her.  “Let’s put the chocolate sauce down while we watch them Corey,” Mike told her kindly.  As soon as Alli had stepped away, Courtney froze, which wasn’t a problem.  Having an open bottle of chocolate sauce held above a bowl of ice cream was though.  No one wanted a bowl of chocolate sauce.  She nodded, put the sauce down and sat very still on Mike’s lap, watching her Mama and sister intently as they approached the newest arrivals. “Hi Miss S’eby,” Mackenzie said softly as they approached. “Hey Kenzie, how are you honey?” Shelby asked her kneeling down and looking up at her.  Mackenzie was always very fragile during greetings and most of the Misses and Masters she came in contact with would kneel down to give her the feeling of having more control. “I good,” she said softly.  “You all make ice c’eam wif me an’ Corey?” she asked. Shelby smiled and offered her hand to Mackenzie who cautiously took it.  “I think that is the most polite question I’ve heard all evening,” she praised her.  “I know I would love to make sundaes with you.  What do you say girls?  Shall we join them?” Shelby asked. “I will,” Quinn smiled and Rachel simply nodded.   “And what about you two beauties?” Alli smiled at Santana and Brittany. “I ate a lot of dinner, I have to wait some,” Brittany smiled and Santana nodded her agreement and Brittany spoke up.  “We’ll find you later Kenzie, I promise,” she said and Mackenzie nodded, smiled, blew them both a kiss, and watched them walk off with Will toward the drinks table as they walked back to the sundae area. “Ooooh Corey, that looks so yummy, will you help me create mine?” Quinn asked happily and Courtney beamed.  Everyone talked to them as big girls, treated them normally and didn’t seem to mind that they had funny sounding speech or tended to act on the younger side.  They were just accepted and it made them feel so much better about their surroundings.  It was a far cry from how terrified they used to be on a daily basis. “I h’ep you Kin,” Mackenzie offered and then asked  her to select the things she wanted so Courtney could build it.  The girls were highly involved in what they were doing and Shelby leaned in closer to Michael.   “Mike buddy,” she whispered softly.  “I need to talk to Miss Alli about Rae.  We aren’t leaving, but maybe you can keep the girls distracted for us,” she said and he nodded.  She stepped back and let him think for a moment. “Hey girls, you know my Daddy right?” he asked and they all nodded.  “He loves ice cream, so why don’t we all build him a giant sundae, because he can share it with my brothers.  They like to eat lots of ice cream,” Michael smiled at them and they all started to work on a big bowl of ice cream. “I need to talk to you quietly please,” Shelby said and Alli nodded at her.  “Do your girls always tell you when they have to go or do they just go and tell you later?“ she asked. “Corey was brutally attacked as you know, so she never usually tells me.  It is very rare for her to actually feel anything at all, so I keep her on a timer and know to change her every so many hours.  Kenzie is fifty fifty.  Sometimes, I get told she wants to use the bathroom, and sometimes she just goes,” she explained.  “Why what’s up with Rae?” she asked. “The bell went off on the stove and she didn’t wet herself,” Shelby said. “That’s great!  Why do you sound worried?” “Because two minutes later, she told me she had to pee, so she’s still affected by the whole bell thing, but it changed somehow and her underwear wasn’t wet.  I’m trying not to make a big deal about it, because I don’t want her to panic.” “Isn’t it good that she’s not reacting to a bell tone?” Alli asked. “What if she didn’t react because she didn’t hear it?” Shelby asked. “Fair point, but she went minutes later, so it sounds like a delayed reaction maybe.  When is her next therapy session?” she asked with kind concern. “Tomorrow.” “So then take a breath and know that this could be a good sign,” Alli offered. “I don’t want to get my hopes up, or hers, only to have another set back though,” Shelby said honestly. “I can understand that.  So right now, just have your information.  You can’t do anything about it until tomorrow anyway right?” Alli asked and Shelby nodded.  “So then simply have a good time with your friends and let’s make some sundaes,” Alli grinned and kissed Shelby’s cheek.  “Hey ladies and Mike, do you think you can all make us some sundaes?” she asked.  “Maybe Corey and Mike can make me a vanilla fudge sundae, and I know Miss Shelby would like a mint chocolate chip with whipped cream and rainbow sprinkles,” Alli said and Quinn raised her hand. “Do you want a cherry Mama?” Quinn asked. “Ooooh, an’ you Mama, ss-airy,” Courtney grinned. “Yes, Shelby and Mama will both take cherries,” Alli smiled and she felt Shelby relax a little bit.  They were armed with information and that was a good thing.  Now it was time to enjoy their little get together, because it’d been a while since anyone enjoyed anything as a community lately. While they all set to building sundaes, in the other room Will was seated on the couch with Justin, Tom, and Bruce.  Santana and Brittany were sitting quietly with them, talking about Rachel’s little incident earlier at the house.  “Maybe we should tell Miss Ronnie for her,” Brittany offered. “No, I think she has to say it herself,” Santana said kindly. “Sanny, she didn’t hear it and she didn’t wet.  This is very big, but she doesn’t seem all that concerned about her own progress,” she told her sister falling into her and sighing softly.  “I juss wanna help her all we can, and I don’t wan’ more to be wrong with her,” Brittany said. “Quinnie an’ I wan’ dat too Bree,” Santana said softly. Tom heard them talking and nudged Will gently.  He signed slowly to him.  “What are they talking about?”  Will smiled and gently reached down and pet the back of Santana’s head and then Brittany’s.  “Girls, will you come up here and talk to Pop-Pop and Uncle Justin?  They want to hear all about your day,” Will told them and they carefully moved up into his lap, Brittany guiding Santana to take a seat in Will’s lap and she sat in Justin’s. “Oooh, I get my Bree all to myself?” Justin smiled and she nodded at him, cuddling in closer and sighing happily.  “Well that is very cool, and if Aunt Kelly comes over here I’m shooing her away.  She always steels you from me” he said and Brittany and Santana both giggled softly.   “So my lovely girls, Mr. Bruce says you both did super well at trial rehearsal today,” Tom said and they both blushed softly.  “Tell me, did you like it, or was Mr. Calvary scary and Pop-Pop needs to go set him straight?” Tom smiled. “No, he was nice to Rae,” Brittany offered and Santana nodded.  “Buh’ we did team work.  Rae needs help still,” she added. “She does,” Tom agreed.  He decided to proceed with caution to feel the girls out.  Just by looking at them, he could see they were stressed, but the level of stress was not something he had targeted yet.  “Your sister is a little bit fragile still, so I can understand why you helped her to talk and communicate properly,” Tom said encouragingly.   “You told,” Santana smiled at Will.  She knew there was no way that Will hadn’t said anything to these men.  It was all anyone in the community talked about lately.  How Rachel was doing was a big concern.  It used to be how Ryan was doing that was a big concern and before him it was Santana, Brittany and Quinn.  Everyone was always concerned about everyone else in their little group. “Just a little bit,” Will said kindly. “Daddy, did you tell them about the bells?” Brittany asked. “He did not,” Tom offered.  “He only told us that you two and Quinn helped Rachel with a practice exercise today.  He didn’t even tell us what the exercise was,” Tom said and Santana looked at him with disbelief. “No, that is true,” Justin smiled.  “Daddy didn’t say a word about any bells or the specific exercise,” he said. “Kay, so I tell you story, an’ Sanny help me, an’ den you say s’uff okay?” she asked Justin softly; immediately falling into her little girl safety area, and Justin and Tom nodded at her.  “Kay, so we was at home an’ me an’ Rae was playing with light brights and da oven bell sounded and she didn’t cry or pee or anything, she just kept going, but we all heard the bell,” Brittany told him. Tom waited to be sure Brittany was finished and spoke kindly.  “Do you think Rae didn’t hear the bell?” he asked her and both she and Santana nodded eagerly.  They were very scared not only had Rachel’s bladder betrayed her, but now her hearing had left her too.  “Well, let’s think, because that would be very scary if that was true.  What happened immediately after you all heard the bell ring?” he asked and they both thought for a moment, Brittany taking Santana’s hand, and nodding at her to speak. “The bell sounded an’ Rae jus’ kept workin’, well playin’ really,” she explained. “What normally happens when a bell sounds near your sister?” Tom asked her kindly. “Rae gets very scared an’ cries an’ pees, but we don’ know what order.  Maybe she cries and then pees or she cries because she pees,” Brittany offered. “But none of that happened this time?” Tom asked and they both nodded at him. “Yes Pop-Pop,” Will said gently, knowing that Shelby would have done the same thing and while they needed to be treated gently at the moment, manners still had to be followed.   “Yes Pop-Pop,” they parroted and he kissed Santana’s temple before blowing a kiss to Brittany, who was too far for him to reach. “Okay my sweet young ladies,” Tom said gently.  “Was there anything that happened after that?” he asked. “Mama talked to her, to take her to the bathroom, but she said she was fine,” Santana said, “Pop-Pop,” she added as an after thought. “Do you think Rae lied to your Mama?” he asked kindly and they both shook their heads, honestly believing that Rachel had told the truth.  “Well then, let’s think about something else, what are other possible options for your sister to not react to the bell sound?” “She didn’t hear it,” Brittany said. “That’s a very good possibility,” Tom said kindly. “No, that’s bad,” Brittany said softly and sadly.  “More therapy for Rae!  She doesn’t ‘serve dat,” she said sadly. “Bree my love, look at me please,” Tom said kindly.  “Do you know how many sweet baby girls live in this community full time?” he asked her gently and she pulled out both her hands.  Four fingers went up immediately, then she ticked off Jenna, Courtney, and Mackenzie before holding up seven fingers.  “That’s right, and why do the seven of you live here?” he asked. “Corey an Kenzie were tor-sher-ed, Jenna wan’s to play safe, an we are tween dose fings,” Brittany said softly, regressing faster and faster.  Will wasn’t too concerned about it though because usually in a setting where Brittany had to recount a story from the past, she regressed, it just happened naturally and no one ever said anything to her about it.  They just let her tell her story the way she needed to tell it. “That was an excellent answer, and you said a very good word in that sentence.  Sanny, do you know what good word your sister said?” he asked her kindly. “Safe, Pop-Pop,” she answered. “Good girl,” he praised.  “So then if you’re in a safe place, with us, everyone in this community is going to do everything in their power to protect you, all of you, understand?” he asked. “I don’t want her to lose her hearing Pop-Pop,” Brittany told him softly snuggling closer into Justin. “I don’t want that either girls, and I don’t think that’s what’s happened.  I personally think that your sister was just super distracted so she wasn’t thinking about it,” Tom said and the lightbulb went off in Will’s brain.  It had been true.  Rachel was so deep into her light brights she never heard the bell.  Moments later when her brain caught up to the hearing of the bell, she told Shelby she had to pee, but there was enough of a time lapse that Rachel’s brain was able to control her bladder rather than simply let the muscles take over.  There was a definite connection between Rachel’s brain and her body, and while Vincent and Oliver had done a good job on trying to destroy that connection, it appeared to Will that they hadn’t totally succeeded.  Veronica was going to have to make the final determination, but it was a glimmer of hope if nothing else. “You know what girls?  I think Pop-Pop is right.  I don’t think Rae has lost her hearing and I don’t think that she lied to Mama.  I do think we need to go into the kitchen though, because I don’t know about the two of you, but I could go for a sundae about now, plus I know Mama and Quinnie and Rae are in there and it would be nice to see them too,” he smiled and the girls agreed. “Girls?  Will you make Pop-Pop a sundae too please?” he asked and they smiled at him. “What kind did you want?” Santana asked sweetly moving to his side and sitting for a moment, taking his hand in hers. “Maybe a small one.  Two scoops of any flavor ice cream you think I might like and just one topping,” he said. “Pop-Pop is whipped cream a topping?” Brittany asked him. “No, that’s bonus, but Pop-Pop can’t have any tonight, because I had a very heavy lunch with my daughter today and if Nanny finds out that I even tried to eat whipped cream she’s going to give me a very strong spanking, so just one topping please,” he said. “Nuts have protein,” Santana offered. “Nuts it is,” he smiled.  “Thank you my loves,” he said and they went off with Will. Justin waited until they all left, before speaking.  “You know something Sir?” he asked Tom kindly, seeing the wheels turning in his brain. “No, I don’t, but Will’s entire body language changed during that conversation.  He figured something out, so now that he has, he needs to communicate it to someone and my best guess is he is off to communicate to his wife,” Tom said.“I’d prefer it if both he and his wife would communicate with me,” Hailey said approaching the three men and taking a seat in Bruce’s lap. “You are a good Mistress and yet still not immune to punishment,” he said and she wrinkled her nose at him, almost tempting him, but then kissed his cheek sweetly and he laughed, giving her some soft pats to the side of her thigh.  “I know you wanted to give them some special adult time, just them, but the girls are not allowing it tonight, so you’ll have to play with someone else,” Bruce told her kindly. “What about you big boy?  Can I play with you and your wife maybe?” she asked Justin. “Well why don’t we go find my wife and see,” Justin grinned.  He stood up, took Hailey’s hand, and before they left, they each gave Tom and Bruce a kiss to their cheek. Tom smiled and tapped his scotch glass to Bruce’s.  “Here’s to never a dull moment, and here’s to us being able to truly help our family,” he said. “I’ll drink to that,” Bruce grinned.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It hadn’t been a terrible night, just long and slightly stressful, but by eleven thirty the girls were ready for bed and all snuggled together in Santana’s room.  The four of them were trying to be big girls so to speak and while Shelby and Will were totally against it, they couldn’t deny the girls their feelings.  They were trying to be brave and Shelby didn’t want them to feel they weren’t.  It would also give her and Will a chance to talk about the bell incident from earlier. “Hey handsome,” Shelby smiled as she stepped out of the bathroom in her sweatpants and t-shirt, while towel drying her hair.   “Oooh, I get my gorgeous wife all to myself?” he smiled looking up from his book long enough to know, it was time to put it away.  Shelby was far too sexy to not look at, and he really wanted to talk to her in general about what he thought Tom had figured out.  He’d tried at the party, but they weren’t able to have enough time alone.  Even with all the extra people there to help, the girls were far too clingy and they didn’t like discussing theories in front of them.  They never wanted to give false hope. “For the time being, yes,” she grinned.  “How are your daughters?” she asked him. “Waiting for you to come and give them their extra goodnight kisses.  I sort of promised them,” Will told her smiling happily. “Well I can’t keep them waiting,” Shelby grinned and she went across the hall and when she returned Will was sitting up in bed, grinning like a fool, and waiting for her.  “So now that I’ve finished kissing our girls, who are all sound asleep by the way, how about I kiss you?” she asked moving and into his lap and kissing him strongly. “You are hot,” he smiled at her once the kiss broke and then he gently rolled her off of him and grinned.  “You’re a wonderful Mama, and you have a beautiful voice, and I love the way you got them all to stay so peacefully in the bed, while promising them, they could come to us at any time of the night for any reason,” he said rolling on top of her and giving her little kisses.  “I would like to talk though please.  Just the two of us, while we still can.  I have a feeling our bed will be invaded tonight,” he said. “Me too.  On all counts, but you first please,” she smiled, pulling him down for another kiss.  She loved the feeling of him being on top of her.  It was somehow a very safe feeling for her and no matter what he was going to say to her, while in this position, it would be perfectly okay. “I was talking to Tom, Justin and Bruce, and Tom was talking to the girls.  Bree and Sanny are afraid she lost her hearing,” Will explained.  “They vocalized this to Tom and he validated their feelings before giving them other options to think about.  I think Rae didn’t wet herself, because she was much too focused on what she was doing,” he said and she nodded and smiled, indicating she was thinking the same thing.  “I know this needs to be brought up in therapy and I’m not a professional, but I would at least like my theory to be told to Veronica,” he said. “You are very sexy when you’re this protective,” Shelby grinned as she trailed her fingers gently over his back and hips.  “What’s your theory?” she asked. “What if Rachel is obsessive?” he asked and Shelby looked at him in confusion, not understanding where he was going.  He smiled when he saw her confusion and kissed her gently, before pushing back a bit and straddling her hips, looking down at her.  “We know two things happen to Rae.  The bell sounds and then she cries and wets herself right?” he asked and Shelby nodded.  “Okay, so what if it’s an obsession?” he asked. “Connect the dots for me.  I’m not following,” Shelby said honestly.   “All day long that poor girl worries about bell tones and what it’s going to do to her body and how much it’s going to hurt or cause pain.  What if it’s an obsession.  She’s so worried about it, so often, that she can’t get her brain to think about anything else.  What if tonight, while she was with the light brights, the obsession changed.  What if she was so obsessed with the game that she didn’t think about her bladder, or the bells, or anything that would be connected and so when the bell sounded, she never noticed.  What if it’s just an obsession that has to be gotten rid of?” he asked. “It’s as a good a theory as any other, but how do you explain her wetting herself all the other times?” Shelby asked kindly. “I think that was conditioning.  Maybe the conditioning is wearing off.  I know she was conditioned for a very long time, but the presenting thing, we stopped that kind of quickly I think.  She was obsessed with wanting to please us the only way she knew how so she did what we didn’t want her to do.  Now she doesn’t present herself nearly as often.  She still does at times, but we follow through with punishment and get her to realize that presenting is wrong.  We’re changing the way she thinks and what she thinks about this lifestyle, so maybe this bell tone thing is similar,” he said.  “You are my very sexy husband and I definitely will talk to Veronica about it, before we go to therapy,” she smiled. “Good, thank you.  Now, I believe you said there was something you wanted to talk to me about?” he asked. “I think you already know,” she grinned and she rolled the two of them over and then moved to straddle his lap.  She sat down on top of him and then leaned forward kissing his jawline to start and running her hands through his curly hair.  “We need to be quiet, no yelling,” she said softly and he nodded his agreement at her, making her grin wildly.  The powerful feeling that they both got when she took control was very strong and highly erotic to both of them.  She used a gentle hand to caress his face as she moved her other hand to lift his shirt.  She began pinching and twisting his nipple delicately, drawing soft little moans of pleasure out of him.  She slid the hand that was caressing his face down his neck, chest, hips and finally to his crotch, being very careful to use her hand to stimulate him.  He let his head fall backward a bit and moaned excitedly as she got him closer and closer to a point of release.  She was also getting closer as she felt her own crotch get steamy and wet with excitement.  She was going to tease him to just the right place and then slide over him, until they were hip to hip and both having a release.  She was getting him very close, very quickly and just as it was becoming painful, she reached her finger tips into the waist band of his pajamas.  “Well hello big boy,” she commented playfully and Will couldn’t help but laugh a little bit.  Shelby smiled and leaned forward, kissing the hollow of his throat, getting ready to mount him as she expertly played with his body.  They were both so close and just as she wiggled her hips out of her sweatpants and ear piercing scream went through the house. “Fuck!” Will hissed under his breath. “Go into the bathroom, take care of you first,” Shelby ordered him and he gave her a look.  “No!  Go!  Now!” she said sternly as she pulled her sweatpants over her hips and went into Santana’s room.  Three of her girls were on the bed, looking afraid while Rachel was on the floor, in the fetal position, screaming in terror.  Shelby knelt down next to her and tried to calm the screaming girl while she spoke gentle orders.  “It’s okay girls,” she assured them, but Quinn was in tears and Brittany wasn’t far behind her.  Rachel curled into herself further and then screamed as the nightmare took over her body.  Shelby wrestled Rachel into a firm hold and spoke gently into her ear.  “Wake up baby girl, Mama’s here, you’re safe now,” she soothed gently but it didn’t seem to be working and now Rachel was struggling to get away.  Knowing she needed Will’s help before they moved, she simply held Rachel as tight as she could and spoke gently to her other girls.  “Quinnie baby, what happened?” she asked with concern and Quinn continued to cry. “She just screamed!” Santana yelled.  That cry was very specific and one Shelby had heard many times before.  A false bravado.  A desire to protect her sister and fear that Shelby was just like Kate and would now injure Santana for helping. “Shhh, I know baby.  I heard her.  That’s why I came here.  Daddy’s on his way, but he had to use the bathroom,” Shelby said gently and now all four of her girls were tears; Rachel still the worst.  Rachel jumped and tried to push away from Shelby, her dream finally releasing her. “MAMA!” she screamed and Shelby winced while the girls covered their ears.  “MAMA PLEASE!” she cried out, trying to get away from the person who was holding her so tightly, not realizing it was her Mama. “Shhh, I’m here baby, I’m here,” Shelby cooed softly into her ear and after two full minutes Rachel finally heard her.  she broke down into hysterics and Shelby simply held her.  “I’m here baby, Mama’s here,” she crooned softly and Rachel just sobbed against her.  “Shhh, you’re okay, Mama’s here, you’re safe,” she said softly and her heart broke in two when she looked up to see her other girls looking just as frightened.  “Come here my loves, come sit with Mama,” Shelby tried, knowing that her moving with Rachel was not an option at the moment.  All three girls shook their heads no and continued to cry. “She didn’t mean it, she didn’t mean it!” Santana cried. “Sanny, come here baby.  Come sit with Mama,” Shelby said as gently as she could and Santana shrieked, and pushed herself further away from Shelby, ramming her back into the headboard. Will walked into the chaos just as soon as Santana hit the headboard.  He saw Quinn and Brittany in tears, afraid for their safety and Rachel’s.  “Okay, okay, what’s wrong,” Will asked walking into the room and Shelby felt relief flood her body. “She didn’t mean it!” Santana yelled and her cry made Quinn and Brittany break down further. “Mama please!” Brittany begged.  She wanted assurance and affection, but she was too scared to move.  Shelby held her hand out to Brittany to help draw her closer, but all Brittany was able to do was cry and shake. “Let me help you baby,” Will offered kindly and Brittany dissolved into hysterics, hiccuping as the tears poured from her eyes.  He very carefully guided her to Shelby’s lap and Brittany scooted away from her and back to the wall. “It’s not her fault!” Santana yelled out in fear, making everyone cringe slightly at the volume of her voice. “Sanny, stop yelling baby, it’s okay,” Will said kindly and he moved to sit next to her and she cautiously crawled into his lap and he felt her shaking as he held her.  “Shhh, it’s okay girls,” he said wrapping Quinn and Santana up in his arms as best he could, all of them shaking from fear.  “Shhh, it’s okay girls, everyone take a breath,” he said gently and Santana shook her head no, pushing away a little bit.  “Sanny, look baby, look at Mama and Rae, it’s okay to look.  I want you to look.  I want you to see,” he said kindly and she screamed.  She forced herself away from him and ran out of the room, down the hallway and sunk to the floor huddled in a ball and sobbing in fear. “Wrong words!” Shelby said to her husband sternly and then she looked at her other girls.  “Girls, Mama is going to ask Bree to stand up and then Quinnie to stand up and then Mama is going to stand up and we’re all going to bring Rae-rae to bed.  Everyone is sleeping in Mama and Daddy’s bed tonight.  All together, where it’s safe,” she assured them.  It was a little after midnight and Shelby was exhausted from the day.  It took a lot of coaxing but Will and Shelby got them into bed and Shelby put Rachel in Will’s arms.  “Hold her, tightly please,” she said then she started to leave the room. “Mama!” Brittany squeaked. “I’ll be right back baby, I have to get Sanny, it’s okay,” Shelby assured her and Brittany shook her head no and continued to sob.  It was too risky and too chaotic and the girls were all convinced they were going to be in big trouble for their antics at such a late hour.  No one bothered to remember they were still recovering from not only physical injury but mental as well. “She didn’t mean it!” Quinn wailed, gasping between words. “I know baby, I know,” Shelby said and she moved over to the side of the bed and drew Quinn close, rubbing her back and holding her tightly.  “Shhh, listen to me baby, no one is in trouble for tonight, because no one did anything wrong,” she assured her and then she gave her a kiss, set her back with Will and left the room.  She walked calmly to the end of the hallway and found Santana pressed against the wall, in child’s pose, sobbing, while rocking back and forth.  “Oh my baby girl,” Shelby said gently and she lifted her up, not at all surprised with the struggle Santana put up.  “I know, I know, you’re okay,” Shelby cooed gently and guided Santana’s legs into position, feeling relieved when they clenched on tight to Shelby’s hips.  “Shhh, it’s okay baby, Mama’s here, you’re safe and no one is in any trouble,” Shelby cooed gently as she carried her distressed baby girl back to the bedroom.  “You’re okay baby,” she said softly and she sat down in the rocking chair, holding Santana tightly.  “Shhh, you’re okay baby girl.  Sanny’s okay,” she said gently and through blurry eyes, Santana saw the rest of her family piled on the bed, all crying softly as Will cooed gently to them to help them calm down.  “You’re okay love, Mama’s here, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently and Santana continued to cry.   “Shhh, talk to me baby, tell me what’s wrong please,” she said. “No hurt, no hurt,” she pleaded. “Shhh, no, no hurt anymore.  Sanny is in a safe place, where she can defend her sisters respectfully and she will never be hurt for that,” Shelby said gently, brushing back brunette bangs and tucking them behind Santana’s ear. “No hurt Mama,” Santana whimpered. “No baby.  No one will hurt Rae-rae or Sanny or Quinnie or Bree,” Shelby said gently.  “There is no reason to.  They are four very good girls who got scared and need Mama and Daddy to love them and cuddle them and reassure them,” Shelby said slowly.  She made sure that every word counted; it needed to.  Santana had to feel safe, and when Will told her he wanted her to look and he wanted her to see, it sent her into a Kate flashback where she was forced to watch Kate whip Brittany or Quinn, being told all the time it was her fault that this was happening.  “Look baby, Rae-rae isn’t screaming anymore is she?   I think she was caught in a nightmare and now she’s calming down,” Shelby said gently, getting Santana to focus. “Mama,” Brittany whimpered. “I’m right here baby.  Lay down sweetheart, Mama and Sanny will be right there,” Shelby said and Brittany shook her head no, tears coming faster, although fear left her pinned in place on the bed.  “It’s okay Bree, Mama’s coming to bed, in a minute.  We will be right there.  Lay down baby.  I’m not leaving, I’m right here.  Sanny and Mama will be there in a minute,” she said and after the tenth time of assuring her they were coming, Brittany finally laid her head on the pillow, staring tiredly at Shelby, whimpering and sniffling softly.  “Good girl,” Shelby praised her and she continued to rub Santana’s back, getting her to focus more and more.  Shelby wanted her to be calm before they got into bed.  They’d learned that frantic girls could sometimes cause injuries to other frantic girls. “No hurt,” Santana said tiredly. “No baby girl.  No one is going to hurt anyone else.  No one did anything wrong.  Mama and Daddy have four good girls who are very tired and need sleep, that’s all,” she said gently and Santana yawned as she begged for Rachel to not be hurt.  Rachel was already sleeping and lying on the bed next to Brittany while Will sat up against the headboard and held Quinn in his arms.  She was working on calming down and staying awake. “Mama,” Brittany cried out softly. “We’re coming baby, you’re doing so well, I am so proud of you,” Shelby praised.  “Mama is proud of all of her girls,” she announced and she stood up with Santana, carrying her to bed.  She sat down and Brittany latched onto her thigh as Shelby sat up against the headboard, mirroring her husband while Santana mirrored Quinn. “Daddy, no hurt,” Santana pleaded. “No baby girl.  No one is getting hurt.  No one did anything wrong.  Daddy said some upsetting words, but you girls didn’t do anything wrong.  It’s okay,” he assured her and he looked up to see Shelby’s face.  It was a mixture of pain and approval.  The approval was to Will for apologizing gently without repeating the offending phrases.  The pain was from Brittany digging her fingers into her Mama, for fear Shelby would leave them. “Everyone’s in bed Bree.  Everyone is safe and everyone loves all four of you,” he said gently petting her head and the grip released slightly. “Sanny baby, do you see the clock over by Daddy’s side?” Shelby asked. “Twelve thirty Mama,” Santana whimpered. “That’s right baby, very good, which means it’s very late and we should all get some sleep,” she said kindly and she was relieved when Santana laid her head on Shelby’s shoulder.  Shelby rubbed her back and felt her grow heavy pretty quickly.  “Quinnie baby, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently.  She was resting against Will, with her head on his shoulder, but her eyes were bugging out of her head and her mouth was open slightly as her back rose and fell with some difficulty.  “Does it burn baby?  Do you want your inhaler?” Shelby asked gently. “No hurt Mama,” Quinn whimpered. “No one is going to get hurt baby girl.  Everyone is just going to go to sleep.  What if we all dream about the lovely ice cream sundaes we had,” Shelby suggested and Quinn’s eyes began to fight the battle with sleep.  Shelby kept up a steady stream of banter for another seven minutes before Quinn was fast asleep too. “I didn’t mean it the way it sounded Shel,” Will said. “I know,” Shelby sighed.  “I didn’t mean it the way it sounded either.  You were trying to get her to focus.  I wanted the same thing, and this would not be the first time we used her trigger phrase to get her to do it.  It’s late, we’re both tired, and there is a theory that needs to be presented tomorrow.  Sleep for us now too,” she said. “I love you,” Will said. “You better, because you owe me an orgasm,” she smirked and then she shut off the light to the room.  “I love you too,” she said.  Friday morning found an exhausted family waking to a very gloomy day.  “I don’t want to start the day,” Shelby said softly. “You are not the only one,” Will smiled into the dimly lit room.  “Let’s just start small,” he suggested.  “First, I want to state that I would like to call out of work today.  However on the advice of your father, I need to save up my vacation days so that I can go to court and not risk losing extra days.  I’ll put in for that time off today,” he told her. “I like this, daily plans without leaving the bed,” she smiled and she felt a hand grip her wrist tightly.  “Oh, Bree,” Shelby said gently and she shifted around carefully so that she could pull Brittany on top of her.  “Mama’s here baby Bree, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently rubbing her back as she laid on top of Shelby’s body.  Shelby gave her several kisses to the top of her head and Will waited for Shelby to give him a signal that it was okay to continue.  “Okay, go on,” she smiled. “Well, it’s going to be an interesting day to say the least,” he sighed.  “Your mother texted me last night, dinner is being moved to seven tonight, and my phone says the high today is going to be thirty eight,” he said. “Any wind?” she asked and he scrolled through his phone.   “The highest will be ten miles an hour.   So it won’t be too terrible.  I do however suspect you’re going to have some very skittish girls on your hands today.  Do you want to call for assistance?” he asked. “No,” she said honestly and he waited for her to make a better decision.  “I’m not being stubborn, I just don’t want to ask for help at every single turn,” she said honestly and Will could tell she was getting flustered which was only going to upset the girls, even though they were all sleeping. “I know you want to be a good mom and you are a good mom.  You’re a great mom, and wonderful wife, and the hottest Mistress I have ever met.  With all that said, no one in our little community thinks that you asking for assistance in any way negates all those good things I just said about you,” he told her kindly.  “Four girls is a lot for anyone,” he said. “But my mother raised four kids as a stay at home mom,” Shelby protested. “She did, and her children her grew up, they got older, they turned into adults and moved on to get married and have families of their own.  The only difference with our four girls is that they aren’t ready to grow up just yet.  We live with four very young girls and that’s okay and it means that sometimes their parents need help,” he told her kindly. “I don’t like your logic,” she said with a smirk. “I know,” Will smiled at her and blew her a little kiss.  “Now, back to our morning at least.  We need to get up, eat breakfast, and I need to call Veronica and tell her about the bell tone and Rae not reacting,” he said. “Heavy breakfasts today.  I need them to have enough energy in them to stay warm throughout the day,” she said and he nodded. “I’ll make pancakes for them, with apple slices and chocolate chips,” he said and she smiled at him.  “I’m going to get up and shower, are you okay to lay in bed with them?” “With our daughters?  Yes.  I can cuddle with our daughters,” she smiled and he carefully rolled out of bed, walked to her side, gave her a kiss and then went to take a shower.  “You are my loves, and I will do everything I can to protect you,” she said softly as her four girls seemed to snuggle into her while she laid in bed.  “I always want you to know you are loved, treasured, protected, wanted, all of those good things that no one managed to show you for the past nineteen years.  You are my girls and I will do everything I can to protect you, and so will Daddy,” she told them softly, hoping that in their sleep they heard her and believed her. She laid in silence for about three minutes before she saw movement just to her left and green eyes started to blink at her.  “Mama,” Quinn said softly.“Hi baby girl, did you sleep well?” Shelby asked gently reaching out and petting her face and Quinn gave a sleepy smile and nodded.  “That’s good.  Did you want to start waking up or do you want to sleep longer?” she asked kindly. “S’eep more?” she yawned. “Yes my love, you can go back to sleep if you like.  It’s nice and warm in the bed as we all cuddle together isn’t it?’ she asked her and Quinn gave her another sleepy smile. “Do we have a plan for today?” she asked tiredly as she closed her eyes again. “Not a full plan no, but we’re getting there and we’ll lay it out at breakfast and make sure that all our girls understand what’s going to happen today,” Shelby smiled.  “You’re my good girl Quinnie and I love you very much,” she said. “Luh you too Muhma,” she said softly before falling back to sleep and as soon as Will stepped out of the bathroom, dressed in his robe and slippers, towel drying his hair, Santana and Rachel started to wake up. “Well good morning baby girls,” he smiled, kneeling down next to the bed.  “I’m just about to go down and make breakfast, does anyone want to come and help me?” he asked.  “You can also stay in bed longer with Mama, I know I want to do that, it’s nice and warm and snuggly in the bed isn’t it?” he asked and Santana nodded at him and then carefully reached for him.  He sat down and gently helped her into his lap where she wrapped herself around him and held on, shivering slightly as the morning air hit her body, even through her warm clothes.  “You want to come help Daddy in the kitchen baby?” he asked her and she nodded, her eyes closing immediately as he rubbed her back and three minutes later, she was sound asleep in his arms. “She’s out,” Shelby smiled.  “Looks like you got all your sisters beat Rae, they are all still very tired.  Are you still tired or do you want to get up?” she asked kindly. “Fair-pee day Mama,” she said sadly. “Yes, you have therapy with Miss Ronnie today,” Shelby said kindly.  “We leave at 4pm and then we are going to Grandma and Grandpa’s for dinner, where Grandma Rose, Aunt Terri, and Daddy will meet up with us,” Shelby said. “I talk?” she asked. “Not always.  Remember how last time Miss Ronnie did a lot of writing with you?” Shelby asked kindly and Rachel nodded silently.  “So I think Miss Ronnie will work with you and talk to you or write with you, because then she can help you get better,” Shelby said kindly.  “We only have one thing to talk to her about, do you remember what that is?” she asked gently wanting to talk to Rachel to find out how she was feeling.  Rachel had other ideas. “Sssss, Bee s’eep,” she said softly changing the subject and Shelby was beginning to think she would need Mark or Allie with her.  She knew from personal experience that baby girls, true baby girls, tended to clam up about important issues and changing the subject was one of their main tactics in avoiding talking about their feelings. “Yes, Bree is sleeping, but that’s okay, we can still talk.  Bree is a very good sleeper, especially early in the morning like this,” she smiled.  “Maybe this afternoon at therapy Bree can help you write your answers and talk for you, like the four of you did at trial practice yesterday.  I was so proud of the four of you for working together as such a team,” she praised and Rachel gave a small smile which was when Shelby realized Rachel was just as tired as her sisters.  She wasn’t ready to get up yet either and so Shelby said what she thought would best help the situation.  “Mama has a side open, do you want to snuggle in and sleep a little longer, until Daddy has breakfast ready?” she asked her and very slowly Rachel moved closer, snuggling up against her side. “I love all four of my baby girls and I love my wife, and I need to go start breakfast,” Will said with a smile. “Put her gently behind Quinn, there’s more space over there,” Shelby said kindly. “You mean I can’t just toss her on the bed and hope she stays asleep,” he asked raising one eyebrow and giving Shelby a stern Master look.   “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it as an order,” she told him honestly. “I love you too,” he said and he laid Santana down, covered her up with the blanket, kissed all of the women in the bed, very gently, and then went down to start making breakfast.  He mixed up the batter for the pancakes and then pulled out his phone, dialing over to Veronica’s office to leave a message. “You have reached Veronica, I do check all voicemails.  Please leave a number if you need me to return your call.  Have a good day,” her voice said and Will smiled. “Hello Miss Veronica, this is Will Schuester, Rachel Berry’s guardian.  I’m calling to inform you of what we hope is a new development in Rachel’s condition.  As you are aware she has been conditioned to wet herself at the sound of a bell.  Yesterday she was very engrossed in a game and while she was playing a bell rang and she did not wet herself.  It took about two minutes for her brain to catch up to the noises around her and she told Shelby she had to pee.  Her underwear was not wet and she isn’t even aware that she missed it.  We didn’t know what to tell her, or how to make her understand.  I don’t think this requires a return phone call, but just in case, my number is 419-555-2255.  Thanks for your time,” he said and then he hung up. He began making the pancakes for everyone and then began pulling out the cantaloupe to slice it up for the six of them to eat.  As he finished slicing it up, his cell phone rang and he answered it carefully.  “Hello?” “Will?  It’s Shannon, I’m sorry to have woken you up,” she said. “No, not at all.  I’m awake, what’s going on?  Is everything okay?” he asked. “Oh yes, everything is fine.  I need to inform you of a last minute detail.  The defendants are ordering a rape photography session,” she said. “What’s that and for who?” he asked. “They want photos for Rachel.  They want to see the damage that was done to her body to see if they can prove it wasn’t from their clients,” Shannon said.  “The camera takes pictures of the muscles and layers of skin beneath the surface to decide the amount of damage that was done,” she explained. “How are the photos taken?” Will asked. “She does have to be naked,” Shannon said and she heard Will sigh.  “I know it’s not what you want to hear and it may be difficult for Rachel, but she needs this done.  We have the rape kit from the hospital, so it’s something, but if we can prove this has been going on for more than just that one night, the better our chances of sticking those men in jail for a long time,” she explained. “I will talk to my wife and we will work with Rachel.  Who is the photographer and where is this being done?” he asked. “His name is Doctor Kline and he’s going to do this in his office which is located at 60 James Street, next to Overlook Hospital,” she told him. “Of course he is,” Will sighed.  “And what’s the phone number so we can make the appointment?” he asked. Shannon gave him the phone number and then spoke kindly.  “I understand this is going to be a challenge for your family, but know that the sooner you can get this done, the better.  It probably should have been done when she first showed up at the hospital, but I understand that her doctors needed to stitch her back up before they did anything else.  The sooner you get this done the better and know that Doctor Kline is used to working with highly traumatized patients, it’s why opposing counsel chose him.” “This is being ordered by opposing counsel?” Will asked in surprise.  “Yes Sir,” she said. “We will call him to set up the first available appointment then,” he sighed and once he had all the information, they disconnected and he finished the breakfast preparations.  He was prepared for all the girls to come down and while he knew he needed to talk to Shelby, he couldn’t talk to her right away, so he decided to call the second best person. “My son!” Rose smiled when she answered the phone. “Hi Mom,” he grinned. “And what can I do for your my boy?” she asked him.  “How are my granddaughters?” “Right now, everyone is sleeping and your newest granddaughter is most likely going to regress very quickly and give Shelby and I a headache, because we are about to give her a heart attack, and I’m not sure how to approach this situation at all.” he said and Rose heard his heart breaking as he spoke.  He was an amazing father and while she knew it wasn’t strictly a father/daughter relationship, she didn’t care.  That was how they acted around her and how she was going to look at the situation. “Oh my love,” she sighed.  “Well let’s start from the beginning honey, what information needs to be communicated to Rachel?” she asked. “She has to go see Doctor Kline, who does rape photography.  She needs to be naked, and this man is going to take pictures of her body,” he said. “Are you or Shelby allowed in the room with her?” “I’m not sure,” Will said honestly.  “I don’t think it’s something the lawyer would have asked about.  Opposing counsel wants this to prove that they aren’t the ones who did long term abuse, which we know is not true.  She has told Shelby and the lawyer she lived with them for eighteen months and none of this started until she lived with them,” he said. “So then what is your major concern my love, because you said that to me with a great deal of calmness and certainty,” she said kindly. “She’s become nearly mute, and I hate the idea of telling her these things knowing that I could scare her or make her cry, or upset the other girls,” he said. “They are all very valid concerns my love, and I’m going to tell you what your grandmother told me, which is something no parent ever wants to hear.” “Uh oh,” he said softly with a smirk. “Sometimes the right things, in this case telling Rae the truth, are the most difficult things to do, and you still have to do them,” she said. “Yeah, I don’t want to hear that,” he agreed. “I didn’t want to hear it when Grandma told me,” she smiled.  “Do you want me to come over to assist Shelby today?” she offered. “I want you to yes, but you have to talk to Shelby.  I’ll have her call you to talk to you when she’s up,” he said and Rose agreed.   “Be well my love, and I’ll talk to you soon.” “Thanks Mom, love you,” he said and she smiled. “I love you too,” she said and they hung up, and he took a heavy sigh, looking at the white board on the wall behind him.  He got up and wrote Friday.  Beneath it, he wrote eight A.M. - Daddy goes to work, ten A.M. - make doctor appointment, four P.M. - Rae has therapy, and then he wrote seven P.M. - family dinner and Grandma Karen’s and Grandpa Frank’s house.  There were large gaps in his timeline, but he knew that Shelby would be able to figure out how to fill the time.  Now he just had to finish breakfast and go help Shelby get the four girls awake and down for breakfast.  Cassandra stood up and paced through her office, coffee in one hand with a pen in the other that she was tapping against her leg repeatedly.  She had to figure out her jury selections and reading over the questionnaires had made it extremely difficult.  Holly Holiday was on hand to assist her as April Rhodes was the one assisting Shannon with the same process.  “None of these are the people I want, what the hell am I missing?” she grouched. Holly simply hung her head and took a breath.  Cassie wasn’t being very verbal at the moment.  “Well what do you want Cass?  What exactly are you looking for?” she asked her wanting to get more information. “I don’t know,” she said and she continued to pace.  “What piles do I have?” she asked. “Three.  Too violent, too soft, and somewhere in between,” Holly said pointing to each of the piles. “How many people in the too violent pile?” she asked. “Um, four, three of which are pets or subs, or whatever they wrote on there, it’s hard to keep track of what’s what.”  “Only four?” “You said the rest were a mix of too soft and in the middle,” Holly explained. “How the hell am I supposed to break these down, I don’t know anything about this lifestyle,” she said and she went back to pacing.  As she paced and tapped her pen against her thigh, Holly very softly hummed the theme to Jeopardy.  “You are not helping,” Cassandra growled. “I’m sorry Cassie, but there’s not much else I can do.  Have you tried looking at it from a different angle?”   “Such as?” “What kind of jury do you want?” “A jury that will simply listen.  This is the hardest trial of my career.  I am representing clients who did it.  I know they did it.  DNA, video evidence, and the soon to be rape photography will prove it, and I have testimony from my clients’ trainer and the next door neighbors and three people who willingly came forward to tell me how horrible they were.  My job is to prove they are innocent and I can’t, and what’s more, I don’t want to,” she ranted.  “Do you see how complicated this is?  I need people to just listen and I have to try and discredit the evidence that I have.  It’s impossible though,” she sighed. “Perhaps you don’t need a jury that you care about then,” Holly offered. “I’m sorry, what?” she asked. “You’re trying to select a jury that you want to listen, what if you just select a jury panel that is experienced.  No matter what they hear, they’re going to know what’s “right” and “wrong” so to speak, and from what I hear April saying, Shannon is looking for the same thing.  If you want to throw the case, then you and Shannon should have a similar jury.” “I don’t want to throw the case, I want to represent the other side,” Cassandra sighed and then flopped down to the floor.  “I want to really give up,” she said and she picked up all the papers, tossed them up in the air and then selected one at random.  She turned it the right way round and spoke with authority.  “Name:  Ken Tanaka.  Ranking: Submivissive.  Time Involved:  Fifteen months.  Age: Forty.  Occupation:  High School Football Coach.  Play Preferences: Spanking, Medical, Exhibitionism,” she said slowly and then rolled her eyes.  “Medical sounds good, this is chicken scratch,” she said rolling her eyes before continuing.  “Have you ever been pushed past your limits without your consent:  No.  How often do you play:  Every other day.  How often did you want to play when you started:  Every day however my Mistress says that is not realistic and things need to be worked up to slowly and carefully.  I’ll be moving in next month and now I play every other day, in order to give my body a rest between sessions.  Which party involved initiated the lifestyle you’ve entered:  I researched who was in my area and was told by my current mistress to research at least five before settling on one I wanted.  I chose her because she was the one that made me feel the most comfortable,” she read. “Sounds like he took his time in getting to know what was going on.” “Yeah, a lot of them say that, which is great, however, the people involved did not.  I know for a fact that research was not done on the other side.  Rachel was roped into it.” “Against her will?” “I think they started sneaking it on to her, little by little, and then when she realized it wasn’t what she wanted it was too late,” Cassandra explained. “No, here, listen to this.  It appears there is a way to get out,” Holly said handing over another questionnaire.  “Kendal Park, twenty two, four months, college student, age play,  yes I was pushed past my limits, I wanted to play once a week to start, the Master said I had to immerse myself in it for true experience, I was asked to live in house, I stayed at home instead and left due to the master pushing too hard and too fast,” Holly read.  “So it seems you can get out if you want to.” “We don’t know how Kendal left though and I’m not allowed to find out and neither is Shannon, but, I want Kendal on my panel,” she said pulling out the questionnaire and setting it aside.   “Whatever you say boss,” she said.  Two floors up Shannon was working with April Rhodes on jury selection as well.  “Alright so first we’re going to take out anyone who says they don’t have hard limits,” she said. “What’s a hard limit?” April asked. “On one of the questions it says is anything off limits.  If anyone says no, then they are out.  I want the jury to have a limit, to honor a limit.  I need them to have a range, not this anything goes crap that those bastards did to that girl,” she said protectively and April simply nodded and went through the stack.  She pulled out seven papers from her stack and Shannon removed five from hers.  “Good, now with these, we want people who have large limits.  Anyone who wants to go slow or have time to learn stuff.  On top of that we want anyone interested in anal play and medical play.  I also need anyone interested in age play,” she told her and the two began shuffling through papers. “Shannon, why are we looking for these specific things?” she asked. “Because the men in question gave Rachel what’s called an anal prolapse which comes from overactive anal play.  They were rough and aggressive and because of that her body lost it’s muscular integrity which leads to the bowels slipping out of the anus causing a prolapse,” she explained.  They also starved her to a degree, so that doesn’t help with muscular strength either. “When did you get your medical degree?” April smiled. “Over the past two days while reading the medical report,” she responded. “Okay so I’m looking for medical, anal and what’s the third thing?” she asked making little notes to go through the rest of her stack of sixty eight papers. “Age play,” Shannon said and April wrote it down and then looked up for further description.  “All of my knowledge comes from google,” she said prefacing her next little speech.  “It’s mostly a kink enjoyed by men.  They are usually very needy in the maternal department, so they either need more Mommy time, or time with a woman in some dominating role.  The men usually, according to google, like to be humiliated for some reason.  No one seems to be able to explain why this gets them off.  There are women who participate and usually it’s for sexual purposes, however, for the girls it’s usually more of a healing nature.  It’s used more as an escape from the stress of every day adult life,” she said. “I personally, prefer my wine, but whatever works I guess,” April smiled. “I like wine too,” Shannon said kindly.  “In this specific case, I don’t want anyone who wants to be humiliated.  My client was humiliated and still is today, against her will.  Now, she’s in an environment where that is not promoted, however she’s got a lot of old wounds that need to heal so I’m sure she still feels humiliated,” Shannon explained and April simply nodded.  “So, let’s sort through these, pull out only those files, and we’ll then narrow it down from there,” she said and the two women set to work. Once it was narrowed down to fifty people, from one hundred and fifty people April pulled out the papers into six groups.  “Tops for each kink, and bottoms for each kink.  After reading over the papers, my personal favorite it this man,” she said handing Shannon the questionnaire. “Name: Barnabas Jones,” Shannon read and April interrupted her for a moment. “Do you think that’s his real name?” she asked. “Not sure,” Shannon shrugged.  “I want to say yes, but he might be using an alias and considering he’s on the jury, I guess it doesn’t truly matter,” she said before continuing on.  “Ranking: Dominant/Daddy.  Time Involved:  Thirty five years.  Age: Fifty six.  Occupation:  Dominant/Daddy at Club Taboo.  Play Preferences: Spanking, Medical, Age play.” she said and then smiled.  “He fits all three,” Shannon noted and April’s smile grew a little wider.  “Have you ever pushed a submissive beyond their limits without consent:  No.  When a pet or “child” breaks the rules they are punished.  If all they can handle is a simple over the knee spanking then that’s what they get and they only get fifty swats at a time.  If the punishment requires more, then they will get fifty at a time, with breaks and lectures in between until the entire spanking is completed.  How often do you play:  Twice per week with most clients and every day with my live in little boy.  What are the main safety features you use when playing:  Safe words are established at the very beginning and the little ones are usually reminded throughout the session where as the pets are reminded less frequently.  Has a client/submissive ever come to you about concerns they had for an upcoming or previous session:  Yes and I encourage them to do so.  Playing safely means lots of communication and unless they do that, I can’t help them,” Shannon read.  “He sounds perfect,” April smiled.  “He sounds like someone who understands respect and boundaries and limitations and all that,” she said. “Do you want his number for after the trial?” Shannon teased. “Very funny,” April said, “and yes, maybe I do,” she said bravely, although a heavy blush crept into her cheeks. “After the trial,” Shannon smiled and put the paper off to the side so that Mr. Jones could go into the jury pile and with that they began pouring over the rest of the applications.  At Will and Shelby’s house, things were quiet for the moment.  The girls had eaten most of their breakfasts without too much issue.  Currently Shelby was finishing the dishes while three of her four girls were in the other room watching tv.  Rachel was in the kitchen with her and staring at the white board, trying to make sense of the schedule she was currently on.  Important things were happening, but she didn’t have to go anywhere until four P.M.  Thinking for a moment she carefully moved to the board picked up her purple marker and circled the ten A.M. time slot.  Looking at the clock, she spoke softly.  “Mama,” she said and Shelby turned and smiled. “Well hello my little lamb, what can I do for you?’ she asked thinking that Rachel had snuck off to be with her sisters. “Why?” she asked circling the ten A.M. slot again. “We have to make an appointment for you with doctor Kline.  Doctor Kline has been ordered by the court to take pictures of you to prove that the bad men were the ones who hurt you and no one else,” she said. “Me?” Rachel asked and Shelby nodded, set the dish towel over the handle of the dishwasher and took a seat at the dining room table. “Yes, just for you.  There is a man named Doctor Kline and he is going to have you stand somewhere, probably in the exam room while Mama and your sisters are with you and take pictures of your body,” she explained. “No!” Rachel said. “Unfortunately baby, we don’t have a choice.  This has to be done and Doctor Kline is used to working with very scared people,” she tried. “NO!” Rachel snapped. “Excuse me.  Talking is fine, yelling at Mama is not,” Shelby said sternly and Rachel didn’t even attempt an apology, she was simply too angry, so she shook her head no and pointed firmly to the board. “No!” she repeated. “I know you don’t want to Rae, but you don’t have a choice.  This is not Mama and Daddy deciding this.  This is legal counsel and not Miss Shannon.  The bad men, their lawyer wants this,” she said. “No!  No Picture!” Rachel cried. “Stop yelling.  Tell Mama nicely.  Why no pictures?” Shelby asked gently. “NO!” Rachel pouted, stomping her foot angrily. “Rachel Barbara, you know how to behave and this is not it,” Shelby said slightly relieved to see an on coming tantrum.  She was glad to know that Rachel felt comfortable enough in her new space to throw one at all. “No take, no take!” she screamed and Shelby stood up, got a good grip on her and gave her a firm spank and Rachel shut up immediately.  She wanted to drop to her knees, but Shelby was preventing her from doing that. “There is no screaming at Mama or anyone else,” Shelby said sternly and Rachel whined loudly in protest, slightly surprised that the spank hadn’t really hurt, it just caught her by surprise.  What was more surprising was that Shelby had spanked her, only once and was now talking to her calmly.  Vincent and Oliver would have been much worse with her and she started to feel guilt for yelling at Shelby. “No picture,” she whined. “I know you don’t want to take the pictures baby, but you have to.  It’s court ordered and there is nothing I can do to sop it.  I will be with you in the room so you aren’t alone though,” Shelby offered. “No, no picture,” Rachel whined again. “Come here sweetheart,” Shelby said gently pulling her close for a hug.  Rachel whined softly but let Shelby hold her, because it felt nice to be loved and hugged and cuddled close by a woman who only wanted to love her and take care of her.  Shelby sat down and pulled Rachel into her lap.  “Rachel Barbara Berry Corcoran Schuester,” Shelby said gently.  “I love you very much and I am very proud to be your Mama.” “No Berry,” Rachel said softly. “No?  Okay, well then, Miss Rachel Barbara Corcoran Schuester, I know you are very concerned about the pictures you have to take.  I know I don’t want you to have to take them.  I don’t think it’s fair.  I also know it’s court appointed and you don’t have a choice.  This has to be done with Doctor Kline.  I promise you that I will not leave your side.  You’re my daughter, my love, and my little lamb, and I will always keep you safe.  I think it would actually be very good if you were with me when I make your appointment,” Shelby said.  “Will you stay with Mama while she calls to make the appointment?” Shelby asked and as she spoke Rachel had settled into her, happy to be cradled and coddled. “Does I gotta writes it on da board?” she asked softly. “You can if you want to, but I won’t make you,” Shelby told her kindly. “Kays,” Rachel said softly and she snuggled against Shelby who carried her into the office and picked up the phone. “Do you want to dial the numbers for me?” Shelby offered her and Rachel shook her head no.  Shelby gave her a sweet kiss to her temple and then dialed over to the doctor’s office. “Doctor Kline’s office, this is Amber can I help you?” a woman asked and Shelby sighed with relief. “Hi Amber, my name is Shelby Corcoran Schuester.  I need to make an appointment for my daughter please,” she said. “Sure, how old is your daughter?” Amber asked and by this point the phone call was on speaker so Rachel could hear both sides of the conversation. “She’s nineteen,” Shelby answered and in her lap Rachel shook her head no and held up four fingers.  Shelby smiled and ran her fingers through Rachel’s hair and continued to answer questions. “What is she coming in for?” “Court appointed, rape photography session,” Shelby said kindly. “I’m so sorry for your daughter,” Amber said honestly.  “What is her name please?” “It’s being ordered for Rachel Berry,” she said and she kissed the back of Rachel’s head when she finished speaking.  Her girls always went on edge when they had to drop the Corcoran and Schuester names, but Shelby had to give court records, so this was important.   “Court appointed means you’ve been told to have your photos with Doctor Kline.  He is available today at two o’clock, tomorrow between ten and eleven A.M. and then not again until Tuesday,” she said. “How long will this take?” Shelby asked. “One moment please,” the woman said and she flipped through some paperwork.  “The court has ordered a total body series; front, back, and side,” Amber explained.  “It’ll most likely take about half an hour.  It depends on how calm and cooperative your daughter is.” “Who is allowed in the room with her?” Shelby asked.  As soon as Amber had said cooperative, Rachel tensed up.  Rachel didn’t want to be left alone with a man who was going to pictures of her naked body. “Doctor Kline requires at least one parent or guardian with the person for this series.  If the person having the photos done, requests another person in the room, that is fine.  In this case, your daughter may have extra people with her, if she wishes, she just can’t be physically touched while the photos are being taken,” Amber explained. “May we have your first available Saturday appointment please?” Shelby asked. “Yes of course.  Tomorrow morning doctor Kline is free from ten to eleven.  Shall I put you in for ten?” Amber asked and Shelby smiled. “Yes, ten will be perfect.  Thank you very much, and I will be there, with Rachel, my husband and our other three girls,” Shelby said. “Thank you,” Amber said and she hung up, at which point, Shelby hung up. “Okay baby girl, shall we go talk to your sisters and tell them what’s going to happen tomorrow?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded, but she didn’t dare let go of her Mama.  This woman was her life line at the moment and she wasn’t ready to let go. Shelby took her to the family room where the other girls were all sitting on the couch, pressed up against each other, sitting under a blanket, and looking cold.  “What happened to my girls?” Shelby asked kindly. “We’re fine Mama,” Quinn pushed out kindly and she very slowly pushed the blanket off of the three of them. “Are you sure my loves?  You all look so cold,” she said kindly and as she spoke the wind blew hard outside and the girls all coward away from the window.  “Okay, time to check the heat and then I need everyone to eat a banana, or at least share a banana,” she said gently and they all looked at her curiously.  “Does anyone want to come check the thermostat with me?” she asked and Brittany raised her hand.  “Okay my love, come on,” she smiled holding her arms out to Brittany, now that Rachel was seated next to Santana, who was pulling her close so they could cuddle.  Shelby lead Brittany over to the corner of the room and smiled.  “Okay love, we want it to be at least sixty eight inside,” Shelby said.  “The sixty eight we want is down here, can you tell me what it says?” she asked. “Sissy seben,” she said softly. “Which means it’s too cold, so what I want you to do is turn this dial,” she said tapping it.  “Can you turn it up so that the little red line here is on the seventy?  I want my girls to be warm and comfortable,” she said and Brittany did as asked.  “Wonderful job baby girl, thank you,” Shelby smiled.  “Now, let’s go get bananas for everyone,” Shelby smiled.  “How many should we get?” she asked. “Um, duss fee Mama,” she said softly.  “Okay love, let’s say who we are getting bananas for please,” she said.  “One for,” Shelby said kindly. “Sanny an’ Me,” she smiled. “And the second?” “Quinnie an’ Rae,” she said taking the second banana. “Lovely, and who is the third for?” “You Mama,” she grinned. “Mama gets a banana too?” Shelby asked and Brittany nodded and smiled.  “Thank you baby girl,” she said and she gave her a kiss.  “I love you very much baby Bree.  I will always love you,” Shelby smiled and she gave her another kiss.  “Shall we go eat now?” she asked and Brittany nodded and the two went back into the family room.  “Okay my loves, time to eat bananas,” Shelby announced. “Sanny, we trade,” Quinn said softly and the two changed positions so Quinn was next to Rachel and Brittany was able to snuggle into Santana’s side.  “Kay, so dey s’ares all a time.  I s’are wif you,” Quinn said and Rachel nodded.  “I bite, you bite?  Or do you wanna break it?” Quinn asked. “You bite, I bite,” Rachel smiled and she put her head on Quinn’s shoulder, enjoying the snuggle time she was having, because the conversation was about to get very heavy. “Okay, I want everyone to have at least two bites and then I want to talk to everyone about what’s going to happen tomorrow morning,” Shelby said kindly, taking a seat on the floor in front of her four girls, thinking they looked very much like toddlers.  She could tell her “older three” were mostly concerned about the weather and Rachel was just going to go along with whatever they did.  After they took their two required bites, Shelby spoke kindly.  “Okay ladies, does anyone remember what we talked about at breakfast this morning?” she asked.  “Specifically regarding Rae,” she said and they still looked a little confused.  “Okay girls, let’s try again.  On the board in the kitchen it says Mama had to call someone today at ten, does anyone remember who I had to call?” she asked and Quinn raised her hand. “You hadda call a docta for Rae,” she said softly. “That is correct,” Shelby smiled.  “So I made the call and tomorrow Rae has an appointment near Overlook Hospital with Doctor Kline,” she said and Santana immediately raised her hand.  “Gently please Sanny,” Shelby said seeing the angry scowl on her young love’s face. “What’s happening?” she asked. “Rae has to go for something called a full body rape photography series,” Shelby said and before any of the girls could protest, Shelby help up her hand.  “No, stop!  Let me finish,” she said quickly.   “It’s called a rape photography series.  Doctor Kline has a very special camera.  He will take pictures of Rachel’s body.” Quinn reached her hand over to Rachel and squeezed it firmly.  “Is she gonna be naked?” Quinn asked. “Yes, she will have to be naked,” Shelby said and the girls all shook their heads no.  “Gentle my loves, speak gently,” Shelby told them and Brittany raised her hand. “Why does she has ta has dis?” Brittany asked. “The other lawyers ordered it to see if they could prove that the bad men weren’t the ones to hurt your sister,” Shelby said.  “I know everyone is scared and no one likes this, but Mama talked to the doctor and there are rules in place that Mama will make absolutely sure are followed,” Shelby explained. “Wha’ da rules Mama?” Brittany asked. “Well, Rae will not be left alone with Doctor Kline for any reason, that’s first.  Secondly, the three of you are allowed to be in the room as long as Rae says it’s okay.  If Rae wants you out, you are out, and why would Rae want you out?” she asked kindly. “Cause is barrasing,” Brittany said quickly. “Yes, that is very good Bree, what else?” Shelby asked. “Rae, we should be wif you.  We can move your focus,” Santana said.  “This isn’t like Grandma.  No smilin,” she said and then she looked to Shelby.  “Right Mama?” she asked. “I think you are correct Sanny, yes.  I don’t think Rae needs to smile,” Shelby said. “I gonna say what I fink, kay?” Quinn asked Rachel kindly offering her another bite of banana and Rachel nodded, accepting the bite.  “Small little bits.  So if he wants the whole body, you do jus’ a litta at a time.  You don’t has to be all naked, the whole time,” she said. “Mama, I wan my sissers,” Rachel said. “I will make sure that happens and I imagine Daddy will want to be there too,” Shelby told them kindly and she watched Rachel and Santana yawn heavily.  “Okay my girls, thank you for this conversation, would you all like to watch tv until lunch?” she asked them, trying to get them to take a nap, knowing they needed it.  They all nodded at her and with four kisses, and the collection of the bananas she left her loves to watch tv and she went into the kitchen to start preparing lunch.  She also picked up the phone and dialed her mother, because sometimes a girl just needed her mother.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Will texted Shelby’s phone, knowing it would be on vibrate and she could call him back.  His phone rang moments later and he smiled when he saw his wife’s face on the screen.  “Hello Gorgeous!” he said. “Thanks sexy,” she smiled.  “What’s up?” “I wanted to tell you I spoke to Veronica.  She’s all prepared to talk to the girls and she thinks she knows how to fix Rachel’s bladder bell tone thing.  It’s apparently not as severe as we first thought, at least, that’s what she hopes.  She thinks I’m right.  Rae is so focused on what hearing a bell will do to her, she’s not trying to ignore the bell sounds at all.  Veronica wants to try and shift her from an obsession to an observation, but first she has to see how intense the obsession is.” “Clearly it’s a twenty five,” Shelby said. “Yes, on a scale of one to ten it is definitely a twenty five, but we think, well Ronnie thinks, that we might be able to change that, so it’s more like a three,” he said, and Shelby heard a lot of hope in his voice. “That’s quite a jump,” Shelby offered.  “I mean, I’m all for going from twenty five to three, or even ten, but it just seems like a big jump,” she said kindly not wanting to dash his hope too harshly. “Well that’s why we leave it to the professionals,” he told her and she could hear his hope falter just a little bit.  She hadn’t totally crushed him, but she had helped him release his hopes that Rachel was going to be “cured” by the time he saw her at dinner.  She could hear it in his voice. “You’re the best husband I think I’ve ever had the honor to be married to and a wonderful Daddy to our girls,” she smiled. “Thanks,” he laughed.  “So the other reasons I called were to talk to my girls if they need it and find out if you need help getting them to therapy,” he said. “I should be okay,” she said honestly.  “I have the car in the garage and the girls are all dressed in sweaters, jeans, and the nap socks, your mother had mailed to us,” she said. “Nap socks?” Will asked. “She found the at brookstone, the girls love them.  Apparently, ‘Dey is very wawm Mama,” she said. “And who does that voice belong to?” he asked curiously. “All of them,” she said.  “I’m only concerned about Miss Ronnie and how communicating  with them is going to work today.” “Rae told me they all had notebooks to write in if necessary,” Will said.  “Perhaps she’ll work with Rae that way,” he said. “They do, and I still worry about our girls, that’s all,” she said. “Because you’re a good Mama, and you love them more than you love anyone else,” he said. “Except for you,” she grinned. “No, that’s not true, we love those girls more than each other I think sometimes, but because we both feel the same, it makes it okay somehow,” he said. “You’ve been spending time with the philosophy department,” Shelby laughed and Will smiled. “Maybe, but that’s okay.  Tell me what you want me to bring to dinner,” he said. “You’ll have to call my mom for that, and right now, the only thing I want you to bring to dinner is you, and all your sexiness,” she grinned.   “Not at your parents’ house,” he laughed. “I love you,” she said and once he said it back, they hung up and Shelby went into the family room to find her girls looking outside together pointing and whispering to each other.  “Girls it’s three thirty,” Shelby said gently, not wanting to startle them, but it didn’t work and Brittany jumped slightly.  “I’m sorry sweetheart,” she said gently and Brittany nodded. “Mama, where we going now?” Quinn asked kindly. “We’re all going to get in the car and go see Miss Ronnie so that Rae can have her reconditioning therapy and I was just on the phone with Daddy,” she smiled. “Is he coming too?” Santana asked happily. “No, he can’t make today’s session, but he did say he talked to Miss Ronnie, and she thinks she knows how to help Rae a lot and in just one session we should see improvement,” Shelby smiled. “YAY RAE!” Brittany cheered and then she wrapped Rachel in a hug and kissed her temple. “Shhh, yes, yay for Rae, but you know what?  Even if there was no change from right now to when we get back, it won’t matter at all.  We are going to therapy to see what happens and no matter what I am very proud of all of you girls,” she told them and she gave them each a kiss.  “Now, can we please put on our jackets and get in the car to go see Miss Ronnie?” she asked and they did as she wanted, with no issue at all. The thirty minute drive was very quite and while Shelby focused heavily on the road, she kept glancing in the rear view mirror to see if her girls were okay.  At the first red light, she turned around to pretend to look for something and noticed all of her girls seemed unsure, but not scared.  “Okay ladies, quick review.  Who remember who we are going to see right now?” she asked kindly. “Miss Ronnie Mama,” Quinn supplied quickly. “Good, and who are we going to see after that?” she asked and they all thought for a moment. “Oh, family dinner!” Brittany announced. “Very good, does anyone remember where?” she asked. “Grandma and Grandpa’s house,” Santana said simply and with one last praise from Shelby everyone fell quiet and let Shelby drive to therapy. Rachel was living in her head at the moment.  She wasn’t paying attention to anything going on around her.  She was simply looking out the window and thinking.  Her Daddy had talked to Ronnie and there seemed to be a way to get her to gain back her bladder control.  That sounded promising.  She did want that.  It was nice to not have to worry about what was going to happen to her every second of the day, and perhaps she could get back to normal underwear again.  She also was now thinking about how she was getting better.  These people took her in and watched over her so lovingly and helped her get better in a very short amount of time.  The outer bruises had faded, and now they were just working on her muscles; getting them stronger.  It almost felt like there was a light at the end of the tunnel, but she didn’t know if she wanted it.  Where was she going to go?  How was she going to pay for things?  Her fathers were out of the picture and while she sometimes missed them, she wasn’t too keen on seeing them again.  What would Will and Shelby want if she decided to stay with them?  Was she going to be allowed to date if she wanted?  Was she going to be allowed to work if she wanted?  The other girls had been working, but Will and Shelby put a stop to that recently, so were they not allowed to work anymore?  It seemed to Rachel that a college professor and a one day a week vocal coaching session, was not enough to pay bills, and now she was only going to contribute to those bills should she decide to stay.  Did the other girls want her to stay?  They were usually kind and very protective, but were they doing it because that was how they felt or did they just want her better and out of the house?  Her mind was racing so fast, she never heard anyone calling her name.  The strong gust of wind on her face didn’t catch her attention when the door opened and the whimpering sounds of the other girls went completely unnoticed.  It wasn’t until she heard Shelby’s voice and realized that a soft hand was touching her cheek, did she snap out of her state and pay attention. “Rae baby, we’re here my little Lamb,” Shelby said gently and Rachel blinked, looking at Shelby with surprise.  How long had she not been listening?  How angry was Shelby?  Why were the other girls frightened?  What was happening around her?  “Rae, are you okay my love?” Shelby asked her kindly. “Owie,” Rachel said softly, pressing her palm to the side of her head. “Is it a headache from thoughts,” Shelby asked holding up one hand.  “Or from muscles?” she asked holding up the other hand and Rachel grabbed the first hand, being honest with Shelby, which Shelby was grateful for.  “Well why don’t we all go inside and talk to Miss Ronnie and maybe ease your headache a little bit,” Shelby suggested and Rachel nodded, carefully getting out of the car so she could be helped into the building.  The five women went up to Veronica’s office and the door was open, with Veronica sitting at the desk waiting for her clients. Shelby ushered everyone into the room and shut the door behind them.  “Well good afternoon my good looking crew!  I have Mama Shelby and daughters slash sisters, Rachel, Quinn, Santana, and Brittany,” Veronica smiled at them. “Good afternoon Miss Ronnie,” Shelby smiled. “Well my dear ladies how is everyone?” she smiled and they all simply nodded at her.  “Does anyone know that I talked to your Dad today?” she asked and they nodded again.  “Does anyone know what that conversation resulted in?” she asked and Brittany raised her hand. “You know how to help Rae, re, um, re, uh, re something,” she said. “Condition,” Quinn supplied helpfully taking her hand and squeezing it gently and lovingly. “Yes,” Brittany said. “That is absolutely correct, and I would like you all to come further into the room please, and get your notebooks, so we can discuss what your Dad and I talked about and how I think I can better help Rachel to recondition her body.  Does that sound okay?” she asked and everyone nodded again, before they gathered their notebooks and a pen and took a seat at the round table in the middle of the room. “Okay, so Rachel, I want to start with you please,” Veronica said.  “You know that I talked to Dad, and you know that I think I can help you.  Do you like those two statements?” she asked and Rachel turned her notebook to an open page and wrote yes.  Santana and Brittany copied her, while Quinn wrote the entire question and answer down in her notebook.  “Do you want to know why I think what I think?” she asked and again the yeses went around the room, the girls all nodding their agreement, including Shelby, who wanted to speak, but she hadn’t been addressed so she stayed silent.  She was trying to set an example for her girls.  In this particular case, it was good for her girls to get used to not answering questions, because when it came to the court room, they wouldn’t be allowed to say anything, so it was time to start practicing now.  “Okay, so before we do that, I’m going to explain something.  Who, of the four of you, can tell me what an obsession is?” Veronica asked and Quinn’s hand went up immediately. “When you can think about nothing else at all,” Quinn said. “That is very good.  Can any of you make a relationship for me?” Veronica asked. Santana raised her hand and then pulled the deck of cards carefully out of the box.  “I will be obsessed with the ten of hearts,” she said and she started laying out the cards face up on the table.  “Ten of hearts, ten of hearts,” she said saying it over and over again until fourteen cards later, it showed up.  “That’s it, that’s the one I want, I’m obsessed, I don’t care about any other card,” she said and Veronica smiled. “That was excellent Santana, thank you,” Veronica grinned.  “So, let’s go back a bit.  Rachel what is the one thing you think about all the time?” she asked and Rachel gave her a curious look.  “You can take your time about it,” she said kindly.  “I just want you to take a moment or two and throughout the course of this day so far, what was one of the most prominent thoughts in your mind.  What was the one or maybe even a few thoughts that you were obsessed with,” Veronica said and Rachel nodded, twisted her lips a few times, and then began to write slowly in her notebook.  “What were my obsessive thoughts today?” she wrote and then she went back to thinking while everyone around her seemed to think about their own obsessive thoughts.  The girls asked to write down their thoughts as well and Veronica granted permission.   While they wrote, Veronica used that moment to speak to Shelby softly.  “If we can get her to realize her brain is able to focus on many things at the same time, I can help her recondition or retrain her bladder.  I am only going to do this with your permission, Will gave me his.  I have a “special tool” and I’m going to make sure it makes a sound, and we’ll see what happens, but she has to be immersed in what she’s doing in order to show you and potentially your girls that what I’m doing has a great potential to work,” Veronica said.  “May I show you?” Shelby took a deep breath and nodded.  “I give my permission and I also retain the right to call you at three in the morning when the nightmares are rampant and only relate to your special tool and the noise it makes,” Shelby said and Veronica nodded with a smile. “I will make sure to use extreme caution,” she said and then she waited for the girls to finish whatever it was they were writing.  Veronica watched the girls carefully and noted how intent their focus was.  They would write and pause and continue writing and she waited patiently for all of them to finish putting down their obsessive thoughts.  “Okay ladies, so it’s been five minutes, does anyone want to share out loud what their obsessive thoughts were today?” Veronica asked and not one girl raised their hand or made any effort to express their writing verbally.  “Fair enough, can anyone show what they wrote?” she asked and immediately Brittany raised her hand.  Veronica smiled and spoke kindly.  “Who would you like to share your thoughts with Bree?’ she asked kindly.   “I will show you and um Mama, please Miss Ronnie,” she said and Veronica nodded.  Brittany stood up moved over to the two women and showed her notebook to both of them.  She was only slightly embarrassed about Shelby seeing it, because it would mean Shelby would see her as a disappointment, however doing the exercise was more beneficial to Rachel and that was what won out in Brittany’s mind.  Helping Rachel now might get her a pass later for when she had a migraine.  “If I get stressed, I’ll have a migraine and I won’t be able to help Mama, or Rae,” it said and Veronica nodded her understanding. “Thank you for sharing that Bree, that is very brave of you to show both me and your mom.  Shelby do you have any thoughts you can share without saying what is written down?” Veronica asked.  She was trying to build up whatever level of trust was already established between Shelby and the girls.   Shelby nodded and spoke gently.  “You my baby Bree, do this a great deal and I’m very proud of you.  I also want to remind you that this here,” she said pointing to the words, Help Mama, or Rae, “you do that all the time and if you ever can’t, that is okay,” Shelby explained.  “You are one of my four loves, always,” she told her and Brittany wrapped herself around Shelby in a hug. Veronica smiled and let them have a moment.  “Would anyone else like to go?” Veronica asked and Rachel bravely raised her hand but kept her other hand pressed tightly over what she’d written in her notebook.  “Do you want me to read it on my own, or do you want to read it to me?” Veronica asked. “You can Miss Ronnie,” she said softly. “Thank you Rae,” Veronica said and she carefully moved over to Rachel’s spot at the table and spoke gently.  “Can you move your hand so I can see?” she asked and after taking a deep breath, Rachel closed her eyes, and moved her hand away enough for Veronica to see, but the words were still protected from the other girls. “Rae, I didn’t see it,” Santana said and she turned her own notebook upside down so it could not be read by anyone and then wrapped Rachel in a hug.  She kept her tight against her and spoke softly.  “I didn’t see it, and you don’t have to be embarrassed,” she said gently.  “We love you Rae, we love you, whatever it is,” Santana whispered kindly and they were quickly joined by Quinn and Brittany and Shelby stayed back, watching her girls with a sad smile, while Veronica read over Rachel’s statement. “Thank you for letting me see it Rachel and now I’m all done, so let me know when you’re ready to do more therapy okay?” Veronica asked and Rachel nodded but continued cuddling her sisters, waiting for the other shoe to drop.  Surely Veronica was going to read the dreaded statement.  She figured it was only a matter of time before Veronica read the horrifying words on her page.  She had to keep it secret for a reason.  Admitting that she liked this family, and how they made her feel, could result in them not wanting to care for her anymore.  Messing herself, needing help walking, and fearing for her own safety ninety percent of the day was a lot of work for some people.  Doing it for a small amount of time, was probably not so bad, but to know that she would need help forever was very stressful and she was absolutely sure of her thoughts every day since joining this family.  “If I can’t stop wetting myself and I can’t contribute to the house, they are going to get rid of me,” is what she’d written down and Veronica read it quietly and smiled to herself, because Rachel had expressed some of her true obsessive thoughts.  Everything had come together as planned and now Veronica could move forward with her plans in assisting Rachel to recover. “Thank you for sharing Rachel,” she smiled and then fell silent and still before she decided to continue with the session.  Veronica left them for a moment, moving to one of the storage cabinets and selecting a very large bowl of dice.  “That’s a lot of dice,” Shelby said looking at the large fishbowl of dice that Veronica was carrying over to the girls who were now looking up to see what their Mama was talking about.  Their eyes landed on the large fishbowl of dice. “Is like your light bri’es Rae,” Quinn smiled. “You have light brites Rachel?” Veronica asked kindly and Rachel smiled, but snuggled into Santana a little further, to try and draw on some of Santana’s bravery.  “Well what do you do with them?” she asked. “Juss s’uff,” she said. “Well maybe, you can all do just stuff with my very large bowl of dice,” she suggested and they gave her a curious look.  “It’s just something to keep us busy.  Maybe we can all build a pattern with these dice,” she said. Rachel raised her hand and spoke softly.  “Can Mama he’p?” she asked. “If she wants to, of course,” Veronica said.  “How about I choose a pattern for us.  Since there are six of us, we can all play.  Rae, we’ll start with you.  You’re one, Santana two, Quinn three, Brittany four, your Mom five and I’m six.  You can all choose any color die you want, but we’re going to build a little chain from one to six, and round again and again, okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded, immediately grabbing a purple die and placed it on the table so that the one white dot was on top.  Santana went second and placed a red die so that the two dots were on top.  Quinn went third and turned the blue die to the right, and Brittany continued with dice number four.  The pattern continued for five whole minutes before Veronica tapped a button beneath the table on her phone and it made a bell sound and Rachel didn’t budge.  She didn’t react to it or acknowledge she heard anything, she simply placed her die in the sequence and waited for Santana to continue. “Mama!” Brittany said urgently and Shelby simply smiled at her.   “It’s okay Bree.  Talk to me calmly.  Is there something bothering you?” she asked and Brittany nodded that there was a problem.  “Okay babe, tell me what’s on your mind,” she said and Brittany looked pained. “I um,” she said looking at Rachel who looked completely calm and curious as to why her sister seemed so sad.  “I thought I heard a bell,” she pushed out and Rachel went tense immediately. “Rae, are you okay?” Veronica asked her kindly. “No bells.  No like,” she said sounding immediately like Mackenzie and Courtney and Shelby felt worry take over her body, but she breathed steadily and decided to let Veronica do her job, it was why they were there.   “That’s a fair statement,” Veronica said kindly.  “Let’s keep going with the dice please.  Quinnie, can you please lay your die down for us so we can continue.  We’ll talk and work at the same time,” Veronica said and the girls seemed to be okay with that.  “Rae, why don’t you like bells?” she asked once they finished a few rotations.  By now Rachel had had time to calm down and Veronica could maybe get more information out of her. “Bad men.  Make me pee,” she informed her, the pout growing on her face as she spoke up about how bells were her enemy.   “I’m very sorry the bad men did that to you,” she said.  “That’s why you’re here to see me right?” she asked and Rachel nodded her agreement and understanding.  “Do you know what made your sister mention a bell?” she asked kindly. “She heard it,” Rachel said. “She did.  My question is, did you?” Veronica said kindly. “No,” Rachel answered honestly. “Fair enough.  Did anyone else hear the bell tone?” Veronica asked kindly and Quinn raised her hand, as did Shelby, but Santana did not.  “Santana did you really not hear the bell?  It’s okay if you didn’t,” she assured her and then she watched as Santana very shyly raised her hand.  She didn’t want Rachel to feel bad that she had missed it. “Mama,” Rachel pleaded, feeling her body finally react to the noise that had happened minutes ago.  It was the same thing that had happened at home the day before but she hadn’t been able to connect the two things. “What’s up baby?” Shelby asked kindly, not putting the two things together herself. “Wet,” Rachel whispered softly and Shelby nodded, stood up and offered her hand to Rachel, who was helped to her feet by Santana and Quinn.  “Girls, we’ll be right back, behave please,” Shelby said kindly and with that she took Rachel out of the room and into the nearby bathroom. As soon as the door was closed, the three girls looked at Veronica with fire in their eyes and determination on their faces.  “Calm down girls.  I will answer all of your questions and what I did, I didn’t do to be mean.  I had to see if worked.  Now, I will ask you three one question and then when you answer it, you can ask me anything you want okay?” she asked and they slowly agreed to her condition.  “What was the word I asked you all, including Rachel, to define for me when you first got here today?” she asked. “Obsession or obsessive,” Brittany said.   “That doesn’t explain why you made a bell ring though,” Santana growled. “No, it doesn’t and I want to give you an answer, and I want to say it in front of Rachel too,” Veronica said. “Say it twice,” Santana growled. “Don’t growl, Mama will be mad,” Quinn hissed softly. “You rang a bell and that’s what makes her remember the bad men,” Santana said protectively. “Okay, then I’m going to explain it twice.  We were playing a game just now, with the dice, right?  So your sister was very focused on what we were doing, almost obsessed with it, and because of that, she never heard the bell.  Her brain was focused, very intently on something other than her own body, and because of that her bladder didn’t release,” Veronica said. “Daddy told you,” Quinn offered before her sister could say anything. “Your Dad told me what happened at your house with the light brites, yes, and so now I’m working on figuring out how to use that information to help Rachel recondition her body,” she told them.  She talked to them as adults and they seemed to appreciate it. “We will help you,” Brittany offered. “But you can’t be mean to her or yell at her or make her cry.  You explain everything to her like you just explained it to us, and then we help you,” Santana growled. “Santana Aurora!” Shelby scolded when she reentered the room with Rachel. “No.  I’m protecting my sister!” Santana said. “And you will do so politely!” Shelby scolded and she spoke in her stern Mama, in charge Mistress voice, and all the girls, including Veronica straightened up.  Shelby meant business.  Shelby took her place back at the table and Rachel glued herself to her Mama’s lap, thoroughly embarrassed by everything that had just happened.  “Now, we need to get back to the task Miss Ronnie has given us all to do.  We can talk as we do so, but you will all be polite, am I understood?” she asked firmly and everyone nodded, including Veronica.  “You aren’t my girls Ronnie,” Shelby smiled at her, speaking kindly once she noticed Veronica nodding along with the girls. “I will still be polite and set a good example,” she smiled. “Thank you,” Shelby grinned. “Let’s proceed,” Veronica said.  “It’s your turn number two,” she smiled and they silently set to laying out dice again.  After several turns, Veronica saw Rachel start to get involved and become more interested in what was going on.  She also noticed how young Rachel was.  Rachel was seated in Shelby’s lap and while she was nineteen, she portrayed a much younger image.  “Rachel, do you remember the word we talked about before we started our dice exercise?” she asked and Rachel nodded. “Yes Miss Ronnie,” Shelby coaxed. “Es Miss,” Rachel mumbled softly and Veronica smiled. “Can you remind me what it is and the definition please?” she asked. “Obsession.  Sole focus on one fing,” she said placing down her die before cuddling into Shelby and watching intently waiting for her turn to come again. “Very good, and are you obsessed with anything right now?” she asked her kindly. “Dice,” Rachel said. “Very good, thank you,” Veronica said and a few minutes later the table was covered with dice.  “You’ve all done a great job with the dice, thank you,” she said.  “Now, I’d like to talk to you Rachel about another obsession.  Can we talk about how obsessions can be bad?” she asked and Santana sat up a little straighter, not sure she was liking where Veronica was about to take this conversation. “Easy Sanny,” Shelby said kindly although her tone was one that meant business.  “Why don’t we all talk together,” Veronica said.  “What are some obsessions that can be not so great?” she pressed gently. “Drugs, and alcohol,” Quinn said quickly. “Very good,” Veronica praised.  “Anything else we can think of?” she pressed gently. “Sex,” Rachel said and Veronica nodded. “That is very true.  Why can a sex obsession be bad?” she asked. “Hurt people,” Rachel said softly and sadly, curling into Shelby as tightly as she could, shivering slightly. “That is true.  Obsessions can be very intense and if not handled properly, people can get hurt,” Veronica said.   “Bad men,” Rachel whimpered and Veronica waited patiently, hoping Rachel would continue her train of thought.  Thankfully, she did.  “Too much sex, not safe, not nice to me, not kind, not gentle,” she said slowly, repeating a lot of the same phrases for a good minute or so, trying to get her point across.  Eventually she stopped talking and just looked at Veronica.   “Yes, I was given a medical report and it sounded like the bad men did a lot of very intense things to you.  I think they were obsessed with sex.  Do you think that?” she asked. “Sess wif control,” she pushed out kindly. “What do you mean by control Rae?” Veronica asked kindly. “Dey wanna control all of me,” Rachel said softly, curling into Shelby as she spoke.  “Dey control all of me and broke me,” she whimpered and immediately the other girls moved in to comfort their sister. “You’re not broke,” Santana said softly although her voice had a lot of bite to it.  She needed to be sure she was understood. “Gentle baby, very gentle,” Shelby corrected kindly. “Rae my friend, I want to talk to you about control please,” Veronica said and she waited.  She was sure she was going to get resistance from Rachel and the other girls or some combination of the four of them.  Shockingly, Rachel agreed to talk about it.  “The very bad men that were involved in your life, did have a very unhealthy obsession and they did try to control your body, in too many aspects.  Everything they did to you was wrong.  The reason you see me though is because you have a condition, an obsession, not an unhealthy one, but an obsession and my job is to retrain your body to stop being obsessed.  Your brain is obsessed with a function.  When you hear a certain noise, your body is responding.  What we’ve noticed though is that if you aren’t thinking about it, you can actually hear the noise and move past it and not respond,” she explained and Rachel burst into tears.   “You promised!” Brittany scolded Veronica. “Stop, now!” Shelby said and Brittany looked angrily at her.  “No!” Shelby said cutting her off before she could protest.  “This is a room with corners, and if you need to go to one, I will send you there!” she said sternly.  “Calmly, and I mean very calmly, tell me what you think Miss Ronnie promised,” Shelby ordered. “She made Rae cry!” Brittany whined softly. “Stop whining please,” Shelby said kindly.  “Now, think, did Miss Ronnie make Rae cry, or did the terrible memories do it?” she asked. “She embarrassed her, she’s blushing!” Brittany pointed out. “Everyone gets a blush when they cry, so don’t jump to conclusions please,” Shelby said and as she was lecturing her daughter, Veronica had left the table gotten Rachel’s notebook, a pen, and some tissues. “Okay, now the professional takes charge and the three of you watch your sister.  I am not going to do anything to her that is harmful.  She may cry and she may get upset and that is okay.  I don’t judge her for it, or think any less of her, but in the last fifteen minutes we have, things are going to happen.  I will not take her from Mom, understand?” she asked them and the three girls nodded at her and Shelby smiled.  Apparently Veronica was either a potential Mistress or had picked up some skills from Bruce and Anne over the years.  “Good, thank you,” she said and she handed Rachel the tissues, making a great effort to be deliberate about everything.  She put things in Rachel’s hands and instructed her to use them, but kept her voice kind at the same time. Once Rachel had wiped her eyes and blew her nose, Veronica picked up her notebook and wrote in it, making sure no one could see.  Rachel’s brain is obsessed with hearing a bell tone and relating that to her bladder.  Miss Ronnie can alter that so it is no longer an obsession.  Do you want that? she wrote and she handed Rachel the pen.  “There are other things in this notebook, that I know you aren’t comfortable with other people seeing.  You can stay in your Mom’s lap if you wish, but you have to work out how we do this, so that no one sees what you don’t want them to see,” Veronica told her. Rachel thought for a moment and looked at Shelby.  “C’ose you eyes Mama?” she asked softly, her speech still young sounding, although she was cooperating with instructions. “How about I duck my head so that in case my eyes flutter open, I still can’t see,” Shelby said and Rachel agreed to that.   Shelby held Rachel sideways and ducked her head down so it was behind Rachel’s and then Veronica handed her the notebook.  That move made the other girls put their heads down on the table, to assure Rachel they were respecting her privacy as well.  Rachel carefully read it all and wrote down yes. Veronica nodded and took back the notebook.  “When you are doing other things, when you are focused, your obsession goes away.  That is good.  That means your body hasn’t fully integrated the two things,” she wrote.  “Bells will not always mean your bladder releases,” she wrote down and then handed it back to Rachel. “What do I do?” Rachel wrote. “You stop thinking about the bad men who hurt you and know that you are protected by this family and that they will keep you safe,” Veronica wrote. Rachel took the book, looked at the words and frowned, tears slowly starting to slip down her face.  She looked at the clock, her sisters, back at her Mama, and then at Veronica.  Asking Rachel to believe that this family would protect her was one thing, asking her to believe with all of her being that this family was her family, was something totally different.  If she got better, if she was able to “grow up” and support herself, what would happen to her?  What if they couldn’t protect her?  What if they realized they didn’t want her anymore.  No matter what they told her now, no one knew how awful of a person she was and she couldn’t bear to have her heart broken a third time.  Her fathers just left her and never contacted her to see how things were.  Her Sirs tortured her.  Now she was with a family who took really good care of her, but she could see pity in their eyes, all the time.  What happened once she was better?  What was going to happen to her once Veronica fixed her?  She’d go back to being “normal” and they would realize how horrible she was.  Clearly she couldn’t be that good of a person if the people who claimed to be her family kept neglecting her. “I will do this part,” she wrote and she circled the first part of Veronica’s sentence that said you stop thinking about the bad men who hurt you. Veronica nodded, grateful for any progress made and smiled.  “Good,” she wrote.  “You now have homework.  May I speak it?” she wrote and Rachel simply nodded yes.  “Okay girls, our discussion is over and now everyone can hear what Rachel’s homework is.  You won’t be coming to see me again until next week.  Therefore, every day, starting tonight, you’re going to write a list for me, several lists.  I have topics here,” she said and she pulled out a standard piece of paper that had about fifty topics on it.  “Every day, between tonight and two thirty next week, you’re going to write me a list.  You’re going to do so every few hours.  There should be about four lists per day starting tomorrow.  I do not expect four lists today.  This paper here,” she said showing them a list of topics, “has a number of topics; colors, baby names, shapes, presidents, world currency, and the list goes on.  Every day, you’re going to pick a topic and you’re going to write me a list of twenty five items in that topic.  So for example, if the topic were numbers, you would have to write down a list of twenty five numbers for me.  You’re all going to get to take your notebooks home,” she said turning to a blank page.  “Up here in the top right corner, you’ll write the date and the time.  Here in the middle, you’ll write down the topic.  Here along the left you’ll write the numbers one through twenty five, and then next to each number you’ll write down the items in that category or topic that you’ve chosen.” “What’s the catch?” Santana asked protectively. “Santana Aurora!” Shelby scolded. “No,” Veronica said holding up her hand.  “She’s right, there is a catch.  It’s not however a catch.  It’s part of the assignment.  At some point during your list making a bell will sound.  I don’t know when it will sound or how many times it will sound, but at least once during your homework assignment a bell tone will sound.  Now, if you hear the bell during the list you write a yes near whatever number it was you heard the bell and if your bladder released on it’s own.  If you don’t hear the bell, down here at the bottom of your list you write a no.  That will indicate to me, if you heard it and reacted, or if your brain was able to move past it and focus on the task at hand.  I’m giving you a task Rachel and I don’t want you to be obsessed with it, I want it to just flow.  I want your brain to start processing bell tones as a normal part of life so we can break the obsession it has, do you understand?” she asked. “No,” Quinn said simply. “Okay, let’s try then.  What happened with the bad men?” Veronica asked, “based on everything we all talked about today and were able to accomplish, what have we learned about Rachel’s brain and the bad men?” she asked. “They made her brain obsessed with bell tones,” Quinn said. “You don’t have to be perfect,” Santana growled at her. “Excuse me!” Shelby said sternly.  “Santana.  Come here, now!” she said and Santana was about to protest.  “No!  Now!” Shelby said pointing to the space next to her.  She knew that Quinn’s desire to be perfect bothered Santana a lot.  She always jumped the gun and Santana and Brittany were silenced, making it appear as they didn’t know the answer.  She wrapped her arm tightly around Santana and kissed to top of her head.  “Stop growling.  I have children.  I do not have dogs,” she told her and with that Veronica continued. “It is a correct answer.  They did make her brain obsessed with bell tones.  Now, when we played with the dice today, what was happening?” she asked. “Her brain had a new obsession,” Quinn answered. “I knew that,” Brittany sighed. “From now on, we raise our hands when a question is asked,” Shelby stated sternly and Quinn pouted, but both Brittany and Santana nodded almost happily.  They wanted to show their smarts as well. “It did, and then what did I do while we were focused on the dice?” she asked and three hands immediately shot up.  “Santana?” “You rang a bell and Rae didn’t react.” “That’s right.  There was a different obsession.  A different focus.  Did her brain catch up to the sound eventually?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  She had wet herself, but it was after the fact.  “So then what does that mean?” “Obsession not broken,” Rachel said softly, keeping her hand raised. “It was for a little while though, which means you will be able to work with me and your exercises to make your brain stop being obsessed,” Veronica said.  “It’s going to be a slow process Rachel, but I have great hope and faith that this is something you’ll be able to accomplish.  Now, I want to point out one more thing about these topics.  Do you see how some look rather simple and some look really complicated?” she asked and Rachel nodded her agreement.  “Some will require research and some are just thoughts.  I want you to do at least one of each, each day, starting tonight.  We’re going to see based on your work and your records how long it takes for your brain to realize it can do many things at once.  You are a very smart girl Rachel and I have a lot of faith in you,” Veronica told her.   “And I have some good news.  There are lollipops on the desk for all of my participants today and your session is officially over,” she said. “Okay my loves, go get your lollipops and then we’ll head to Grandma and Grandpa’s house for dinner,” Shelby said and then she looked at Veronica.  “I have faith in you and your process.  Thank you.” “You’re welcome.”  Therapy finished at five that day, but dinner had been moved by one hour, so now there was a two hour block of time that Shelby had to fill and only thirty minutes of that time would take up driving to Shelby’s parents’ house.  Once the girls were all in the car and buckled in, she buckled herself in and texted her mother.  “Can we come early?”  She set her phone aside and decided to wait for an answer.  She turned around to face the girls and smiled.  “Let’s do a practice list girls.  No bell tones, we’re just going to familiarize ourselves with the process of how this works,” she said.  “Someone hand Mama the list please?” she asked and it was passed forward.  “Everyone is allowed to have their lollipop by the way,” Shelby said kindly and they all quickly shoved the pops into their mouths. Shelby looked over the list and sighed.  The number pattern seemed like it would be easy, so she decided to try that.  “Okay, this is a very easy one, we have to come up with a list of twenty five numbers in a pattern of adding four.  We’ll start with number 5 and just keep adding four to it.  Let’s try together okay?  Five plus four is how much?” she asked. “Nine,” her girls said all together and she nodded her approval holing up one finger, to tick off the first of twenty five numbers. The group of them went though the twenty five numbers until they stopped at one hundred five, and then Shelby’s phone vibrated and she smiled.  “Hi Mom,” she grinned. “Hi baby,” Karen smiled.  “We’re still not home yet, but if you remember where the spare key is hidden, you’re welcome to show up early,” Karen offered her.  “I’m sure Rae would love to explore the house without us,” she grinned. “Are you and Daddy near home?” she asked. “Not yet.  Daddy’s having the third quarter taxes done,” Karen told her. “Ick!” Shelby smiled.  “Okay, tell Daddy, I’m sorry he has to do taxes and the girls and I will meet you at home.  Is there anything you need me do when we get there?” “Turn off the alarm and rest,” Karen smiled.  “I have everything ready to go for dinner, you have nothing to assist with,” she said. “We love you then,” Shelby smiled. “No, no, no.  Put me on speaker phone, I want to talk to my granddaughters,” she said. Shelby rolled her eyes, smiled, and did as asked.  “Okay Mom, go on,” she said. “Hello my beautiful girls,” Karen smiled.  “I have given Mama instructions that she is to follow to the letter.  First she has to turn off the alarm to the house once the five of you get inside it, and secondly, she is not to help with any of the dinner.  I have it all set up and ready to go.  I want Mama to rest okay?” she asked. “Okay Grandma!” Quinn said kindly. “I love you all my sweet girls and I will see you all soon.  I am hoping we leave sooner rather than later.  Grandpa and I will be there by six thirty at the latest though, okay?” she asked. “Be safe Grandma!” Brittany called out and everyone nodded their agreement. “We will my loves.  You be safe too,” she told them and with a few last I love you’s they hung up. “So, let’s drive to Grandma and Grandpa’s house,” Shelby said.  They made it to the house a half an hour later, and Shelby had to coax both Brittany and Rachel out of their heads.  Brittany looked downright scared, and Rachel looked like she was having bad memories.  “Quinnie, Sanny, can you two go wait by the back door for me?” Shelby asked them kindly and they both looked at her with skepticism.  “Okay, how about this.  Can you two come stand by me just outside the van here while I help Rae to the door?” she asked and they nodded and moved around to the right side of the van, watching as Shelby very gently eased Rachel out of her seat and had her stand up.  Her knees buckled a little and Shelby helped her to steady her body.  “Let me know when you’re ready baby.  We won’t move till you are, I promise,” Shelby said honestly. “Mama,” Rachel said softly. “What’s up baby girl?” she asked her gently. “Owie,” she said softly and her face screwed up in pain. “I have your medicine in my purse baby girl.  I promise to get it to you as soon as we get inside the house okay?  I can carry you, if you need me to,” she said. “I help Mama,” Quinn offered quickly.  “Piggy back,” she said moving to show her back to Rachel so that she could hop on. “Jump?” Rachel asked. “No, I help too,” Santana said and she pushed Quinn down a bit by her shoulders.  Quinn knelt down and Santana helped Rachel shimmy into place.  “Hold on tight,” Santana told her and then she got in front of Quinn and helped her to stand.  Quinn was shocked at how little Rachel weighed but didn’t say anything about it.  She just stayed still and took careful steps to the back door where they would wait for Shelby. Shelby wasn’t thrilled with this method of transport, but her girls were being safe, so she turned to Brittany and saw pure terror in her eyes.  “Bree honey,” she tried and Brittany shrieked in fear and started to cry.  Shelby sighed and sat on the floor of the van, waiting for Brittany to calm down.  She couldn’t do anything until she was calmer and more focused.  “Bree, look at Mama sweetheart.  Can you see me baby?” she asked her gently.  All she really wanted to do was scoop her up into her arms and carry her inside, but she knew Brittany would scream louder.  Unfortunately, she didn’t have a choice.  Nosy neighbors be damned, her girls came first and right now, at least two of them were hurting.  “Bree my love, Mama is going to move around to your side of the van and help you inside.  Rae needs my help too, but we have to take care of it inside Grandma and Grandpa’s house,” she said kindly. She stood up carefully, closed the door to the side of the van and then went around to the other side.  “Shelby, how wonderful to see you!” a man called out and Shelby cringed inwardly.  This was Mr. Denyl, who was a relatively nice man, but very nosy. “Hello Mr. Denyl, I’m sorry for the noise, we’ll be inside shortly.” “Nonsense, little children make noise.  You and your brothers did it all the time,” he smiled and he watched her open the door, to reveal Brittany who was still very upset and much to Shelby’s surprise, had wet herself.  It meant Brittany was freaking out a lot more than she was willing to let on. “If you’ll excuse me, I’m sorry, my daughter needs to be assisted inside,” she said. “Oh, that’s right, you have four daughters now I heard,” he smiled. “Yes,” Shelby said simply and then she leaned in the van and very gently cupped Brittany’s face  “I am not mad baby girl, I will never be mad at you for things you can’t control.  I know you’re scared, and I’m sorry I can’t assure you better than this,” she explained, undoing the buckle and pulling Brittany close, so they were chest to chest.  “You’re okay.  Mama is going to carry you in, and then we’ll get you a bath and a change of clothes,” she said gently.  “I know Grandma has some spare things here,” she said.  Brittany clung tight and buried her face in Shelby’s neck and cried hard.  “Shhh, I know baby, it’s okay,” she assured her. “Beautiful daughters Shelby,” Mr. Denyl said. “Thank you Mr. Denyl,” she said and with that she made it to the back porch and stood swaying, rubbing Brittany’s back.  “Sanny baby, I need more help please.  The key with the flames on it opens this door,” she told her and Santana very carefully went into Shelby’s purse and dug around for the keys. “Rae’s meds,” she said.“YES!” Rachel cried. “In a moment my loves.  Keys please,” Shelby said and Santana continued digging.  The urgency of getting everyone inside, Rachel her meds, and Brittany cleaned up, was frustrating her though and she couldn’t find the keys.  “Sanny, stop.  Deep breath,” Shelby said seeing the young girl get flustered with not being able to find them. “NO!” Santana yelled and Shelby fixed her with a glare that shut her up pretty quickly. “We will talk about that later,” Shelby said sternly.  “Now take a deep breath, let it out slowly, and look again for the keys,” she lectured and Santana did so with tears in her eyes. “Mama, I’m falling,” Quinn whispered, but Shelby still heard her. “Kneel carefully Quinnie, this” Shelby started and before she could finish her sentence, Rachel hopped off Quinn’s back and presented herself to Shelby, begging forgiveness for Quinn and herself. “Mama needs a drink,” Shelby told herself softly.  She took her own deep breath and then very carefully stood Brittany on the porch.  She then took the purse back from Santana, reached in, pulled out the key, opened the door, and very quickly ushered all the girls inside.  She shut off the alarm on the key pad and made everyone sit at the table, except for Brittany, she stood. She went to the sink, got out a glass of water, set her purse on the counter and gave Rachel her pills.  “Take them slowly,” she told her firmly and Rachel cried softly while doing as told.  Shelby then moved to Quinn and knelt in front of her.  “Quinnie baby, you were very helpful just now, thank you for being so good.  Would you like to go watch tv by yourself for a little while?  Once I get your sisters sorted out, they can come join you,” Shelby said. “W.w.w.wh.what,” Quinn stuttered and Shelby placed a gentle hand on the side of Quinn’s face.  “Ha.how s.s.s.sor.sorted,” she pushed out and Shelby smiled. “Sanny and Mama need to talk about why Sanny yelling at Mama was rude.  Rae needs to take her meds and have new underwear put on, and Bree needs a quick bath.” “She bad?” Quinn whimpered. “Not at all.  Bree just got super scared and sometimes she has accidents when she gets like that.  That’s not her fault though is it?  That’s something that someone else did to her.” “Miss Kate,” Quinn whispered. “That’s right,” Shelby said.  “Now you don’t have to watch tv on your own while I help your sisters.  It’s not mandatory, but I know Grandma and Grandpa have a nice tv set up, and I know you haven’t gotten to watch what you like by yourself lately, so I wanted to give you the chance,” Shelby said gently.   “I go,” Quinn said with a solemn look on her face. “Only after Mama gives you a kiss, okay?” Shelby asked and Quinn smiled.  Shelby peppered her temple and cheek in kisses and told her how good she was before sending her off to the living room to watch tv and reminding her she was loved.  She turned to face the other girls and looked at her brunettes.  “Sanny, corner please,” she said pointing toward the one end of the kitchen that contained the wall oven and a wall of photos.  She wanted Santana to stand in that corner and face the wall. “No!” Santana yelled stubbornly. “And that is exactly why you are going.  When it is ever okay to yell at Mama the way you did on the porch?” she asked her sternly, using her Mama voice and Santana stiffened immediately.  “Answer the question,” she said sternly. “Not,” Santana pouted. “No it’s not okay to yell at me that way.  You’ve done it twice now.  I understand you are frustrated, but you could have handled yourself much better.  Now you will go stand in the corner and you will wait there until I release you.  You will think about what you could have done differently,” she lectured her and Santana pouted heavily.  “Go to the corner, face the wall and think,” Shelby said and with only the slightest hesitation Santana followed instructions.  “Good girl,” Shelby said and then she moved to Rachel and knelt down.  “And you little girl.  What did you do on the porch that is about to land you in time out as well?” she asked her not at all surprised to see little tears running down her face. “But Mama,” Rachel whined. “No, no buts.  Answer my question.  Why is Mama going to put you in time out?” she asked her. “Cause I got down,” she pouted. “Very close, try again,” Shelby said kindly.  She had a good hour before her parents came home, so she was sure that she could get all the girls settled by then.  Rachel gave her a quizzical look and then looked confused.  “You got down, that is correct, you got off of Quinnie, and then what did you do?” she asked her. “You said kneel!” Rachel whimpered and her eyes went wide and she looked like she was about to do it again. “Ah, ah, ah, no,” Shelby told her firmly and she used that same stern Mama voice that she used with Santana.  “Listen very closely little one.  Mama told Quinnie to kneel down so you could safely get off her back,” she said.  “What did Rae-rae do?” she asked her and Rachel bit her lip.  “I’m not going to yell at you, tell me what you did,” she encouraged. “Pre, um, present,” she said softly. “Yes you did, and are you allowed to do that any more?” she asked her.  “Do we do that in this family now?” she asked. “No Mama,” Rachel said hanging her head.   “That is correct, we don’t.  Now I love you very much, and you broke the rules, so you are going to follow the consequences.  What happens when my little girl presents herself now?” Shelby asked her. “Time out,” Rachel pouted. “Very good,” Shelby said nodding her approval.  “You will go to that corner over there and you will wait for Mama to come get you.  It will be longer than two minutes.  You may sit or stand if you like, but you will face the corner and think about why we don’t present ourselves in this family,” Shelby told her and she sent her off in the proper direction.  “And you my little ballerina, let’s get you cleaned up first okay?” she asked the nearly hysterical blonde.  Brittany hiccuped and sniffled and Shelby simply picked her up and carried her into the bathroom.  “You’re okay sweetheart, we’re just going to get you cleaned up,” she assured her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Karen and Frank returned to their house about six thirty to see Shelby’s van in the driveway and find their house looked calm.  “Clarity or Calamity?  What do you think?” Frank teased as he put the key in the front door to unlock it, knowing Shelby had locked the house back up. “A little bit of both I’d imagine,” Karen said, and she was absolutely right.  Walking in, they found Quinn and Santana cuddled up on the couch watching tv, Brittany coloring on the floor and Rachel and Shelby in the corner.  Rachel was crying hysterically and Shelby was trying to talk calmly to her and correct her, but all Rachel could do was struggle and cry. “Mama’s gonna strain you,” Santana called out. knowing all too well from personal experience that Shelby would physically hold Rachel in the desired position and then make her finish the time out anyway. “Santana Aurora you are not being helpful,” Shelby scolded. “Well well well, not one of my grandchildren will come greet me in my own house?” Karen announced. “Grandma!” the three girls yelled and they ran to go hug her. “Hi Mom!” Shelby called. “I’ll come to you later my love, finish up what you’re doing,” Karen called back to her and she and Frank hugged the granddaughters that were in front of them.  “Have you all been resting?” she asked. “Rae’s being bad,” Santana said. “I’m sure Rae’s just being stubborn.  You all are at times and you all get it from your Mama,” Karen smiled. “I heard that!” Shelby called out. “And she gets it from her Mama,” Frank continued and was met with silence.  “Yeah, see, she heard that too,” he smiled. “Well while Rae is finishing up with Mama, why don’t the three of you come help Grandma with dinner,” Karen suggested.  “Not me?” Frank asked. “No,” she said.  “You made comments.  You do dishes,” she scolded playfully and he gave her a playful smack on her butt as she lead the three girls to the kitchen. In the far corner of the living room, Rachel was screaming and fighting, trying to get into position.  “No little one.  Rae-rae will sit in time out for two minutes,” Shelby said. “NO, NO, NO!” Rachel screamed and she twisted her body to turn around and present herself again. “Rachel Barbara, Mama said sit,” Shelby ordered.  Rachel was having a full blown tantrum, complete with kicking and screaming, in order to get out of doing the thing she had to do.  “The longer you fight me, the longer this will take.  Rae-rae has to sit,” Shelby said.  She wasn’t completely sure where Rachel was operating at the moment.  Her actions were those of a toddler, which was fine, but Shelby didn’t want to go there if she didn’t have to.  She never wanted her girls to feel as though they were being pressured into any sort of particular kink at all.  The seven girls of their community fell into age play very easy, but mainly because it was used as a therapy rather than kink for sexual gratification.  Shelby’s main goal was to never push the girls into the age play space if they didn’t need to be there.  If they wanted to go there that was a different story and usually they went there willingly and indicated to Shelby somehow it was what they needed. “No sit!” Rachel yelled angrily. “Yes sit.  Rachel broke the rules.  What are Mama and Daddy’s rules?  Is Rachel supposed to present herself?” she asked. “NO SIT!” she yelled. “Stop yelling,” Shelby said sternly, fixing Rachel with a look, that in the past, had been used on her three other girls and usually it shut them up pretty quickly.  Rachel however was feeling daring today. “NO!” she screamed. “Excuse me, we do not scream at anyone,” Shelby said and she stood up, picked Rachel up with her, took her into the bedroom, put Rachel over her lap on the bed and spanked her well protected bottom.  “Why are you being spanked Rachel?” she asked sternly, but she made sure not to yell.  She and Will did their best not to yell.  Yelling was not an effective way of communicating anything, so they worked hard to keep their voices kind and soft, even when they were disciplining their girls. “No!” Rachel cried out.  She didn’t want to finish time out and she didn’t want to be spanked.  She didn’t think it was necessary.  The only thing she wanted was to make sure that Shelby wasn’t focusing her energy on Quinn.  She told Quinn to kneel down. “Yes.  Yelling at Mama is never okay,” Shelby said and then she righted her, and held Rachel by her shoulders.  When she struggled and twisted, Shelby got a tighter grip on her, sat down on the floor and let Rachel continue her struggles.  “Okay little one, you win, fight and scream all you want, but you don’t leave this room, until your time out is finished,” Shelby said, and Rachel did just that. She screamed herself hoarse for ten solid minutes, kicking and struggling to get away from the arms that were holding her.  Two minutes later she was laying still in Shelby’s arms and Shelby was petting her head gently.  “You know what my little one?  I’m not at all mad that you threw a fit.  I’m not mad at anything, do you understand that?” she asked her gently.  “The only thing that Mama wants you to do is sit in time out because you presented yourself to me, and that is not allowed in our family.  What I want now, is for you to tell me why you thought it was important to present yourself,” she said. “Kneel.  You said kneel,” she whispered softly. “Who did I tell to kneel down?” she asked. “Quinnie,” she said softly. “That’s right, I did.  Why do you think I would want Quinnie to kneel down?” she asked her and Rachel stayed quiet, because she wasn’t sure of the answer.  “Who was on Quinnie’s back?” she asked. “Me,” she answered. “Very good and Mama knew that Rae had sore legs and I didn’t want her to jump down.  For now and forever, I want my girls safe and protected.  If I didn’t say anything, the two of you may have toppled over and I would have felt very upset if my girls got hurt,” she said.  “The only reason you have been asked to sit in time out, is because you presented yourself.  You are not to do that Rachel.  Not ever again,” she said. “Tired Mama,” Rachel yawned. “Yes baby girl, I know.  You’ve had a very long day and you’re going to have a very long day tomorrow.  Should we change your underwear before you take a little rest?” Shelby asked her and Rachel shook her head no.  “Why are you going to finish time out right now?” she asked her seriously but kindly. “Presenting,” she said. “Very good girl.  Now Rae is going to sit in time out by herself for two minutes, because she presented and she is not supposed to do that,” Shelby said and with a very sleepy look on her face and few coughs from a soar throat, Rachel moved into the corner and rested her head against the wall, waiting for her two minutes to be up. Two minutes later, Shelby spoke gently to Rachel to coax her off the wall, but the young girl was already asleep.  “My little lamb,” Shelby sighed and she carefully scooped her up and moved her to the living room, laid her on the little love seat, covered her with a blanket and then took a seat on the couch herself.  She was quickly surrounded by the rest of her daughters and her mother came and brought her a glass of wine. “I love you,” Karen told her softly, kissing her temple, and then she repeated the process to her granddaughters.  “Rest until dinner time,” she told them.  Dinner was a very boring event.  Karen had insisted that everyone have a glass of red wine with dinner.  It would go well with the pasta they were eating and the greater effect would be helping her children and grandchildren to relax.  Everyone was entirely on edge.  Frank noticed that his daughter was dying to share information, but that information was only going to upset the girls, so he waited patiently and took the cue from his wife to partake in a glass of wine at dinner.  It didn’t take much wine, food, or time to have the rest of the little girls pass out.  Brittany had started out in her own chair, next to Will, but was falling into him with every passing second, until eventually she was sleeping, while sitting up.  Santana and Quinn were leaning into Terri and Rose respectively and Rachel was still sleeping in the living room.  She never even made it to the dinner table, because her tantrum had expended a lot of energy.  “If you can all promise to talk quietly with me, they all look like they’re passed out.  I will tell you all everything that happened today, but we can’t raise our voices,” Shelby said once Terri had finished her patient story of the evening and then all eyes began settling uncomfortably upon Shelby. “How much more wine should I get?” Karen joked. “I’m sure another bottle would be fine,” Will said seriously and Karen frowned.  She had hoped to be kidding and with one look at her children, she knew hope had been dashed. “Why don’t you start with the basics then Shel,” Frank said kindly.  “Just a general rundown and we’ll go for details later,” he explained and Shelby nodded. “Yesterday was court practice, today was reconditioning therapy, tomorrow is practice again and we have to go see Doctor Kline for a rape photography shoot,” she said. “Was that photo shoot ordered by the court?” Rose asked calmly.  She knew what happened at a photo shoot for rape victims.  She had to fill in for a friend one time, and it was not a pleasant experience for her.  She couldn’t imagine how it had been for the person getting the photos done.  A photo shoot like that needed a person with a poker face and Rose didn’t have one of those. “Kline as in,” Karen started and Shelby nodded.  “Do you want me to make a phone call, so that people are on their best behavior?” she offered. “As much as I appreciate that, I don’t think it’s necessary.  I made an appointment with a woman named Amber, and it’s booked under Rachel’s name.  I can’t think of anything in the records that would indicate it’s me,” Shelby said. “Oh I forgot about Noelle,” Will said in realization. “Have some more wine son,” Frank smiled pouring him more and taking a large sip for himself.  “Shel, we can always go with you, or show up before you, just to be sure that all is okay.”  “Maybe we aren’t giving her enough credit though.  She has to work in a professional manner.  She works with abused people all the time.  Perhaps she’s going to be reasonable and besides the appointment is booked under the name Berry, so there would be no correlation to you,” Terri offered. “Terri makes a great point,” Frank said.  “Noelle isn’t a terrible woman, she’s actually very good at her job, and she gets really annoyed at my son, whenever he says anything at all about his sister.” “You mean lack there of.  They don’t want me around Daddy and that’s fine, I’ve made my peace with it.  I have you and Mom, Will, Terri, Mom, and the girls, plus everyone else in my little community of friends.  I’m not hurting for brothers,” Shelby said. “You are as stubborn as I am, and I’m sorry I gave that to you and your brothers,” Karen smiled.  Shelby smiled in return and Karen continued.  “I would like to suggest that Daddy or I show up early and at least tell her you’re coming, and that we need her to remain professional and calm.  I have seen first hand how afraid my granddaughters can get and while I have many grandchildren, my goal right now, is to protect the four who are currently sleeping at my dining room table as they need it a bit more,” she said. “Maybe you can call Nick instead,” Shelby said.  “Well not Nick, but at least the house and talk to Noelle.  Maybe she’ll be better able to listen to reason.  The six of us are going and it’s going to be stressful on everyone.  I also know my daughters and that sleeping princess is going to earn herself a very large punishment if she thinks she has to do all the protecting tomorrow, and I don’t want to punish her,” Shelby explained honestly pointing toward Santana. “I will call over to Nick and talk to Noelle and be very calm about the whole thing,” Frank said, “and the reason it’s me and not your mother, is because I’ve had less wine, and she will get loud and possibly frighten all the children,” he teased. “You’re terrible,” Karen smiled. “How is court practice going?” Rose asked moving the topic along. “It went really well the other day actually,” Will said.  “It wasn’t perfect, but they listened and answered questions and worked together as a team.  We’re thrilled that they did that, because it means they fully trust each other and will help each other, but they can’t do that in the actual courtroom, so I have a feeling tomorrow is going to be a bit tougher.  They all want to help Rachel in anyway they can and if that means talking for her, they are willing to do that and I don’t think the judge is going to allow that.  Everything has to be said from each person directly and we go to trial in two weeks.  I’m not sure how to get them to listen to reason, so I think that’s what we’re working on tomorrow,” he said. “Has any of that been explained to them?” Frank asked kindly. “No.  The last session they were too focused on making sure they understood and demonstrated a flawless story.  The lawyer wants them to work independently now,” Will explained. “Maybe you start small and break them off into twos.  Who understands it the most?” Frank asked. “Quinnie got it the fastest.  She also took lead of the situation.  Sanny and Bree understand, but needed to assist as well and they are also testifying, so they have to have a flawless story.  The difference is that their story has video evidence to accompany whatever words they say.” “Shel, you do practices with these girls all the time, you call them something else,” Frank said not remembering the term.  He’d heard it a few times and only seen it once, when Brittany, Santana, and Quinn and first shown up.  “You tell them things and they need to answer the question or repeat the steps,” he clarified. “Listening tests,” she said. “Yes, so maybe tomorrow you run the practice like a listening test, so that they learn while they are together, they can’t all speak together,” he suggested. “It’s worth a try babe,” Will said and Shelby nodded. “Thank you all,” Shelby said and she raised her glass.  “To peace and serenity, may this family be blessed with mountains of each,” she said.  They all toasted with her and took a long drink.  It was going to be a rough Saturday.  It was ten o’clock before Shelby and Will were able to get the girls home.  The wind had howled one time during the ride home and Quinn had jumped in her sleep, but when Shelby started to sing her a lullaby, she calmed down and fell back to sleep.  When they got home, she pulled into the garage and Will parked in the driveway.  She waited until he opened up the house and then came into the garage through the kitchen.  Shelby had gotten out of the car and was standing next to the open passenger door of the van, looking in on her four sleeping girls.  “God bless Mama Corcoran and her wine,” Will grinned and Shelby smirked. “You’re very funny,” she smiled, “and I’m a little worried, because Rachel didn’t have any wine.  She’s been sleeping since her tantrum, which was at the house, immediately following therapy,” she said. “Well, at least she’s resting.  She’s been relatively calm since I’ve seen her,” he offered and Will nodded. “It’s true.  I will take little favors where I can get them.  I do however think, we need to get these girls to bed,” she said and he agreed.   “I guess I have my work cut out for me, carrying four sleeping girls up to their rooms,” he said, “Unless you want them with us,” she said. “No, why don’t we put the four of them together in Quinn’s room, because it’s the closest, and we’ll see how long we can ‘get away’ with that,” Shelby suggested. “Done” he said and half an hour later, the entire house was calm and all four girls were in Quinn’s bed sleeping, while Will and Shelby got ready for bed themselves.  Will encouraged Shelby to shower first and when she came out, she sat down on the bed and stared at the monitor on the wall.  “I think they are wiggling around, because the green light flickers every so often.  It’s not a lot, it’s just a flicker every so often, which is why I haven’t gone to check on them,” he told her. “I’m not sure if I like that or not,” she said honestly and Will looked at her curiously.  “I’m just worried they are going deep into their memories and the last thing Quinn told me before she passed out was she was worried about how Rachel was going to handle tomorrow,” Shelby said. “Which is why we are taking turns.  Just keep an eye on the light, I’ll be quick with my shower, I promise,” he told her and with a quick kiss, he went in to take his shower.  He was quick, just as promised, and when he returned, he saw Shelby collapsed on the bed, passed out from exhaustion.  He carefully shifted her to her spot in the bed and tucked her under the covers, kissing her forehead and then crawling into bed himself.  He was hoping that the mix of Karen’s red wine and the stress of the day would wear them out and the girls would sleep through the night.  As he laid in bed, the monitor on the wall flashed.  It was a rhythmic flashing which while Will was slightly concerned it seemed to be a steady rhythm that put him to sleep.  Being that it was so steady, he figured it wasn’t a problem, and that someone was probably just dreaming, so he let the sleep take over his body and the house settled into a peaceful quiet. 
“Quinn!” Rachel called and nothing happened.  “Quinn!” she called again and finally Quinn woke up.  Her eyes popped open and she looked around in confusion.  The room was stark white and there was a bright light coming through one single window in the upper right corner of the far left wall.  “Quinn!” Rachel yelled again and Quinn looked around.
 
“Where are you!” she called out, feeling panic flood her body.  Quinn very quickly realized that Rachel was trapped in the walls and her only chance at being saved was Quinn.  She looked around the room and realized she was in Kate’s basement.  Her heart started to pound and her breathing hitched in her lungs.  “I need a hammer!” Quinn yelled.
 
“I’m in the wall!” Rachel yelled back and Quinn saw the wall start to move a little bit.  Once she figured out where Rachel was, she knew she could get her out, but she couldn’t find anything to break the wall with.
 
“I need a hammer, or you have to kick the wall!” Quinn yelled.

“Just come kick me!” Rachel yelled.
 
“NO!  Rachel!  Wait, let me get a hammer!” Quinn yelled and she carefully got off the platform she was on.  Being that the room was so white, she never noticed the floor was made of a solid sheet of ice.  She slipped and fell on the ice bashing the side of her head and felt a bruise forming on her cheek.
 
“You are not allowed out!” Kate screamed and Quinn opened her mouth to scream but no sound would come out.  “You are a worthless piece of shit who can’t do anything right and that is why you are down there.  Now you figure it out yourself!” Kate yelled and Quinn saw the door to the room move violently and just as she stood up the door shook and she fell again, this time, letting out a cry of pain.
 Quinn’s whimpers and cries were loud enough to be picked up by the monitor and the steady flashing of the light woke Will from his sleep.  He stood up, put on a robe and went into Quinn’s room to see who was awake and what was wrong.  Upon entering the doorway, he saw Quinn force herself into the corner and shriek softly.  “It’s just Daddy Quinnie,” he said kindly and shook her head no and let the tears fall.  She was standing as tall as she could, her lungs struggling to get air in.  “Why don’t I get your inhaler Quinnie.  Just take a puff.  I’ll give it to you and you can take a puff and then it’ll be easier for you to breathe,” he said.  He kept his voice soft and his movements slow, in order to keep the rest of the girls asleep.  He didn’t want to rush, because she was so stressed, but he couldn’t wait too long, because if the asthma took over too strongly she’d have to have another shot or go on the nebulizer for a day or so and he knew she would hate that.  “Come on Quinnie, let’s try,” Will said stepping into the room and Quinn shook her head no again, tears slipping down her cheeks.  “Quinnie, I know it hurts to breathe baby, I want to help you.  Let’s help my Quinnie breathe better,” Will said moving very carefully to the night stand where her inhaler was.  He pulled it out of the drawer and put it on the empty spot of the bed and backed away, being sure to move slowly. He was now against the wall and silently praying that she would take the inhaler while he counted to ten.  When she didn’t budge, he got worried. “No, I was good,” Quinn whimpered sadly. “You are a very good girl Qunnie, you are just having a hard time breathing.  Let Daddy help you,” he offered and she sunk to the floor, her eyes constantly trained on him, while tears spilled down her face.  “Quinnie baby, Daddy is going to bring you your inhaler,” he told her and she began to shake.  “I know baby, it’s okay, it’s just Daddy.  Daddy needs Quinnie to take a puff on her inhaler,” he said putting it gently in her hand and she fell forward, crying hard.  “Come on baby girl,” he said gently and he very carefully picked up his sobbing little girl and brought her and the inhaler into the master bedroom to rock her and calm her and hopefully help her go back to sleep.  It was just after two and they all needed sleep.  He sat down on the chair and kept Quinn tight against him.  “It’s just Daddy baby, you’re okay, take a puff for me,” he encouraged and she did as asked and held it for a minute.  “Very good Quinnie, one more time as soon as you’re ready,” he told her. She took the second puff fairly quickly and then fell against him, crying softly and trembling.  Her face hurt, her lungs hurt, and she remembered that Rachel was still trapped in a wall.  “Rae!” she said suddenly trying to bolt out of Will’s arms, but he caught her and she started to struggle.  “Easy baby, what about Rae?” he asked her gently. “Rae, stuck, help!” she pushed out and Will sighed softly. “Quinnie, listen to Daddy, I will take you back to your room so you can see not only is Rae okay but so are Sanny and Bree, but you need to calm down first.  Your breathing needs to be steady and calm, because my Quinnie is a very important member of this family and she needs to be looked after as well,” he tried.  He and Shelby had realized three months ago that Quinn thought she was less important, and they had been trying to build her confidence back up since that point. “No, no, no!” she whimpered and she kicked and struggled a little bit, making her lungs work harder. “Quinn Lucy, you need to stop and be still.  Your lungs are still trying to calm down,” Will told her. “Rae!” she called out softly and then felt all the energy leave her body.  She slumped over and cried hard, sobbing as Will rocked her in the chair, murmuring soft nothings to her and waiting for her to calm down.  Ten minutes passed before Quinn was calm.  “Daddy,” she cried. “Yes love, I am right here sweetheart, you’re okay,” he assured her.  “Quinnie, Rae, Bree, and Sanny are all okay.  Everyone is in their house with Mama and Daddy and we still have time to sleep.  As soon as Quinnie is nice and calm and her lungs are calm, I will take you to see your sisters,” he told her.  He knew her body was tired and so he simply let her fight sleep as she laid against him. “No pi-sures,” she whimpered. “Who’s taking pictures baby girl?” he asked her gently as he continued to rock her and help her to calm down. “Rae, bad men, no take,” she cried as she fought to stay awake. “Rae is very safe with us baby girl and the bad men are not going to get her any more,” Will said rocking the two of them, and Quinn started to succumb to the sleep that she’d been fighting.  “Everything is going to be okay my love, Daddy’s here, and Mama’s here, and our four beautiful daughters are very well loved and protected,” he said.  “Let’s just sit here and cuddle and think nice things.  Can you think of nice things?” he asked her.  “Let’s think about nice things so we can calm down and then I will take you to see your sisters like I promised,” he said knowing she wouldn’t last that long.  “What are nice things Quinnie?” he asked her gently. “Coco,” she pushed out carefully. “Oh yes, that’s right, Coco is your puppy isn’t he?” Will asked and she nodded.  “Do you remember when you got Coco?” he asked. “G’amma,” she said softly, her eyes fighting to stay open. “That’s right, Grandma Rose got everyone a little stuffed toy didn’t she?” he asked.  “Do you remember what she said about Coco?” he asked her and Quinn mumbled softly, her eyes closing completely, as sleep started to take over.  
Rose showed up at her son’s house , carrying a build a bear bag and he gave her a curious look as he let her in the house.  “A present for my granddaughters,” she said.
 
Will looked in the bag and then up at his mother curiously.  “Stuffed animals?” he asked.  “They are nineteen Mom,” Will said.  
 
“First of all I have seen two girls go through the age of nineteen.  One of them was your sister.  Now I know they were not traumatized, although I do remember a certain young lady who very bravely chose her own happiness over the judgement of her family  It’s definitely not the same trauma, but I’m sure it wasn’t easy.  On top of that, you were never a nineteen year old girl and I was at some point.  Please trust me,” she told him.
 
“Okay, I’m sorry,” he said.  “Girls, Grandma Rose is here, can you come in for a moment please!” he called out to the backyard where the girls were lying on towels, looking up at the clouds and making shapes with them.  
 
“I still see cookies and milk,” Brittany grouched as the three of them came in and smiled polite fake smiles at their company.  “Hi Miss Rose,” she said.
 
“Hi Bree, and hi to all of you.  Can I have a hug hello?” she asked.  They’d only been there for a month so far and Rose didn’t want to pressure them into anything.  They agreed though and each of them got a hug, and Rose made sure it was quick.  “I hope I didn’t interrupt the three of you,” she said kindly.
 
“We were just looking at clouds Miss,” Quinn answered quickly.
 
“Well I won’t keep you long, but I thought the three of you would like a small gift.  You are my granddaughters after all and I’d like to give you a gift, since I’ve missed the last nineteen years.  You don’t have to accept the gift, I’d like for you to be totally honest with me, fair?” she asked and they nodded silently.
 
“Yes Grandma,” Will said kindly.
 
“Yes Grandma,” Quinn mimicked softly and the other girls followed.  It wasn’t comfortable to call her Grandma yet but they were going to try.  
 
Rose smiled and proceeded cautiously.  “Well, First of all, you don’t need to say Grandma if you aren’t comfortable with it.  I don’t want any of you to be pressured,” she said and then she looked at Will.  “Calm, gentle, no pushing,” she scolded lightly and the girls went a bit tense.  “You are my son, I love you, they are my granddaughters I love them.  It’s been a month, we don’t need to push family terms,” she said and Will held his hands up in defense.
 
“You’re right, I’m sorry Mom and I’m sorry girls,” he said.  “I will do my best to remember to not push family terms, and girls I’d like you to do your best to use verbal communication please,” he said and they nodded their agreement.  “Verbal please,” he requested.
 
“Yes Sir,” Quinn said and the other two quickly copied her.  
 
“Good, now that that is settled, here’s what I have.  I went to the mall today with one of my friends and her daughter, who is much younger than the three of you.  So we went into this store, build-a-bear.  I’d never heard of it before, you?” she asked.
 
“One time about two years ago,” Santana said bitterly and Quinn and Brittany shook their heads.
 
“Well, it’s a pretty interesting store, you get to stuff your own animal.  In the store they have what look like rag dolls and all different kinds of bears and animals.  My friend’s daughter chose a bear and there were a few other animals I saw that I thought were cute, and I couldn’t pass up the opportunity,” she said and she handed them the bag, with the three stuffed animals and Quinn worked hard to hide her happiness, while Santana grimaced and Brittany grinned excitedly.
 
“Which is for which?” Brittany asked.
 
“I happened to choose animals that made me think of each of you specifically.  If you don’t like it, that is perfectly fine.  I haven’t known you long, so maybe I unknowingly chose something you hate.  If that is the case you may come back to the store with me and choose what you like,” she smiled at them.
 
“Really?  It wouldn’t be an inconvenience?” Quinn asked.
 
“For my granddaughters?  No.  It would not be an inconvenience,” Rose said honestly.  “I chose these animals for you girls because there was something about them that made me think of each of you,” she said.
 
“Will you explain please?” Quinn asked.
 
“Raccoons are very intelligent and yet sometimes sneaky and mischievous.  Sanny was slightly mischievous at my house the other night, and not because she wanted to be, but because she is very intelligent and curious and so she snuck a dessert before it was time,” Rose said and Santana blushed slightly.  “A little thief perhaps, but my little thief and she makes me smile,” Rose said and Santana returned the smile, very carefully taking the raccoon into her arms.
 
“What about this bunny Miss Rose?” Brittany asked.
 
“The bunny made me think of you.  I feel like the bunny is a boy, but if you think it’s a girl, that’s okay too.  None of them have a name yet, so we can all go to the mall together and name them if you’d like, or your parents can take you and you can let me know at dinner later this week.  The bunny has blonde hair just like you, and bunnies are known for being sweet, curious, and intelligent.  Everything all of my granddaughters are, but I felt the bunny was more suited for Bree mainly because of the hair color,” she explained.
 
“So the brown dog is for Quinnie?” Brittany asked.
 
“Yes, that was my thinking.  Quinnie gets the brown lab because labs are loyal, intelligent and constantly willing to do for others to be perfect for their owners, even when they don’t have to be,” Rose smiled.
 
“These sound just like us,” Brittany grinned.  “Thank you Miss Rose,” she said.  “Can I go to the bathroom now?” she asked.
 
“Of course, don’t let me stop you and you’re welcome,” Rose smiled.
 
“I have to go too,” Santana said and she ran off, with Will scolding her as she ran out of the room.
 
Quinn however stood in the room, staring at the lab and twisting it’s paws lightly in her hands, the soft fur feeling nice against her skin.  “Miss Rose?” she asked softly.  “How did you make it?” she asked not sure what she wanted to hear the answer.  Somehow she still wanted that extra validation though and both Will and Rose could hear it in her voice.
 
“Well, it’s actually very important in how they are made.  Each animal is special and important for whatever reason exists to the person making it.  They tell you this when they have you choose a heart to put in the animal.  I chose all three hearts at the same time.  They have you put the heart in your left hand, cover it with your right hand and make a wish on it.  Now because I made these for my granddaughters I put some very important wishes or prayers or whatever you want to call it, on the hearts of these animals.  I wished three things for each of you.  The first was to know and come to accept that you are part of this family.  You are considered now and forever my granddaughters and Will and Shelby’s daughters.  The second was to have your heart heal from whatever trauma you have suffered in the past.  The third was to have you feel and know true love.  I’m always concerned that you three are shown love and don’t feel it in your hearts, so my wish is for you to feel love,” she said.
 
Quinn very slowly moved forward and gave Rose a light hug.  “Thank you Grandma,” she said softly.
 
“Anything for my granddaughters,” Rose smiled.
  “I remember Grandma being so happy that you accepted her gift.  She was so happy to learn that you knew you were loved and you were her granddaughter.  It is one of the most important things to all of us, to know that the four of you always know you are loved and will be kept safe,” he told her gently and suddenly her eyes popped open. “Rae, walls, help Rae,” she panted. “Quinnie, listen to Daddy, Rae is sleeping in your room and so are your sisters,” he told her. “Help Rae!” she pleaded. “Okay baby, okay, calm down.  Let’s go check on your sisters like I promised,” Will said kindly and Quinn took a jagged breath, but agreed.  “I’m going to carry you, because your body still needs to calm down, understood?” he asked gently and she simply nodded at him.  He stood up, carried her across the hall and stood in front of the door to her room.  All three girls were in her bed, a mass of arms and legs, bundled close together and sleeping peacefully.  It was something Will was grateful for.  “Better?” he asked her softly and she nodded only when she saw three chests rise and fall steadily.  “Shall Quinnie and Daddy go rest in the chair in Daddy’s room some more?” he asked her and she nodded, shivered and snuggled into him, somehow feeling a peace wash over her.  “Are you cold love?” he asked her once they were seated in the chair and she nodded and began drifting back to sleep as soon as he started rocking her again.  “Let’s reach over and grab the nice warm blanket in Mama and Daddy’s room.  I know you have your heavy warm green blanket in your room.  Do you remember what color Mama and Daddy have?” he asked gently. “Yeyyow,” she yawned and shivered again as he covered them both with the blanket and rubbed her body gently to get her circulatory system stimulated, wanting to be sure that her body didn’t get too cold. “That’s right my love,” he smiled.  “You’re a good girl Quinnie and Daddy, Mama, and your sisters, love you very much,” he told her and then he noticed Quinn’s body was extremely heavy and quiet, indicating sleep had finally won out.  “So loved,” he whispered.  Shelby was trying to go back to sleep at the moment.  She’d been awake for Quinn’s entire asthma and panic attack but remained still and now in the corner of the room, in the rocking chair, Quinn was in Will’s arms, both of them sleeping.  It had been an hour since they’d both passed out from exhaustion.  She was trying to go to sleep herself when she heard movement, but she didn’t want to move and startle whatever child was coming to see her.  Instead she laid still with her eyes closed until she felt a soft hand on her shoulder and a softer voice calling her name.  “Mama,” Brittany said. “Hi Bree,” Shelby said softly and she shifted a bit, pulled back the covers and invited Brittany into the bed with her.  Brittany crawled into bed and very carefully crawled on top of Shelby and made sure her ear was on top of Shelby’s heartbeat.  The sound was a great source of comfort for Brittany and right now, she needed comfort, because a lot of scary things were about to start happening.  “Do you want to talk about anything?” Shelby asked her kindly.  It was currently four in the morning, but if Brittany needed to talk or be reassured of anything Shelby was wiling to do it.   “Rae cry Mama,” she said softly. “Rae’s crying now?” Shelby asked her. “No, at the doctor,” Brittany said quietly. “Which doctor made Rae cry?” Shelby questioned kindly.  Brittany was the one girl who would and usually did open up about everything, but she could talk circles around the point and so Shelby had to remain patient and calm with her, in order to keep Brittany on track and get the right information from her. “All dem,” Brittany said softly. “Yes they do.  Sadly doctors make all my girls cry and I hate seeing you all so upset, and yet I would be a terrible Mama if I didn’t make sure the doctors made sure my girls were healthy,” she tried. “Aunt Terri nice,” was the soft response. “Aunt Terri is a very special doctor to us, yes,” Shelby agreed.  “She’s very nice to her four nieces whom she loves very much.” “Rae cry,” Brittany said softly. “Which doctor do you think is going to make your sister cry?”  Brittany thought for a moment and then went tense.  She couldn’t remember the name of the doctor that was going to take the pictures and surely that would anger Shelby because it would mean she hadn’t listened.  Shelby however gripped Brittany a little bit tighter, kissed the top of her head, pet her hair and spoke gently.  “Let’s count how many doctors Rae sees, because there are far too many to keep track of at four in the morning,” she said.  Brittany agreed and Shelby moved one arm so that Brittany could see her hand, even in the dark room.  “Let’s see on Monday we see Mr. Scott for a while and Miss Nicole for a while, so Rachel can work on moving.  Do they make her cry?” she asked. “Not now.  Now is okay,” Brittany said and Shelby rewarded her with a kiss to the top of her head. “That’s right, and the other doctor Rae sees is Miss Ronnie.” “Yes,” Brittany said. “Miss Ronnie makes Rae cry?” “She rings da bell.  Now you have ta do it.  No bells Mama, please,” Brittany pleaded. “Okay, shhh, let’s think for a minute.  Do you remember the word you all focused on today?  Well yesterday now,” Shelby said.  “There was a magic word that Miss Roniie talked about and it started with an O,” she coached. “Sess-in,” Brittany yawned. “That’s right, obsession and we discussed how Rae’s brain is obsessed with hearing bell tones, so we have to teach her brain to not have an obsession with bells anymore.  Do you remember how we do that?” she asked. “Lists,” Brittany said. “That’s right, every day we have to practice writing lists.  We have to get Rae’s brain to focus on a list rather than hearing all the noises around her,” Shelby said. “I wan’ Grandma,” Brittany pouted. “Well I’m sure we could call her, but it’s very very early, let’s wait to call her once it’s daylight again,” Shelby said kindly. “No, pictures, I want Grandma, please Mama,” she begged tears starting to fall already, and it took a minute for Shelby to put it together, but it finally made sense. “Bree, do you want to go sit in your special chair, in your room, with Mama, and your nice warm blanket and Jelly Bean and read a story maybe?” she asked, knowing that was probably the only way Brittany would go back to sleep and not worry so much about what was going to happen in the morning.  Brittany nodded and Shelby carefully shifted the two of them.  They walked down the hallway and into Brittany’s room and Shelby sat down in the chair, while Brittany gathered her favorite book, her stuffed rabbit Jelly Bean, and her heavy blue blanket so they could wrap up in it.  Shelby got them settled and then opened up the book.  “Can Jelly Bean see too?” she asked, knowing that for some reason, that was always important to Brittany.  Brittany nodded and Shelby opened the book and began to read the story.  “Hello friends, it is I, your lovable pal Grover,” Shelby started and Brittany put her hand on the book and looked at Shelby with sheer innocence. “Mama, no photo.  No picture.  No naked.  No man,” she said. “Who has to take naked pictures tomorrow?” Shelby asked, knowing exactly what Brittany was talking about, but things needed to be handled subtly rather than just explained.  Brittany was insecure, they all were, and so things were done slowly for their benefit.   “Rae,” she said. “Does Rae have to be naked the whole time?” Shelby asked.“Quinnie said no.  Quinnie said little bits at a time,” Brittany said quietly.  “But not nice, not fair, no man.  Grandma!” Brittany insisted. “Well first of all, you are my very smart daughter and I’m proud of you for remembering so much,” Shelby praised.  “Secondly, you are right Rachel does have to have photos taken of her tomorrow.” “Grandma!” Brittany insisted. “Grandma can’t do it baby.” “YES!” Brittany whined. “Shhh, we listen to everything before we start getting upset,” Shelby said sternly.  “All the parts of the story need to be heard,” she reminded her and she waited a minute to be sure Brittany was listening.  “First of all, Rae will not be left alone with the doctor.  We will all be there.  Mama, Daddy, Bree, Sanny, Quinnie, and Rae,” she said and Brittany scowled.  She wanted Rose to take the pictures.  “Secondly, Quinnie had a good idea that we will run by the doctor before one single photo is taken.   Lastly, the camera that is being used is a very special camera that Grandma doesn’t have, therefore she can not take the pictures,” Shelby said. “No, he can show her and she can do it, because Rae was tortured enough!  No pictures!” Brittany said stubbornly and Shelby could see the tantrum coming and right now there was nothing she could to do stop it.  “I know that sounds like a good idea, but it’s not how it’s going to work my love,” Shelby said gently and Brittany launched into her tantrum.   “You can’t do this!  No!  No bells and no pictures!” she yelled and she began to cry heavily and beat on Shelby’s shoulders in anger and frustration.   “We do not hit my love,” Shelby said gently and she restrained Brittany from hitting her, but let her get out all of her big emotions.  It wasn’t the first time one of her girls had a kicking and screaming fight and it wouldn’t be the last.  Brittany was terrified about how the day would go and all Shelby could do was let her get rid of her fears.  She had never been more grateful for soundproofing the house as much as they did. Brittany was in sobs by the time her tantrum was over and it was nearing five in the morning.  “Bree, baby, we’re going to clean up this gorgeous face, and we’re going to sit and read this story,” Shelby told her and she reached behind the chair to the desk for some tissues and did exactly what she said they were going to do.  “Now then,” she said kindly.  “Can Jelly Bean still see?” she asked Brittany carefully shifted Jelly Bean into her lap and squeezed tightly, pressing herself into Shelby’s side and Shelby started the story.  Seven in the morning came a lot faster than anyone wanted it to and by the time everyone was downstairs and eating breakfast, Shelby realized Rachel had decided to go mute for the time being.  This normally wouldn’t have been a problem, but there was a lot of tension in the house.  Quinn was afraid that she wasn’t going to be perfect, Santana was working up ways in her head to intimidate the doctor, Brittany was terrified for Rachel’s sanity, and Rachel just didn’t want to go.  On top of that Shelby was worried about running into her sister in law, even though her brother had ‘disowned’ her making them “not family” and Will was worried about everyone. “Okay, everyone needs to stop what they are doing and look at the board please,” Will announced and Rachel put down her fork, looked at the board and suppressed her urge to throw everything in front of her across the table and on to the floor while screaming.  She didn’t want pictures, legal practice or list practice, and she didn’t even care about the reward at the end of the day, which was a trip out to whatever restaurant she chose.  What she wasn’t aware of, was that Santana saw all of those feelings written on her face and was very willing to protect her. “No!  She’s angry!” Santana said protectively and at the realization of being ‘caught’ Rachel’s anger started to fade.  She heard the voices in her head telling her how much trouble she was for everyone and how she would pay a price for that later. “Sanny, it’s early in the day, let’s not start by shout so loudly please.  Who is angry?” Will asked and she pointed a stiff arm at Rachel.  “Rae are you angry?” he asked her and she shook her head no, because it didn’t matter if she was.  She was going to have to do this no matter what, and all she wanted to do was scream and cry and yell and be angry. “Yes you are!” Santana said. “Sanny,” Shelby warned her. “Oh so I have to share my feelings and she can bottle them up?  That’s not fair!” Santana said turning to glare at Shelby. “Fix your face, now,” Shelby scolded in her Mistress voice and Santana narrowed her eyes for a split second and then took a breath and Shelby did the same thing.  “Thank you,” Shelby told her and Rachel looked shocked by that statement.  “First, no, she cannot bottle them up, but until she expresses that she even has those feelings she can’t deal with them and we can’t help her.  Secondly, it is not your job to tell your sister how she feels, even if you see it because you feel the same way sometimes,” Shelby added quickly.  “Third.  As much as I don’t want to, we are going to do all the things on the list today, as a family, no matter how scary it might be,” Shelby said. “If anyone has any feelings to share about the day, now is a good time to voice them,” Will said kindly before finishing his bagel.   “Daddy, Grandma has to take the pictures, not some man doctor!” Brittany tried. “I’m sorry baby, it’s court appointed, which means the court decides who is qualified and Grandma is not registered on the qualifications list,” Will told her and she put a scowl on her face and went back to eating breakfast quietly. “Well I’d like to voice that I’m not thrilled about going to the doctor’s office for two reasons.  A, it is upsetting my children, and B, I’m concerned I’ll run into someone I know who I don’t want to see,” Shelby grouched and Quinn heard something different in her voice.  That wasn’t Mama and that wasn’t Miss Shelby or Madame Corcoran talking.  Something was wrong and Quinn wasn’t the only one to notice. “Yes girls, Mama and Daddy have feelings too,” Will said when he saw realization cross their faces. “Wasn’t expecting me to be human were you?” Shelby teased them and she took a long sip of her coffee, and moved over to the table with her girls and Quinn very quickly got up and offered a hug, thinking that was what was expected of her.  “I love you too baby,” Shelby said kissing her cheek and pulling her into her lap.  “Okay girls, where did we go for dinner last night?” she asked on a sigh. “Grandma Karen’s,” Quinn answered. “Very good, and what did the four of you do either before dinner or just after dinner?” “Sleep,” Santana said, starting to fear where this conversation might be going. “You did, and you did because you needed it, and while you were sleeping, you missed a conversation.  The doctor we are going to see is doctor Kline, because he is court appointed and has all the proper equipment.  He also has two receptionists, one is a woman named Amber, who Mama talked to when the appointment was made and who made that appointment with me?” she asked and Rachel raised her hand.  “That’s right, and the other receptionist at the office is a woman named Noelle Rubin Corcoran, assuming I remember her maiden name correctly,” she said. “That’s your name Mama,” Brittany said. “It is,” Shelby said kindly and she waited for her girls to try and figure it out. “Were you at the wedding?” Quinn asked after a moment. “I was.  I was a bridesmaid actually and Daddy was my date,” she said. “Is she our Auntie?” Brittany asked moving to sit on Shelby’s free thigh and resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder to offer comfort.  “Like Aunt Terri?” “She could be, but I don’t think she is ready for that yet.” “Who is she married to?” Santana asked. “My brother Nick.” “He doesn’t like Daddy though, and Grandma Karen said he is very stubborn,” Santana continued, speaking as kindly as possible.  They all knew exactly what it was like to have family disown you or show you no compassion and kindness and it bothered Santana that Shelby’s brothers “disowned” her. “He is very stubborn, and so is Mama,” Will smiled.  “But there is good news.  I have it on good authority that Noelle received a phone call from a certain gentleman by the name of Frank Corcoran and has been informed to be very kind and patient to my four daughters and Frank’s four granddaughters, so when it comes to that, there is really nothing to be worried about,” Will said. “Mama can be nervous,” Rachel said finally and her voice held a lot of protection to it. “Thank you baby girl,” Shelby smiled.  “And you know what, you get to be angry and scared and frustrated and all of those crazy feelings you have going on inside of you, and you have to let them out as well.  Bottling them up, won’t do anyone any good and it will be harder for us to help you,” she said. “Or you could just do what I did and bite people,” Santana teased. Rachel smiled and snapped her jaw playfully at Santana.  “Rae honey, we are all going to be in that room with you, and nothing will happen without your knowledge and understanding and permission, okay?” Will asked her and she nodded.  “Good, now let’s finish breakfast, do one of our four practice lists for the day, everyone will do it together, and then get ready to leave and see Doctor Kline.  The sooner we do all of those things, the closer we are to a reward at the end of the day,” Will said and with great reluctance all of his girls agreed. “Why don’t we explain how this list test will work,” Shelby suggested and Quinn and Brittany nodded emphatically.  “First, we’re going to get the things we need, what do you girls think those things are?” she asked. Quinn quickly raised her hand and then spoke her little list.  “Pen or pencil and our notebooks and then the thing Rae doesn’t want, and we don’t want it either, because the bell makes her sad,” Quinn said. “Yes it does, but do we remember why we are doing this exercise?” Shelby asked gently.  “Why does Miss Ronnie think this exercise will help Rae?” she asked gently. “She thinks her body is just obsessing about the bell, so this will make her brain refocus,” Santana said. “Very good Sanny,” Shelby smiled.   “So right now, we’re all going to finish our breakfasts, that includes Daddy and me, and then we lay out the rules for the first practice list,” she said and Brittany let out a little giggle as Shelby guided them back to their seats and returned to her own as well.  As all the girls finished, Will cleaned up his plate and then got out five of the notebooks that Veronica had sent home with them and then collected five pens. “Daddy, we are six people,” Brittany said timidly. “That’s true we are,” he said.  “Mama is going to run the test though, so she doesn’t need her notebook and pen.  I’m assuming Mama is going to use the board,” Will said and everyone looked toward Shelby who nodded that he was correct.  “Keep eating girls, I know you’re all nervous, but try to eat a little more, at least finish your toast,” Will said kindly.  The bread would be heavy in their stomachs and help them stay calm and relaxed.  The girls very carefully took tiny bites to finish their breakfast and while they did Shelby looked over the list Veronica had given them.  She had to start easy, but she had to make it like a listening test.  The easiest one at the moment seemed to be numbers, so she thought about how to keep up a steady stream of talking to keep the girls focused and decided on a combination of writing and listening.  She waited for all the toast to be gone before she started speaking. “Okay my loves, let’s give this a try,” Shelby said moving to the board.  “First let’s set up the paper,” she said and she drew out a large black rectangle to mimic a piece of paper so she could take the test with the girls.  “I don’t expect everyone to remember what Miss Ronnie said yesterday, but we’ll try.  Does anyone remember what goes at the top of the page up here in the corner?” she asked and Quinn and Rachel immediately raised their hands. “Okay Rae, what do you think?” Shelby asked. “Time and Date,” she said softly and Shelby consulted her cheat sheet and nodded. “Very good baby girl,” she smiled and then she looked to Santana.  “Sanny, do you remember what goes here in the middle? “The list topic,” Santana said. “Very good, so why don’t you all do that, put down today’s date and time up here and the topic for this list is numbers,” she said and she wrote it down on the board as well.  Some of them put numbers for the date and others wrote out the month, day and year.  There were no right or wrong ways to do it, as long as they did it.  Veronica hadn’t specified and Shelby wasn’t going to be picky about details.  “Okay, next step Bree, how many items do we have to list?” she asked. “Twenny fi’e,” she yawned and Shelby nodded. “Yes, very good, so everyone please list one through twenty five down the left side here,” she said and when they finished, she smiled at her girls.  “Before we start, does anyone need the bathroom?” she asked and Rachel raised her hand.  Anything to delay the test.  “Okay, would you like assistance?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Yes please Mama,” Shelby said. “Peas Mama,” Rachel said quietly. “Come on my love,” she said and she took her away and nudged Will ever so gently as they left the room. Once they were out of ear shot, Will got very close to the other girls.  “Okay my loves, Mama and Daddy need your help very much.  You can all hear the bells, but it’s Rachel’s brain that we need to focus on and sometimes Mama and Daddy don’t remember things.  So when you hear a bell, I want you to make a little drawing next to the numbers on the left side of them over here please,” he said. “What kind Daddy?” Quinn asked and Santana rolled her eyes, but didn’t speak as she felt Will’s hand on her shoulder.  Apparently forgetting that Santana could have attitude was not something Will and Shelby did. “Any thing you want baby.  You can draw a star or a heart or even just a check mark.  Something to help Mama and Daddy remember where the bell was actually heard and we can check it against your sister’s paper.  This way Miss Ronnie can help her even further okay?” he asked. They all nodded and he wrapped them in a hug, kissing each of them gently.  “You girls are so important to me.  I love you very much,” he said and they all just nodded at him and enjoyed the moment until Shelby and Rachel returned.  Rachel was lead to her seat, Will sat just behind them all with the bell and Shelby moved to the board.  “Everyone ready?” she asked and they all nodded, except for Rachel. “Rae, It’s gonna help you overall.  It’s gonna suck at first, but it’s gonna help you,” Santana said and she took hold of Rachel’s hand and squeezed it tight. “It’s really gonna be okay Rachel,” Quinn told her kindly and Shelby let the girls have their moment.  They were bonding and she wasn’t going to stop that. “Okay, this is how we’re going to do it.  Mama is going to say a number and write it on the board.  You girls are going to write out the number, so for example if Mama puts a 2 on the board, you girls are going to write out on your papers, t, w, o,” she said demonstrating it for them and they seemed to understand.  We will have twenty five numbers to go through and the bell may ring, the bell may not ring.  Rae baby, do you remember what you’re supposed to don’t if you hear the bell?” she asked and Rachel nodded.  “Will you tell us please?” “Write down here,” she said softly, tapping the bottom corner of her paper. “Very good and when do you write it?” “At da end,” she said. “Yes, at the end of the test and if you hear the bell tone during the test what do you do?” “At da number,” she said softly as she scribbled in the air, indicating she was to write a yes near the number and Shelby nodded, “an if I pee too,” she added. “Good girl Rae, I’m very proud of you,” Shelby praised.  She didn’t want to say that Rachel hadn’t used all her words.  She didn’t want to tell Rachel that she wished for more words.  Rachel was semi content, and about to do the test, and that was what she was going to be happy about.  With that thought in mind, she decided to continue.  “Okay, our first number is fifty seven,” Shelby said. “Mama, does spelling count?” Brittany asked immediately and all the girls lifted their pens, afraid to write down something wrong. “No, but if you want, Mama can spell it out with you,” she said and they all nodded.  “Okay, f, i, f, t, y,  s, e, v, e, n,” Shelby said being sure to go rhythmically so no one rushed or felt left behind.  Once they all looked up at her she continued.  “Next, three hundred,” she said and she spelled that one out as well.  She went through seven more numbers before she looked at Will and gave a slight nod.  He nodded in return and Shelby gave the next number.  “One thousand, four hundred, eighty three,” she said and as she started to spell it out for them, Will rang the bell.  Rachel just kept writing as Shelby spelled and the other three girls looked up at Shelby in shock.  She simply shook her head and motioned for them to keep writing as she was spelling it out.  The girls appeared to be concerned for Rachel, who didn’t seem concerned at all, she just looked down at her paper, staring at it, waiting for the next number.  Shelby continued the test and five numbers later Will rang the bell again, but this time he did it when Shelby said the number and immediately Rachel started to cry.  She wasn’t cured, it hadn’t worked.  She didn’t pass the test and now she was going to be ridiculed for being such a baby. “Daddy!” the other three yelled at him, their voice thick with protection and some sort of sisterly venom that hadn’t been heard in the house for a while. “Hey!  No!  You three can go stand in separate corners right now!” he said. “But,” Brittany started. “No!  You all knew what was going to happen and no one is mad at Rachel for crying.  I’m not happy with the three of you speaking to me like that though.  Corners.  Go on!” he said firmly and they sulked away.  Shelby said nothing to the girls, she thought Will was correct.  They knew what was going to happen and they were not supposed to yell at Will like that. Shelby moved to Rachel and rubbed her back gently.  “It’s okay baby we’ll go change you now,” Shelby said and Rachel just cried harder.  The bell could ring again, she’d have to get changed again, they could think this was a crazy game.  What if her bladder ran out and she couldn’t pee anymore, then they would think she’d been faking.  A hundred thoughts flooded her brain and she squeaked softly and pulled away. “No,” she whimpered.  “Test, now, finish!” she pushed out and the girls all turned around from their corners and looked at Rachel with open mouths.  “Finish!” she said strongly and she pushed the tears away as hard as she could and then looked at Shelby angrily. “No glaring please, and yes when your sisters finish time out, we will finish the test and then I will help you change your underwear,” Shelby agreed. She and Will took a very deep breath and waited.  It was going to be a very long day. “Girls, why did I send you to time out?” Will asked kindly after a minute more had passed.  He didn’t want to delay this, because Rachel was now wet and most likely uncomfortable and they had ten more numbers to go. “We yelled at you Daddy,” Quinn said and the other girls nodded their agreement. “Very good, let’s return please, and finish quickly, we have ten more numbers to go,” he said kindly and once they were seated he spoke kindly to Rachel.  “Rae honey, are you sure?  You can change if you need to,” he said. “No,” she said angrily. “Don’t bite,” Santana said softly to her and Rachel hiccuped and nodded, blushing heavily as she looked toward Will. “Okay, as long as your sure,” he said.  “Sanny, that was very kind, thank you,” Will told her and with a nod to Shelby she gave the rest of the numbers.  On the third one, Rachel began to calm down.  On the sixth one, Will rang the bell while Shelby was spelling out the words and while the girls noticed, Rachel didn’t.  On the last number Will rang the bell just after Shelby said the number, and Rachel fell forward on the table, sobbing.  Will felt terrible, but knew it had to be done, so he walked over and carefully picked her up.  “You’re okay baby girl, you’re okay.  You did so well and I’m so proud of you, and now we’ll go get you changed,” he said kindly and Rachel simply hung on to him and cried.  “Why don’t Daddy, and Rae, and one of your sisters go upstairs to get dressed.  We can help you change, and then put on new clothes and all get dressed for the day,” he told her and Rachel fell mute and clung to him, as tightly as she could.  Will rubbed her back and was shocked at her grip strength.  “Rae baby, you’re okay.  Daddy and Rae, and Quinnie can go upstairs to change and get ready,” he said kindly. Quinn went with them, sticking close and was shocked that Rachel didn’t squirm or budge.  Will was able to lay her down on the bed, and spoke kindly as he worked to get her changed.  He spoke gently to her, reminding her what he was doing as he was doing it.  He needed to be sure that she understood what was going on.  Once the clothes were off, Will untaped the diaper and took it off of her carefully.  “Okay Rae, who is cleaning you up?” he asked her and she didn’t budge, she just looked at him with her eyes frozen in terror.  This was it, this was how it was going to happen, Will was going to force himself onto her and make Quinn watch or participate.  He was about to ask her a second time who was going to wipe her clean and she managed to yell out her safe word. “WICKED!” she screamed and it brought everyone running to the bedroom.   Shelby walked in and very gently scooped up their baby girl and Rachel clung close.  Will had done everything correctly and moved slowly with her, but it still freaked her out and when Shelby looked at Will for some sort of explanation he held up his hands in surrender. “Oh stop,” Shelby laughed.  “How many times did you walk in to help me when they all did this?” Shelby asked. “Oh, thousands,” Will laughed and Shelby gave him a look.  “I’m kidding girls.  We know how this works.  We know that men scare Rae, and women make the three of you uncomfortable.  Your history is not your fault.  No one is mad and no one is in trouble.  Why don’t we all go get dressed and ready to go okay?” he asked. “Daddy, will you help me?” Brittany asked wanting to make Will feel important. “I will definitely help you baby girl, let’s leave Mama and Rae to get dressed here,” he said and escorted all the girls out of the room. “Shhh, you’re okay baby, Mama’s here,” Shelby said gently and she rocked slowly back and forth, lulling Rachel into a calm state.  “Here, let’s put on underwear okay?” she said gently and she very carefully wiggled the underwear on to Rachel.  She fit it over the first leg and then looked down realizing this would be something Rachel had to be lying down for, or standing up for.  “Let’s stand you up baby to make this easier okay?” she asked gently, keeping her voice soft.  Rachel was terrified and she was clinging tightly to her Mama.  “You’re okay sweetheart, Mama’s here,” Shelby said kindly and she guided Rachel to her feet and Rachel started to whimper.  “It’s okay, just for a second, let’s get your underwear on and then back to cuddles,” she told her.   As soon as her diaper was back in place, Rachel worked to get onto Shelby’s lap, holding tight and still shaking.  “You’re okay my little Lamb,” Shelby said gently and she kept her tight against her body, rocking slightly waiting for her to calm down a little more.  When she was calmer, Shelby spoke again.  “How about pants?  Can we put those on?” she asked and Rachel didn’t answer one way or the other.  “Let’s go nice and slow and put on your pants, because it is kind of chilly outside,” she said and very slowly and carefully, Shelby was able to get Rachel into her pants, then socks, bra, and finally her shirt.  “My beautiful little Lamb,” Shelby smiled kissing her temple. “No bells Mama, p’ease,” she pleaded. “Shhh, no more bells that I know of baby.  It’s okay,” Shelby told her. “No bells.  Owie, no bells,” she said. “Shhh, okay, tell me baby girl.  Where does it hurt?” Shelby asked and Rachel started pressing over all parts of her body and she did it so fast, Shelby had trouble focusing.  “That was very good baby girl, can you show me slower?” she asked and Rachel went slower.  She pressed on her lower stomach and upper thighs and then her neck, the top of her head, and her ears.  “Thank you baby girl.  Let’s start slow.  You said here right?” Shelby asked touching her own neck and Rachel nodded.  “Can Mama touch your neck to see if it’s stiff muscles?” Shelby asked.  “Maybe you just need a massage,” Shelby suggested.  Rachel gave her permission and Shelby touched Rachel’s neck, only to feel what felt like ropes in her neck.  “Oh my goodness, who put these ropes here?” Shelby teased and Rachel smiled slightly.  “What about your legs sweetheart?” Shelby pressed. “Owie,” Rachel said. “Yes, you mentioned.  Do they hurt from tight muscles like your neck?” Shelby asked her and Rachel shrugged her shoulders, leaned in close to Shelby and hung on gently to her.  “Come on my little Lamb, you can come with Mama, while Mama gets dressed and then we can go downstairs together,” she said. “Carry Mama,” she pleaded gently a heavy blush creeping into her cheeks.  She hadn’t asked to be carried before.  The only person she ever asked to carry her before was Bruce, and that was because therapy had worn her out and she had to be coaxed into it. “You asked that so nicely Rae, I will try to carry you as much as I can,” Shelby promised.  “But if I can’t for some reason, Daddy may have to help you okay?” she asked and Rachel easily agreed.  Shelby took it as a good sign that Rachel didn’t seem afraid of Will any longer, or at least for the moment.  “Okay my good girl, come on,” Shelby said and she scooped her up and took her into the master bedroom so she could get dressed herself. In Brittany’s room, Will was helping her get dressed and Quinn and Santana joined them a few moments later.  “Daddy, my head hurts,” she told him. “Well since we’re all dressed and ready for the day, why don’t we all go downstairs and for you specifically we can get your migraine medicine, so that whatever migraine you are developing, we can push it away quickly, okay?” he asked and they all nodded in agreement. Will took the girls downstairs and once he had given Brittany her medicine, he decided to take her into the living room for an extra cuddle and it gave Quinn a chance to talk to Santana.  “I want to show you something that I noticed,” she told her kindly and Santana nodded.  Quinn grabbed her notebook and showed Santana what she wrote down.  “Okay, so I scribbled a star when Daddy talked.  She only heard it if he said it in the beginning, before Mama started spelling the word.  Do you think Miss Ronnie should know that?” she asked. “I don’t know,” Santana said.  “Maybe,” she said honestly and she pulled out her notebook.  “I did it too,” she said showing her.  “Mama talks about details, I thought it might help,” she said and Quinn nodded. “Hey,” Quinn said softly turning to look at Santana who seemed a little caught off guard.  “I’m proud of you, and I love you, and I’m glad you’re my sister,” she told her and Santana smiled and bumped her forehead to Quinn’s. “I love you too,” Santana smiled and she bumped foreheads with her and then wrapped her in a hug.  “Quinnie,” she said softly and honestly.  “I’m not looking forward to the pictures,” she said honestly and quietly. “Rae is probably the most scared of all of us,” Quinn reasoned.  “But I’m not ready for it either.  I’m worried about Mama,” she said. “Grandpa talked to the lady remember?”  “Doesn’t mean she’ll listen.” “Yeah, but it’s Grandpa, he’s very convincing,” Santana said and Quinn nodded her agreement.  “Maybe this afternoon, you and I can cuddle?  I miss you,” Santana said honestly as she continued to hug her sister. “Yeah,” Quinn grinned and she shifted so they were side to side and looking at the notebook.  “If we don’t tell Mama and Daddy now, it’s going to be worse when we do lists later,” Quinn said and Santana remained quiet, staring hard at the notebook and Quinn looked at Santana, watching the wheels turn in her head.  She remained quiet and suddenly a lightbulb went off for Santana and she went to run toward a grown up.  “Don’t run,” Quinn hissed at her. “But!” “No, you’ll get spanked.  Show me first,” Quinn said. “Ugh, fine,” Santana sighed.  “She didn’t hear it during the spelling, but if we weren’t writing the words out, she heard it,” Santana said.  “She refocused her brain when Mama was talking.” “Well since I want to play with you and love you tonight, we walk, calmly, to tell Daddy, and we can’t yell because I think Bree is getting a migraine,” she said and Santana rolled her eyes, but kissed Quinn’s cheek and picked up her notebook and walked into the living room where Will was sitting on the couch with Brittany, keeping her close and massaging her neck and rubbing her back, hoping to push her migraine away naturally. “You two look like you’re about to have a very serious discussion,” Will said kindly and they both nodded at him.  “Okay, let’s have it then,” he said kindly.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Daddy, we took careful notes.  Look what we found,” Santana said pressing her notebook forward for him to see.  “See?  Look.  You rang the bell here, here, here, and here.  But she only cried these two times, before we were being told how to spell.  Her brain wasn’t busy enough, so she must have processed it,” Santana explained. “And I think the second time it just hurt her because her bladder opened but there was nothing there, and I don’t know what that feels like, but I can’t imagine it feels good,” Quinn offered. “That’s a very fair point my loves, I’m very proud of you for figuring that out,” he praised them, and he very kindly took the notebook from them and looked at it carefully.  “How did you figure this Sanny?” he asked kindly. “I just looked and thought,” she said honestly. “Fair enough, I’m really proud of you girls, all of you,” he told them honestly.  “And it looks like we’re nearly ready to go,” he said looking up for a moment as he heard Shelby coming down the stairs, assisting Rachel as they descended.  “Quinnie, would you please go get Bree’s medicine for migraines and be sure to have your inhaler,” he said and she nodded smiled and went to do as told.  It was nice to have a kind direct order to follow.  “And you Miss Sanny, will you please walk upstairs and pack up everyone’s little comfort things and put them in the backpack that we always bring with us when we leave?” he asked. “Yes, um, should I pack extra underwear and cleaning things?” she asked. “Yes, that is a very smart idea, thank you,” he smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss and let her go off to do her task. “Everything okay?” Shelby asked kindly seeing Brittany cuddle into Will with a very heavy look on her face.  She looked like she was in severe pain and that was heartbreaking to watch. “Yes, they went to go pack up and make sure we have all our supplies,” Will said and Shelby nodded. “Daddy,” Rachel said softly and he held her arms out to her and she very carefully walked to him, on shaky legs, and gave him a hug and she stayed there for a long while.  She felt bad that she had screamed at him before and chased him away, and she thought this would smooth things over between them, never realizing there was never a problem to start with. “Mmmm, my baby girl.  Thank you for the hug,” he told her rubbing her back and kissing her temple gently.  “You are such a brave girl and I am so proud of you,” he told her honestly and she just blushed.  “Shall we go get ready?” he asked gently and she nodded reluctantly.  “Do you know what we need to put on before we leave the house?” he asked, seeing how young she was.  She needed to be talked to the way the community members talked to Mackenzie and Courtney and it seemed to be working, because at least she was verbal again. “Um, coat,” she said. “That’s right, it’s chilly out, so we should all put on coats,” he said.  “Do you think you and Bree can come with me to the bench by the door, so we can get ready?” he asked her and she nodded.  “Yeah?  Good, okay, come on,” he said and she took his hand and very carefully wobbled her way to the bench, while holding his hand tightly and then she carefully sat down.  After her freak out in the kitchen, her entire body was tense and her muscles had locked out, causing her to walk funny.  Will took six coats out of the closet and laid them all down near Rachel.  “Can you find your coat baby?” he asked and she pulled out his coat first, then Brittany’s, set Shelby’s aside, and then her own, leaving Quinn and Santana’s coats lying next to her.  “That was excellent love,” he said as everyone put on their coats. “Mama,” Brittany said looking up at her with swollen eyes and a very creased brow. Shelby knelt down in front of her and very gently put her hand over Brittany’s eyes.  “Take a breath baby girl,” she said kindly and Brittany did as asked.  “Very good sweetheart, do you feel nauseous?” she asked and Brittany shook her head no.  “Okay, well that’s good, we’ll get you your medicine right now and then we can hopefully get you feeling better sooner,” she said.  “Can you cover your eyes please?” she asked and without thinking, Rachel moved closer, and put her hand over Shelby’s hand, while wrapping her other arm around Brittany in a hug.  “Are you going to help Rae?” Shelby asked kindly and Rachel nodded.  “That is wonderful my love.  Okay, you and Daddy stay here with Bree, and I’ll go get her medicine,” Shelby said and when she went into the kitchen, she found Santana and Quinn, with the backpack, putting it all together and seemingly plotting up a plan.  “Okay girls, coats and shoes please,” Shelby said. “Mama, we can’t go.  We know why Rachel cried so hard, and we have to tell you about it and Bree is sick, so no, no photos today,” Santana said. “Nice try baby girl, but we are all going.  You can tell me all about what you’ve figured out on the car ride over.  Coats and shoes please,” she said as she gathered water and some of Brittany’s migraine medicine. “No, Mama, this is really important, Santana tried. “I know Sanny, and I’m very proud of you and I want to hear what you have to say,” Shelby said and before Santana could start speaking, Shelby continued, “In the car.” “But Mama,” Santana whined and Shelby was trying to decide how old to treat her child.  She was acting like a stubborn teen, but the longer it went, the younger Santana would get so Shelby was trying to pace herself carefully.  Shelby waited for more but nothing came so Shelby spoke gently.“Girls, I know you are all nervous, Mama is nervous too, but this needs to be done and we will do it together as a family and get it over with as soon as possible.  Now coats and shoes please,” Shelby said and she left the room to give Brittany her meds. “Trouble?” Will asked her kindly. “Apprehension.  You can try, Rae and Bree and I will be in the car,” she said handing Brittany her medicine, who took it and gulped it down immediately.  She had to be strong for Rachel and having a migraine was not going to help that goal. Will gave all his girls a kiss and then went into the kitchen, to see Santana pouting in a chair and Quinn looking thoughtful and annoyed.  “Daddy she won’t listen!” Santana complained. “Who won’t listen about what?” he asked. “Mama!” she grumbled.  “We have to show her about the bells and what we figured out,” she complained. “I’m sure Mama wants to hear it too, and right now, we need to all get in the car to go to Doctor Kline’s office so Rae can have her photos taken.  Should the two of you not want to go that’s fine, but you need to stay with someone, so who do you want me to call to come stay with you, or drop you off at their house?” he asked kindly. “I don’t want to go anywhere, I want to explain to Mama!” Santana complained. “And you can my love, in the car, which is where we need to go now, and while you can yell and scream and pout and be angry, please try not to be too loud because Bree is getting a migraine, and we’re trying to keep it away,” Will said and Santana simply looked up at the ceiling and screamed in frustration and Will let her do it.  She was blowing off steam and he wasn’t going to stop her.  When she finished screaming she looked at Will with tears in her eyes. “She doesn’t want to go and she shouldn’t have to.  There is enough video evidence to put those men away,” she cried. “It’s true, there is enough evidence to put them in the proverbial coffin and Rae’s story and evidence will nail the coffin shut.  Sanny, I know you are super protective and I’m so proud of you for being so fiercely protective of your sisters and that you include Rachel in that makes me very proud of you and we still have to have these photos done,” Will told her. “I don’t want to Daddy,” she cried, tears of frustration slowly rolling down her cheeks. “I agree with you my love and I’m fairly sure that the rest of your family feels the same way,” Will told her and she stood up and moved in to hug him, trembling slightly.  “I love you Sanny,” he told her.  “I love you, Quinnie, Bree, Rae, and Mama.  The six of us are a family, and right now, we need to stick together and support each other.  If today will be extra hard for you and you can’t help, I need to know.  No one will fault you for not wanting to go today, it’s probably going to be very upsetting,” he said honestly. “No, I’ll go,” she said and she felt Quinn take her hand. “We’ll all be going together Sanny,” Quinn said and she nodded. “Come on my girls, we’ll go into the car.  Quinnie you can sit up front with me, and Sanny, you and Mama can sit all the way in the back.  Mama can massage Bree’s neck, and you can explain your findings to Mama in the car okay?” he asked and with a little bit of reluctance, the girls nodded and the three of them joined the others in the car.  When they pulled into the parking lot, Shelby leaned over and gave Santana a kiss.  “This is brilliant baby and I’m very proud of you for noticing this.”“Quinnie too,” Santana said simply. “I will be sure to tell her later,” Shelby smiled. Will interrupted any further conversation by opening the side of the van door and Brittany cringed and covered her eyes with her hand and Will smiled and carefully laid his hand over hers increasing the darkness, which made Brittany happy.  “Alright ladies, everyone out please,” Will said gently. Shelby got out first and moved to Rachel’s side, being sure to hold tight to her hand.  “Look at me baby,” she said kindly and she waited for Rachel to comply as the other girls carefully got out of the van with Will, who was protecting Brittany’s eyes from any and all light.  “I know you are scared and while I don’t know exactly how you are feeling, I did tell you I was nervous too right?  That hasn’t changed.  I love you, and I will protect you fiercely, and all you need to do is communicate with me any way you can, okay?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded. “Mama, p’ease,” Rachel said softly reaching toward Shelby. “Do you want to be helped out of the van or carried into the building?” Shelby asked, hoping Rachel didn’t choose to be carried. “Carry p’ease,” Rachel whispered. “As long as you’re sure love,” Shelby said kindly and she carefully pulled Rachel into her arms and Rachel wrapped her legs around Shelby’s waist and her arms around her neck.  She was trembling heavily and Shelby stood there, swaying side to side and rubbing her back while Will took care of locking up the van. Will felt a vibration in his pocket and pulled out his cell phone.  He smiled happily and gave the phone to Quinn.  “Can you read this for me baby?  Out loud please,” he added. “From Dad:  I talked to Ellie, everything is settled,” she read. “Who’s Ellie?” Santana asked. “That’s what Grandma, Grandpa, and all of Mama’s brothers call Nick’s wife.  Her name is Noelle, but we will call her by whatever name she introduces herself as,” Will lectured, and all the girls nodded, even Brittany who had her face pressed into Will’s chest and with that, the six of them moved into the building.  Quinn and Santana walked on their own, Shelby carried Rachel, and Will carried Brittany, who was desperate to block out light.  The elevator brought them to the second floor, and they walked down a long corridor to a grey door that said Doctor Kline.  The group walked in and a nice woman, with dirty blonde hair, pulled up into a pony tail, was seating at a desk wearing scrubs with lollipops all over them.  Shelby decided to sit down with Rachel in one of the chairs and Will walked up to the desk. “Good morning,” she smiled once he approached, Santana directly by his side. “Hi, we’re here with Rachel Berry who has a ten a.m. appointment,” Will said. The woman nodded and stood up.  “Yes, please have a seat and I’ll get the paperwork that needs to be filled out,” she said gathering the paperwork the doctor needed.  She handed the paperwork to Shelby and smiled.  “I talked to Dad, it’s okay, I am not my idiot husband.  I don’t understand it, but I don’t need to.  My job is to make sure the six of you have a very quick and painless experience,” she said kindly and Shelby gave a grateful smile.  “Doctor Kline does not know our relationship, so don’t say your last name, otherwise I can’t be in the room.  I would like to be in the room in order to help with assistance.  The doctor is very calm and goes very slowly, but as you are family, I’d rather be there to ensure a calm experience.  If you have any questions, you can let me know,” she said and with that she walked away and sat back down at her desk, taking care of the paperwork that needed to be done.  Every so often she would glance up and marvel at how alike Rachel and Shelby were.  Rachel and the other brunette could pass for Shelby’s children and the two blondes looked very similar to Will.  They seemed to have his same hair color as well as his jaw line and she took a deep breath.  Her husband was an idiot.  Shelby was happy, why was anything other than that important.  She pushed it out of her mind and went back to work, when a young blonde approached the desk.  “Excuse me,” Quinn said kindly.  “We answered everything.  What’s your name?” she asked. “My name is Noelle, but everyone calls me Ellie, because it’s easier,” she said and Quinn nodded.  “Can you tell me everyone else’s name please?” she asked. “I’m Quinn, then Santana, Will, Brittany, Shelby and Rachel.  Rachel is very scared and needs things to be done slowly.  Can you make the doctor do that?” Quinn asked. “I will definitely make sure the doctor is respectful yes,” Noelle told her.  “Did you know that Doctor Kline has been doing this for about fifteen years?” she asked. “No one told us anything at all.  The court said we had to be here at this location and that’s it,” Quinn explained to her. “Well I supposed that’s fair.  It’s not fair that the court didn’t tell you anything, but it’s fair that you at least know what you’re supposed to do,” she clarified.  “Do you have any questions that I can answer for you?” Noelle offered, finding this young blonde girl rather charming.  Her innocence made her appear very young and while Noelle wanted to know exactly how old this girl was, she decided to not ask that question. “No, we just have to make sure the doctor is respectful,” she said honestly. “I promise to talk to him and make sure that he is.  I will even be in the room with you.  I know your Grandpa, and I’m going to do my very best to make sure everyone is safe,” Noelle said and Quinn felt a smile spread across her face.  “You all look a little weary, Would anyone like a drink?  Or a bagel perhaps,” she said and Shelby smiled.   “I would please, just a half bagel though,” Shelby told her. “Nonsense I’ll make you a whole bagel and just eat what you like,” Noelle said.  “It’s not a problem at all,” she assured her and she made her a plain bagel with a lot of cream cheese.  “Will?” she asked him kindly. “I might take you up on that actually,” he said and she nodded.  She already knew the girls were going to share with their guardians.  There was no way that these girls were going to eat on their own.  However, Noelle decided to acknowledged the girls anyway. “Girls?  Would you like anything?” she asked and everyone shook their head no and Brittany very carefully climbed into Will’s lap, hiding her face from the sun. “Miss Noelle, I have the strangest question for you.  Do you by chance have sunglasses?” Will asked.   “I will look in my desk, yes,” she said and she moved to take care of everything. “Mama,” Rachel said softly.  “Owie?” she asked. “No baby, it’s just pictures, it’s not supposed to hurt at all.   You’re just going to have stand however the doctor tells you and then when he’s done, we leave,” Shelby explained. “For legal practice?” Santana asked. “Yes, for legal practice,” Shelby said and Santana nodded somberly, but stayed close and rubbed Rachel’s back, to make sure she knew she wasn’t alone.  Noelle returned moments later with two bagels, and a pair of dollar sunglasses from her desk drawer.   “In case you’d all like to share,” she said handing out some extra napkins to the girls, gave Will the pair of sunglasses, and then she returned to her desk to put together Rachel’s file.  As she sat, she noticed that Shelby offered the bagel to Rachel and then Santana and they each took a bite, before Shelby took her own bite.  It was a round robin game almost and Will was doing the same with Brittany and Quinn.  She glanced at the clock and saw there were only a few more minutes until ten, so she made sure everything was ready and then went to get the doctor. Inside the inner room, Doctor Kline was on the phone with his wife.  “No, that’s fine, I’ll pick it up on my way home,” he said.  “Oh, hold on Bonnie,” he told her. “You’re ten o’clock is here,” she said. “On a scale of one to ten?” he asked simply and Noelle knew what this meant.  The doctor had a scale of one to ten for his patients and it was the secretary’s job to inform him of this number before he saw the patient.  One was relatively nervous and fidgety, while ten was so jittery, they couldn’t sit still. “She doesn’t fall on your scale,” Noelle said honestly and that was the truth.  Rachel didn’t fall on the scale.  They’d never had a nineteen year old who acted so young before.  It was both fascinating and heart breaking at the same time. “I’ll call you back Bonnie,” he said and hung up and looked at Noelle.   “No where on the scale?” he asked.  “You’re sure?” “Yes Donald, I know how to do my job thank you,” she said getting irritated immediately.  Some days she wanted a new job and other days, it was the best job and best company to work for. “Okay, so broaden the scale then please,” he said. “Okay, eight thousand,” she said and she handed him the file. “Noelle, what’s wrong?” he asked and she exhaled, calming herself a little bit before answering the question. “Nothing, my father in law knows this family, that’s all, and so he has asked me to watch over them, and while it sounds like I’m being protective and working with people I know, I’m not.  But I know my father in law and he wouldn’t call me if this wasn’t important.  Amber’s mother called her twice in the past two months for the same reason,” she said strongly. “I’m not kicking you out, you’re the only one here.  Hang back here, let them rest a while longer, and I’ll look over the paperwork,” he said and Noelle took a seat across from him watching his face carefully.  It was going to be a very long process. In the waiting room, Rachel was starting to panic.  “Mama, no,” Rachel whimpered. “Shhh, I know baby, I know,” Shelby told her and she just cuddled her closer.  “Remember what I told you in the car?  You are not the only nervous person in this room, and I will always fight to protect you, and apparently so will your sisters,” she said noticing that Santana was standing up and glaring at an open door; the one that lead to the room they’d watched Noelle go into moments ago and now she was returning to that doorway.  Shelby laid a gentle hand on Santana’s back and spoke kindly.  “You are not a German Shepard, you are my daughter, kindly sit down next to me,” she said. Santana sat down as asked but then leaned over and pressed her forehead to Rachel’s.  She smiled at first and then growled protectively.  “Woof,” she said and Rachel just smiled and kissed her quickly in appreciation.  It was the first time Shelby had seen sparks fly between them, and so she knew that today was going to be extra challenging.  When her girls got protective, nothing could stop them.  Santana stood up again as soon as Noelle came back with a strange man and she stayed standing even though Shelby put a hand over her shoulder to hold her back.  “I want to say that this is my sister and you have to be kind and slow and explain everything,” Santana announced.  “Fair point.  My name is Doctor Kline, but you may call me Donald, or Donny, if you are more comfortable with that.  I promise to be very respectful of the situation, and if you’ll all come into the room, we’re ready to start,” he said and Santana eyed him carefully.  She didn’t know if she liked his strong authoritative presence or she hated it.  When Will did it, it felt protective.  When other members of her little community did it, it was a turn on.  When Shelby’s father did it, she felt loved.  She wasn’t sure that Doctor Kline made her feel any of those things.  She was very cautious about what was going to happen next, so she turned around and took Rachel’s hand. “Unless you’re having Mama carry you,” she whispered and Rachel nodded.  Santana simply let go and moved in front of both of them.  No one was going to hurt Rachel again, if she had anything to say about it. “Santana right?” Noelle asked kindly and she nodded.  “Would you do introductions of everyone please?” she asked kindly and Santana nodded. “These are my sisters, Quinn, Brittany, and Rachel.  My mom Shelby and my dad Will.  Rae is getting pictures and she does not want to be here, so you have to be very careful and slow with her,” Santana told him. “Santana calm please,” Will said firmly and she turned to scowl at him.  “No, you are to be respectful,” he said and she pouted and turned back to face Doctor Kline.   “I want to make sure that she is kept safe,” Santana said seriously. “That is my job, to make sure that your sister is kept safe, while I get the photos taken to give to the court,” he said.  “Why don’t the six of you come into the room and I’ll show all of you what is going to happen in the room and what the equipment is,” he explained.  Quinn stood up next to Santana and Brittany tried to stand, but the migraine was starting to take a very firm hold on her body, so she grunted and frowned.  “Daddy, can you help her?” Quinn asked hopefully. “Of course sweetheart, but I think it would be better if Mama helped Bree and I helped Rae, because Mama has very dark hair,” he said. “Yes, Bree, do that, that’s safer,” Santana said.  “Quinnie and I will explain everything while we’re in there, so you don’t have to really look if you don’t want to,” she said and she turned back to face Noelle and the doctor.  “Are there bright lights in there?” she asked. “Calm Santana,” Will said kindly. “No, there are no bright lights in this room, just the same type of lights we have in this room,” Doctor Kline told her honestly and she nodded. “Okay.  Rae, you okay to switch?” she asked and Rachel looked at Will and reached out an arm to him.  He lead Brittany over to Shelby and helped her to sit down before lifting Rachel into his arms and rubbing her back. “Is everyone ready to start?” he asked and Quinn and Santana nodded for everyone.  He nodded and lead them all into the room.  It was a decent sized room.  Mounted on the ceiling were some large black squares placed on a grid system.  “Those up there are the cameras that will be taking the pictures,” the doctor told them.  Directly beneath those cameras was a standard doctor’s table, with little guard rails on the side of the it.  “The rails on the bed there are in order to keep the person on the bed safe.  However, the rails are only usually up for little kids,” Doctor Kline explained.  It looked pretty comfortable and Rachel was starting to feel a little less nervous.  It was just a camera, and just a bed.  A quarter of an inch outside the bed, was tape that went all the way around the bed. “What is that?” Santana asked.  “On the floor, why is it taped off?” she demanded. “Calm Santana,” Will said again and he felt Rachel tense against him.  “Sanny has to be nice baby, that is never not a rule,” he said kindly, kissing her forehead and she simply nodded at him. “Well all of my patients usually like to have someone hold their hand, which I allow.  However there are two rules about hand holding.  The person holding my client’s hand need to have their feet behind that yellow tape at all times, and when I count three, you have to let go until the cameras are done taking the photo,” he explained. “Well how long does that take?” Quinn grouched. “Quinn!” Will scolded and he felt Rachel tense again.  Quinn turned around and glared at him and Will’s simple response was, “No.” “Rae needs to know everything and he’s leaving out details,” she complained. “Be that as it may, you still need to be polite.  We all need to be polite,” he said looking at his two daughters who were proving to be the most protective and outspoken.  “I am sure that Doctor Kline and Miss Noelle are used to patients who are as scared as your sister is and I’m sure they are also used to over protective relatives, however, that does not give us permission to be rude.  Everyone take a deep breath and reset yourselves,” he said and they did as asked. “Mama,” Brittany said softly, from her position against Shelby’s body, face hidden from most of the room, although she did spot a chair along the far wall.  She tugged gently on Shelby’s hand and then pointed indicating she wanted to sit down.  “Please,” she said quietly and so Shelby honored the requests.  Shelby sat Brittany down, but Brittany stood up and had Shelby sit down, before crawling into her lap and resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder, being sure to use her dark hair as an additional cover from the light.  “No spank girls,” she whispered to Shelby. “Don’t worry baby girl, your sisters are just extra protective and they will only get spanked if they earn it, I promise,” Shelby told her honestly and Brittany nodded and fell quiet again, resting as best she could. “Now,” the doctor said after a moment.  “Over on this wall here, we have a gown.  It’s a very special gown used for taking these photos,” he said and he took the gown off the hook, sat himself up on the table and began to show it to the girls and Will, while Shelby watched from a distance.  “This gown is very special, do you see these big numbers and blocks of color?” he asked sweeping his arm over the front of the gown.  It was a purple and white ombre gown, with four huge chunks of color each with a big red number on the front.  “See girls, this gown is velcro,” he said.  “The chunks indicate what photo I’m taking.  I have a list from the court that tells me what photos need to be done, and this gown allows some privacy.  Some people need only chunk three, or one, or something like that, so we only open that chunk of gown and leave the rest of them covered,” he said. Quinn raised her hand immediately and started speaking.  “She needs her whole body, so this won’t work,” she said. “You’re correct.  Your sister does need her whole body, but I won’t leave her there naked, that’s not fair.  This isn’t to be a stressful process and lying naked on a bed beneath all these cameras, that is stressful,” he said and Quinn nodded her understanding and her approval, before looking at Santana for a moment. “Where do you stand to take the pictures and who sets up Rachel’s body?” Santana asked. “When we are asked to take pictures of anyone, we ask who the attacker was.  If it was a male attacker, then I take the pictures while standing behind that wall at the computer that you can see through that window and Noelle sets up the person on the table.  If it was a female attacker then I set up the person and Noelle takes the pictures.  We want to make this as painless as possible for the person involved,” he explained and while everyone listened intently to him, Noelle watched the little family.  She couldn’t believe that Rachel was still being held by Will and that he didn’t look tired.  She looked so young and tiny that it was hard to picture her as a nineteen year old girl.  She decided to treat things very slowly and thought about how she was going to position Rachel’s body and what stories she was going to tell.  She was a mother, she could handle this, she just had to come up with things to talk about. “What Doctor Kline hasn’t told you is that for these pictures you can talk for almost all of them.  The only one you can’t speak for, is the face.  The rest of them, it’s no problem,” Noelle said, “and because we got the report, we know that I will be the one positioning you correctly for the cameras,” Noelle said. “How long will this take?” Santana asked kindly. “It depends on how quickly your sister can change positions.  Most photo series take about fifteen minutes.  Rachel’s might take a little longer, because we’re doing a complete scan of the body; front, back, sides, and bottom,” Doctor Kline said. “Bottom?” the girls all questioned and even Brittany turned around to take a peak at what was going on.  Bottom sounded like a bad word to them.  “We don’t want anyone touching Rachel’s bottom,” Quinn announced. “I’m sure Rachel doesn’t want that either,” the doctor said and waited a moment to continue.  “Because we are filming Rachel’s entire body it is going to be a little bit trickier,” he said. “No,” Santana growled protectively and before Will could scold her Noelle spoke up. “Santana right?” she asked and Santana nodded at her.  Quinn gave her a slight nudge and Santana fixed her voice.  “Yes Ma’am,” she said and Noelle smiled. “Ellie, is fine.  Ma’am makes me old.  How about we go over how the photos would work, would that be easier?” she asked and everyone nodded, except for Quinn who gave a soft ‘yes Miss Ellie’.  “Okay, well this is how it works, so you see those gowns over there right?  Rachel will have to take off all of her clothes, and then put on that gown.  All of her clothes, bra, panties, sweatpants, top.  Our cameras take pictures of what is beneath your skin, so we need your skin exposed so that we can get a proper picture.  Now, if you like, Doctor Kline and I will step out of the room and give Rachel a chance to get changed, or I can explain more of the procedure.” “Change Daddy,” Rachel whispered to Will and he nodded. “Yes, that will be fine, thank you.  We’ll let you all know when she’s ready,” Will said and Noelle and Declan left the room.  “Will you sit on the bed for me?” Will asked her, wanting to set her down and she nodded at him.  He sat her down and stepped back.  “Rae, how about Mama helps you change and Daddy just waits over here,” he said.  The morning hadn’t gone well and he didn’t want a repeat of that.  Rachel agreed and he and Shelby switched places. “I wanna feel it first Mama,” Santana said protectively. “Please,” Shelby reminded her. “Please,” Santana said holding out her hands for the gown.  She felt every square inch of fabric and deemed it safe, handing it to Rachel so she could feel it for herself.  “I won’t let them hurt you,” she said and Rachel nodded. “Hey, hey, hey, look at me please,” Shelby said, gently tapping each of her daughters on the tips of their noses.  It was a simple, loving gesture, done to gain their full attention.  “No on is going to be injured while here.  No one is going to be injured on purpose, in my care, or Daddy’s care.  We are either your Miss and Sir, or your Mama and Daddy, or simply Shelby and Will, but no matter what you call us, the four of you mean everything to us, and I will go full Mama Bear on anyone who tries to attack my cubs, understand?” she asked and the girls blushed slightly but nodded.  The reassurance was nice.  “So, let’s help Rae out of her clothes and put her in this gown and then let Miss Noelle and Doctor Kline know we are ready,” Shelby said and they made quick work of the process. “I’ll tell them Rae, but only when you tell me,” Quinn said as Santana took hold of Rachel’s hand. “Mama, Bree needs you?” Rachel asked after a moment. “You all need me baby girl and I need all of you.  Right now, Bree needs dark and Mama’s hair is helping that,” Shelby said honestly. “Daddy here please,” Rachel said gently pushing Shelby away toward Brittany. Shelby gave a smile and bent down a little bit.  “I love you my little Lamb, and I will be certain that you see someone in your family, your protective family at all times, during this process okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded gratefully.  Once Shelby and Will switched places, Rachel nodded at Quinn and Quinn went to the door to inform them things were ready. “Purple looks good on you Rachel,” Noelle said kindly. “I’ll be in the booth just through that window.  It’s where I control the angles of the cameras and when to take the picture.  I will hear everything you’re saying in here and you will hear anything I say, through that little speaker box that’s just on the wall there.  It’s kind of like a McDonald’s drive through, except we can actually understand each other,” he said and he moved into the booth.  The cameras above Rachel’s head whirred to life and Noelle began to speak. “They need a minute to warm up.  You’re our first patient of the day, and it’s been at least twelve hours since they were last used.  While they are warming up, why don’t I explain how the gown and photos will work,” Noelle suggested and the girls nodded at her.  “First, we’re going to take five photos of the front of Rachel’s body.  The first one will be your head and neck.  It’s very easy.  All you’re going to have to do is lay still with your eyes closed.  While you do that, we will all count aloud and slowly to four.  Does anyone know why we do that?” she asked. “Spatial awareness,” Quinn said and Noelle smiled. “That’s exactly right.  How did you know that?” she asked kindly. “Psych class in high school,” Quinn said.  “Good job, and it’s true.  Rachel you won’t be able to see us, because you need your eyes closed.  Since you can’t see us, you still need to know where we are, so if we all slowly count to four, you can at least hear our voices and see it in your mind.  Secondly, we count to four because each following picture is done on a four count process.  Step one, Rachel will undo the little velcro strip for each section.  Step two, Rachel will decide who opens the flap.  Step three, Rachel will take a deep breath while the picture is snapped, and step four we close the flap back up,” Noelle explained and Rachel reached down to feel the velcro strips she was talking about.  Once she was satisfied Rachel nodded at Noelle that she understood. “What are the sections please?” Santana asked, and Shelby made a mental note to praise Santana later.  She was being very good about the entire process as a whole so far and that should be commended.  She was determined for her girls to learn what praise felt like.  Based on what they’d been able to piece together, she was sure they did not know. “Well, there are four in the gown, but five total.  The first is Rachel’s face and neck.  After that, the sections are from her neck to just below her breasts, from below the breasts to the hips, the hips to the knees, and the knees to the feet.  It’s the same on the back as well.  The sides are a bit different, but we aren’t there yet,” Noelle said and the girls nodded. “You can do it Rae, and we’re all right here with you,” Santana said and she moved close to the bed and took hold of Rachel’s hand.  Rachel squeezed tight and nodded. “Daddy can flip it open and closed,” Rachel said, praying that she’d put her trust in the right person.  She craned her head and looked over to see Shelby sitting with Brittany and watching intently. “I’ve seen Mama Bear at work Rae, she can go from zero to sixty in point two seconds,” Will whispered and Rachel gave a very tiny laugh.  It painted an odd image, but one of protection, so she just nodded and Noelle continued. “Okay, so first we start with the face,” Noelle said.  “For this photo, I’m going to have Quinn and Santana shift every so slightly away from the bed, but you can hold your sister’s hand that’s fine.  See that line on the floor?  I need everyone’s body that is not Rachel’s to not cross that line. “But we are as we hold her hand,” Quinn said, lifting her intertwined fingers with Rachel’s as a demonstration. “You are correct and I will not stop you from holding her hand the whole time.  We talked about counting.  One, undo the velcro, two open the flap, three deep breath and hold, four exhale and close it all back up.  On three, you’ll have to stop holding her hand for that second.  Then after that you can hold it again,” Noelle explained. “If I may,” Declan said through the speaker.  “Everyone hold Rachel’s hand please,” he said and the girls did so, lifting up their interlocked limbs for him to see.  “Good, now listen to the cameras above you.  I want you to hear how fast we take the photos, so you know how long it is for you to not hold her hand and to stay behind the yellow line on the floor,” he explained.  Quinn peaked down and pulled her feet back behind the line.  Santana copied her movements and before they knew what had happened, the cameras clicked above their heads.  “Did you all hear how fast it was?” Declan asked and Rachel spoke up. “Ready,” she said to Noelle. “Very good then.  Doctor Kline are you ready?” she asked. “Yes I am.  Rachel the cameras above your head are numbered one through nine.  I’m going to move all the lenses a bit and call out numbers so you can figure it out,” he said and she nodded, watching them intently.  She watched as the lenses seemed to dance a little bit, starting from right to left, snaking back left to right, and back a third time, to complete the last row of three.  Once all nine had been demonstrated, Doctor Kline gave her a kind instruction.  “So for the first one, as Ellie said, it’s just your face and neck, but we need your eyes closed.  Everyone needs to count slowly please,” he said. “Close your eyes first Rae, then we’ll start,” Quinn said kindly, moving to the other side of the table and taking her hand just as tightly as Santana was holding the other hand.   Rachel took a deep breath and slowly released it before closing her eyes and squeezing her sisters’ hands as tightly as she could.  As soon as her eyes shut, everyone began counting following Noelle’s lead and as soon as they said four, Rachel opened her eyes.  “Rachel, that was wonderful, job well done,” Doctor Kline said.  “Now, when you’re ready we can move on to section one of the gown,” he said and Rachel looked at Will with fear in her eyes. “Talk to me love, it’s okay,” Will assured her.  Rachel shook her head no and Will moved around to the back.  “What if instead of Daddy lifting the velcro, Sanny and Quinnie do it.  They work really well as a team and this way Daddy can protect all of you,” he offered and she nodded her agreement. “Okay then,” Noelle smiled.  “So Santana, why don’t we do a practice run.  We won’t open the flap yet, we’ll just pretend to.  On count one, you undo the velcro tab, it’s very small, can you find it please?” she asked and Santana looked to Rachel for permission.  Once she got it, she found the tab easily and was able to rip it apart gently.  “Very good, step two, Quinn will take the tab and open it up.  Step three Rachel will take a deep breath and hold it for a beat, step four Rachel will release her breath and Quinn will close the flap and Santana will seal it,” Noelle said and they all mimed the actions until Noelle stopped counting.  It was a very slow, and rhythmic count and Rachel found herself tapping her finger tip on the bed, reminding herself of the rhythm Noelle had set.  “Are you ready for the real deal Rachel?” Noelle asked kindly and Rachel shook her head no, but gave a simple answer. “Just go,” she said and she closed her eyes and waited, but nothing happened. “Rachel you’re allowed to look wherever you like,” Noelle offered and Rachel opened her eyes and looked up at Will, locking eyes with him, breathing carefully with him, until they fell into a calmer state.  “Ready now?” Noelle asked kindly. “Yes,” Rachel said, her eyes never leaving Will’s.  The girls counted and slowly did the parts that needed to be done, under Noelle’s guidance and in ten seconds the photo was taken. “That was great ladies and gentleman,” Doctor Kline said.  “When ever you are ready for section two we can continue,” he continued and Noelle had a sinking feeling in her stomach.  His voice was too upbeat.  His tone was too calm and gentle.  He usually saved that tone for the worst cases, which meant Rachel was one of those cases.  She kept her calm though and looked at the girls. “You make the call Rachel, we’ll move on to section two, only when you say so,” she said and Rachel nodded and spoke softly, keeping her focus trained on Will and breathing with him. “It’s okay, you can go,” she said and Noelle began to count the next four.  One, velcro undone, two flap open, three, take a deep breath, four, release the breath and close the flap.  Everything was done carefully and with a great deal of care.  Noelle peaked over at the doctor during the last shot and saw his face.  Something about the last shot, or the shot just before it had sickened him and she was now feeling extra protective of this girl on the bed in front of her.  She was also very irritated at her husband for being so close minded. The frontal shots finished and Noelle explained the side shots.  They were going to be much simpler, there were only two of them.  “The first one is again of your face, and your arm actually.  We have the cameras all angled to the center, so it gets the whole side of your body.  Then you can raise your arm over your head and the cameras will take a shot of the underside of your arm and all the way down to the side of your foot.  So really it’s only two shots, and this time, the velcro flap is here and the gown just falls open,” she said touching her own body to show the girls where things would be.  “The gown doesn’t fall far, just enough for us to capture a more three hundred and sixty degree view.  The first time you just lay your head on this wedge pillow so you’re comfy and the second time you just lift your arm and wait about three seconds,” Noelle said. “Count them please?” Rachel asked as she turned slowly and carefully to her side. “Of course I will.  You just look straight at your Mom over there and I will count for you,” Noelle said and within ten seconds all the photos were taken and Rachel willingly turned to the other side to have that done as well.  Shelby was now out of vision, but Will had moved so she could see him and she reached her bottom hand out to hold his. “I’m right here for you Rae.  Always,” he promised her and she smiled at him squeezing his hand tightly.  She’d never heard that phrase before from other men and so far not only did he say it, but he meant it and showed it to be true.  Maybe this was going to be okay after all.  Once the side shots were done, it was time to move to the back. “Okay Rachel, so the back shots are very much the same as the front ones.  Five zones of your body.  Head and neck are one, two is neck to bra line, bra line to hips, hips to knees and knees to feet,” she said.  “Now, I have to move behind you to set up the face cradle.  You’re going to hear some clicking and popping.  Those noises are just the buttons locking things into place.  When you are ready, let me know, and I will set it up for you,” Noelle said. Rachel simply squeezed her eyes shut along with whomever’s hand she was holding and spoke softly.  “Okay, you can go,” she said quietly and Noelle walked around to the top of Rachel’s head.  “It’s about seven or so clicks, and then two loud pops,” Noelle explained.  She spoke as she put the face cradle into place and told Rachel that when she was ready she could turn over.  Rachel rolled over with a few soft cries and Noelle tried to ignore it and looked at the doctor behind the photo booth.  She wasn’t aware of what he was seeing on the screen, but she knew she would see it soon.  His face however, was contorted with pain.  Rachel’s body must have been relatively severe to have set the doctor’s face in such a position.  The whimpering girl on the table also did not help and Noelle was finding it increasingly difficult to remain neutral and not look at these girls as her family.  She was as protective a Mama Bear over her family as Shelby was.  “Wave your hand when you’re settled into position Rachel, you’ve done very well, so we still have plenty of time,” she explained.  An entire thirty seconds passed before Rachel waved her hand briefly and Santana pointed it out.  “Thank you Rachel, and thank you Santana,” Noelle said and Will held up a hand to Shelby.  He made a fist as if he were holding a baseball and was thinking about pitching it somewhere and Shelby sighed.  Trouble was coming. Will had watched carefully when Rachel turned over and not only did he see some of her muscles start to spasm, but her entire body was now rigid.  She was on the verge of a panic attack and he thought he heard her muttering her safe word.  “Quinnie, what was that positioning thing you remembered before?  What was that phrase called?” Shelby asked kindly and Quinn looked at her with confusion.  “You said it a little bit ago.  Noelle asked why we talk when Rae closes her eyes,” Shelby reminded her. “Oh, spatial awareness,” Quinn said. “Yes, well we definitely need more of that please,” Shelby said and her eyes were practically trying to burn a hole into Noelle’s face, in order for her to get the point. “Most of our patients are very young and sing the ABC song, however, you girls are nineteen, so maybe ABC’s are not the best choice.  Do you have a song you’d rather sing?” Noelle asked. “Excuse me, can she see me, if I sit down there?” Santana asked, pointing toward the face cradle.  “Yes she can,” Noelle said and Santana and Quinn quickly moved to be in her view. “Okay squishy face,” Santana teased.  “Daddy is controlling the flap and Miss Noelle will open and close it, are you okay with that?” she asked her and Rachel nodded that she was.  “Good, you just keep looking straight at us then.  We are right here and nothing is going to happen that will be painful.  It’s just like the rest of the pictures you’ve taken,” she said and Rachel again nodded, tears slowly forming in her eyes.  She couldn’t see and her body was starting to ache. “Talk to us Rae,” Quinn said softly, reaching up and brushing away a tear with her thumb.   “It all hurts,” she said sadly. “Mama!” Santana called out to her, louder than necessary. “Shhh, Sanny, don’t yell please,” Shelby said still staying seated with Brittany across the room.  She knew Rachel was in good hands. “Mama please come here,” Santana said and Quinn looked over at Shelby, pleading with her silently to listen.  Will surveyed Rachel’s body and nodded as well.  She was tensing up and even though he was trusted, this was not an option where Shelby could let this one play out.  Rachel’s body was about to go spastic on her. “Up baby girl,” Shelby said gently and she shifted Brittany off her lap and moved over to the table while Will went to go back and sit with Brittany.  “It’s Mama Rae, I’m next to you.  Daddy went to sit with Bree.  Mama and Miss Ellie will work the gown and Sanny and Quinnie are right there for you to talk to and look at, okay?” she asked. “Wicked Mama,” Rachel cried and Quinn and Santana moved out of the way immediately.  Rachel wanted to stop, so stop was what they did.  However Shelby could see it was just nerves so she knelt down and had Rachel turn her head. “Look at me baby,” she said gently and she could see fear all over Rachel’s face.  “Are you sure you want to stop?  I think the back side of your body will only take about thirty seconds and then we can sit and cuddle I promise,” Shelby said and Rachel nodded, thinking that thirty seconds was nothing. “Mama count,” Rachel said softly. “I will absolutely count.  I will count just like Miss Noelle taught us.  Very slowly, one through four, and then as soon as it’s done, I will hold my little girl okay?” she asked and Rachel nodded, put her face back in the hole and yelled go immediately.  Quinn and Santana raced into position and helped count along with Shelby.  In thirty seconds the pictures were finished and Rachel was now in Shelby’s arms, trembling and whimpering.  “You did so well baby, I’m so proud of you,” Shelby encouraged her and Rachel just hung on tightly and cried softly.  She wanted to be done with this now.  She wanted her clothes, and oddly, her special underwear.  It was frightening to know that her body could react to a bell tone at any moment, and she didn’t want to make a mess on the bed.  This woman was being so nice to her and really calm and kind and gentle, she didn’t want it mess that up.  She didn’t want to disappoint Shelby and Will and mess herself or the bed she was on.  Her mind started racing, taking her back to past memories where she was being tied up and restrained and made to look at a bell.   
She was trying very hard to look at the bell and clench her bladder.  If it rang and she could over come it, then she would be safe.  The bell was her focal point at the moment, and when they realized it, they turned her head violently away, so she couldn’t see it and then knocked it over on purpose.  The ring made her bladder let loose and it earned her a smack from some implement.  “You are not in control you little slut, we are!” Vincent growled at her.  
 The memory was so strong that before she knew what was happening, her bladder released; wetting herself while sitting on Shelby’s lap and then she set to wailing.  Shelby sighed and stayed seated.  “Hey honey, can you call over to Sarah please?  Just tell her I’ll need something from the emergency bag,” Shelby said.  Bruce kept all kinds of clothes on hand for all kinds of people and Shelby knew there was a spare pair or two of pants that she could wear while her jeans were being washed as the girls did legal practice.  “Mama?” Quinn asked softly and Shelby looked at her, but Quinn stayed quiet.  She didn’t want to say anything that would tip Noelle off, or frighten Rachel further. “It’s okay baby, why don’t you and Sanny go help Daddy in the hall, while Miss Noelle and I finish up with Rae in here.  Miss Noelle is a very nice, very safe woman, who is doing her job.  We are going to be fine and as soon as we finish in here, Rae and Mama will come out and we can all move on with our day, alright?” she asked and with quick kisses to both her and Rachel, Quinn and Santana followed directions.  “There’s another picture isn’t there?” Shelby asked once the girls were all gone and Noelle nodded. “I need a photo of her bottom.  She is supposed to be on her back, bottom in the air, legs spread wide and this one has to be held for five seconds so we can get the camera’s to get the insides of her legs, as well as her private area,” Noelle explained. Shelby thought for a moment and nodded.  “How sound proof are those doors?” she asked. “Not at all, why?” Noelle asked. “I need a favor then.  That door has to stay open and my other girls need to be in the booth with Doctor Kline so they can see we aren’t hurting her.  One hysterical is something we can handle.  I’ve got one migraine and one hysterical.  If we shut that door and Rae screams, which I know she will, I’m going to have three hysterical girls, and one migraine” Shelby said. “I will go tell them to stand with Doctor Kline then,” Noelle smiled. “Wait, before you do,” Shelby said kindly and Noelle smiled and waited.  Shelby was like every other protective parent or guardian who came into the office.  The difference was Shelby was actually kind and respectful.  “First, no doors are closed around them, trust me, it won’t help.  Second, I want them to talk to me, so that they understand I can hear them, and third, please tell them what’s going to happen to Rachel’s body, position wise,” Shelby requested. “I think you’re giving me a run for my money in the fierce protection department and just for added sanity for you, my husband is an idiot,” Noelle smiled.  Shelby laughed and gave a grateful smile.  “I will do all of those things, excuse me please,” she said and she set off to do what she was asked to do. “Okay baby girl, okay, Mama’s here, you’re safe,” Shelby said and Rachel wanted to run.  She’d peed on Shelby.  She peed because of a memory.  Therapy wasn’t working, she was getting worse.  No one was going to want her.  She was the same useless slut that Vincent and Oliver had told her she was.  It made her want to present, but any little movement was sending her into a very quick, yet violent spasm.  “Shhh, my baby girl has to stay very still okay?  I want you to breathe and listen to Mama, can you do that?” Shelby asked.  She hadn’t budged one inch and she wasn’t about to move until she was sure Rachel understood what was going on. “Peepee,” Rachel pushed out between sobs. “It was a tiny accident baby, it’s not your fault,” Shelby assured her and Rachel wiggled, and then screamed in pain, her entire body, going into spasm.  “Okay, okay, shhh, stay still baby girl, Mama’s here, you’re safe,” Shelby said and she simply tightened her grip on Rachel and smiled as she listened to the sounds coming from the photo booth. “Okay girls, this is what the photo room looks like, and since your sister is very upset, the last photo is going to be very distressing.  Your mom wants me to explain everything to you, before it happens, and she also said, that she wants you to know she can hear you, so you can say anything you like to your mom right now, she hears all of us, I promise,” Noelle said. “Watermelon,” Quinn said. “Bubblegum!” Santana said quickly. “I can hear you girls, but if you need Daddy with you, you can go get him.” “Bubblegum!” Santana repeated. “Sanny, do you remember in the hospital when you had your ultrasound?  This is just like that.  I know it’s tough on your heart, because we all love Rae very much, and this still needs to be done,” Shelby said. “We’re right here Rae,” Quinn said sadly and Santana nodded, taking Quinn’s hand.  So far, today kind of sucked for Rachel and it wasn’t the greatest day for them. “I’m not leaving her side girls, but she is going to be pretty upset for a while,” Shelby said kindly, “and that’s not her fault.  Listen to Miss Noelle’s instructions please, and as soon as we finish the last photo, we can move on with our day,” Shelby said and the girls nodded their understanding and let Noelle explain things.  When her explanation was finished, Quinn and Santana gripped hands tightly.  This was going to be scary to watch and painful to hear. Noelle excused herself from the photo room and joined Shelby.  “We need her on the wedge, with her bottom on the higher part.  She’ll have her legs up in the air and we can hold them for her.  Doctor Kline will tell us when to move our hands higher or lower.  We received a report that her muscle control isn’t the best, so we’re going to help her along as best we can and the photos will be labeled correctly,” she explained.  “You can continue to hold her but stand up for now please and I’ll put the wedge in place.  Shelby did as asked and once the wedge was set, the bed started to move. “See girls?  I can adjust the bed from in here too, so that, it’ll be easier for your mom to help your sister into position,” Doctor Kline said and they nodded while keeping their eyes glued on Shelby and Rachel. “Okay my little Lamb, let’s lay down on the bed,” Shelby told her and she very carefully started to lay Rachel down and Rachel put a death grip on her, drawing Shelby down with her, not willing to let go.  It was only in this new position that Santana could see the wet spot and Shelby’s pants from where Rachel had been sitting.  “Shhh, it’s okay, it’s just for a minute sweetheart,” she told her and she pet her face gently and kissed her temple and her cheek and spoke sweetly.  “I’m not leaving baby girl.  Not for a second.  Breathe with me,” Shelby said and she breathed slowly and carefully waiting for Rachel to join her. “Rachel, I have to lift one leg for you,” Noelle said and Shelby held up a hand for a moment. “Girls, look at me right now,” Shelby ordered.  This photo was going to be the worst one as far as Shelby was aware and she didn’t want her girls to see the horrific images. “Bubblegum Mama,” Santana pleaded. “It’s just like the hospital Sanny.  I’m here, with Rachel, everyone is very safe.  Rachel is just scared, and that’s okay, but I want the two of you to keep your eyes on me, so that when she looks, she will see her sisters okay?” Shelby instructed and the girls nodded.  “Yes Mama,” she prodded gently and they did mimic her.  “Good girls,” she said and then she looked at Noelle.  “Go on, it’s okay now,” she said. Noelle lifted Rachel’s leg and Rachel didn’t even acknowledge it.  She just cried for Shelby to hold her, fighting to get back into her arms and then screaming when her body reacted to the quick movements.  It took several strong holds for Rachel to just lay there crying while the photos were snapped and Doctor Kline instructed the ladies to gently grab her foot, her ankle, and behind her knee while he snapped the photos.  As soon as he finished, Shelby and Noelle carefully adjusted Rachel into a neutral position and she screamed as she rolled into Shelby’s arms and hung on tightly, trembling in fear. “Watermelon Mama, please!” Quinn said. “Come help me get Rae dressed girls and then we can be on our way,” Shelby said gently.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Getting to legal practice was a chore and a half.  Rachel was crying so hard, she was about to make herself sick and Brittany’s migraine wasn’t getting any better.  The sound of her sister in distress wasn’t helping, and the day was gorgeously bright.  Rachel had been strapped into her seat and Shelby was riding backwards, illegally, trying to keep Rachel calm, because the second she tried to get away, Rachel’s cries would increase, she’d reach for Shelby and her body would go into spasm.  As he drove, Will made a call to Sarah and tried to warn her as to what was coming in.  “No worries, Sir, Corey and Kenzie are in the nursery with Pop-Pop and Mr. Calvery said he will work with you however you need.  I’m sure it will all work out,” she said. “Thank you for your optimism Sarah.  We’ll see you soon,” Will said.  A few moments later he pulled into the parking lot and opened the door to the van and Brittany covered her face, while Rachel just cried.  “Calm down baby girl, I don’t want you to get sick,” he said.  “Come on, you come with Daddy, and as soon as Mama changes, she’ll come join us,” he said and he very carefully gathered his distressed little girl into his arms and he rubbed her back gently, while swaying with her as Santana and Quinn got out of the car, and then the two of them supported Brittany as she climbed out of the car.  Shelby was last out and the girls all walked in front of her so her wet spot on her pants would be shielded. The six of them walked in and Sarah smiled at the girls.  “Good morning Schuesters,” she smiled at them.  “I have been given instructions.  Everyone who needs to change clothes should head to the laundry room, and everyone else can head to room seven, where Pop-Pop, Courtney, and Mackenzie are having a tea party, and I’m very sure that they would love company,” Sarah smiled. “Mama!” Rachel cried from Will’s arms, and she went to reach for her, but her body spasmed and she winced in pain.   “Shhh, stop baby, just wait, look at me,” Shelby said as she moved in incredibly close and cupped Rachel’s face gently.  “I have to go change my pants, that’s all it is, and then I will join you all in room seven, with Pop-Pop, Kenzie, Corey, Daddy, and your sisters,” she said.  “You are perfectly safe, and I’m not leaving you.  We are going to two separate rooms for ten minutes, and then I will be back with you, I promise and you have hopefully learned in the last four weeks, that Mama doesn’t break her promises,” Shelby said kindly.  “So, I want you to take a deep breath, and go with Daddy and your sisters, and I will be there as soon as I can.  There is even a clock in the room, so you can watch that and time me,” Shelby told her and Rachel nodded sadly.  Her fears had been validated and addressed, so now she just had to follow rules and hope she’d been told the truth. “Mama,” she whimpered. “My little lamb,” Shelby smiled and she kissed Rachel’s cheek.  “Go on my loves, I’ll be there soon,” she said and she sent them on their way as she walked down the hallway that lead toward the conference room. “It’s okay Rae, you’re with Daddy and your sisters,” Will said carrying her toward the room and Will continued to speak kindly to the three girls in front of him. “Quinnie, knock softly baby, but then you can just go in,” he told her and she nodded, following instructions.  She knocked softly, opened the door and instantly Courtney made noise. “BB!” she cried happily and loudly.   “Shhh,” Santana and Quinn said quickly, but kindly and Courtney covered her mouth and frowned. Very tentatively she walked over to the family and spoke very gently.  “BB, you kay?” she asked. “Migraine,” Brittany said softly. “Comes, I he’p you, kay?” she asked as she gently took Brittany’s hand and lead her toward the couch.  “On da f’oor, I has good dia for you,” she told her sweetly.  Brittany laid down on the floor, and Courtney went to the large dresser nearby and pulled out a navy blue blanket. “Corey if you need assistance, be sure to ask,” Tom reminded her kindly and she simply nodded at him and continued to speak softly and move slowly around the room.  She unfolded the blanket across the couch, tucking it into the cushions.  Then she opened it up so it was hanging off the couch, making a dark tent for Brittany to sleep under. “Dis he’p you wif light,” she said softly.  “Does you head owie?” she asked and Brittany simply nodded and closed her eyes.  Courtney gave her a soft kiss to her forehead and then went over to Tom.  “Pop-Pop, BB knees chalk-it mi’k,” she told him. “She does?  Are you sure?” he asked kindly. “Yes.  Her has owie in her head.  I wanna he’ps her an’ chalk-it mi’k he’p her.  Buh, her knees a st’aw,” she explained. “Okay my love,” Tom smiled and he moved to the fridge and got her a chocolate milk, with a blue straw.  “Shall I open it for you?” he offered kindly and she nodded at him, feeling that would be safest.  He opened it, handed it over, and then watched Courtney walk back over to Brittany.  She got down on the floor with her and spoke softly. “Is chalk-it mi’k BB, duss open you mouf.  I has a st’aw,” she told her and with that Brittany sipped her chocolate milk slowly and Courtney stayed with her the entire time, hoping she was being helpful in some way.  Meanwhile, Mackenzie was seated at the little table and she was staring at Rachel in confusion.  Will was off on the other side of the room, cuddling with Rachel in a glider, rocking her gently, hoping to help her calm down until Shelby returned.  Mackenzie was watching carefully and she could see Rachel working hard to breathe steadily and she knew what that feeling was like and wanted to help in some small way.  She’d experienced these feelings not that long ago and was trying to think about how best to help a fellow baby sister. “Kenzie, are you okay sweetheart?” Tom asked her gently, seeing her be in her head, potentially with previous memories and he gently helped her to shift her focus. “Pop-Pop, Rae c’y,” she said. “Yes, Rae is crying.  She must be upset about something,” he said. “Kin,” Mackenzie said softly, gently reaching for Quinn’s hand and Quinn turned, giving her a smile and her full attention.  “Rae okay?” she asked her. “Rae’s okay, she just misses our Mom,” Quinn said and Mackenzie nodded. “Does her use dis?” she asked and she signed her sign for pacifier and Quinn smiled. “I don’t think so, but you can offer her one.  It’s not something she’s ever talked about, but I know that it helps you and Corey when you get that upset, and one time Bree had to use it, so it might help,” Quinn said and Mackenzie nodded her agreement. She carefully went to a drawer and opened it, pulling out a mint green pacifier and then turned to look toward Will and Rachel, who were seated in the glider and rocking steadily.  “Let’s look at the clock baby, do you remember how much time Mama said she would be?” he asked and Rachel held up both her hands.  “Yes, ten minutes, very good,” Will praised her and then he glanced up to see Mackenzie standing there, waiting for her moment to say something.  “Hi Kenzie,” he said. “Hi,” she said softly and she very carefully looked at Rachel and reached her hand out to her, prepared to give her the pacifier.  “Um, Kin said her no knows.  It he’ps me an Corey some-ties, so maybe it he’ps you,” she reasoned and very carefully handed the pacifier over before returning back to Tom, who was talking to Santana and Quinn, finding out how they were doing.  “Pop-Pop, I wanna sit too p’ease,” she said moving in beside him, wanting desperately to sit in his lap.  He helped her onto his lap and kissed her temple. “You did so well baby girl, and I’m so proud of you,” Tom told her and she blushed happily and Santana gave her a smile. “Thanks for helping Rae, Kenzie.  I’m sure she appreciates it,” Santana said and Mackenzie smiled and nodded. “We’ll have to tell your mom and dad that you and Corey were super helpful today,” Quinn smiled at her and Mackenzie nodded happily.  The four of them sat at the table while Brittany and Courtney napped, and Will rocked Rachel in the glider.  It was the scene Allison walked in on when she came to retrieve her girls. “Mama!” Mackenzie grinned brightly and she ran to her hugging her tightly. “Hi baby girl,” Alli said returning the hug and keeping her voice soft, having been informed that the Schuester/Corcoran girls were in the room and things were tense.  “Where’s Corey?” she asked. “BB, had owie,” Mackenzie said rubbing her head for a moment.  “BB nappin’ an’ Corey laid down wif her an, an, an Corey gay’d BB chalk-it mi’k,” she babbled softly and Allison smiled, noting that the stutter was coming from a place of increasing nerves. “That was very nice of her, and thank you for telling me, that was very good of you to pay such good attention,” she praised hoping to sooth the little girl before her and luckily it seemed to work. “Oh, but Kenzie was helpful too,” Tom spoke up kindly.   “You were?  What did you do?” Allison smiled at her, petting her hair gently. “I gay’d Rae,” she said and she signed pacifier.  In all the time she’d been with these loving and accepting people, she still couldn’t bring herself to say pacifier.  Anyone else could say it, but she couldn’t. Allison simply nodded and gave her baby girl a kiss.  “Did it help do you think?” she asked and Mackenzie just shrugged.  “Well I’m proud of you no matter what.  Will you very quietly go get Corey for me?” Allison asked and Mackenzie nodded and walked off.  Alli gave Tom, Santana, and Quinn a kiss hello and then took a seat at the table.  “How were they?” “They were perfect.  They are always perfect,” he smiled and as he spoke Allison rifled through their little back pack and she pulled out two juice boxes and pouted at him.  “They didn’t want to drink, I tried.  They didn’t even want to play tea party,” he said. “You’re too nice of a Pop-Pop,” Alli laughed.   “I’m not going to force them Alli,” “Nanny would,” she said calmly. Tom smirked and spoke kindly.  “Perhaps Miss Alli should get spanked for back talking,” he said. “Perhaps Pop-Pop should be spanked for not following directions,” she told him and she saw both Quinn and Santana hide their smiles and giggles.  The tones between the two adults were completely playful. “Take your babies home and be with them.  They missed you very much,” he said and Allison smiled. “I missed them too,” she said and then she stood up and moved toward Santana, kneeling down to her level.  “I’ve missed you as well.  Kisses?” she asked and Santana nodded so she gave her a kiss to her cheek and then used her thumb to wipe away the excess lipstick, she’d left.  “You give one to Bree for me later?” she asked and again Santana nodded.  “I love you,” she told her and then repeated the process with Quinn. “Love you too,” Quinn said softly and Allison smiled and stood up.  “Is Daddy in time out or is Rae very scared?” she asked them kindly and Quinn smiled.  The thought of Will being in time out struck her has funny. “Rae misses Mama, and she hurts,” Santana said and Quinn shot her a look.  “What?  She does.” “We’re not supposed to say how the other feels,” Quinn hissed. “It’s alright Quinnie, no one is in trouble, it’s good that Sanny said something.  It’s important to know how you girls are doing so we can help you along,” Allison told her and Quinn pouted heavily.  Allison knelt back down and gently directed Quinn’s gaze toward her.  “Listen baby girl, if Rae hurts because of emotions, then you’re right, Sanny can’t tell me for sure what’s going on, she can only take a guess, but if Rae hurts because of something physical, then it’s good I know.  Maybe I know something to help her that Daddy and Pop-Pop forgot about,” Allison explained. “She’s having muscle spasms,” Quinn said and Allison nodded and looked in Rachel’s direction.  She saw a small frame, shaking, and lungs struggling to find a steady pace for breath, while Will simply held her and rocked back and forth, waiting for Rachel’s body to calm down. “Does Rae like apple juice or fruit punch?” she asked.  She had spare juice boxes with her and could see that Rachel was looking dehydrated.  It was the same look Courtney had every few days when she refused to drink, for whatever reason she chose that day.  Both Quinn and Santana shrugged, not sure what kind of juice Rachel would drink, and Allison nodded, giving them each another kiss.  “You are both very good girls,” she told them and Mackenzie came back to announce her sister was sleeping.  Noting the time, Allison nodded.  “It’s okay baby.  You know what?  It would be super helpful if you laid down with Bree and Corey for five minutes and then Mama will come get you both okay?” she asked and Mackenzie nodded, going back off, happy to be told to cuddle with her sister and friend.  “Rae honey,” she called out kindly and she saw Rachel go on alert, her entire body tensing and her face twitching in pain as her muscles twitched.   “I’m sorry honey, I’m sorry, I just wanted to know if Miss Alli can come closer,” she said and Rachel nodded, shoved the pacifier out of view and curled into Will, crying new tears.  She missed her Mama. “Shhh, you’re okay love,” Will said gently and he rocked a little more as Alli walked over and gave him a quick kiss.  She pointed to her own eyes, then Will’s and pointed to the white board on the wall nearby.  She picked up a marker and wrote carefully at the top.  Nod in the direction please, it said and Will nodded his agreement.  Everything was behind Rachel, so she couldn’t see what was happening and she didn’t really care, she just wanted Shelby to come back to her and she wanted her body to calm down.  It had been a really sucky morning so far where Rachel was concerned.  Will’s attentions felt nice, but she couldn’t seem to relax with him, something Allison recognized all too well.  On the left she wrote Infant/Toddler and on the right side she wrote Teen.  Will nodded to the left.  Allison nodded, erased her words, and wrote two more sets.  Bottle/Sippie Cup and Juice Box/Glass and Will shrugged.  He wasn’t entirely sure what Rachel would take.  So far she hadn’t indicated any desire to use a bottle or a sippie cup and they weren’t about to force those things on her.  Allison nodded, pulled a container of Apple Juice out of the fridge, and poured a glass.  Then she went back into the cabinet and pulled out two sippie cups, one was yellow and the other was purple.  Will nodded toward the purple and Allison fixed it up with juice as well. “Rae honey, Miss Allie as some apple juice for you,” she said and she moved to the little foot stool of the glider and took a seat.  “Can you sit up for me, I don’t want you to choke,” she said kindly and Rachel whimpered loudly as she moved.  “Oooh, good girl,” Allie praised once she was in a better position.  “I can see you hurt sweetheart, and I know you’re upset, and I also know that when my girls get like that I make them drink and they feel just a little bit better,” Alli explained. “Mama,” Rachel whimpered. “I saw your Mama.  She was in the laundry room.  She told me to tell you she is on her way in as soon as she finishes up using the toilet,” Alli said, being sure to use big girl words.  Rachel did not express a desire to be treated like a toddler the way Mackenzie and Courtney had.  “Do you think you can take a few sips for me before she gets here.  Daddy or I can help you,” she said, and Rachel just opened her mouth, moving any part of her body hurt and right now, nothing truly did, so she wasn’t going to risk it.  “Okay, very slow and careful,” Allison said kindly moving the glass to Rachel’s mouth.  “I don’t want to spill any on you,” she told her and they worked very carefully to get her to take some sips.  “That was wonderful my sweet girl, thank you,” Alli praised and then stood up.  “I know your Mama is on her way, and just in case you want more juice, I brought a spill proof cup for you,” she said picking up the purple sippie cup and turning it upside down to show it didn’t leak.  “Isn’t that cool?  It doesn’t leak at all, only when someone sucks on the end does the juice come out.  I’m going to leave this with Daddy and if it’s okay with you, I’m going to give you both a kiss, and collect my girls and head to our house okay?” she asked. “Es Miss,” Rachel whispered and Alli felt her heart break.  Rachel was so young and scared and confused that in that moment, nothing was going to help her at all. “Thank you baby girl,” she said and she kissed Rachel tenderly, and then Will, before collecting her girls and leaving.  A minute later, it was just Tom, Will, and his four girls. From her position on Will’s lap, while seated in the glider, Rachel saw Alli leave with Mackenzie and Courtney, and she suddenly wanted Shelby.  “Mama,” she said and she started to wiggle to get down and go get her, but the moment she did, her body rebelled and began to spasm, making her cry.  Quinn and Santana were by her instantly and they both took her hand. “It’s okay Rae, Mama’s coming,” Santana tried, but Rachel just cried in pain and misery as her body rebelled against her and her heart ached to have Shelby with her. “It’s okay Rae, rest with Daddy, it’s okay.  He’s safe.  We’re safe,” Quinn tried.  In the laundry room, Shelby was standing at the washing machine and fixing her clothes.  She was washing her stained pants and had added the top as well, not realizing that Rachel had messed that too.  She turned to the washer and watched the clothes spinning and the whirring noise coming from the machine reminded her of the cameras that had been at the photo shoot earlier.  It also reminded her of Rachel’s cries of terror while Shelby and Noelle held Rachel in place to get what Shelby referred to as the crotch shot.  Rachel didn’t beg to be let up, she just begged to have Shelby hold her.  Shelby felt her body start to tremble and felt as though she was going to throw up.  The sound of her baby’s voice ringing in her ear.  It was a very unpleasant memory, and she felt guilty for making that sound happen in the first place. She moved to the other side of the room and began looking through drawers for sweatpants and a tank top to borrow until her own clothes were clean, which she knew would be a while.  She felt herself starting to crack under the pressure.  She felt guilt for pinning Rachel in place, knowing it wasn’t something that Rachel was comfortable with.  She got mad at life in general and decided to take it out on the washer once she was fully dressed.  She slammed her fists on top of it, and then kicked the door for good measure, screaming in frustration, knowing no one would hear her.  What she didn’t know was that Bruce was walking into the room to check on her. He silently walked up behind her and gave her a solid smack to her bottom.  “We do not damage someone else’s property,” he scolded her and she turned around to look at him in surprise.  “I’m sorry to startle you Shelby.  You also know better than to damage property,” he said and she froze for a brief moment before finally breaking down herself.  “Oh honey,” he sighed and he wrapped her in a hug.  She hung on tight and cried against him, knowing it was safe. A few moments later, she spoke.  “Are my girls okay?” she asked softly. “I’m sure they are, right now I’m worried about you,” Bruce said. “I’m fine,” she lied. “You beat up my washing machine and you just finished crying.  Let’s not add lying to your list of things I’ve seen today, since we both know what lying will get you,” he said and she nodded and took a deep breath.  “Tell me what happened before you got here today,” he requested. “We went to have the rape photography series done.” “Did anyone misbehave?” “No, they were wonderful, except, Rachel is terrified, Santana and Quinn are much to protective, Brittany has a migraine, and my sister in law was the nurse in charge of her photo shoot.  My father had to call her and talk to her to explain it all as simply as he could, and now, on top of everything else, my child doesn’t want to let me go and her body is going into spasms.  I told her I would be back in ten minutes, but I don’t feel like I have any more strength left for today.  I’m not even sure I could handle an hour more, and the day isn’t even half over,” she rambled. Bruce nodded and thought for a moment.  “Well, that’s a lot of information, but let’s start with the simple things.  Why are the lot of you here today?” “We have legal practice with Mr. Calvery,” she said and he could see she was calming down.  She always did well when she had to focus on something intently.  Her girls were just like her and it always amazed Bruce that they shared that in common. “And where are the girls now?” he asked. “With Will, in the nursery,” she said running her fingers through her hair, to try and help herself calm down a little bit. “Do you want another few minutes?  I’m sure Rae is fine now.  You know how the little ones get, they freak, then panic, then realize they are safe, and calm down with whatever adult is with them,” Bruce said.  Shelby was a raw nerve ending and she needed to calm down and take some time for herself. “No, thank you though,” she said smoothing out invisible wrinkles on her temporary clothes. “Fair enough.  When was the last time you had date night?” he asked.  “Out of the house, just you and Will,” he added.  He’d been through this before with Mark and Alli.  The Mamas/Mistresses of his community were incredibly strong, and stubborn, so details were always an important add in. “I’m not sure.  Tom and Hannah came to the house.  It was before Rachel moved in,” she said honestly.  “I didn’t think we were going to be able to make it out the door that night, because of how upset the girls were,” she recounted. “So then, tonight, because it is Saturday, you and Will are having a date night,” he said. “But,” she started. “No, no buts.  You know as well as I do, that Rachel needs to learn everyone in our little group is a safe person, the men and the women, but she’s not going to learn that if you don’t leave her with them for a little while.  I am going to give you two options.  You can have a session here with a controller this afternoon and we’ll keep the girls in the nursery or whatever room they want to wait in, or, Anne and I will watch the girls tonight at your house, while you and Will go out to dinner, to talk and discuss, and forget to be parents for a little while,” Bruce said. “I have no other options?” she sighed. “No.  Just those two options,” he told her and she pouted.  “Young lady, I see your face, I see your body language.  You are exhausted, your husband probably looks the same.  You are concerned for your girls and you’re doing everything you can to be there for them and help them along.  I am very proud of you for that.  I also know that if you don’t give yourself a break, and them a bit of new scenery, this is going to exhaust all of you and I don’t need some of my top community members in the hospital,” he said kindly.  “It’s bad for business,” he winked at her and she smiled and nodded. “Okay, I’ll talk to Will and let him know our choices and we’ll make the decision together,” she said. “Good girl,” he said kindly and with that, they left the laundry room and headed toward the nursery.  On their way up the hallway to the front desk, Mr. Calvary walked in and smiled, ready to inundate Shelby with information.  “Not now Mr. Calvary,” Bruce said kindly.  “If you come with me, I will show you to the practice room for today,” he said with authority.  “Shel, get whomever you absolutely need for practice and meet us in B,” he told her. “Yes Sir,” Shelby said and she went around the front desk and smiled at Sarah.  “Thank you for earlier,” she said. “Anytime Madam C, and also, if you come around here and have a peak, you’ll see things are calm,” she told her.  Shelby walked behind the desk and looked at the nursery cameras.  Brittany’s pony tail was sticking out from under the blanket by the sofa, next to the chocolate milk, and Will was seated in the glider, cuddling Rachel on his lap.  She looked peaceful, yet deep in thought.  At the table in the center of the room Quinn and Santana were coloring something in.  “They’ve been that way for two minutes now, if you want to give them some more time to calm down.  Miss Alli just left with her two girls.  Corey is the one who helped Brittany to lay down and she brought her a chocolate milk it appears.  Kenzie talked to Rachel about something, as did Miss Alli, and she’s been in that position every since they left.” “Do you know what Kenzie talked about?” Shelby asked. “No, but I can pull up the audio if you need it,” Sarah said. “No, it’s okay, it’s good for the girls to have their little secrets every now and again,” Shelby smiled and then she gave Sarah a hug and kissed the top of her head.  “Thank you for being such a good person,” she told her and Sarah blushed but returned the hug. “We are a very loving community my friend.  I may not understand every detail or want to understand every detail, but I understand people needing compassion very well,” Sarah said.  “Now go see your family,” she told her and with a smile Shelby went off to the nursery.   She opened the door very quietly and noticed that everyone was very into whatever they were doing.  Rachel hadn’t noticed her yet but Quinn had, so Shelby smiled, waved, and put a finger to her lips.  She walked over and hugged Quinn tightly before hugging Santana the same way.  “How are you two?” she asked softly. “Bree is sleeping, Corey gave her chocolate milk,” Santana said resting her head on Shelby’s shoulder. “Miss Alli talked to Rae, and Kenzie gave her a pacifier, that she’s reluctant or afraid to use,” Quinn said. “Thank you for your reports, now how are the two of you?” she asked kindly.  “My Quinnie and my Sanny, how are they?” she asked kindly, kissing each of their temples. “We wanted to play Miss,” Quinn pushed out a heavy blush creeping into her cheeks and she started to wiggle and Shelby let her go.  Restraining her would do no good. “Quinnie baby, look at me please,” Shelby said kindly and she waited for Quinn to listen.  “Its okay that you and Sanny want to play baby.  I’m glad you do.  It’s natural and healthy and I know you don’t want to play with me.  I understand my sweet girl, and I’m proud of you for being honest.  If Sanny wants to play too, I will be sure to set up something right now, today, while we’re here.  No legal practice for the two of you just play time with each other, although you will be under supervision,” she explained. “I do want to Miss,” Santana said and Shelby nodded.   “Okay, why don’t we very quietly clean up and then the three of us will sneak out of the room and get you two set up with a room and a supervisor, okay?” she asked and they both nodded, quickly cleaning up their coloring things.  Sex was always fun between them and even more fun when they were at the club being supervised or even controlled by another Miss or Sir.  It had taken them four months to get to that point, and now that they were there, they used their new found freedom only when the sexual urges to play with each other were too strong to handle.  Will and Shelby were rarely their supervisors, only at home, and usually just in the shower, so they were excited to play with someone else.  Shelby stood by the door and waited for them to join her.  They very quietly and carefully put everything away and then went to give Will a kiss goodbye. “Have fun my girls,” he said and he noticed Santana’s apprehension.  “Sanny, Rae will be with Mama and Daddy for legal practice, and Nanny is going to sit with Bree while she sleeps off her migraine here.  No one is leaving without you or your sisters,” he told her knowingly and she nodded. “Thank you Sir,” she said and gave him a second kiss, before walking over to take Shelby’s hand to be walked to their next room.  Bruce had that rule in place for two reasons.  The first was to give the pets a sense of security and to excite them.  All of the pets in his community liked it when someone else took charge and being lead around by hand was one form of doing that.  The other was for their own protection.  Each of the pets in Bruce’s little circle of people were very gorgeous creatures, and some of the outside clientele liked to grab when they shouldn’t.  It had happened one time in the very beginning.  Bruce’s own pet Trevor had been lingering in the lobby, waiting for a Sir to come collect him for play time and one of the other guests began chatting him up.  It seemed harmless at first, until Trevor was pinned against a wall and the guest leaned in and kissed him as aggressively as possible.  From that day forward, every pet was to be held on to in some fashion. Sarah smiled when she saw Shelby and two of her girls approach.  “Well hello ladies, and what can I do for you?” she asked. “We want to play with each other Miss Sarah, do you have a visor?” Santana asked. “A visor?” Sarah questioned kindly. “Oh sorry, the babies’ voices are in my head.  A supervisor please,” she corrected and Shelby smiled. “You just might be one of my four most adorable children,” Shelby told her softly. “Let’s have a peak then,” Sarah grinned.  “I have Mr George for play right now, or I have Miss Meredith for supervision in half an hour,” she said and Quinn and Santana looked at each other, each of them squeezing Shelby’s hand a little tighter. “Mr. George please,” Quinn said.  They both knew he was intense, but he would give them fabulous orgasms and make them do things to each other that were always delightfully torturous.  Mr. George never disappointed anyone, not even the four usually timid girls of their little circle who engaged play from time to time.  Santana nodded her agreement and Sarah picked up the phone. “And please tell him that Mama will be in the room to lay out ground rules,” Shelby said and she ignored both of her daughters’ pouts.  They were only slightly nervous at how Mr. George would treat them.  They’d come from a torturous woman’s care and George was not known for being easy.  He was gentle and kind, but not easy, and Shelby wanted ground rules laid out before her daughters played. The pout came from the fact that Shelby was being so protective.   George showed up a few moments later and gave everyone a hug, including Shelby.  “I’d be surprised if the Mama Bear didn’t come into the room to start with,” he whispered to her and Shelby laughed softly.  “Well my dear girls, I hear we are going to be playing for a little while today yes?” he asked them and they nodded.  “Hands please then,” he instructed them.  “Your Mama will follow us, but I cannot have the two of you roaming the halls untethered,” he said and his tone of voice was so strict and so kind, that it sent waves of pleasure and excitement through Quinn and Santana.  They each took one of his hands and he lead them down to one of the wet rooms with Shelby following along behind.  “Okay then little ladies, please have a seat in front of the white board and then turn to look at me,” he instructed.  They did as asked and once they were looking at him George spoke kindly.  “Sanny, why do we close doors in this building?” he asked knowing exactly what these two girls were scared of. “Open doors give access to peeping Toms Sir,” she said. “Very good, and Quinnie, do we lock doors?” he asked. “No Sir, they are just closed,” she answered politely. “Very good my girls, so I’m going to close the door then,” he told them, and then he and Shelby walked over to the white board.  Shelby picked up a red marker and showed it to her girls.  “Quinnie, who is this color for?” she asked. “Sanny Miss,” she said. “Good girl and tell me her safe word and how many times she can orgasm in a row before she starts to feel sick,” she instructed.  “Bubblegum and five Miss,” Quinn answered. “Correct,” Shelby praised and then she picked up the green marker.  “Sanny, you have the similar questions.  Who is this color for, what is the safe word and how long can an orgasm be denied for?” she asked. “Green is for Quinnie Mama, her word is watermelon and I think it’s three minutes, but I don’t remember,” she said honestly. “Very good Sanny,” Shelby praised.  “Quinnie help your sister out,” she instructed as she wrote down Quinn’s name and the word watermelon in green marker. “The last count was two fifty, so it could be three, but I haven’t tested three yet,” Quinn said. “Between two minutes fifty seconds and three minutes Mama,” Santana said.  “She wants to try for three, but hasn’t gotten there yet,” she explained. “Very good my girls, I’m very proud of you.  Be good for Mr. George and we will be in conference room B for legal practice if you need us,” she said and with a quick kiss to each of her girls, and Mr. George, she left. “Well good morning ladies, are you ready to play?” George asked and they both nodded eagerly.  “Verbal answers are required my lovely little girls and when you don’t speak an answer or use a proper titles, I’m going to give your lovely little bottom a smack, am I clear?” he asked. “Yes Sir,” they both said. “Very good.  Now that first one is a free pass, but now you know the rules and I expect them to be followed, understand?” he asked. “Yes Sir,” they said again and George smiled.  It wouldn’t take long for them to forget and he loved spanking the little ones.  He did it just the right way, and they never cried, they always got excited by it.  The only ones he hadn’t been able to spank yet were Mackenzie and Courtney.  “Okay girls, time to stand up and move to the table please,” he said and they began to follow orders, both excited that they were going to play with each other.  Shelby returned to the nursery and this time Rachel noticed her with no problem.  She was fully aware of her surroundings and needed her Mama in the worst way.  She had seen Alli with Mackenzie and Courtney and while Will was a good support system at the moment, she still wanted her Mama.  She let out one soft whimper and Shelby spoke quickly and kindly.  “No, stop Rae, Mama’s right here and I’m coming closer.” “Mama,” Rachel pleaded, needing Shelby to hold her.   “Shhh, Mama’s coming closer, hold on, your body isn’t ready to move too quickly,” Will said kindly keeping a firm hold on Rachel’s body and she started to cry immediately.  This was not new to either Will or Shelby.  There had been several times where Shelby had restrained the girls, for their own safety over the past six months and the fear that she would hurt them came flooding into their minds. “I’m right here baby, you’re okay, but we move slowly so that your body doesn’t go into spasm,” Shelby said kindly.  “Look at Mama,” she said moving in close and sitting on a small little ottoman in front of Will.  “Shhh, breathe baby girl, I’m right here,” Shelby assured her.“Mama,” Rachel whined and she went to reach her arms out to Shelby but whimpered in pain. “Shhh,” Shelby said kindly.  “Mama’s right here and I’m going to hold you in a moment, but we’re going to move slowly so you don’t hurt sweetheart,” she told her.  “Look at Mama, let’s breathe together,” she said and she was being very gentle but using her Mistress voice.  It was important to get Rachel to listen and follow orders, because right now it was about her safety.  Once she caught on Shelby smiled and praised her.  “Very good Rae, now, you’re going to keep breathing and Mama’s going to explain.  Explain first, then move, understand?” she asked. “Yes Mama,” Rachel said slowly on the exhale. “Very good my love,” Shelby praised.  “So, first, inhale, then lean forward on the exhale.  I’m right here and I’ll hold you, but we have to move slowly so that your body doesn’t go into spasm.  Go on, inhale and lean forward on the exhale,” she said and Rachel did so.  They slowly moved her, breath by breath, until she was in Shelby’s arms where she put her head on Shelby’s shoulder, held on tight and just cried.  She wasn’t even sure why she was crying, she just knew it felt right.  “I’m right here baby girl, you’re okay,” she assured her. “You two stay here, I’m going to check on Bree, and make sure my Rae gets a banana,” Will said giving them both a kiss.  He walked over to the makeshift tent and saw that Brittany was loosely holding the chocolate milk carton, her eyes were closed, and she appeared to be breathing steadily.  “Hi baby girl,” he said softly. “Mmmm, Daddy.” “Yes baby girl,” he smiled.  “Are you feeling okay?” he asked her. “Owie Daddy,” she said softly. “Okay sweetie, why don’t you stay here and sleep,” Will suggested.  “Nanny or Pop-Pop will stay with you and Mama and Daddy will go help Rae with legal practice,” he told her softly. “Kay Daddy,” she said and with that, she fell back to sleep and was even snoring softly as she let her body completely relax. Will smiled, stood up and went to the front door.  “Stay here, I’ll be back,” he said and he left the room and went to the front desk.  “Miss Sarah?” he asked. “Miss?” she smiled at him. “Hey, you deserve respect too,” Will said and she simply nodded at him.  “I would be forever grateful, if Nanny or Pop-Pop could stay with Bree, while Shelby and I take Rae to legal practice and we would appreciate it even further if we could get a banana please,” he said. “There’s a few bananas in the conference room, so I can help with that, but Nanny and Pop-Pop have left for the day.  I have Miss Meredith, right now and Madam Anne in an hour,” she said looking over the schedule. “Miss Meredith will be fine then, and thank you for all of your help.  I’m praying she stays asleep, but just in case Bree wakes up and is disoriented, it’ll be good to have someone with her,” he said. “We do our best to accommodate family,” she smiled, and with a sweet kiss between them, Sarah called to Meredith and Will went back to the nursery room to be with his girls.  When he entered, he saw Shelby standing on the side of the room, holding Rachel and swaying slowly from side to side and rubbing Rachel’s back, keeping her calm.  He moved closer and spoke gently.  “Okay my loves, the three of us are going to move to the conference room and Miss Meredith is going to come and stay with Bree,” he explained.  “And when we get to the conference room, there will be a banana waiting for us,” he smiled.  “It’ll help you with your muscle spasms baby,” he said kindly to Rachel and she nodded carefully at him. Shelby walked down the hall, carrying her baby girl, and when Bruce saw them, he began to worry about Rachel’s nutrition slightly.  She was working incredibly hard on her recovery, but was still light enough for Shelby to carry her.  He decided not to say anything directly to Rachel, Shelby, or Will today.  They were under enough stress.  He was going to do some research first, and then talk to the family.  Instead he went for option number two, which was to welcome the three of them warmly, and move them to the table.  “Rae my dear, you need to make a choice sweetheart, would you like to sit at the table with Mama and Daddy on either side, or do you want to stay in Mama’s lap?” he asked her. “Mama please,” she said softly. “Very good then,” he said and Shelby sat down with Rachel in her lap.  “Now, Mr. Calvary will be here shortly, but in the meantime, I have a snack for the three of you.  Everyone can have a banana and a chocolate pudding, and we have waters as well,” he said and he watched as Shelby took the banana, and peeled it, speaking softly to Rachel. “Remember how we did this at home Rae?  You shared bites with Quinnie,” she reminded her and Rachel nodded.  “That’s right, so today, you can share bites with Mama, or you can take all the bites yourself, okay?” she asked her and she very carefully put the banana in Rachel’s hand.  Rachel very slowly took her own bite of the banana and then offered a bite to Shelby and then one to Will who was seated next to them. “Thank you baby,” he smiled at her and leaned in and gave her a sweet kiss.  “Are you nervous my love?” he asked her kindly and she nodded.  “You know what?  I’m nervous as well,” he said honestly and she looked at him curiously.  “I am.  See I have a job to do now.  As your Daddy, or Sir, or guardian, or even just your friend, my job is to protect you.  Today I have to watch someone ask you questions, difficult questions, and my first instinct is to stop them from doing so.  I want to stop Mr. Calvary from asking you questions.  I want to protect you from every bad thing,” he said honestly.  “It makes you my daughter, my pet, my love,” he said and she gave him a small smile and then offered him more banana.  “Thank you,” he smiled taking a small bite.  “Now you, okay?” he asked and she nodded and took a big bite.  “Good girl Rae,” he smiled. The three of them shared one banana and managed to finish one of the pudding cups as well, and just as they were sipping their water, there was a knock at the door and Mr. Calvary entered.  For a moment, Shelby tightened her grip on her little girl, before remembering that this little girl didn’t seem afraid of doors, where as the other three were.  “Well good afternoon Corcoran/Schuester family,” he smiled at them and then took a seat across from them.  “Rachel, we’re going to practice a few questions today.  Remember how last time we talked about a flawless story?” he asked. “Es Sir,” she said softly. “Very good, so today, we’re going to practice three questions that I’m very certain legal counsel will ask you.  The first question that will probably be the most difficult and that is how many times did these two men ask to have sex with you,” he said. “No,” Rachel said simply. “Okay and the second question will most likely be, how often did they have sex with you,” he said. “No,” Rachel said shaking her head.  She wasn’t lying, and she didn’t like the confused look on Bob’s face.  She was even more disappointed when she saw the confused look on Will’s face and she couldn’t twist to see the look on Shelby’s face.  The problem was, it wasn’t sex.  It was never sex.  It was rape.  They never asked, they never considered, they just took what they wanted.  It wasn’t sex. “Okay, and question three, will most likely be can you point to the men who you are pressing charges against,” he said. “Where are dey gonna be sitting?” Rachel asked softly and Shelby heard the slip in speech and she tightened her grip, ever so slightly, to ensure that her baby girl knew she was being kept safe. “Well,” Bob said drawing a quick little sketch for her.  “You’ll be here and the two men will most likely be over here somewhere,” he explained, drawing it out for her.  “Rae, for now, you can point to the corner and just pretend,” Will offered her and she nodded, pointing to the far right corner of the room. “That was good Rae, so let’s practice.  Counsel will most likely say Ms. Berry, can you point to the men you are pressing charges against,” Bob said and Rachel pointed to the corner of the room.  “Counsel should thank you after that and then say, how many times did these men have sex with you,” he said. “None,” Rachel responded. “None, as in no times?” Bob asked her. “Yes, no times,” Rachel said. “Okay, so I’d like to ask some extra questions, because if you say no times to counsel they are going to pounce on that.  That is a huge opening for them.  You’re pressing charges against these men and saying they didn’t have sex with you, is that true?” he asked her. “Yes,” she answered.  It wasn’t sex.  She was under oath, and saying they had sex was a lie, so she had to be honest.  They hadn’t had sex with her, they raped her. “Rachel do you understand that saying these men didn’t have sex with you, negates everything?  The judge is going to be very confused,” Bob said. “Honey, listen to me for a moment please,” Will answered.  “The men you came from, they were mean right?” he asked and she nodded. “Words baby girl, simple words.  Yes Daddy, or Yes Sir,” Shelby said softly.  She wasn’t going to press too firmly with talking, but this was a practice session and Rachel was going to have to answer in words, so that she could be recorded properly. “Yes Daddy,” Rachel answered and was rewarded with a gentle kiss from Shelby. “So then you need to say things to convince the judge of such things.  You need to tell the truth and be honest, and know that your words are going to help put the very bad men in jail where they belong,” Will explained.  “Can you try again?” he asked her and she nodded.  “Please continue Mr. Calvary.” “Okay Rachel, can you point to the two men you are pressing charges against?” Bob asked and Rachel pointed to the corner of the room where they would be, once they got to court.  “Very good and can you tell me how many times these men would have sex with you,” Bob asked “None,” Rachel answered.  It wasn’t sex.  She couldn’t lie.  They had to rephrase the question, but she couldn’t tell them that.  She had to just answer the questions and tell her story as best she could when she was asked a question.   “Rae baby, you have to answer Mr. Calvary’s questions honestly sweetheart,” Will said. “I did Daddy.  No times,” she said and Shelby felt her go tense.  Something was off.  Something Bob or Will was saying was making her tense and Shelby didn’t want her to go into spasm.   “Okay, everyone stop please,” Shelby said calmly.  “Mr. Calvary please write down the question on a piece of paper,” she said. “Mrs. Schu,” he started. “Please write,” she said protectively and Rachel felt peace wash over her.  Mama Bear had been discussed many times in her presence but this was the first time she felt the true power of it.  Bob took a breath, tried to remain calm, and wrote the sentence down for her.  Shelby took the paper from him and held her hand out for the pen.  “Okay Rae, I want you to write your answer to this question,” she said and Rachel took the pen and wrote her same answer of none.  “That was very good, and now I want you to listen very carefully to me.  First, you are not in trouble.  Secondly, what in this sentence makes your answer zero,” she said and Rachel looked confused.  “Mr. Calvary thinks that you and the bad men had sex,” Shelby said and Rachel shook her head no.  “Okay, so what about this sentence make your answer true, because we know that you were injured by those men, so they did put themselves in you,” she said and Rachel nodded.  “Write for me then,” she said kindly.  “How do we write Mr. Calvary’s sentence to make your answer a number,” Shelby said and Rachel picked up the pen and crossed out the words have sex with and changed it to rape.  “Thank you my love,” she said and then she looked up at Mr. Calvary.  “Now then, proceed carefully and think about your word choices.  My daughter is incredibly intelligent and will answer all your questions honestly, because she knows she going to be under oath,” Shelby said. “Then this is something we need to practice, Rachel.  Counsel may not use the word rape, because it is a strong word, so if counsel says to you how many times did you have sex, you need to answer something else.  You may say it however you like, however you are most comfortable with, but you need to make counsel understand that it wasn’t sex, it was rape.  Can we try that?” he asked her. “Will the judge be mad?” she asked. “No.  If the judge doesn’t understand what you say or what you mean by what you say, he will explain to you what he then wants you to do.  Judge Henderson is a very kind and very patient man,” he told her.  “So let’s practice a little more okay?” he asked.  “Ms. Berry, how many times did these men have sex with you?” he asked her. “It was rape and countless,” she answered softly. “Very good Rachel, that is very good.  I’m very proud of you and you should be proud of yourself,” Bob praised her.  “Let’s continue okay?” he asked and she nodded.  So far it wasn’t a difficult practice session.  In the other room George was now with two very excited young ladies.  “Sanny,” he said kindly, taking a seat on one of the rolling stools and moving close to her.  “Do you know what kind of room this is?” he asked. “A wet room Sir,” she said. “Very good my sweet girl,” he praised her, “and do you know what kind of things can happen in a wet room?” he asked. “Um, maybe showers or enemas or just being cleaned up maybe?” she asked and he nodded. “That was a very smart answer and you forgot something didn’t you?” he asked her and she thought. “Oh, Sir, I’m sorry,” she said. “That’s fine and thank you for your apology and I’m still going to smack this lovely little bottom of yours, because those are my rules, yes?” he asked, pulling her close and going very slowly with her. “Yes Sir,” she said and he nodded, gave her one firm smack and she twitched slightly from the impact but that was it.   “You are both very good girls,” he said kissing her temple and then letting her go.  “Quinnie my love, come here please,” he said and the girls happily traded places.  “Do you know anything else that can happen in this room?” he asked her. “Um, I know sometimes medical stuff happens, because of the enemas,” she said. “Very good, you’re a very smart girl,” he praised, “and you forgot too didn’t you?” he asked her and she blushed and nodded.  “So then now what happens?” he asked her. “A spank Sir,” she told him and he nodded, gave her the one smack, and then kissed her temple. “Okay my girls, why don’t we get you both up on the table, and undressed, and then we can start to play,” he said holding his hands out to them and they took them happily.  He walked them over to the water table and the two girls jumped up onto it, sitting down and looking at him happily.  He put them closer together and Quinn took Santana’s hand, squeezing it happily.  “Now, I think since you two look so cute together, that you should share a kiss, can you try?” he asked. “Yes Sir,” they answered and once they got a warm smile from him, they kissed.  It lingered for a good fifteen seconds before finally breaking and he could see they were both starting to flush, as excitement ran through them. “Very lovely my girls,” he told them and he picked up a stop watch, laying it off to the side.  “However, you both have on clothes and this is a water table, so why don’t you take your clothes off so that you can lay down and not get your pretty things wet,” he said.  They both nodded and began to slowly undress each other, leaving little caresses in just the right places, knowing what excited the other.  “Shall we add in water to our play time my loves?” he asked them and they both shrugged.  “Confer with each other,” he instructed. “I don’t mind getting more of me wet, you’re already doing a good job,” Santana said. “You’re so crass sometimes,” Quinn sighed. “Like you aren’t feeling the same way right now.” “I am, but you’re just dirty about it sometimes,” Quinn said. “So then clean me up,” Santana sassed and Quinn smiled. “We can use more water please Sir,” Quinn said. “I see, and where should we put this water?” he asked. “Maybe all over our bodies Sir,” Santana offered and he nodded. “That is an excellent idea,” he said and he smiled at them.  “You two lay down and I will take off your bras and panties,” he said seriously and they simply laid back for him, still holding hands as he undid their bras and stripped them of their panties, and Santana shivered happily as the cool air made contact with her skin.  “Okay you two, you just get super comfortable with each other and I’m going to make sure the water is nice and warm to play with,” he said. “Come here,” Quinn said softly to Santana. When George turned around moments later he saw Santana on top of Quinn, the two of them kissing passionately and he smiled.  They looked at peace with each other and he was going to leave them together like this for as long as he could, touching and caressing only when necessary while showering them with the warm water.  “Hands out little girls, you need to feel the water,” he said and they both reached to the side of the table, where George let the water run over their hands.  “Good?” he asked. “Yes Sir,” they answered and went back to making out. As they did, George got the idea to hose them down slowly.  Right now Santana was on top and he’d get her to orgasm once before having them switch positions.  Then when Quinn was on top, he would time out an orgasm for her.  “And my two delicious girls are allowed to touch where ever you like on each other.  Kiss anywhere, touch anywhere, lick anywhere.  The one thing you may not do is come without permission.  Mr. George is the only one who can give you permission to come and if you have an orgasm without permission, I’m going to put you over my knee and we will practice while you are spanked,” he told them. “Mmmm, yes Sir,” they said, moaning happily.  Sometimes being spanked to orgasm was incredibly satisfying. “Okay, Sanny first, because she’s on top,” he said and he laid a very gentle hand on the small of her back while she and Quinn made out, wiggling around slightly and then he added the hose, spraying Santana’s body down with the warm water, bits of it trickling under Santana’s body as small droplets worked their way between the two girls.  George rubbed his wet hand over Santana’s body, including over the curve of her ass.  “Quinnie, does Sanny like ass play?” he asked, being sure not to dip his fingers too far between her cheeks.  She liked ass play and everyone knew it, but she was like every other pet in the community and her limits were always respected.  They could play with her ass, but not without her permission. “She does Sir,” Quinn panted, feeling super excited herself. “That’s very good, so I’m going to move my fingers right here,” he said running one very wet finger down the crack of her ass, his finger brushing over her anus and she shivered happily.  “No orgasms Sanny, not until I say so,” he said and she grunted and nodded at him.  “And now a spank, for no titles being used,” he said and she moaned softly.  He moved the water away from her body, and let it flow gently against Quinn’s feet.  He rubbed circles on Santana’s backside, palmed a handful of flesh, jiggling it for a moment, and then gave her a solid smack, being sure to jiggle the spot he’d just smacked.  He knew it would accomplish two things.  First it would take out whatever sting had been caused by the water and secondly, it would make it a pleasant spanking for Santana. “I’m sorry Sir, thank you,” Santana replied and George nodded, going back to spraying them down with water and massaging Santana’s body.  He smiled when he saw her push back slightly into him, wanting him to play more with her body and specifically her anus.  When done right, she couldn’t get enough of it. “You are such a good girl Sanny, are you ready to come?” he asked, leaving his finger just touching the opening of her anus, and he would move his hand around to keep up with her wiggling body.  She was very close to a release, and he was going to be sure it was a powerful one for her. “Yes Sir, please,” she begged and he smiled. “Alright, when I get to three,” he said and he counted slowly, until finally he said three.  Quinn reached a hand between them and found Santana’s clit, tapping it gently as Santana was stimulated in multiple ways, so she could have her orgasm.  Once she was finished, George had them roll over to give Quinn a turn as well.  “Quinnie, I want you to hold out for a minute okay?  One full minute before you come, and I know that we don’t touch your sweet little pucker, we only touch what?” he asked her kindly, brushing her wet hair off the back of her neck and out of her face. “Just my cunny,” she said and he smiled and nodded.  She’d been talking to Jenna lately it sounded like, because these girls didn’t tend to use that language where as Jenna did. “Very good sweet girl,” he praised her and he began to start the process of caressing her body with his hand and the water while Santana sucked on her neck and collarbone and nipples.  It took a few moments but she was all worked up and George held her on the brink of orgasm for one minute and a tenth of a second before allowing her to have her orgasm, leaving her a slight mess.  “You two are doing so well my girls, and when you’re calmer, we’ll go for round two,” he smiled.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

An hour later, Santana and Quinn were soaking wet and completely spent of energy.  George had taken the pair of them for four orgasms each.  They’d been spanked, stimulated and brought to orgasm, by his hands, and then by his control through each other.  They both looked tired but satiated, and somehow very little to him.  He had a broad base of clients that were little ones, so he had a good idea of what to look for and these girls had it written all over their faces.  He was going to go for orgasm number five with them, but that would be pushing it, so he decided it was time to clean up and be returned to Will and Shelby. “Okay girls, you both did very good and now I think it’s time to go back to Mama and Daddy,” he told them. “Were we bad?” Quinn asked, her body immediately going tense as she was lying on top of Santana’s wet, naked body, and she had been kissing her collar bone softly. “Not at all my darlings.  You were both very good girls, but I know spent young ladies when I see them and you girls had four orgasms each.  It’s time to get dried and cleaned up, and then returned,” he said.  “Who would like to be taken care of first?” he asked. The girls looked at each other and he saw the fear creeping into their bodies.  He wasn’t sure exactly what had triggered it, but they were starting to look very nervous, so he did what he knew would work.  He put a fist on top of his head and very soon Sarah’s voice was heard over the intercom.  “Hello Mr. George and Santana and Quinn,” she smiled.  “May I help you?” “Sarah, where is Santana and Quinn’s Mama?” he asked, being sure to use family terms.  These girls were regressing very quickly, so he wanted to tread carefully. “Miss Shelby is still in the conference room practicing with Rachel, Mr. Will, and Mr. Calvary,” she answered. “Could you possibly page that room and tell them, that the girls are ready to be returned?” he asked.  “They’ve both done extremely well, but I think it’s time for a rest and a reunion,” he said kindly and the looks of fear on their faces got worse.  He was saying something wrong and he didn’t know what it was, which just made things worse. “Absolutely,” she said.  “Girls, would you like someone to come pick you up, or should Mr. George take you to Mama and Daddy?” she asked. “Take,” Quinn said quickly, but she didn’t sound sure about her answer.  She sounded fearful and timid and George knew he had to back off and be very gentle and sweet with both of them.  Perhaps he’d expended just a little too much energy from them.  Quinn was sounding timid and nervous while Santana hadn’t said a word in the last ninety seconds. “Very well then,” Sarah smiled.  “Mr. George, Mr Will would like them dried and dressed please and then they can be escorted to the conference room,” she said.  “Anything else girls?” she asked specifically, seeing the looks on their faces.  For someone who’d just had four orgasms, neither of them looked happy. The girls simply shook their heads and George spoke kindly.  “Yes or No Miss Sarah,” he prodded gently and his entire demeanor had changed.  Sarah heard it in his voice, he was dealing with baby girls. “No Miss Sarah,” they both said softly. “Okay my girls I will see you soon when you pass by my desk on your way to Mama and Daddy,” she told them and then the intercom shut off. “Okay my little water babies, let’s get you two dried up and dressed okay?” he asked gently.  “Let’s see, first we need to sit you both up and wrap you in some towels,” he smiled at them and from underneath the table, he pulled out two cream colored bath sheets and set them aside.  “Up we go Quinnie love,” he said gently helping Quinn into a seated position.  Once she was set he wrapped one towel around her and then moved to Santana.  “And Sanny love,” he smiled taking her hand and helping her to sit up. “Mama and Daddy?” she asked simply. “Yes Sanny, I’m going to help both of you get dried up and dressed and then I’m taking you to see Mama and Daddy,” he said kindly and she simply nodded at him.  “You two did so well, but I think we need to stand up from the table and dry up all over and then get back into your clothes,” he said and they both nodded, accepting assistance off the table.  Once they were at least in underwear, he smiled at them.  “Okay girls, let me dry your hair just a little bit, or at least wrap it in a towel.  It’s very cool outside today and if I return you to your Mama and Daddy with sopping wet hair, they might be very angry with me,” he said kindly.  He was hoping to relieve some of the tension, but it didn’t work, because these girls just looked more frightened.  He let them be for a moment and then gathered two head wraps.  “Here you go girls, you can put it on yourselves if you like,” he said handing over the cream colored wraps.  Quinn started to cry and Santana was glaring at George now.  “Quinnie, honey what’s wrong?” he asked her and she simply sniffled and did everything he asked her to do.  “Sanny, calm down sweetheart.  You are a very protective sister and I’m proud of you for that, but Mr. George isn’t sure what made Quinnie cry, so you have to wait before getting mad at me,” he said sternly and she backed off slightly. “Quinnie,” she said gently trying to help the situation, but Quinn just ignored her and cried a little more. “You can help her if you want Sanny, or I can help both of you,” George offered, and before she could respond, he held up a hand.  “Be nice with your words,” he cautioned her. “You can help her Sir,” she said and he nodded and smiled. “That was very kind Sanny, thank you,” he told her and she gave the smallest of smiles in return.  He helped Quinn wrap her hair and get dressed, while Santana took care of herself, and then they looked ready to go.  “Alright my little water babies, let’s go see Mama and Daddy.  Hands please,” he said and Quinn shook her head no and cried.  “Yes Quinnie, we need to hold hands in the hallways,” he said and she shook her head no again and cried harder. “Quinnie, come on, we’re going to see Daddy,” Santana said. “No!” Quinn cried and George took a breath.  Four orgasms had been one too many it seemed for Quinn.  He would review the tape once they were returned.  Perhaps he’d given them to her too close together, or made her hold it for just a touch too long and this was her reaction. “Hey, hey, hey,” he scolded.  “Nice to Sanny,” he told Quinn and then used his free hand to place a fist on top of his head. “Yes Mr. George?” Sarah asked. “We need pick up please,” he said simply. “Right away Sir,” she said and the intercom went silent again. It was two minutes later when Will walked in the room and both girls ran to him, hugging him tightly and Quinn started sobbing.  “Ugh,” he said when they collided with him.  “My girls,” he said gently, hugging both of them in return and then he looked at George.  “Are you okay my friend?” he asked. “I’m very worried about Quinnie,” he said honestly. Will knelt down a bit and pushed Quinn slightly away from him to get a good look at her.  “Quinnie?  What’s wrong sweetheart?” he asked her, brushing away her tears with his thumb. She simply leaned forward, hugged him and continued to cry, making her grip around his shoulders and neck tighter as the seconds went by.  “Daddy, I didn’t do anything,” Santana said. “Of course not Sanny, you’re okay,” he assured her.  “Quinnie is just upset for the moment, but I’m sure everything is okay, and I have a very strong feeling that Mr. George is going to give me an excellent report,” Will said kindly. “Daddy, please,” Quinn begged, tears still falling steadily. “Shhh, I’m right here love, you’re okay,” Will said and he carefully stood up, not at all surprised that Quinn tried to climb up his body.  “Wait a minute baby,” he said kindly and she cried harder as he stood up and carefully put his hands on her waist.  “Shhh, jump my little lady bug,” he said kindly.  “One, two, three,” he counted for her and she finally jumped, and wrapped her legs around his hips as he lifted her a bit higher into his arms and made sure to support her bottom, while she hung on to him and cried.   “They both did beautifully.  Four orgasms each, and a lot of water, spankings and stimulation,” he said. “Spanking?” Will asked. “Good girl spankings only.  They were wonderful,” George assured him.  “Why don’t we all go back to the conference room.  I’ll walk with you so that Sanny is tethered to someone,” George said and Will nodded. “Thank you, that would be wonderful,” Will said.  “Sanny baby, you okay?” Will asked her and she nodded, taking a hold of one of his belt loops on his jeans.  “That’s good baby girl.  Hold that, and also hold Mr. George’s hand,” Will told her kindly and she nodded doing as she was instructed.  In the nursery room, Meredith was lying on the couch above Brittany, watching the young girl sleep.  She looked so young and innocent, with her little face furrowed in pain.  “You are such a sweet little girl baby Bree,” Meredith said softly and she reached down and very gently began to massage Brittany’s scalp. so that she could help relieve some of the tension.  It apparently had worked because Brittany’s face began to relax.  As the time passed, the light massage relieved the intense pain and Brittany began to wake up from her nap.  “There’s my baby Bree,” a soft woman’s voice said, and Brittany went tense.  “It’s alright Bree, it’s Miss Meredith,” she told her and Brittany’s body got more tense.  “Okay, okay, no more touching, I promise,” Meredith said and Brittany whimpered.  “Shhh, you’re okay sweetheart, it’s just me, and Mama and Daddy are waiting for you in the room down the hall,” she said hoping that her words would penetrate through the fog of Brittany’s brain.   Unfortunately for Meredith, things were not going to go the way she wanted.  Brittany didn’t know what was going on.  She was trying to figure things out and so she rolled over and looked at Meredith, and Meredith could see just how stressed and terrified the young girl was.  It was written all over her face and Meredith wasn’t entirely sure how to change it “Bree sweetheart, it’s just Miss Meredith.  I will take you to Mama and Daddy as soon as you’re ready baby,” she told her. “Daddy,” she pleaded. “We can get Daddy here baby, do you remember how we call him?” she asked gently and Brittany broke down into tears, which turned into screams, as her own voice made her migraine worse.  “Shhhh, calm baby girl, very calm,” she told her gently and very carefully she went to shift to a seated position.  Brittany didn’t like her movements and backed away.  “It’s okay sweetheart,” Meredith assured her. “Nanny,” Brittany cried.  Will had told her that either Tom or Hannah would be there when she woke up and they weren’t.  They were no where to be found, which meant that her parents wouldn’t be around either.  Something bad had happened while she slept and she was never going to see her ‘sisters’ or ‘parents’ again.   She was too much work, and trouble and now she’d been abandoned because of it, and she broke down into sobs.   “Oh honey,” Meredith sighed and even though Brittany didn’t want it, Meredith picked her up and moved her to the couch.  She was hoping soft and cozy and gentle would start to knock out whatever fear Brittany had coursing through her.  Then Meredith moved herself to the floor, before she began speaking very gently to this distressed young lady.  “Nanny and Pop-Pop aren’t here sweetheart, they had to go home,” she explained and Brittany broke down into hysterical sobs, rolling just far enough to her side, shaking from fear and pain and Meredith put her fist on top of her head. “Yes Miss Meredith?” Sarah asked. “I need Will or Shelby immediately please,” she said. “Yes Ma’am,” Sarah answered and she paged the conference room.  The conference room was quiet for the moment, giving Quinn a chance to calm down and Santana a chance to adjust to the fact that Bob was ‘yelling’ at Rachel and making her do what she didn’t want to.  “I’m sorry to interrupt, but either Will or Shelby, are needed in room seven please,” she said. “Bree!” Santana said, her breath hitching in her throat for a moment. “Easy Sanny,” Shelby cautioned and she very carefully shifted Rachel into the chair next to Will.  “Everyone stay with Daddy, I’ll be right back,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Santana said. “Ten minutes baby girl.  If I need your help, I will have Miss Sarah call you, I promise,”  Shelby told her and Santana nodded letting Shelby leave the room, while Will held a still crying Quinn in his arms.   Shelby was hoping it wouldn’t take ten minutes, because if it did, Santana would be a panicked mess.  It was also a bit concerning that she’d been paged to the nursery room.  Brittany had been sleeping and when she woke up, she was not usually distressed.  Walking into the nursery though Shelby was met with an entire room full of tension.  She took a heavy sigh, put her fist on top of her head and waited for Sarah’s voice to come through the intercom.  Instead she got Bruce.  “Do whatever you need to do Shelby, it’s okay,” he said and he watched on the monitor as the screen went completely black.  Shelby turned off the lights to start assisting in the process of calming the young girl down.  Now the only light filtering into the room, was a soft glow from the windows toward the top of the room. “Bree, it’s Mama, you need to calm down and take a breath,” Shelby said moving to the couch and she very gently placed her hands on Brittany’s body.  One hand was placed on the side of her head and the other on her shoulder, to roll her onto her back.  “It’s dark my little ballerina, and it’s Mama, take a breath, open your eyes, think about where you are,” Shelby said firmly and then she glanced over to see Meredith standing in the darkened room.  Her eyes had adjusted by now though, and she could make out the body language of a very tense adult.  “Mere, you didn't do anything wrong,” she told her. “Believe me, I definitely didn’t help,” she said. “You watched my child.  You were very helpful,” Shelby told her kindly. “I know, but after a nap, this shouldn’t happen,” she said.   “Mere, I promise it’s okay.  Dreams are becoming more intense lately, so while this isn’t usual, I’m not completely surprised by it,” Shelby assured her. “They are so little though, and I hate to think I caused all of that.  Can I help in any way that doesn’t increase her stress level?” “Yes, I think there’s chocolate milk in the fridge, so I’d like one of those and a straw, and if you can find it in this dark lighting, maybe some tissues,” she said kindly and then she focused in on Brittany.  “Okay my little ballerina, time to sit up,” she said and very carefully shifted her little girl into position and was relieved when Brittany gripped on tightly and began mumbling through her tears. “Bal-ina,” she pushed out repeatedly. “Yes baby Bree, my little ballerina, it’s Mama, you’re okay, and it’s very dark now, so take a moment and open your eyes,” Shelby said.  Brittany did as asked and Shelby grinned.  “There’s my gorgeous girl,” she smiled and Brittany pressed herself into Shelby, reaching around to gather her dark hair closer and block out the little light that was filtering into the room from the windows.  Meredith returned with the items Shelby requested and gave her a kiss to her cheek.  “I have a client,” she said softly. “Have fun,” Shelby smiled an with that Meredith left. “I bad Mama?” Brittany asked once she’d calmed down significantly more. “Not at all my love.  You were disoriented and in pain so you are not in any trouble and didn’t do anything wrong,” Shelby explained. “Miss Meredith left,” she said. “She had a client to go be with, so yes, she left us, but that’s okay, because now I’m here and I can take you back to be with Daddy and your sisters, because I promise you, Sanny misses you very much,” Shelby said, “and Rae and Quinnie and Daddy will be thrilled to see you,” she said. “Rae still prassiss?” she asked softly. “Yes Rae is still practicing,” Shelby smiled, loving that sometime her little girls slipped into being true little girls.  “Shall I take my lovely little ballerina to go see everyone?” Shelby asked helping Brittany clean up her face a little bit and then giving her the chocolate milk to drink.  Brittany nodded and clung to Shelby, needing to be carried and Shelby smiled at her.  “I love you very much baby girl,” she told her and Brittany simply hung on and snuggled in closer.  With a small amount of effort, she carried Brittany out of the room, down the hall, past the front desk, and then down to the conference room where Rachel was back to practicing with Bob and getting very flustered. “Rae baby, it’s okay,” Will said. “I tole him,” she whined. “Hey, hey, look at me.  Yes you did tell him, and you did a very good job of it, and now he’s asking you a new question,” Will said. “No, same one!” she pouted. “Rachel, take a breath,” Shelby said and she was met with three little girls calling out for their Mama, glad she was back.  “Easy, everyone keep soft voices please,” she said.  “Bree, can you and Sanny sit together over here in this part of the room?  It’s very dark here. You can finish your chocolate milk and just cuddle Sanny for a little while okay?” she asked and Brittany simply nodded.  “Yes Mama,” Shelby pressed gently and Brittany finally responded.  “Sanny, come sit over here with Bree please,” she said and Santana waisted no time in making it over to her sister.  “Now, the two of you stay here and just listen, okay?  Bree sweetheart, if you need a longer nap, take it, it’s okay,” Shelby told her and with a kiss to both of them she went over to Rachel and sat down, gently pulling Rachel into her lap.  “Now, tell me, without shouting, why you are so frustrated with Mr. Calvary,” she requested, being sure to look Rachel in the eye. “He asked me a question an I answered him an den he asked it again.  It didn’t change,” she said with a large pout, her voice getting only slightly loud and whiney at the last few words. Shelby looked to Will and he nodded and Shelby sighed.  “Mr. Calvary please explain to Rachel why you are purposefully annoying her, because perhaps she’s forgotten,” Shelby said. “Rachel, you need to understand that opposing counsel is going to be ruthless.  That is their job.  They are going to ask you the same question a hundred times to try and trick you up.  That is why we are practicing and I’m annoying you.  When you are on the witness stand, counsel is going to say, “Ms. Berry, how many times did you have sex with these gentlemen,” Bob explained, “and they’ll point them out.  You will then answer the question, and say what?” he asked. “It wasn’t sex, it was rape, so none.  No sex, just rape,” she said. “And that is a very good answer, and as time passes they are going to keep asking you how many times you had sex, even though you’ve told them it wasn’t that.  They may ask where a man placed his penis in you.” “No, NO PLACE!  Shove!  Rape, not sex!” she said getting aggravated and her yelling was putting the rest of the girls on edge and Will gave Quinn a light kiss to her temple in order to help her stay calm.  “Daddy, no more, done!” Rachel said, fully aware that he was the parent to go to, to get what she wanted. “Two more minutes Rachel, practice isn’t over,” he said kindly. “No, done!  NO MORE!” she yelled and Shelby very firmly took hold of Rachel’s chin and Rachel closed her eyes tightly, waiting for a smack to show up.  It never did. “Open your eyes and look at me my little lamb,” she said gently and Rachel peaked one eye open.  “Both of them please,” Shelby requested kindly while still holding Rachel’s chin gently.  “Good girl, thank you, are you allowed to yell at anyone the way you just yelled at Daddy?” she asked her. “I be done Mama,” Rachel said. “That does not answer Mama’s question,” Shelby said. “No,” she said, her gaze dropping toward the floor. “Look at me baby, it’s okay,” Shelby told her.  “That is correct you are not to yell at anyone like that, unless there is a very bad situation happening.  You are frustrated right now, and I understand that, and that does not give you the right to yell at anyone the way you just did,” she said.  “Apologize to Daddy,” she told her and Rachel carefully wiggled over to Will and gave him a hug and kiss, and a very soft, I’m sorry Daddy.  “Very good, now you can sit with Daddy and Quinnie, or Mama, or even over by Sanny and Bree if you want, but you have two more minutes left of practice today and you’re going to finish them,” Shelby said simply and as she spoke she put a two minute timer on her phone.  “If you start being fresh again, this gets paused, until you can be calm again, understand?” she asked gently.  Shelby wasn’t thrilled about this process because she was sure it was going to give Rachel some pretty intense nightmares and bring back some awful memories, but she knew it had to be done, so she got straight to work and did what had to be done, even though she hated it.  “Please continue Mr. Calvary,” she said and she turned the phone so only she could see the time. “Rachel can you tell us where these gentlemen placed their penis inside you?” he asked. “Not place,” Rachel sighed.  “Not place, shove, not sex, rape, and they said dirty words, technical words are vagina and anus or rectum or both I guess,” she sighed and then looked hopefully at Will, wanting him to get her out of this session.  He simply told her she was doing a very good job and being brave and that he was proud of her. “Thank you for that Rachel, and how many times a week did this happen?” he asked. “I don’t know.  I lost count.” “You lost count of how many times you had sex?” he asked. “NOT SEX!” she yelled at him.   “Rachel Barbara,” Shelby scolded.  “Timer on pause and you go sit in the corner.  I understand you are frustrated, but you will not yell,” she said and Rachel looked crushed, she stood there, her face crumbling and Shelby took a deep breath.  Her little girl was beyond frustrated and didn’t know how to refocus her emotions.“Mama please,” Rachel pleaded. “No, you yelled and Mama said no yelling, go sit in the corner, I will tell you when you are done,” she said and Rachel moved to the corner, sat down facing the wall and sobbed her little heart out.  She was failing miserably and the people who were protecting her were now upset with her. “Mrs. Schuester, we only have a few moments left, she’s done wonderful, I’m very proud of her, so I’m going to leave the six of you alone and we can try another day next week and I will work on better explaining my methods,” he said and with a handshake to Will and Shelby he left. “Do you want date night here or out?” Will asked Shelby softly.  It had been ordered by Bruce, so he knew it was going to happen and Shelby knew it too. “No!  NO!!  You can’t leave!” Quinn pleaded gripping tightly to Will. “We’re not leaving baby girl.  Date night.  You know what date night is,” he said. “No!  No leaving, no leaving,” she pleaded. Shelby sighed and rubbed her face.  “Too many orgasms for them, and too much stress for the other two.  We should take it here.  At least we’ll all be in the same building and then snuggle in tonight at home and with any luck sleep peacefully, although after today I’m not betting money on that option,” she smiled. “Here it is then,” he said. “NO!  NO!” Quinn cried struggling to hold on to Will, wrapping her body around him as tightly as she could and off in the corner, Santana had her hands wrapped around Brittany’s ears to help block out some of the sound.  Her main issue with migraines was light, but sound was a very close second.   “Switch please,” Shelby said holding her arms out to Quinn.  “I will work with Quinn and you go explain to our daughter why yelling the way she did was wrong,” she said.  They pried Quinn off of Will’s body and she screamed in fear and then fell to heart wrenching sobs. Will forced himself to ignore it and walked over to Rachel, sitting down behind her and speaking gently.  “Rae honey, time out is over, come here sweetheart,” he said gently and she started to turn her body and present to him.  “Think very carefully about that little one, or you will be back in time out and no one wants you there.  Daddy wants to sit with you and cuddle nicely and talk,” Will said strongly and Rachel continued to cry.  “Come here baby girl,” he said and he very gently pulled her into his arms and held her tight, letting her cry, while rubbing her back and swaying gently with her.  “Shhh, you’re okay sweetheart, time out is over, and Daddy has you nice and safe, where you belong,” he told her gently. “I bad,” she cried. “You aren’t my love.  You’re a very good girl,” he told her. “I trouble,” she pushed out carefully. “You are not in trouble and you are not causing trouble.  You were naughty for yelling at Mr. Calvary before, but now that’s done and forgiven, you did your time out and now all is forgiven,” he said. “No more prassiss,” she whimpered. “Correct, practice for today is over,” he said.  He kept her close and waited for her to calm down while Shelby worked with Quinn.  Will focused in on Rachel and let her work through whatever emotions she needed to while asking her easy questions, and helping her focus her attention on what was going on in the present time, rather than what was going on in her head.  He knew she was reliving some of the horrible memories she’d experienced before joining their family.  It took a few moments, but she eventually found her way to his lap and was talking softly to Will about what they were going to do for the rest of the day.  It was how Bruce found them when he entered.  He also saw Quinn curled up on Shelby’s lap, struggling to breathe, and Santana and Brittany were napping  in the corner. “Hello my good looking family,” he said kindly. “Hello Mr. Bruce,” Will smiled. “Did anyone make a decision about the rest of the evening?” he asked, choosing his words very carefully.  The community was currently in possession of seven frightened girls, but they weren’t the only ones Bruce had ever run across, they were just the ones that chose to stay so far.  He’d learned over time how to communicate to Masters and Mistresses, in front of pets, without saying words that would trigger strong reactions. “We need to stay in the building,” Will said simply and Shelby nodded her agreement. “Thank you for your decision,” he said and with that he left.  Walking up to the front desk, he began flipping through the schedule and trying to figure out how to best help Will and Shelby.  They needed sex, and time, and just a moment to forget about being “parents” to their four “little girls”, because it was getting to be a little too much for everyone, and the upcoming trial was not helping the situation at all.  “Sarah my love, I can not make heads or tails of this book,” he sighed. “What can I help you with Sir?” she asked. “I need a controller for Will and Shelby, together, and a babysitter or two for the girls in the nursery,” he said. Sarah nodded and began going through her computer clicking on various things, looking for different people to fit the desires that Bruce had.  “Mr. George is still here, and Madam Summers is available for help this afternoon if we need her.  She left a message.  All of her children are out visiting with their father today,” she said. “That will be perfect, all the little girls here know Aunt Kelly, please call her, and make sure that Mr. George can see Will and Shelby for at least an hour and a half,” Bruce said. “Yes Sir,” she told him and went about making the proper phone calls.  Twenty minutes later Kelly was now behind the desk with Sarah and studying the nursery screen, trying to figure out how to best help her nieces. “Okay, one more time, what happened?  I mean as best you can figure?” Kelly asked. Sarah nodded and pointed to each person in the room.  “Stressed out Mama needs a break, Quinnie had too many orgasms and has used her inhaler at least twice now, Sanny also had too many orgasms and is simply exhausted while also concerned for Bree, Bree has a migraine and also woke up alone with just Meredith and got scared which doesn’t help the migraine, stressed out Daddy, and Rae had legal practice.” “How intense was that?” Kelly asked with concern. “She did very well.  Mr. Calvary is very proud of her, but she’s super frustrated, because of how they are practicing.  He didn’t quite explain it to her correctly.  I know that Madam Corcoran would very much love to give you four sleeping girls, but right now, it’s just three,” Sarah explained. “I’d take four awake and scared little girls if that’s what it was,” Kelly sighed and she watched the screen carefully as Rachel sat in Shelby’s lap, cuddled up close, and seemed to be counting things on Shelby’s fingers.  Will would nod his agreement every so often as Rachel spoke and Shelby would give her little kisses every now and again.  “Do we know what they are discussing?” she asked. “No, but if you want to listen in I can do that for you,” Sarah offered. “That’s only for emergency cases, young lady,” Kelly scolded.   “With all due respect Madam, this could be considered an emergency case,” Sarah said. “No, I consider it a breach of privacy.  It will be important that Rachel gain my trust,” she said and just as she finished speaking Bruce and George came to the front.   “Kelly my love,” Bruce said giving her a big hug.  “Ready for a small adventure?  It’s at least ninety minutes,” he said. “I’m ready,” she grinned. “Good, come with me then please,” he said and he took her back to the nursery.  He knocked very softly on the door and opened it, to see Will, Shelby, and Rachel, on the floor, with Quinn, Santana and Brittany, sleeping on makeshift cots just across from them.  “Hi,” he said softly. “Rae, who’s that baby girl?” Shelby smiled looking up and seeing Bruce and Kelly.  Kelly was the next best thing to Shelby for the other girls, so they were hoping Rachel would feel the same about her. Kelly spoke to her the way she spoke to Mackenzie and Courtney, softly, gently, and on their level.  She got close and knelt down.  “Hello miss Rae, how are you sweetheart?” she asked and Rachel gave a little smile.  “Oh, okay, you know what?  Aunt Kelly is very old, I need to sit,” she said.  “That’s better,” she said once she was seated and then looked at Rachel.  “You have a very beautiful smile my beautiful little niece,” she said. “T’anks,” Rachel said softly and she looked down at Shelby’s hand, holding her fingers carefully, twisting their hands together and apart, and just thinking about something important apparently.  The look on her face was very serious and then she turned to Shelby.  “Comes back Mama?” she asked timidly. “Listen to me very carefully my little Lamb.  I have four beautiful daughters, that I love very much and being apart from any of you is very difficult for me.  The only way I leave you, is if you leave this community or our house, which is your choice.  Going away for a little while is not leaving permanently,” she explained. “Safes hewe?” she was softly. “Do you remember what to do if you ever don’t feel safe?” Shelby asked and Rachel put her fist on top of her head.  A second later the intercom came to life. “I see you Rae, but your sisters are sleeping, and I know Mama and Daddy and Aunt Kelly and Mr. Bruce are all right there, are you okay?” Sarah’s voice asked and Rachel nodded yes.  “Speak softly my love, I can hear you, but I need to hear a voice please,” she said kindly. “Es Miss Sarah,” Rachel said. “Okay my love.  Good girl for remembering what to do, and on your way out, I’ll make sure you have a special little treat okay?” she asked and Rachel gave a small smile and  a soft yes, before carrying on. “An’ Kewwy?” she asked, her speech completely young and innocent. “Yes baby?” she asked. “I stays wif you?” “Yes, you will, in this room, with your sisters, for about two hours or so, and then Mama and Daddy will come back to get the four of you and I think it’s movie night at your house and the six of you will sit on the couch and snuggle and watch tv, and just all be together,” Kelly told her. “Kay,” she said simply and she reached for Will who pulled her into his lap and gave her many kisses and cuddles.   “You are a very good girl Rae, and Mama and I will be back sooner than you realize,” he told her. “I s’eep Daddy?” she asked. “If you want to take a nap with your sisters, you can.  I know they like to cuddle with you,” he said.   Rachel nodded, gave him a kiss and crawled back to Shelby.  She didn’t say anything, she just wrapped her tiny frame around Shelby and held on, crying softly.  Shelby rubbed her back and kissed her temple and spoke gently.  “Mama always, always comes back for her girls, always” she told her softly, fighting back her own tears.  Rachel was improving and trying, and it made her proud.  She held Rachel a moment longer and looked at Kelly.  “Where are Justin and the kids?” she asked. “They all went out visiting today.  His mother called and wanted to see her son and while she doesn’t like the situation or me, she’s very kind to all of my children, and they are allowed to call her Nana, so they all go visit and I get some time to myself,” she smiled. “I thought you liked his mom,” Shelby said. “I did and she used to like me.  Then she didn’t get any and will never get any biological grandchildren, and now I’m not on her good side anymore,” Kelly said.  “It doesn’t bother me though.  My family still sees me and I have four beautiful children that I love very much.  I don’t need a crotchety old woman in my life if she doesn’t want to be,” Kelly smiled. “You are an incredible woman and I could learn a lot from you,” Shelby smiled. “Yes, but you’re stubborn, so you won’t,” Kelly teased and Will decided he needed to refocus the conversation, understanding that Shelby was stalling.   “Rae baby?  Maybe you and Aunt Kelly can play with the light brites we have over by the toy area?  I know you like your set at home,” Will suggested.  “I also know that when you play, it helps the time go much faster instead of dragging on forever,” he said. Rachel shifted a bit and looked at Shelby and nodded.  “Rules p’ease Mama,” she requested. “Okay baby, I can give you rules.  How about Mama and Rae, and Aunt Kelly all walk over to the toys and I’ll lay out a pattern for you to do.  I’ll give you three, in case you’re super quick okay?” Shelby asked. “Three is a lot, but if we get through them, I will take pictures as proof that we followed the rules,” Kelly said picking up on Rachel’s language immediately.  They stood up and on very shaky legs, Rachel held tight to Kelly and Shelby, while walking over to the toys.  She sat down in Kelly’s lap, while Shelby laid out three patterns for her, using four different colors for each once, in case the other girls woke up and felt like helping out.  After it was all set, Rachel got kisses from Will and Shelby, and then they left with Bruce.  “Okay my sweet girl, which pattern shall we try first?” she asked kindly. It took four seconds for the little girl in her lap, to turn around, wince in pain, and hang on tight for assurance.  “Mama,” she said sadly.  Shelby and Will were taken down the hall, holding hands with each other, while Bruce lead the way to George’s room.  He was all set up for them, in a classroom setting and on the board were written Will and Shelby’s names as well as their safe words.  “Ninety minutes my loves, and please let go and have a good time,” Bruce said kindly.  “I need my loves to take a breath please,” he instructed.  I need you to let go of everything you know right now and remember, that you are loved.  The two of you are my friends, who have come to me for therapy and I happen to know a wonderful therapist,” he said and they both took a few deep breaths and once those breaths were released, Bruce smiled and began the scene for them, outside the door.  “My friends, this is Master George Wallerstein, or professor G, who is the head of the Sex Therapy Counseling Center at the Cortessa Marriage Clinic,” Bruce explained, opening the door for them. “Wait, I’m sorry, can I get confirmation on my children, one last time before we start?” Shelby asked quickly and Bruce nodded.  He put his fist on his head and waited for the familiar voice to come over the speaker. “Yes Sir?” “Sarah my love, what are Kelly and the girls doing?” “Rae is in Kelly’s lap and they seem to be talking over by the light brites and the other three girls are sound asleep,” she said. “Thank you Sarah!” Shelby said, feeling a little more relaxed. “Ready my loves?” he asked them and they both nodded at him.  “Very good,” he smiled taking a few breaths to clear the room before continuing.  “Professor G, these are my friends that I have asked you to see for today.  They have one of the best marriages I’ve seen, but like everyone else, they sometimes need another perspective.  Please teach them kindly and carefully,” Bruce said and with that he left them alone.   “William, Shelby, I’m glad you could both make it today.  I’ve been told you’re both actually madly in love with each other, but could use some new perspective when it comes to bedroom activities,” he smiled at them and they both nodded at him.  “Verbalize please,” he requested. “Yes Sir,” they both answered and George smiled. “Very good.  So then what I’d like to do is find out how the two of you operate with each other, witness what works best, and then help you adjust a few things to make it a little more romantic, or intense, or whatever you happen to be looking for.  First, let’s start with what you are looking for,” he said. “I can only speak for me, but I’d like to be more attentive to my husband, and we have four small daughters, so I feel as though I sometimes push him away, and that does not sit well with me,” Shelby said.  “I need him to know that at all times, he’s the one in my heart, he’s the one I want to be holding hands with, kissing, cuddling, fucking, all those good things you do in a relationship,” Shelby said and in response Will took her hand and gave her a kiss. “I think about all those things too and she’s right, with four small daughters, it is sometimes very hard to find alone time together,” Will said. “So then it doesn’t sound like you have a problem with communication, you simply have a problem with time,” he said. “And guilt,” Shelby spoke up quickly. “Explain please,” George said. “I am here, with you, and my husband, who is very gorgeous and I know we are here for sex therapy and I want it, we set aside time for it, and the only people I want to see right now are our daughters, because I am very concerned for their emotional well being, even though I know beyond a shadow of a doubt, they are in the best possible care right now,” she said honestly.   “So then, Will my boy, you need to find a way to put your wife’s mind at ease.  Make her feel things that are strong enough to distract her.  Make the thought of sex with you, time with you, the feel of your bodies together, stronger than the thought of your daughters at the moment,” George said.  “I don’t think it should always be the forethought of the moment, but if you both want this, then you have to work for it, and the best way to do that is to simply start,” he said. “Okay, make me feel it then,” Shelby said looking at Will, and then she leaned in to kiss him.  It was a sweet and simple kiss and just as she was about to pull away, Will wrapped his arm around her back, drew her closer and kissed her like their lives depended on it.  He pulled the air out of her lungs for a brief moment and when the kiss finally broke, she was left panting and smiling and Will was starting to get an erection. “That was a wonderful beginning, I’d like you both to undress please, and we’re going to try to get to your two preferred positions today; missionary, and doggy style,” George said. “But that kiss,” Shelby protested. “You can continue to kiss as you undress each other, but since we have a limited amount of time, and these are the two positions you both chose to work on, I need you in one of them sooner rather than later,” George said. “Come here,” Will said and he began rubbing her arms and sides through her shirt.  “Do you remember a long time ago, when we were very young and we went to the Poconos?  We went skiing, or at least we tried to, and we wound up in the hot tub that night?” he asked her. “We did bad things in that hot tub,” she smiled, moaning softly as his hands hit the small of her back, and pressed firmly, knowing that was one of her pleasure centers. “Yes we did,” he grinned, “It was just you and me,” he said and as he recounted the memory, she began to slide his shirt up over his head, the two of them becoming topless rather quickly and it didn’t take long for the rest of their clothes to follow, as they continued their little trip down memory lane combined with a make out session.  Once they were both naked, George lead them to the desk and had Shelby lay down on it.  There was a thin mat placed on top of it, to give her some kind of cushion and she smiled up at Will as he rested his hand gently on her breasts, keeping them warm and kneading them slowly, knowing she liked that. “Very good, now, when you slip in, I want it to be slow and careful to start.  You don’t need to ram into her full force just yet,” George said and Shelby raised her hand.  “Yes?” “I like that though,” she said. “Yes, and I’m sure Will knows that, but today we’re trying things a little bit differently to spice up what is already an amazingly good marriage and sexual relationship,” George explained. “Oh,” Shelby said simply and with one small word and facial expression, Will saw his wife as that teenaged girl he met years ago, who was strong, smart, talented, and above all powerful.  A woman who knew what she wanted and how she wanted it and had the determination to get it done. “You’re just gorgeous,” he said. “Okay, so then, I want you seated carefully inside her, but don’t move just yet.  Shelby I want you to feel him inside you and tell me what it feels like,” George said, and as he spoke he moved Will’s hands to Shelby’s hips, to keep her in place, and then moved her legs up to Will’s shoulder’s to help her stay in place.   “I feel full, but in a good way,” Shelby said. “Good, now Will, I want you, without moving your hips, to find a place on your wife’s body that you can touch, or kiss, or caress, that will make her full feeling stronger,” George said and Will thought for a moment, looking deep into Shelby’s eyes, and then he figured it out. “Lake Tahoe,” he smiled at Shelby and she let out a little giggle.  Lake Tahoe had been their honeymoon destination and they had done a little bit of experimenting while they were there.  One of the things they had found was that Shelby’s ankles were very sensitive to touch.  Armed with that knowledge, Will began kissing her ankle and she began moaning and trying to wiggle. “Ah, ah, ah,” George scolded.  “Shelby you have to stay still,” he said and she moaned in frustration and went back to being as still as she could, but it was incredibly difficult for her. “Here, take the focus off of the one thing I’m doing and put it into two things,” Will said and he began to very gently roll her left nipple with his fingers while sucking on her right ankle.  It was an intense pleasure situation for Shelby and she craned her head backward as far as she could, while leaving her hips still and moaning in sheer ecstasy. “Don’t come yet Shelby,” George instructed.  “Hold off, and let the feeling build, let Will’s feeling build,” George said. “He is, I can feel it, he’s just better at hiding it than I am,” Shelby whined, and Will gave her a firm smack to her left butt cheek.  “Hey,” she complained. “If the rules of our house state no whining, then that applies to you too,” Will said seriously and she rolled her eyes at him. “Fine, sorry, but it’s true, and I,” she panted and then it was too late.  He had played with her body a little too much and now she was on the edge of release, and she was so close she couldn’t pull back, so he began thrusting in and out of her, rather quickly, so they could orgasm together.  Shelby waited a moment and then wiggled herself carefully off of her husband and sat up, pulling him in for a kiss and enjoying their little make out session.  “You’re pretty cute,” she smiled at him once the kiss broke. George let them have their moment and thought about how to proceed.  “Um, excuse me,” he said kindly and they stopped kissing long enough to look at him and give him their mostly undivided attention.  It was hard to focus solely on him when their naked bodies were pressed together.  “What are the rules in your house?” he asked. “Oh, we don’t allow, or at least we punish whining, with either spankings or time outs,” Will said, rubbing Shelby’s back and pressing a kiss to the top of her head, loving that while seated, she fit just underneath him.  Usually they were about the same height. “Interesting, are there any other reasons you spank in your house?” George asked. “For play sometimes, but that’s just with each other,” Shelby offered, seeming to be very comfortable with sharing all parts of their lives with George. “Good to know.  Have you two ever thought about using spankings and role play during sex?” he asked. “We used to do that all the time, and now circumstances don’t quite allow that, unless we are alone,” Will said honestly and Shelby nodded her agreement.  George was doing his very best not to bring up the girls.  He wanted Will and Shelby to stay focused solely on themselves for the ninety minutes they had together, twenty of which were now gone. “Well, the three of us are alone now, so I’m going to step back and simply watch.  I’ll give you a scenario to play out and you two simply play.  I will jump in and make adjustments where needed,” he said.  “Are you both comfortable with being the dominant and submissive partner?” he asked and they both nodded.  “Verbalize please,” he reminded them kindly. “Yes Sir,” they answered and he smiled. “Shelby, I would like you to be the nurse on duty at the local health clinic.  Will, you are in for a complete physical, including a prostate check,” George instructed and with those simple words, he stepped back and let them play.  The dialog was super cheesy, but that didn’t matter to George, he had the couple playing together, focused on themselves, and that was what he was there for today.  Shelby did a full body inspection of her husband.  She had him bend over and touch his toes, to check for spinal alignment, she tapped his knees and elbows to check for reflexes, and she “took his temperature” in his ear to be sure he was free of fever.  For that, she simply kissed him and used her tongue to tickle his ear lightly and that simple act made him hard, fairly quickly. “You look pretty healthy to me Mr. Schuester.  Normal reflexes, no spinal issues, good temperature, and great muscle tone,” she said and then she blushed and covered her mouth quickly.  “Sorry, we’re supposed to keep those comments quiet,” she said blushing a bit and playing up the role of a slightly naughty nurse. “Oh, well thank you, and if I may say you have great muscle tone too,” he said nodding at her legs. “So am I done?” he asked. “No, we still have to check your prostate,” she said and he nodded. “What does that entail?” he asked. “Um, a digital exam up through the anus and rectum,” she said. “Those are very fancy words Nurse um,” he said.“Corcoran,” she smiled at him. “Yes, Nurse Corcoran.  Very fancy words, how about you simplify it for a country bumpkin like me,” he said putting on a slight drawl for her, knowing she liked that. “Yes, well, um, I’m just going to stick my finger up your butt and poke around a little,” she said blushing as she spoke.  She didn’t know why she was blushing, but Will found it endearing and smiled. “Okay, just be gentle with me,” he said and she nodded.   “You’ll have to bend over the table please,” she instructed and he followed orders with no problem.  Once he was set, she put a hand on his lower back to steady him, and then lubricated him thoroughly.  She pushed a gloved, well lubricated finger up his bottom, and found his prostate and began massaging it gently, until Will was rock hard. George saw this, and quickly got a towel.  He slipped it under Will, very carefully and then spoke kindly to his ‘patients’.  “Now, leave your finger there Shelby,” he said softly in her ear.  “Spank here,” he said gently rubbing the area of Will’s body where his butt and thighs joined together.  It was a very sensitive area on most people and a spanking would definitely help Will achieve orgasm faster.  Four smacks in and Will came hard onto the towel and shook lightly against Shelby’s finger, his muscles contracting around her finger, as she played with his balls and lightly poked at his prostate to keep the orgasm flowing.  His orgasm lasted for a solid minute and George smiled.  “That was done beautifully,” he praised them and carefully removed Shelby’s finger from Will and cleaned up her hand first before cleaning up Will’s bottom, and even if they didn’t verbalize it, it felt really nice to be taken care of in that moment, even with a simple small gesture.  “Now then, hands and knees ma’am, we have enough time to practice your second requested position,” he smiled giving them each a playful spank.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

By the time everyone got home, they were all pretty tired.  “We’re ordering in tonight,” Shelby told Will softly as they climbed out of the car and looked in at their four sleeping daughters. “I agree, delivery too,” he said.  “Where do you want each of our little beauties?” he asked. “We can all crash in the den.  We’ll put the girls on the floor and cover them, and you and I can rest on the couch.  It’s been a very long morning and afternoon for all of us,” she said. “Since they are all asleep, do you want the tv on?” he asked. “Yeah, there’s that good music channel for now.  Two something.  Two eighty, two sixty, somewhere in there,” she said as he carefully pulled a sleeping Quinn into his arms and carried her inside. He and Shelby made careful work of getting all the girls into the house and once they were all set, Shelby looked at the clock and sighed.  It was nearly three o’clock and she was ready to crawl into bed and stay there for the next week.  “Shel,” Will said softly, pulling her out of her thoughts.  “You okay?” he asked when she finally smiled at him. “Yeah, I’m good, just remembering all those crazy sex-capades we used to have and how I’m not that young anymore,” she smiled. “You’re very young,” he countered. “Oh, I’m young, my heart is willing, my mind is willing, even my body is willing,” she said walking close to him and wrapping her arms around his middle, “but then we move a certain way or twist a different direction and my brain says, you’re thirty seven, you can’t move like a teen anymore,” she smiled giving him a few loving kisses. “Thank God, I thought it was just me,” he laughed and after some cuddling and kissing and standing in each others arms, they realized they had to make a plan.  “I have an idea.  We can’t leave them unattended, in case they wake up disoriented, so how about you go upstairs, take a long shower, or bath, or whatever you like, and get ready for bed.  When you’re done it’ll be my turn and you can order in dinner from where ever,” he said. “I like this plan,” she grinned and with one last, long kiss, she left him with the girls.  Will looked down at their four sleeping girls and tried to figure out how to best help them.  He went into the kitchen for a quick moment and pulled out one of Brittany’s many sleep masks.  She did well when things were kept dark. He walked back into the den and found the mess of long blonde hair.  He knelt down and spoke very gently.  “Bree my love, it’s Daddy,” he said petting her head gently, knowing the right places to touch to keep her calm and relaxed and she gave a sleepy little smile, her eyes twitching slightly as she debating opening them.  “I have your sleep mask baby, can I put it on you to make everything darker?” he asked and she nodded, but didn’t budge other than that.  “Okay baby here you go,” he smiled.  “Mask over your eyes and I’m going to hold it in place with one hand as I stretch the elastic with my other hand and slip it on the back of your head,” he told her, speaking as he moved, knowing she needed it, they all did.  Abuse ran heavily in their past and so he and Shelby explained a lot of things either before or while doing them to be sure that the girls didn’t get spooked by movements. Once it was in place, he felt her take his hand and pull it to her mouth.  She kissed it sweetly and spoke softly.  “Thank you Daddy,” she said. “You are very welcome baby girl,” he said.  “Kisses for Bree,” he told her and he leaned down and kissed her temple gently.  She let out a happy little sigh and then went back to sleep, not letting the migraine take hold of her brain at all.  Will sat down and decided he couldn’t take the music channel anymore.  He found a football game instead and simply sat down to watch, and the girls didn’t budge.  They just continued to sleep.  He was also very respectful, working not to cheer too loudly, and keeping the volume at a reasonable level. Half an hour later, Shelby came down, looking refreshed, ready for bed and somehow extremely sexy.  Will gave a little whistle and she blushed a bit before falling into the couch next to him.  “And who is the lucky man that gets to spend his life with you?” he asked her. “You,” she grinned and gave him a little peck, “but only after you shower and get ready for bed,” she said. “Yes Ma’am,” he laughed and with a kiss, he stood up and went upstairs to get ready.  He took about half an hour as well and when he went back downstairs he found the girls still sleeping and Shelby watching the football game.  “What’s the score?” he asked. “Panthers are getting creamed,” she said.  “Thirty five zip,” she told him. “Ouch,” he said and sat on the couch next to her.  “Did you figure out what you want for dinner?” he asked. “Maybe Chinese?  I could go for sesame chicken, but then I also want something a little heavier.  For some reason, even with all that rice, Chinese food just doesn’t fill me up,” she said. “What about that new place, the cuban one.  Havanah Central,” he said. “Do we have a menu from there?” she asked. “We do actually.  It showed up in the mail yesterday,” he said and he went up to go get it.  He was gone for fifteen seconds but when he returned Quinn was in Shelby’s lap, and she was shaking, but still somehow sleeping.  He raised an eyebrow and Shelby shook her head at him holding her hand out for the menu while using the other hand to rub Quinn’s back as she shushed her gently.  “Sleep?” he asked. “Trying,” Shelby said kindly and she waited a moment, browsing the menu silently as Quinn began to rest in her arms.  “Order four of these.  They all need the protein from the beef, and the carbs from the rice will keep them calm for a little while.  Plus Terri told me peppers are good for their metabolisms,” she explained pointing to the Ropa Vieja dish. “Metabolism?” Will asked. “With the weather getting colder, I need them to eat foods that keep them warmer,” she said and Will nodded.  He looked over the menu silently himself and then bumped his head gently to Shelby’s.  “She woke up in panic, saw me, jumped in my lap, and was shaking slightly.  She’s out now,” Shelby said kindly. “No explanation?” he asked. “No, just jumping, cuddling, shaking, and now sleeping,” she said. “You’re a vey good Mama, and what do you want to eat?” he asked. “Four of these will cover me and the girls; the portions are ridiculous,” she said.  “They aren’t eating a whole lot lately, so I’ll work on getting them to eat and whatever is left over, is good for me, plus I know I have some left over potato soup I can have if they do miraculously eat everything they’re given,” she said. “How about I order six then.  One for everyone and if there are left overs, well that’s lunch for tomorrow,” he said. “Perfect,” she smiled and he excused himself to go place the order from the kitchen phone.  As soon as he hung up with delivery, he called over to his in-laws, having noticed they called while he was on the phone. “Will, my boy,” Karen answered happily.  “We called to find out how everyone is doing.  Are you all okay?  Does anyone need help?” she asked. “Hi Mom,” he smiled.  “We’re doing okay.  Shelby and I got some private time, Rae did her legal practice, and her photo shoot this morning, and now we have four sleeping daughters,” he said. “And how is my stubborn daughter?” Karen smiled. “She’s wonderful, would you like to speak to her?” he asked. “Please,” Karen said and Will walked into the den and handed Shelby the phone.   “Mom is checking in on us,” he said and Shelby just shook her head and smiled. “Hi Mom,” she said not knowing if it was Rose or Karen and not caring.  Her family loved her and that was all that mattered.  The food came at five thirty, and the girls slept.  Will and Shelby ate at six and still the girls slept.  They settled in to watch a movie and by eight the girls were still sleeping with no sign of waking up.  “Do we sleep down here with them and let them continue to sleep?  Or do we wake them up and let them sleep in tomorrow?” Shelby asked, not entirely sure of how they should proceed.  Sunday was going to be a lazy day.  They weren’t going to go grocery shopping, or visiting, or even window shopping.  They were all staying home, as a family, because on Monday the chaos would start all over.  Will would go back to work, Shelby was due to have a few clients at Bruce’s club, and Rachel was going to have her weekly physical therapy sessions.  She had two hours of aqua therapy in the morning and in the afternoon Kelly was going to be with all the girls for the mobility strengthening session.  It was going to be a long day for everyone and nerves were understandably very high. “If we wake them, they may not go back to sleep, and it’ll throw them off for sleeping on time tomorrow,” Will said.  “However, if we don’t wake them, and they don’t eat, I have a feeling that they’ll get up at three or four in the morning and be so disoriented they won’t know what’s happening and it’ll just stress them out even further,” he said. “Okay, so then let’s wake them gently and see if we can get them showered and in pajamas and then fed.  If we can get all that done by midnight, I’ll feel we accomplished something,” she said. “We accomplished a lot today babe, that’s why they’re all out,” he said with a smirk and then he slowly moved down to the floor and began cooing softly at two of his baby girls to try and rouse them from sleep.  He didn’t have to work hard either, because within a matter of minutes, he was holding Quinn and Santana on his lap, cuddling with them for as long as he would let them stay there.  “Did you two have a good nap?” he asked kindly and Santana nodded snuggling into Will while Quinn looked a little bit tense.  He gave Santana a kiss and then one to Quinn.  “No?  Not a good nap lady bug?” he asked her kindly and she just shook her head and took a heavy sigh. “Girls, what if Mama helps you take a bath or a shower, and we get changed into pajamas and then come back down for dinner, is anyone hungry maybe?” Shelby asked them, knowing they were probably starving and unwilling to admit it.  They hadn’t had a lot to eat all day.  She’d managed to get them a good breakfast and they’d had a few snacks, but that was it.  She also knew from previous experience that their stomachs could be rumbling like little motors and they would still deny they were hungry. They had a lot of abuse to overcome. “I like this plan,” Will said.  “Why don’t you two go with Mama and get ready for bed and then by the time you’re done, you can come down and try some of the food we ordered.  It’s cuban, from the new place, it’s really good,” he said encouraging them and they both nodded silently.  Will and Shelby were stepping into cautious territory.  When their girls went mute, it was usually a sign of impending tantrums. “Come my loves,” Shelby said kindly and she stood up, offering each of them a hand.  They both grabbed on tightly and she took them up the stairs while Will worked on waking Brittany and Rachel.  Santana stopped on the stairs and turned around to watch.  “Sanny, it’s okay baby.  Daddy is just waking them from sleep, like he did you two,” Shelby said kindly, not hurrying her along. “Bree,” she said sadly. “Yes baby, Daddy has to wake Bree and Rae from their naps too, so they can get up and get ready for bed and then eat dinner as well,” she said and without warning Santana started to cry, which set Quinn on edge as well.  “Hey, hey, hey,” Shelby said kindly.  “It’s okay sit down, let’s sit on the stairs and watch Daddy,” Shelby said gently guiding Santana into place, surprised that she wasn’t running and fighting to get closer.  “It’s okay Sanny, you don’t have to cry.  Daddy is just waking them from a nap and then they’ll join us,” Shelby said and Santana looked at her with confusion.  “What don’t you understand baby?” she asked gently. “Bree hurt, my fault,” she hiccuped. “You hurt Bree?  I don’t think so.  I’ve been watching you all sleep for the last five hours and not one of you moved into the other one.  There was no kicking or moving of any kind.  You all laid perfectly still, cuddled together, so you didn’t hurt her baby.  If anything you helped her take a very nice nap,” Shelby said, and she felt a bit of relief when she heard Brittany’s soft voice talking to Will.  “See?  Bree’s okay,” she assured her and Santana leaned forward, hung on to Shelby and just cried, shaking slightly.  It was the same thing Quinn had done hours before.  “You’re okay my love, I promise, and so are all your sisters,” Shelby assured her.  “Come, we’ll go up the rest of the stairs and into the bathroom and have a nice shower or bath and get ready for bed,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Quinn said softly. “Yes baby?”  “Cold,” Quinn said sadly. “You are?” Shelby asked. “Cold water,” Quinn said. “Nope, we saved a lot of warm water for our four girls.  Everyone should have a warm shower or a warm bath,” Shelby assured her.  “You can even adjust the water, to make sure Mama isn’t lying okay?” she smiled at them, seeing how young they were.  They seemed to agree and she took them into the bathroom.  “Okay my loves, do you want a bath or a shower?” she asked and they both pointed to the shower because they could at least hug each other if the water was cold.  They were both very scared and Shelby could see it in their eyes, so she decided to use a much gentler tone with them, praising everything they did.  “That’s a very good choice, Mama took a shower too,” she said.  “Before we shower, let’s get our pajamas and towels ready,” she said.  In the corner of the large bathroom there was a towel warming rack.  “Can you girls get your towels please?” she asked them going to the rack and turning it on.  There were stacks of red, blue, green, and now purple towels in each of the bathrooms, so the girls knew where their stuff was.  It gave them a sense of ownership over something, and Shelby wanted to encourage that.  All four of them usually had the mindset that they didn’t own anything, including their own bodies at times.  They handed over a red and green towel and Shelby smiled.  “It looks like we just decorated for Christmas,” she said and she was happy she got a smile out of them.  “Okay, Mama promised Quinnie she could adjust the water.  You adjust it to be nice and warm Quinnie and Mama will check to make sure it is, but only you and Sanny will adjust the knobs okay?” she asked.  She had trusted them one time in the very beginning and the girls took an ice cold shower.  In that moment, she learned that she would let them adjust the temperature, but she still had to check it to make sure it wasn’t cold or scalding hot.  “Who should turn on the water to start?” Shelby asked. “Mama,” Quinn said softly. “Okay baby,” she said and she turned it on.  “Go on then, you adjust it to make it nice and warm and then tell me when you think it’s ready,” she said and she stepped back.  Quinn pulled Santana’s hand into hers and they moved close to the shower.  Santana’s body was trembling, Shelby could see it, and Quinn’s hand was shaking as she moved the knob to make the water a good temperature.  She aired on the side of caution and then stepped back, pulling Santana quickly with her.  Realizing she was dealing with terrified children, she changed her approach.  She walked over to the shower, knelt down and felt the water that was pooling on the shower floor.  It wasn’t as warm as she wanted it to be, so she spoke gently.  “Are you sure Quinnie?  This water is warm, but maybe it can be a bit warmer, I don’t want my girls to be too cold,” she said staying in her squatted position.  “I’ll step back and you make it just a little bit warmer okay?” she asked and she scooted backward and Quinn very silently and carefully moved forward making it the slightest bit warmer and Shelby knew it was going to be a long night.  These girls were so scared and they weren’t talking.  It was like dealing with Mackenzie and Courtney, only they couldn’t treat them as babies.  It made everything take longer and five minute seemed like an hour. “Bath!” Santana cried out suddenly, her body still trembling. “NO!  Stay!” Quinn said and she burst into tears, both girls terrified of anything that was about to happen to them. “Okay, that’s enough,” Shelby said gently.  She shut off the water, moved to the tub, sat down on the edge and opened her arms.  “Come here girls, it’s okay,” she said.  Santana hesitated for a moment, but then flew to Shelby’s arms and sobbed her little heart out.  “Oh my Sanny, you’re okay baby, you’re safe.  Mama has you, it’s okay,” she assured her as Santana cried against her.  “Quinnie, come here baby, it’s okay to be scared,” Shelby assured her and very timidly, Quinn walked over and with a quick glance, eye to eye with Shelby, she also dissolved into tears and hung on to Shelby.  “My goodness.  What happened to my baby girls?” Shelby asked them gently, keeping an arm around both of them and kissing them sweetly on their temples. “Ow,” Santana said softly.
“Show me my love, where does it hurt?” she asked kindly and Santana’s hand moved down and covered her crotch.  Shelby forced herself to remain calm.  There was a chance that they’d had too many orgasms and this was the emotional aftermath, or they were reliving some terrible past memory.  It was always very dicey when they woke up from long naps and were this uncommunicative.  “Do you know why it hurts?” Shelby asked her. “Kicked,” Santana cried and Shelby felt some relief, knowing it wasn’t George and it was definitely a past memory. “Who kicked my baby?  Maybe I should go kick them,” Shelby said and Santana shook her head, fell silent and went back to holding on to Shelby.  “Mama?” Quinn asked softly.  “Bath?” she asked. “Not if you don’t want it sweetheart.  I think a bath would be very good for both of you and Mama will help you, but if you’re not ready, you don’t have to have it,” she said and with that, Quinn moved in closer to Shelby, glad to be held and cuddled.  The dreams had been too powerful. Downstairs Will was holding Brittany, who decided there was no way, she was going to let go of her Daddy and Rachel was lying on her side, awake, but not moving very much.  “Well hello my love,” he smiled at her.  “Did you have a good nap?” he asked kindly and she blinked at him, not saying anything. “Daddy, you stay,” Brittany told him. “Of course, I’m staying.  I have no where to go.  I have a wife and four daughters, who claim to miss me when I’m gone,” he said. “Yes, stay,” she said simply. “Yes baby, I’ll stay,” he told her and then he looked down at Rachel.  “What do you think Rae?  Should Daddy stay with his girls here, or should he help them upstairs to have a nice bath or shower, and get ready for bed before we eat dinner,” he said.  Rachel looked at him with confusion.  She was in a great deal of pain and couldn’t move, but he was only talking to her right now.  She kept looking at him wondering what it would take for him to leave her.  She wasn’t sure she trusted Brittany very much at the moment either, and she didn’t remember where Shelby had gone.  She remembered hearing her voice earlier, far in the distance, and heard the word go, but she didn’t know any more to the puzzle. “Daddy, stay,” Brittany said softly. “Yes Bree, Daddy is staying,” he assured her, knowing he was going to have to say it a thousand more times in the next few hours.  “What do you say Rae, should we carefully move upstairs and get ready for bed?” he asked.  She shook her head and he sighed.  Non verbal communications meant baby girls and that was always made things more stressful.  “Okay, well then, let’s wait for Mama, Quinnie, and Sanny to come down and then maybe you’ll be ready,” he said kindly and he went to put Brittany out of his lap for a moment to get the remote, but the second he moved her, she started to cry in fear and her fear sent Rachel into a panic.  “I’m right here Bree, I just need the remote,” Will said. “STAY!” she wailed and in seconds she was holding on to him, trembling and sobbing.  Will held her in his lap, chest to chest, and rubbed her back, cooing gently to her and letting her get it out of her system and Rachel watched.  She wanted that.  She had wished for that.  A daddy to truly love her, let her fall to pieces and then assure her everything would be okay as he either put her pieces back together or let her do it herself as she was comforted. “Oh my goodness baby Bree, it’s okay, Daddy’s here, calm down,” he cooed softly to her and she let out a shuddering breath.  As he tried to calm her down he also focused in on Rachel.  “Rae my love, do you want cuddles too?” he asked her and she didn’t answer him.  She couldn’t answer him.  She couldn’t move.  Her body was stiff and locked out, and she was probably seconds away from a muscle spasm.  She felt the twinge in her back, but nothing more had occurred yet.   Will sat with his two baby girls, cooing gently to Brittany and playing softly with Rachel’s hair, which she seemed to like.  It seemed to calm them both which was helpful and it was how Shelby found them ten minutes later. “It was too much today,” Shelby said as she and the other girls carefully descended the stairs, each of them dressed in their matching onesie.  The girls had damp hair, but at least the trembling had stopped for them.  For Brittany, she was still shaking and very much needing her Daddy apparently. “I think I agree,” he said sighing softly, holding Brittany on his lap, rubbing her back and assuring her, he wasn’t going anywhere. “Perhaps Daddy can take Rae and Bree up for a shower or a bath, so they can get ready for bed, and Mama will heat up dinner,” she suggested and Brittany just clung tighter to Will.  Any movement on his part, caused her tears to renew and Shelby sighed.  She had Quinn and Santana sit on the couch, gave them each a kiss and covered them with a blanket, before moving to Brittany.  “Up baby girl, you’re okay, Daddy’s still here,” she said and Brittany screamed in fear as Shelby lifted her and Will quickly stood up.  He lifted her into his arms and she wrapped her body around him with every ounce of strength she had, which only caused her to tremble more.  “Shhh, shhh, you’re okay, Daddy’s here,” he said rubbing her back and swaying with her.  “I’ll need more help with Rae,” he said. “One at a time,” Shelby said and Will gave her a curious look, but figured she caught something he missed, so he took Brittany upstairs. “Mama, no!” Santana said with panic in her voice. “Calm baby girl, very calm.  I need more words,” Shelby told her. “Bree good, no hurt,” she said and she went on edge.  She wanted to run, but she was too tired to move. “Hey babe, hang on,” Shelby called to him and he stopped.  “Sanny, listen to me very carefully, raise your hand when you’re ready,” she told her and in five seconds, Santana’s hand was raised, but she wasn’t really listening.  Shelby could see it on her face.  “Calm baby, stay calm.  Listen to Mama.  Daddy is taking Bree for a warm bath or shower, just like you had,” she told her.  “Say it back to me please, what’s happening?” she asked her. “Daddy take Bree,” she said. “Yes, where is he taking her?  What are they going to do?” she asked and Santana realized she hadn’t heard the instructions.  She hadn’t been able to focus.  “It’s okay baby, look at me, Daddy is taking Bree for a warm bath or shower, just like you had.  Say it back to me, you’re okay,” Shelby said gently and Santana’s eyes darted back and forth a bit between Shelby and Will, trying to piece it all together for herself.  Things had been cold and now they weren’t, but she was in pajamas and Brittany wasn’t, and Quinn was and Rachel wasn’t, and there was a sharp buzzing in the back of her brain.  It was Kate’s voice telling them how rotten they were.  “Sanny, come back to Mama, tell me where Daddy is taking Bree?  What does Bree have to do, that Sanny did already?” she asked, seeing confusion written all over Santana’s face. Santana took a breath and held on to Quinn’s hand trying to figure it all out.  The day was a blur, crazy things had happened.  She’d had to be protective of Rachel, she’d had to talk to Tom and Allison about things.  She remembered protecting Brittany from a very tall man somehow and she remembered Will and Shelby being in the room to help her.  She closed her eyes and shook her head, clearing out as many of the clouded thoughts as possible before looking at Shelby.  “Bree, go,” she said. “Yes, Bree is going with Daddy to take a warm bath or a warm shower,” Shelby said patiently and Santana nodded.  “Good girl, say it back to me,” she told her. “Bree goes for a warm bath or shower,” she said softly. “Yes she is, very good,” Shelby told her.  “Did Sanny have that?” she asked her and Santana nodded.  “Yes you did, and so did Quinnie, and so now it’s Bree’s turn and Rae’s turn too, when she’s ready to move, but we’ll get to that in a little bit.  Right now we’re working with Bree.  Where is Daddy taking her?” Shelby asked. “For a warm bath or shower,” Santana answered and Shelby nodded. “Very good Sanny, I’m very proud of you, so now Daddy is going to take Bree upstairs and Sanny and Quinnie and Mama are going to help Rae start to move around a little bit,” Shelby said and with that Will was able to take Brittany upstairs.  He carried her the entire way.  Entering the bathroom, he sat on the edge of the tub and turned on the water, speaking very gently to Brittany, encouraging her to feel the water that was flowing out of the tap. “Wawm Daddy,” she said softly.  With speech that young, he knew she was in rough shape.  He was hoping it was mainly nerves that would settle more than the safety of needing to be that young. “Yes it is, we need to make sure the water is nice and warm so that my beautiful little girl doesn’t get cold,” he said.  “Do you think you can sit in the warm water and Daddy can help you take a bath?” he asked her knowing that was the only way to get this done.  She wasn’t going to do anything on her own.  He let her get used to the feel of the warm water and then spoke gently to her.  “Are you ready to get in my love?  Nice and slow, we don’t have to rush anything,” he told her and she nodded at him, letting Will do what needed to be done. Will proceeded slowly, gently stripping her of her clothes, before lowering her into the tub and then kneeling down next to it, and petting her hair gently.  He gave her a few of the small bath toys they had around to play with and he watched her take not only the little yellow duck, but the bigger one as well and float them together around the tub, getting upset when they got too far apart.  “What’s the duck’s name?” he asked her gently, knowing she was working something out in her mind.  Quinn, Santana, and Brittany could play very young at times, but usually Brittany only went this young when she was trying to play out some scenario in her head.  One of her original therapists helped her to learn that this play was good and that she could work through some things by doing it, and that Will and Shelby would not judge her for it.  They would soften their voices and use gentle language, but they didn’t baby her about it.  They just played with her and let her work things out. “Bree,” she said softly. “That’s a very pretty name, but I’m biased,” he smiled.  “What’s the big duck’s name?” he asked. “Mama or Daddy,” she answered. “I see, so that means that little Bree and her Mama or Daddy should always stay together yeah?” he asked and she simply nodded at him, as he let her play however she needed to.  Ten minutes later he pulled her out of her bath, wrapped her in her special blue towel and then sat her between his legs as he pulled her pajamas nearby, getting ready to put her into them, but wanting to dry her up a little more first. “Daddy, is I goods now?” she asked. “Of course you are baby girl, you were never not good,” he assured her using a spare towel to ring out some of the excess water in her hair.   “I was bad,” she told him.  “Daz why my head hurz,” she said. “Is that what you think baby?” he asked her and she nodded at him, snuggling into him while he readied her pajamas, slipping them on one leg at a time and working them up her body.  He was very glad Shelby had suggested they all get onesies.  It created warmth for the cold coming nights, and gave them a sense of security.  He could tell as he worked them further up her body, feeling her relax against him completely.  “Can I tell you what Daddy thinks?” he asked her and she nodded.  “Daddy thinks Bree is very stressed, because of all the crazy things going on in our family right now and I know that if my lovely little Bree is stressed, she can develop a migraine,” Will said. “I not bad?” she asked with a very young voice. “No my love, you are not bad.  You are a very good girl and I’m very proud to call you my daughter,” he said kissing her temple and she simply let him finish dressing her, before wrapping herself around his body, enjoying their alone time for the moment. “Okay my love, let’s go downstairs and see what Mama and your sisters are up to and maybe we get you all some dinner.  He knew Brittany wouldn’t admit to being hungry, none of the girls would, but he would still suggest it, to put the thought in her brain that eating was a good thing.  She made no move to get up and head downstairs, but also put up no struggle when Will lifted her up to her feet.  She did try to climb up his body and he smiled.  “Yes baby, I’ll carry you,” he told her kindly and she simply jumped up into his arms and let him carry her downstairs.   Getting downstairs, Will saw Shelby holding Rachel in her arms while Santana and Quinn pressed themselves into her side in order to feel safe and secure.  “Look how pretty all my girls look,” Will said kindly and Shelby looked up and shook her head no.  He was carrying Brittany, and she had three terrified young ladies next to her.  Rachel was hanging on tight, crying silent tears and shaking every so often as her body spasmed.  She didn’t complain, she just knew it hurt her a lot to even take a breath and she was afraid to tell anyone. “Will my girls in pajamas go with Daddy to eat dinner in the kitchen?” she asked and Quinn looked at Shelby with some surprise. “Bad Mama?” she asked. “Not at all my love, it’s very good.  It tastes wonderful.  Mama and Daddy ordered from the new cuban place, Havana Central.  I think maybe you should take one bite to start and then if it’s yummy you should take a second bite, and keep going until it doesn’t taste good any more,” she said. “Mama,” Santana said softly.  “Rae eat and get warm,” she told her. “Yes, Mama needs to help Rae take a warm bath and then she can join you all in the kitchen, will you go with Daddy to eat some food?” she questioned gently.  She wanted to order them to do it, gently, and she knew that her girls were not going to be able to handle any order in any form.  Quinn leaned into Shelby’s side, not willing to let go of her Mama.  Santana however made a careful move to be next to Will.  “Thank you Sanny, go with Daddy and Bree and start dinner and Mama and Rae and Quinnie will join you all shortly,” Shelby said kindly.  She shifted carefully and stood up with Rachel in her arms, standing there swaying as Quinn quickly made her way to her feet and took hold of Shelby’s elbow.  “Easy baby girls, easy, we’re going to go upstairs and take a nice bath and get Rae into her nice warm pajamas,” Shelby said kindly.  The entire bath was a tense process and Shelby was working to somehow baby both of her little girls without them realizing it.  Rachel was tense and sobbing, working hard to be quiet about it, while Quinn was tense and trying to make it all perfect.  “Don’t cry Rae, it’s okay, you’re safe,” Quinn told her kindly, and Rachel could not control her emotions, she let go of all the tension she was holding on to and sobbed, loudly and almost uncontrollably, while just sitting in the warm water of the bathtub as Shelby washed her down.  “Mama, don’t be mad,” Quinn pleaded as Shelby worked to get Rachel washed.  She wasn’t saying much, she was just doing the task that needed to be done, while Rachel cried and Quinn begged her her to stop. “Shhh, look at me my little lady bug,” Shelby pressed gently.  Her voice had to be soft and kind but also hold just enough touch of a Mistress tone, so Quinn would truly listen.  “I will never be mad at any of my girls for crying.  It’s okay that Rae is crying.  It’s okay that any of my girls cry.  Mama will never be mad about that.  I need to know why you’re crying so I can help you, but I will never be mad that you cry,” Shelby said kindly to Quinn, who nodded and turned back to Rachel, whose face was pinched in pain as the tears continued to fall.  Shelby got her bathed, dressed, and then took her downstairs with Quinn practically glued to her hip as she moved around. “Quinnie, Daddy has your dinner ready, why don't you go join them.  I’m going to help Rae take her medicine and then we will join you too,” Shelby explained and thankfully Quinn followed directions.  Shelby gently sat Rachel on the counter top and pet her face as she pulled out Rachel’s medicine to help combat all the muscle spasms she was having.  “Okay my love, time for medication to help calm your spasms,” Shelby said and she turned around to grab Rachel a glass and caught Will feeding the three girls bite by bite, while they all watched Rachel carefully.  “Come on love,” Shelby said kindly and she handed Rachel the pill and the water, which Rachel took and then fell into Shelby, feeling completely helpless as she waited for her medicine to kick in.  “Shall we join you sisters for dinner?” Shelby asked gently and Rachel simply whimpered but made no move one way or the other.  She was perfectly content to let Shelby hold her and feed her and all she had to do was rest. The combination of a full stomach and her medicine started to take over and Shelby felt her getting heavier and heavier in her lap, which was a good sign.  She’d had about a quarter of her plate of dinner, but it was enough to make Shelby happy.  Will was still feeding all the other girls, bite by bite, as they seemed to tense to do anything on their own at the moment.  Tonight, it was one tiny win after one tiny win and eventually it was time to go to sleep.  “Okay my loves, is everybody full?” Will asked, doing one last round of food for the three girls he was assisting.  They all gave a soft yes and he smiled.  “Then I think we should all go into the living room and have a snuggle party in there,” he said.  The couches are nice and comfy and we can simply watch a movie together.” “I agree,” Shelby said and she carefully stood up, to start carrying Rachel into the other room.  Quinn quickly joined her and Shelby spoke gently.  “Easy Quinnie, we don’t need to rush.  Did you want to cuddle with Rachel?” she asked and Quinn nodded. “Okay, come on,” she said and the three went into the living room.  Brittany and Santana hung back with Will until he was ready to escort them over and once everyone was settled Will put on the Back to the Future marathon playing on the local network.  It only took fifteen minutes for all the little girls to be asleep. “Ten forty five babe, we didn’t do too bad,” Will teased, trying to find some levity in their situation. “It’s a new record,” she laughed and then looked at her girls before making a final decision.  “They can sleep as much as they want tomorrow.  They are all clearly overworked.  The first three are starting to be afraid of the weather again, and Rae won’t stop shaking,” she reasoned.  “Everyone gets to sleep as long as they want tomorrow,” she said.  Sunday morning brought a beautiful sunny day and the sun light streaming through the window mixed with the smell of coffee.  It’s what roused Will from his sleep.  Shelby and all the girls were all sleeping on the couches around him; so he was now curious as to who was in the kitchen making the coffee.  Carefully moving out from under the girls and padding into the kitchen, he found Terri brewing the coffee and making a plate of toast.  “I was not expecting my baby sister,” he said. “How is my big brother,” she asked him going to give him a kiss to his cheek.  “Ew, morning breath, go drink coffee,” she said. “First you aren’t perfect, and secondly, your big brother is concerned about the four little girls in the other room,” he said.
“What happened yesterday?” she asked. “Lots of legal practice, rape photo series, many muscle spasms, several bouts of crying little girls, several bouts of anxiety, one asthma attack and one migraine” he said and Terri frowned. “That does not sound good at all,” she said. “No, it isn’t good,” Will said.  “I do like that my baby sister has come to pump me full of caffeine though,” he smiled.   “I do what I can,” Terri said.  “I also wanted to give you and Shelby a chance to get out and I’ll watch the girls.” “As much as we probably need that, it’s not going to happen.  I had to carry Bree last night, Shelby had to hold and carry Rae, and we both fed the four of them.  Ten bites each, max, and then it was back to sleep,” he said. “Any night terrors or muscle spasms?” she asked. “Yes, Rae had them for at least ten minutes, and the screaming that went along with it was unreal,” he said. “She screamed with or without meds?” Terri asked. “Both,” he said. “I don’t know that it’s just the spasms then,” Terri said and Will nodded his agreement. “Shelby and I think the same thing.  She is caught between feeling safe and progressing and being afraid to progress, however, she won’t communicate her fears, so we’re stuck in limbo until she figures it out,” he sighed. “It’ll get there.  The other three made it.  The two tiny ones that Mark and Alli have made it through, and Rachel’s case is probably the worst any of us have ever seen.  We need to be a little more patient and just reassure her,” Terri reasoned. “You sound like Mr. Bruce,” Will teased her. “I may have had a meeting with him and Miss Anne, so I’m not surprised,” she smiled.  “Nothing special happened, you don’t need to be updated about anything, I promise,” she told him. “Good, I can’t handle more news,” he sighed and then she handed him a plate of toast.  “I also can’t handle any more little girls, or boys actually.  Rachel right now is the main concern, and the other three are not that far behind her.” “Does anyone show any signs of wanting to do more adult things?” she asked. “Like sex?” he questioned. “I was thinking more along the lines of driving and work, but sure, sex works too,” she sighed.  She never truly understood how sex played into all of this, but the girls were happy girls for the most part.  They were just her nineteen year old nieces, and that was all that mattered.  She loved them and cared for them and they were good to her brother and sister in law.  After that, she didn’t need to know much more. “Santana and Quinn keep flip flopping.  They want to be more independent and Shelby and I give that to them and we’re slow and gentle and then they fall backwards so to speak, and we end up hand feeding them dinner.  Shelby and I are getting very frustrated.”
“With the girls?” “No, with the situation.  We’re mad that people tortured our daughters, we’re mad that we can’t reassure them of their safety, and we’re mad that we don’t understand as much as they need us to.” “Part of that is them not being able to or not willing to communicate.  My nieces are just as stubborn as the rest of my family,” Terri smirked. “Well when you hold crying girls for six hours then you can make jokes, for now, thank you for toast, coffee and letting me gripe,” he said. “You’re not griping, you’re expressing, and you’re doing it to me because I woke you up and your wife is sleeping.  Secondly, expressing is good, you should express to your children, maybe they will express back to you.  Lastly, what are your plans for the day and how can I help?  I want to help you, and I’m only off for today,” she said. “Are you overworking yourself?” he asked. “No, I’m not.  I’m covering a shift for a few days this week, so that when I go on vacation they will cover me,” she smiled. “Oooh, very nice and where are you traveling to?” he asked. “Have you talked to Mom recently?” she asked him raising an eyebrow. “Okay, where are you and Mom traveling to?” he asked. “I’ll let Mommy tell you,” she grinned and kissed his cheek again.  “I will leave you to your girls and your coffee, and call me when everyone is up.  I miss the rest of my family,” she said and then she left the house going next door to her own house. Will sat drinking his coffee and then decided to make himself some more toast.  As he was putting strawberry jam on it, he felt a pair of thin arms sneak around his waist and a cheek press into his upper back.  He looked down to see pale white skin and thin arms, knowing it was either Brittany or Quinn.  Deciding to play it safe, he put his hand gently over the hands around him and spoke kindly.  “If you like I can make you some toast too,” he said. “Yes please Daddy,” Brittany said and Will smiled. “Okay my love, will you get yourself a plate please?  I think your special plates are in the dishwasher from last night, all clean though,” he said and he felt her nod in agreement, but she didn’t move right away.  He let her have her time, maybe she was still sleepy, maybe she was doing things blindly because of her migraine, or maybe she just wasn’t ready.  It took thirty seconds for her to let go of him, get her plate, and return to his side, leaning into him and waiting patiently for the toast to pop up.  He decided that he would use the day to test out how the girls were feeling age wise.  If they could take simple directions and showed even a small interest in doing things on their own, then he would feel like he wasn’t failing them somehow.  When they reverted to tiny girls, he always felt as though he hadn’t done something correctly or managed to scare them or let them down in some fashion.  Shelby felt the same way.  What they failed to realize was that having the girls regress and actually cling to Will and Shelby for support, was the biggest form of praise that could exist.  These girls knew that they could trust Will and Shelby and they could be how ever they wanted and not get in trouble for it.  It was a huge step forward in trust and security.  They had parents who would truly love them, no matter what.  The toast finally popped up and Will carefully laid it on the plate.  “Would you like to put your jam on it, or shall I, or should we do it together?” he asked her. “Um, together please,” she said, reaching forward for the jar of jam that had the butter knife sticking out of it. “Oh good, I like teamwork,” he said and she giggled softly.  He stood behind her, holding her with his left arm, while they worked the knife back and forth over the bread with their right hands, spreading the jam over the toast.  Once it was finished, he kissed the top of her head and spoke kindly.  “Can you go sit at the table please?  I’ll be there to join you in a moment as soon as I top off my coffee,” he said.   Brittany nodded and took her plate to the table and Will joined her seconds later with his cup of coffee and a glass of chocolate milk for her, that had been sitting in the fridge from last night.  “Daddy, would it help if I was bigger?” she asked. “What do you mean bigger sweetheart?” he asked kindly. “Not so little, not needing you so much.  I can grow up if I have to.  I can go back to work,” she told him. “Bree honey, listen to me carefully.  Neither you, nor any of your sisters need to work, or go to school, or grow up as you say, if you’re not ready for it.  Mama and I sending you off to do something you aren’t ready for is not a good idea.  Sending you off to do something you aren’t ready for induces stress, and that’s not what we want.  Now, if you want to try it, knowing full well you can come back here to a safe place if it gets to be too much for you, I am okay with and Mama is too,” he told her. “Um, then I don’t know yet,” she said honestly. “And I’m not going to rush you my love,” he promised her.  “You do have to tell me if you would like more chocolate milk, or maybe some coffee,” he said knowing she needed the caffeine. “Coffee please Daddy,” she smiled at him. “Would you like to get it yourself, or shall I?” he asked wanting to give her the option, and then he saw confusion on her face.  “There is no wrong answer baby, but I never want you to feel as though you’re being pressured into one option over the other and I never want you to feel as though you don’t have a choice,” he said. “I will try,” she told him and she got up and carefully poured herself some coffee, before bringing it back to the table and sitting herself in Will’s lap.  It was a compromise and a start, and Will would take it.  Sunday was a day of choices.  The girls were relatively calm, mostly nonverbal and simply needing a parental figure near by.  Rachel was the only one who was acting extremely young, but it was completely understandable after her ordeal the day before.  The entire morning Shelby and Will worked on giving the girls choices for completing a task.  They could do the task on their own, they could have assistance, or they could have it done for them.  Most of Rachel’s choices were to have things done for her.  A few times she chose to assist in the task, where as the other girls chose mostly independence.  It seemed the house was coming into a nice balance and having options seemed to give Santana, Quinn, and Brittany a better sense of stability.  Once things were calm and relaxed and the girls were occupied with a puzzle, Shelby announced she was going to do laundry and tapped Will’s foot on her way out of the room.  It was a simple signal to him, that she wanted to speak to him without anyone else hearing what it was about.  She was nervous about the upcoming few days and needed to vent to him.  He waited five minutes and then took drink orders before going into the kitchen for a moment.  He pulled out the glasses and then opened the pantry before going back to the family room.  “Girls, I have to run to the basement, we have no more apple juice up here, I will be back.  Keep working on the puzzle please,” he said and they all nodded at him.  He decided not to push for vocalization and went downstairs. “All safe?” Shelby asked him as she sorted out the socks and underwear. “Yes, what’s up?” “Sarah sent me my list of clients for tomorrow and Tuesday as well as the babysitters for the girls while they are at work with me,” she said. “That sounds very good.  You on the other hand seem very nervous.  So, tell me, what’s up?” he asked her, reading her face very carefully. “I don’t want people to think I’m pushing the responsibility of my children off on someone else,” she said honestly. “Who approved the schedule and how many clients is it?” “One on Monday for two hours of water, and one on Tuesday for two hours of ropes,” she said.  “And I know both the clients.  I was requested,” she added in. “So it sounds like they are giving you a small break from your children, to help you clear your mind a little bit, shift your focus and help you earn a little bit of a paycheck,” he offered.  The two of us working for Bruce is not a bad thing.  We’re just parents who have a job,” he offered seeing she was still nervous.  “Who are the babysitters for the girls?” “Nanny on Monday and then Nanny and Alli on Tuesday with Alli’s girls as well.  Tomorrow they’ll be in a room with proper ventilation so they can play with the latex if they want and Tuesday everyone will be in the cooking room.” Shelby explained. “This all sounds okay to me love.  Why are you so nervous?” “I don’t want the girls to be upset.  I don’t want them to think I’m leaving them.  I don’t want our circle of friends to think I can’t handle the girls on my own,” she said and Will waited for her to be done with her thoughts before voicing his own. “Well, as much as it sucks, the girls are going to be upset for the next several months and there’s nothing we can do about changing what is making them upset.  The trial starts Thursday and we can’t change that.  We need the trial so those bastards are locked away forever.  Winter is also coming and unless you know a magic trick I don’t, we can’t change that either.  None of them are going to be happy about winter and we live in Ohio, where it does tend to snow.  We are going to get stressed.  All of us, the girls and us.  I know this is going to happen, because we’re all human.  It’s life.  It’s not wonderful, but it’s life, so that’s first.  Second, you called them our circle of friends.  Friends help each other.  That includes when we are stressed.  Lastly, and I mean this from the very depths of my soul.  Not one person in this little circle that we belong to thinks you can’t handle our children.” “From the depths of your soul?” Shelby asked, raising and eyebrow and grinning slightly. “Yes,” he answered confidently.  “This is how I am so sure.  There are three Mama Bears in this circle.  You, Kelly, and Allison.  The second anyone looks at your cubs the wrong way, you all become so protective, I worry you’ll get yourselves in trouble.  We’ve seen Allison have a shouting match with Bruce, and I’ve seen Kelly go toe to toe with Anne about how things were handled with her children.  Thankfully, you have yet to earn yourself a spanking for being so protective and disrespectful at the same time with our community leaders, and I hope it stays that way.  You’re also a Mama Bear my love.  I have no disillusions that you won’t put yourself in that position, even by accident.  You also need to remember that Bruce, Anne, and the rest of our circle, want what’s best for our girls.  It’s why safety is taught and practiced and respected.  Hailey is helping us where she can, and Terri lives next door as a daily reminder that she counts twice.  Once for medical purposes of our circle and second because she is my sister.” Shelby took a breath, nodded her agreement, and then moved in for a hug.  “I like the depths of your soul,” she told him. “Good, because it’s not something I’m willing to change,” he said and she let out a soft laugh.  “Finish the laundry, I’m going to bring up juice, and then you can help Rae with her therapy.  No one wants to do this, but we have to.  We want her to heal properly,” he said. “I love you too,” Shelby said and they went their separate ways.  Once the laundry was all sorted out, Shelby went back to the main floor with the basket on her hip.  She continued upstairs and began putting things away while contemplating how to tell Rachel it was time to practice movement therapy and her listening test.  Once everything was put away, Shelby leaned on the wall and watched for a few moments; reading everyone’s body language, waiting for the right moment to occur.  When she thought she had it, she spoke kindly.  “Rae my love, come on, let’s do one list for now and then we can go have a snack before we do some movement exercises,” Shelby told her and Rachel got a very stubborn look on her face.  She was determined to never do a list again, no matter what the therapists told her.  Will cleared his throat in order to stop from laughing because the look on Rachel’s face was one he’d seen on Shelby’s face in the past.  It was a look that said I’m not doing this and you can’t make me.  That look never got Shelby anywhere, so Will knew that Rachel wouldn’t get away with it, it was just comical to look at. “Cough, I’m fine,” Will said when all the girls looked at him. “Rae come on, let’s go sit at the table, do one list and then snack,” Shelby said. “No!  Don’t wanna,” she pouted. “I know you don’t want to, but this is not something you can push off.  We have to do this, just like we have to do movement therapy exercises, and just like we have to do legal practice tomorrow,” Shelby said kindly. “NO!” Rachel yelled at her and she threw a lego block that was in her hand. “And you are going to get up and come with me into the office, right now.  When you throw things at me or Daddy or your sisters, that earns you a spanking and you know that.  Let’s go” Shelby said sternly and the other girls started to move in to protect Rachel.  “And the first one of you to jump in and protect your sister will join her in time out when her spanking is finished,” Shelby said firmly and they all froze.  “There are rules in this house.  Yelling like that is not acceptable and it is definitely not okay to throw anything at any one because you don’t like what they said,” Shelby lectured. “No!” Rachel pouted. “Rachel Barbara if you think I will not pick you up and carry you into the office myself you have another thing coming,” Shelby told her and she wasn’t messing around.  She loved these girls very much but consistency was also very important to her, and what Rachel was doing was a punishable action. “No!” Rachel said again. Shelby shook her head took a deep breath and Quinn started to move, but Will stopped her.  “Do you want to sit in time out too?” he asked her softly and seriously. “I don’t want Rae to be spanked,” she said sadly. “You’ve all been spanked.  Both Mama and I have punished you like that.  Every time it has happened, it’s because you’ve all earned it, and you know that you will never be abused by us.  We love you all very much, and what your sister did is wrong.  I think Mama is right to spank her, because we do not throw things at people in this house, because we didn’t get our way,” Will said and he could see Santana twitching slightly.  Shelby walked over to Rachel and picked her up, while Rachel fought and cried and kicked and then screamed when her body went into spasm at the quick movement.  Shelby stopped, sat down on the couch, pulled Rachel tight to her own body, and put pressure on her upper thighs, knowing that’s where the spasm was.  “Sanny look at me,” she said in her best Mistress voice and Santana looked at her with tears in her eyes and pain on her face.  “You’re okay, take a breath.  What did Rachel do to earn a spanking?” she asked. “She threw the block,” Santana said after a long pause. “She did, and why did she throw it?” “Because she doesn’t want to do her lists now, and you say she has to,” she said her voice trembling. “You’re okay, take a breath, very good.  What makes Rae scream like she just did?  What did she do that now I have to stop and hold her tightly?” Shelby asked kindly. “Spasms,” she answered. “Very good, so then what is going to happen when the spasm passes?” she asked. “You’re gonna spank her,” Santana said. Shelby nodded and kept going.  Santana was freaking out, and she was trying to stop the insecurities from taking over Santana’s brain.  “How?  Am I going to spank her and tell her what she did wrong and make sure she knows why she’s getting spanked and then cuddle her, or am I going to spank her and walk away as soon as I’m done?” Shelby asked and Santana looked afraid to answer.  “You girls can help Sanny out if you would like,” she said keeping Rachel close and rubbing her thigh and kissing her temple to get her to settle down. “You don’t beat us,” Quinn spoke up softly. “No, we don’t.  It might hurt, but it’s meant to teach you a lesson.  It’s meant to make you think about your actions, so you don’t repeat the negative ones.  You girls are very good and while we don’t dish out a lot of spankings in this family, when we do, it’s because you’ve earned it and it makes an impression doesn’t it?” Shelby asked gently and the three nodded at her.  They’d all been spanked, and while it did hurt, it was usually a long time between spankings for the same negative action.  There were other pets they knew of who were spanked daily sometimes.  “So then, this is what’s going to happen.  Rachel Barbara when this spasm passes, you and I are going to the office and you will be spanked for throwing a block at me.  We do not throw things in this house.  Then you will sit with me and we will work on your list for Miss Ronnie and then we will have a snack.  After snack, we will do some movement therapy exercises.  Do you understand?” Shelby asked and Rachel began to whine and wiggle.  “Do not move quickly, you’ll spasm again,” Shelby instructed. “Girls do you understand what is going to happen?” Will asked and they nodded at him.  “Yes or no please,” he said kindly. “Yes Daddy,” they answered and Brittany very carefully and slowly moved toward Shelby, offering Rachel a kiss and then went to sit with Will, needing comfort.  Quinn did the same thing and Santana went and sat herself in a corner, back to the room, knees to her chest, rocking slowly and trying to figure stuff out for herself. “Sanny, I’m right here if you need anything,” Will said and she didn’t respond to him, but he was willing to let that go.  Rachel’s body had relaxed and Shelby stood up with her.  “Santana Aurora, the door will be open as it always is.  Rachel is being spanked for throwing a block and nothing else.  We will be in the kitchen working on her list for Miss Ronnie when we’re finished and if you have any questions Daddy is here to help you.  I will also help you when I’m finished with Rachel,” Shelby said holding Rachel tight to her body as she carried her into the office and closed the door three quarters of the way. “No Mama,” Rachel pouted at her, but she made no move to run away. “Yes.  What did you do that earned you a spanking?” Shelby asked her.  “Because I promise you that Daddy and I do not just give out spankings for no reason,” Shelby said. “No list, no do it,” Rachel said. “This is not something you have a choice in.  I know you don’t want to do it.  I don’t want to do it either, but it is going to help you recover.  Don’t you want to recover?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded slowly.  “Tell me why I’m about to spank you,” Shelby said. “No,” Rachel pouted and she stomped her foot and crossed her arms, and it earned her one smack from Shelby to her diaper covered bottom.  It was only meant to get her attention. “Rachel Barbara Berry Corcoran Schuester,” Shelby scolded.  “I know you think you’re about to be beaten and abused, but that is not the case and it would serve you very well to lose the attitude or your spanking is going to last longer than you want it to.” “You hit, all done,” Rachel pouted. “I spanked you once to grab your attention,” Shelby corrected.  “You are going over my knee for a spanking for throwing a block at me,” Shelby said. “NO NO NO!” Rachel yelled and Shelby sighed.  She pulled Rachel carefully over her lap and spanked her firmly twenty five times, and then stopped.  Rachel kicked and struggled for the first five spanks and then she felt something different.  She had broken a rule and was being punished for it.  This was different though.  This wasn’t the beating she’d been used to.  This was her Mama telling her she broke a rule, and now she was being punished, while being lectured about it.  Then it all stopped and only a slight sting remained across her bottom.  She felt confusion all of a sudden.  Her special underwear, that these people gave to protect her were still in place.  She wasn’t bear bottom, there was no rag nearby ready to knock her out and her Mama was talking gently to her.  She couldn’t quite make out the words for some reason.  Her brain filed through a million thoughts in a few seconds and she realized she was disappointed in herself and that realization was causing her heart was in tremendous pain.  She’d disappointed her new family with her behavior and that realization when straight to her gut, causing her to sob and beg for forgiveness. “Okay, okay, all done,” Shelby said and she pulled Rachel into her lap and let her sit on her slightly stinging bottom and rocked her gently.  “Shhh, all done baby, all done,” she said and just like Santana, Rachel clung to Shelby tightly, her grip going knuckle white. “I sorry I disappointed you Mama,” she pushed out through her tears.  In her brain it sounded like that, but all Shelby heard was very mangled speech. “Shhh, all done Rae, all finished, and all forgiven.  No more throwing things at people, especially in defiance,” Shelby said gently and she held her little girl for five more minutes, glad that Rachel was able to calm down so quickly.  Her girls usually did.  They were also usually clingy after a spanking of any kind, but they were calm which Shelby was grateful for.  She knew they understood they were still loved and they needed physical reassurance that they wouldn’t be pushed aside after having disappointed someone.  “Okay my love, now I know you don’t want to, and Mama doesn’t want to either, but we are going to go into the kitchen and pick a list and do the exercise together,” Shelby told her. “Sanny, Mama,” Rachel said. “What about Sanny my love?” Shelby asked, not sure if this was a stall tactic or a legitimate question. “Her, um, Sanny mad?” she asked. “Sanny is struggling with some inner feelings right now.  She has us to help her and we will when she’s ready, but she’s not mad at you,” Shelby assured her. “I hug her?” Rachel asked. “You can ask her, yes, that would be okay, but after you do your list,” Shelby said and on a sigh Rachel nodded her understanding and agreed.  Shelby gave her a kiss and guided her to the table.  Quinn appeared in the doorway and spoke softly, asking to join.  “If you want to Quinnie, that’s okay.  Why don’t you get supplies for all four of you, in case your sisters decide to join.  Rae sit at the table and I will sit at the board.  We’ll do this, just like we did last time, Shelby offered.  Shelby took a breath and watched Quinn move around the room gathering supplies, while Rachel studied Quinn’s movements carefully, seemingly figuring out how to be as perfect.  It was a preview of what was to come; causing one thought to flood Shelby’s brain.  The next few weeks were going to be hell.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The list exercise they chose were colors and in the other room, Brittany sat with Will, in his lap, playing with light brites while he would praise her every so often and look over at Santana to watch her body language.  She wasn’t completely shutting down on him, but she was coming close. “Daddy?” Brittany asked softly. “Yes baby?” “What Mama say?” she asked him. “Sounds like colors,” he told her. “C’n I go too?” Brittany asked with a sweet look on her face.  She seemed interested in whatever the task in the kitchen was and Will nodded. “Yes, my love, but no running, walking only, and ask Rae if you can join before you just start writing.  I’m sure Mama will help you catch up.” “Sanny, you come too?” Brittany asked her and Santana look up at her, but didn’t move too much.  She only made eye contact.  “I come closer?” Brittany pressed carefully and Santana nodded.  Brittany crawled over to her and got in very close.  “We safe here,” she told her. “Rae is going away,” she said, which is when Will decided to jump into the conversation.  Santana was confused and he didn’t want her to have any fears that were unnecessary. “Sanny, can Daddy come join you both?” Will called softly to her.  Approaching Santana when she was that tense, was never smart.  Getting her permission was a safer approach, even though he was fully aware she could still lash out at him.  He got in closer and smiled at Brittany.  “Bree my love, you can still go help with the lists, if you want to,” he offered. “Sanny, is kay?” Brittany asked and Santana shrugged.  First she didn’t understand the question and second, she didn’t want Brittany to think she was ordering her to do something.  After a few seconds, Brittany puckered her lips and moved just a tiny bit closer, and Santana leaned into her allowing a sweet and quick kiss.  “I love you.  We safe,” she said simply and then she stood up. “Don’t run my love.  I’m very sure Mama will help you catch up,” he told her and she nodded and walked away.  “Sanny my love, thank you for letting me get closer.  I will sit here with you, for as long as you need, and if you want to cuddle I’m right here,” he said and she sniffled softly.  “You don’t have to, if you don’t want to.  I just want you to know the option is there for you,” he told her, seeing how sad she looked.  She looked like a toddler who’d just had their world turned upside down and was unable to process that large amount of a new feeling.  She looked like she was going through some memories, and he wasn’t sure how to help her best.  She looked like his nineteen year old daughter who’d had her heart broken.  She was all these people wrapped into one and Will just wanted to help her. “Daddy,” she said softly and then looked at him with questions in her eyes, that she wasn’t ready to speak. “I’m right here Sanny, I promise you,” he said and she very slowly climbed her way into his lap, held on tight, and just cried.  Will didn’t say anything for the moment.  He just held her and let her get it out of her system; glad she felt safe enough to do that.  In the kitchen, Rachel was looking very tense while Shelby gave Brittany instructions.  “We’ve only done three so far lovely, set up your paper for me, copy down these colors and we’ll wait for you,” she assured her and then she focused more on Rachel.  “Rae, it’s just writing my love.  Maybe absolutely nothing will happen.  I also know that if something does happen, you have special underwear on and I will help you change, immediately.  I will never break that promise,” Shelby told her.  She still saw nothing but fear on Rachel’s face, so she tried a different route, because right now, Rachel’s brain was only focused on the potential of a bell and Shelby was desperate to break that cycle.  “Okay my little lamb, let’s try this. Will you tell me why you are so scared?  Besides the potential of a ringing bell.  Is there anything else?” Shelby asked. Rachel took a deep breath and did her best to communicate clearly, but all that came out was toddler speak.  “If I sees dem, den I know,” she said. “See who?” Shelby pressed kindly. “Kin,” she said softly.  Shelby was very grateful that she had toddler speak down pretty well, thanks to Courtney and Mackenzie.  She nodded and spoke kindly. “Oh if you see Quinn react you think you will too?” Shelby asked. “No, I didn’t,” Quinn said getting panicked. “Shhh, everyone calm down.  Quinnie you are not being accused of anything.  This is just sharing baby,” Shelby said in a gentle Mistress tone.  “Everyone take a breath please,” she said and Brittany joined them in breathing, while she wrote out the word tangerine.  “Okay, let’s just expand a little bit.  Rae, I have not rung a bell yet.  We just have our three words so far.  We’re going to run things a little bit different though okay?  I’m very glad that your sisters want to help you and I understand your fears of seeing their reaction, if Mama rings a bell, is that correct?” Rachel nodded and little tears ran down her cheeks while Quinn started to panic.  She was doing it all wrong and that meant she was going to be asked to leave.  She was apparently not good at protecting Rachel and she was sure that would lead to some type of punishment.  “Mama please, I didn’t,” she started and Shelby just looked at her, but Quinn froze and got very quiet, fear gripping her entire body. Shelby took a few calming breaths of her own and waited for Quinn to relax a little bit.  When she saw it happen, she took one more breath and then spoke.  “Quinnie, Mama is moving closer to you, just closer, no touching,” Shelby said and she took two steps and knelt in front of Quinn.  “You’re okay lovely, listen please,” Shelby said gently. “Mama,” Quinn whimpered. “I am right here and you are not in trouble.  No one is, because no one did anything wrong.  We need to communicate and you and Rae are both just a little too nervous to do that, so we are going very slowly and gently,” Shelby assured her.  She wasn’t sure what level Quinn was operating at age wise, but she knew a protective and also scared sister when she saw one. “Not bad,” Quinn said. “That’s right.  No one did anything bad.  Did you hear what Rae is afraid of?” “Bells,” she answered. “Very good.  She is also concerned she will see our faces, rather than have a proper reaction.  I know how to fix it though,” Shelby told her.  “I’m going to get some cereal boxes from the pantry, and we will use them as shields, so if your face makes a reaction at the sound of a bell Rachel won’t see it,” Shelby said gently. It took only a few moments for her to set it all up, at which point, Will and Santana joined them, Santana perching herself on the island countertop, back to the room, holding on to Will while they stayed there watching.  “Sanny, I’m right here and you’re okay,” he said softly. “Mama?  What if Sanny and Daddy stay back there to just listen and we can all be together,” Brittany suggested. “That is a wonderful idea my love.  Are you all caught up?” Shelby asked. “Es Mama,” she said. “Okay, so let’s move to number four please.  Our next word is aquamarine,” she said and the six of them continued the little listening test.  At word number twenty five, Shelby gave the word watermelon and while she spelled it out, she pressed the bell button and Rachel did not react.  She just kept writing as Shelby spelled out the word.  “Wonderful job girls, we’re all done,” she announced as she picked up the cereal boxes to put them away. “Mama,” Rachel gasped and Shelby looked at her, seeing panic on her face. “Yes my love?” Shelby smiled, turning to face her. “Potty,” she said and Shelby nodded, silently took her hand and lead Rachel to the bathroom to help her change.  It was a delayed reaction, but it was still a reaction and Rachel couldn’t figure out if that was good or bad.  They emerged from the bathroom with Rachel whimpering, and found Quinn collapsed on top of herself in tears, Santana holding on tight to Will and Brittany looking thoroughly confused as to why all her sisters were so upset. “Come my loves.  Let’s move into other room and watch a movie together while we have a snack.  I think we’ve earned it,” she said.  “We can do some movement therapy before dinner.”  The movie was Beethoven and everyone seemed to calm down and relax.  After the movie, Shelby coaxed Rachel to the floor to start her movement therapy homework.  “Mama,” Rachel said sadly. “I know you don’t want to love.  It’s going to be okay though.  We are going to have you start on your back, put your knees to the ceiling and just keep breathing.  “Slow, deep breaths,” Shelby coached and then she reached behind her and got the small ball that went between Rachel’s knees.  “Little squeezes Rae, very simple tiny squeezes and only ten at a time and then you get to rest between sets,” Shelby said and helped Rachel work through the first set.  While she relaxed after the first set of ten, Shelby contemplated broaching the subject of Monday.  She stalled though, deciding it didn’t feel like the right time.  After the third and final set though, Rachel was starting to look tired.  Shelby declared movement therapy was over and then made the decision to tell the girls what the next day would be like. “Okay loves, quick rundown for tomorrow and then I will start dinner.  Tomorrow is what day?” “Monday Mama,” Quinn said quickly. “Yes, very good, and so tomorrow, Daddy is going to work, while Mama and her four girls all go to see Mr. Bruce and Miss Anne, and Nanny,” Shelby informed them. “You leave?” Brittany asked with panic. “No my love.  I’m not leaving you there.  The five of us are going together and then the five of us are going to therapy together followed by all five of us coming home,” she said. “Why we go?” Brittany pressed carefully.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to go to her Mama and Daddy’s work.  Sometimes, she was asked to do things. “Well Mama has to work tomorrow, and so you four will be with me, and then after I’m done, we’ll all come back home.  Nanny is going to be staying with you all while I work, and then we all go to therapy and then we all come back home,” Shelby said, fully aware she was repeating herself multiple times, but she was hoping it would stick and the girls wouldn’t panic too much. “Where we go?” Brittany asked. “Say more my love.  Clarify your question for me,” Shelby countered and Brittany moved over to her Mama and cuddled in her lap. “I not do stuff,” she pouted. “You don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to.  If you just want to sit in the room with Nanny and your sisters, that’s fine by me.  No one will force you to do anything you don’t want to,” she said. “Cept go,” Santana grumbled and Will heard the slip in her speech and saw the scowl on her face. “Sanny love, do you want to stay home instead?” Will offered and Shelby looked shocked about what was happening, but quickly composed herself and let Will play this out.  When it came to Santana, sometimes he was just faster at it.  “If you want to stay home tomorrow while Mama goes to work, you can do that.  We’ll get someone to stay here with you,” he said. “Why?” she asked with a lot of attitude. “First of all, calm yourself and think about who you are talking to,” he said sternly and she twitched for a second.  “Okay, back up, what’s my name?” Will questioned. “Da,” she started, but the she stopped speaking. “Whatever you choose is correct my love.  There is never a wrong answer to this question,” he assured her. “Sirr,” she said, drawing it out a little, and sounding very unsure of her own words. “Sanny,” Quinn whined. “Quinnie.  No my love.  It is not for you to decide,” Will told her seriously, stopping the bickering before it could start. “Daddy,” she said looking at him with lost eyes. “And that’s the right answer for you, for now.  Sanny doesn’t want that now, and that’s okay,” he assured them all and Quinn shook her head no.  “Why not my love?” “We gotta s’ay,” she whimpered. “Of course you can stay.  No one is going anywhere they don’t want to go forever.  We’re only talking about tomorrow and tomorrow, I go to work, and the tall lady over there with the long dark hair is going to work and the four of you have a choice to make about that.  Tell me her name,” he said pointing toward Shelby. “Mama,” she answered and then looked at Santana.  “Mama!” she said a little more forcefully and she was close enough where Will could give her a quick swat. “You do not force your choices on others and you don’t speak any of their feelings without their permission,” he scolded and she looked hurt by what just happened.  “It’s not a new rule Quinn.  You do know this rule.  Sanny gets to say what she feels comfortable with,” Will said. “Daddy,” Quinn whined, tears stinging her eyes and Will watched her, taking a deep breath of his own, to keep himself calm. “For you now, and that’s okay.  It’s not for Santana yet and you will not force her.  Focus on what I’m saying please.  You said Mama, that was Quinn’s choice.  Where is Mama going tomorrow?” Will asked her. “Work,” she said softly. “And where will you be while she’s at work?” “With her, kinda,” Quinn said softly. “Good girl.  That is correct,” he said and then he focused his attention back to Santana.  “Sanny love.  The nice lady over there, holding Rae and Bree, what’s her name?” He asked kindly. “Miss,” Santana answered and Will nodded. “Sanny,” Quinn complained. “Quinn Lucy,” Will warned her. “No, Mama and Daddy, please, it has to be,” she pleaded with them. “For you it is.  That’s okay.  Sanny isn’t ready for that right now and that’s okay,” he assured her and he watched her melt into the toddler that wasn’t able to handle all her feelings at once. “Daddy please,” she cried. “Come here my love,” he said kindly, pulling her toward his lap and she snuggled in close and made herself as tiny as possible, while trembling against him.  Once he had Quinn safe with him, he spoke to Santana.  “Okay princess.  She’s Miss, I’m Sir, that’s good communication.  Now, let’s expand, why do you not want to go to work with Miss tomorrow?” he asked, being sure to use her preferred terminology in the moment. “Too much playing.  Not safe,” Santana admitted. “Sanny,” Shelby offered kindly as she kept Rachel in her arms while Brittany snuggled into her side.  “Tomorrow, at my work, it’s about you four getting out of the house and me focusing on my job a little bit.  I love the four of you so much, that you are all I’m focused on right now.  Miss Anne and Mister Bruce want me at work, so that my focus can be shifted gently for a little while, before returning to the four of you,” Shelby offered. “Mama, is dat a session, like Rae has?” Brittany asked. “A little bit my love, yes.  The difference is, my obsession is of people I love and care about, and want nothing more than to protect for the rest of time.  Rae’s obsession is one of fear,” Shelby explained. “Sanny, I will make you a deal,” Will said.  “Miss will make dinner and while she does I’d like you to think about who you’d like to stay with you here in this house, while they all go to work,” Will said. “No!  Sanny, come!” Quinn pleaded and she started to cry heavily.  She couldn’t protect all her sisters, if they weren’t with her and now Santana was choosing to stay home.  It also meant that Quinn had done a bad job protecting her and Santana didn’t want it anymore. “Quinnie love, that’s enough baby, it’s okay,” Will said gently.  “Shh,” he soothed gently and Quinn continued to cry.  “What if we all go upstairs and take a shower or bath, and get ready for bed, while Mama makes that yummy dinner,” Will suggested. “Sanny, stay,” Quinn pleaded with her. “Shhh, no my love.  Sanny gets to make her choices about where she stays tomorrow and she will not be alone.  We will make sure someone is with her,” Will said and with that Quinn completely crumbled.  She had failed as a sister and Santana was making that very clear.  As Shelby cooked dinner, Will got the girls showered and dressed, one at a time.  Quinn was the last one to be tended to, and just as Will finished with her, Shelby came up to get ready herself.  “Okay girls, everyone on the bed please, you can watch some tv while we get ready for bed too,” she told them. “Mama,” Quinn whimpered. “What’s up my lady bug?” Shelby asked with concern.  She wasn’t expecting Quinn to be so upset.  She was cautiously optimistic that the other three were calm about their excursions for the next day.  Her gut said that would change in the morning, but she couldn’t focus on that right now. “Sanny has to come,” Quinn pleaded. “I know you want her to come baby, which is okay.  She just doesn’t want to come with us which is also okay.  I will not let her stay alone though, because none of you are ready for that,” she explained gently. “Babe, I’m going to shower, are you good?” Will asked kindly. “Of course, when you’re done we’ll switch,” Shelby smiled and then she focused carefully on her girls.  Rachel, Santana and Brittany, were content to sit on the bed and watch the home renovation show that Shelby put on.  Quinn on the other hand was a bit of a wreck, because she did not want her family to be split up.  She pressed herself against the far wall and watched, not really hearing anything anyone was saying to her.  Shelby offered her cuddles in the special chair, Brittany offered her cuddles against the wall, and it wasn’t until Will and Shelby switched places that Will was able to walk over to his very little Quinn, scoop her up and take her to the special green chair, where he could rock her in his arms. He took great care in monitoring her lungs and so far, she seemed okay.  She was in quiet hysterics, but she wasn’t having an asthma attack.  Once Shelby was out of the shower, she stood nearby and saw Quinn on the verge of sleep, resting against Will and her body fighting to stay awake.  “I’ll help them with dinner, you join us when you’re ready please,” she said.  “Quinnie, can Mama give you kisses?” Shelby asked gently and Quinn didn’t respond. “Just her temple maybe,” Will offered. “No, when they are this upset, permissions go both ways, you know that,” Shelby scolded gently and then turned to the other girls.  “Who is ready for dinner?” she asked them and they all carefully raised their hands.  “Good, me too.  Let’s carefully walk down to the kitchen.  Rae do you need extra help?” Shelby asked, prepared to carry Rachel if necessary. “I tie Mama,” Rachel pushed out and she began to carefully roll herself off the bed and stood up on mildly wobbly legs, but nothing was too bad. “Help?” Brittany asked, holding out her hand, prepared to help her down the hall, down the steps and to the dining room if needed.  Rachel nodded and took Brittany’s hand, the two of them walking carefully. Once they got down to the dining room and sat at the table, Shelby continued to the kitchen, to dish out dinner.  She’d made a beef stew with rice and she knew the girls would happily eat that.  It was warm and filling and it had a lot of extra protein for Rachel.  Eventually Quinn and Will came down to the join them and once dinner was finished, Shelby suggested everyone go into the family room to relax together for a little bit.  “Sanny, I’d like for you to hang back and help me with dishes please,” Shelby said and Santana nodded. Everyone was still a little bit tense, but now that they were alone, Santana was able to voice herself openly, without upsetting Quinn any further.  “Miss?  I think I know who I want to be with me tomorrow,” she said. “Okay my love, who is that?” Shelby smiled putting the last few items in the dishwasher. “Miss Kelly please,” she said and Shelby was slightly surprised that Santana chose a woman, but it wasn’t just any woman.  This was Kelly Summers, and when Santana was very young and very upset, she was Aunt Kelly. “She sounds like a good choice to me, why don’t we go ask her together.  We can use the phone in Sir’s office before we join everyone else,” Shelby suggested and Santana nodded her agreement.  “Summers house, this is Jenna,” she grinned. “Jenna, it’s Aunt Shelby sweetheart, we need to talk to your Mama please,” Shelby said into the speaker phone and Jenna nodded. “Hold on please,” she said.  “MAMA!  It’s Aunt Shelby and someone else,” she yelled. “We don’t need to scream my love, the phone travels with you,” Kelly scolded.  “Go find Daddy, and see what more assistance he needs cleaning up the play room please,” she said sending her out of the room.  “Hey Shelby,” she smiled into the phone. “It’s my fault.  For the yelling.  I told Jenna, we, but I didn’t specify,” she said kindly. “No, it’s fine, and she’s not in any trouble, although we do wish she’d stop screaming.  I’m sure that’s not why you called though, so what’s up?” “Sanny has a question and you are on speaker,” Shelby smiled. “What’s up princess?” Kelly asked. “Miss Kelly, I’m not allowed to stay alone.  Will you please stay with me tomorrow while my Miss goes to work?” Santana asked kindly. “Of course Sanny.  Do you know what time your Miss is going to work?” “Um, we didn’t put that information on the board yet,” she said honestly looking at Shelby for assistance and with a gentle kiss to her temple, Shelby nodded. “I go in at ten am.  Now my session is two hours starting at ten thirty and then Rachel has therapy after that.  We wouldn’t be home until around four thirty,” Shelby explained, glad she’d put Kelly on speaker to do this.  Santana was trying to be big and brave and do all the nineteen year old things she wanted to do, yet she still remained close to Shelby.  It was very clear that Santana was fighting her own internal battle at the moment. “I’m supposed to join everyone at therapy tomorrow yes?” Kelly asked. “Originally yes, but if Sanny doesn’t want to go to that either, then I’d appreciate you being with her and I’ll call someone else to come to therapy,” Shelby said and as she spoke Santana raised her hand.  “Go on love,” Shelby encouraged. “Which therapy?” “Movement, with Mister Scott,” she said. “That one is okay,” Santana said.  “I just am not comfortable going to your work Miss,” Santana said. “That is okay my love,” Shelby assured her.  She had her suspicions about why, but it was more important to note that Santana was actually communicating, rather than focus on anything else. “Sanny, I’d be happy to stay with you,” Kelly offered.  “Will you please come to my house?” Kelly asked kindly.  “Jenna, Mike, and Harry have classes, Justin has half a day of work, but Ryan is working off the last bits of food poisoning.” “Why are you harming my nephew?” Shelby interjected playfully and Santana hid a smile.  There was absolutely no accusatory tone to Shelby’s words, and Santana was currently confident that Kelly would keep her safe. “I didn’t do it.  Your nephew is apparently allergic to kale and no one was aware of said information, including Ryan.  He’s doing much better now, but I want to give him one more day of proper resting,” Kelly said. “I can do that Miss,” Santana volunteered quickly. “Thank you love,” Kelly smiled. “Okay princess, why don’t you go back to Sir and the other girls, and I’ll be out in a minute,” Shelby said and Santana nodded and left the room. “If she’s out of earshot say pickles,” Kelly said softly. “No, go back to the part about the allergy to kale,” Shelby protested. “He’s fine.  You are not.  I can hear it in your voice,” Kelly said. “She’s done a complete one eighty in twenty four hours.  I’m concerned the rest of the turn is coming tomorrow, while she’s with you.  It was incredibly fast.” “I know how to handle little girls.  It’s going to be fine and I’m proud of you for letting her explore however she needs to right now.  Is it causing any other turmoil?” “I’ll text you in about an hour when everyone is sleeping,” Shelby said. “You’re fine my dear.  I love you and I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Love you too,” Shelby said and with that she hung up and joined everyone else for their movie night.  Will woke up randomly at about four in the morning.  He laid in bed and marveled at how still and quiet the house was.  It was peaceful like that.  He also was impressed that all the girls were in one room together while Will and Shelby stayed in their room.  For fifteen minutes he did some deep breathing to calm his nervous system.  Everything was calm and quiet and Will was lying there, trying to go back to sleep when he caught the flashing green light on the wall.  That little flash meant someone in Quinn’s room was moving.  Then he remembered that the girls had started out in Brittany’s room, so he knew he had to get up and find out what was going on.  There shouldn't be any movement in Quinn’s room at all. He rolled out of bed and padded down the hall to where Quinn’s room was and found a shadow leaning over the bed and looking very distressed.  He heard a gasp and a wheeze and knew that Quinn was in there and she was having an asthma attack of some kind.  “Quinnie,” he said gently and raised the dimmer in the hall light, to help her see him better, and help him see her a little more clearly. “Daddy,” she pushed out and all he heard was one of his baby girls having a panic attack in addition to an asthma attack. “I’m right here love, do you need your inhaler?” Will pressed gently and she nodded, but said nothing.  It hurt to talk and it hurt to breathe.  “Okay, I’m coming closer to get it from your night stand,” he told her and then he did as he said he would.  He fumbled a bit in the dark, found the inhaler and handed it to her.  She took one big breath from it and waited to see what would happen.  When she didn’t feel anything, she shook her head and he saw panic flood her body.  “Come my love, I think you’re okay.  This might be more panic than asthma,” he said.  “We can cuddle in this chair, or we can go back to my room and cuddle in that chair,” he explained offering his hand and she grabbed it tightly, and then moved closer, holding on to him with every ounce of strength she had.  Her grip was ridiculously tight and so Will figured this was more panic than asthma and she was making things harder on herself for no reason.  Quinn was the ever  perfectionist and in order to be perfect for everyone around her, her actions made things much more difficult for herself.  “Quinnie, Daddy is going to take you back to his room and we’re going to rock together, do you agree?” he asked, using the softest Master tone he could manage. “Daddy,” she whimpered, but he heard a better flow of air through her body, so he carefully lifted her up into his arms, she wrapped her legs around him and let him take her back to the main bedroom, to sit in the chair together and he would rock her. He coached her through some breathing exercises and little by little he felt the tension leave her body.  “Quinnie, you are okay, we’re just going to be soft in our voices,” he coached. “Mama,” she said sadly. “Mama is a very heavy sleeper, you are okay to talk to me softly.  I’m pretty sure you just had a panic attack, so we can breathe and relax and do some talking to change the panic to calm, or we can really talk about what triggered it,” he offered. “Calm,” she said, her body going very tense, almost immediately. “That’s a good choice.  Deep breath,” he coached and she took one for him and then he spoke once she let out all the air in her lungs.  “Can you tell me your middle name please?” “Lucy,” she said on a very shaky breath. “That is correct.  Can you spell your middle name backward for me?” “Back?” Quinn asked with confusion. “Yes, I will give you an example.  Do you know Daddy’s middle name?” “Adam.” “Very good, so Adam backwards would be M, A, D, A,” he explained to her and she nodded.  “Can you spell your middle name backwards?” Will pressed gently, glad that she was starting to relax a little more fully. “Y, C, U, L,” Quinn answered slowly and in the dim light he saw her starting to look tired, as her body came down from the adrenaline riddled panic attack she’d just had. “That was wonderful.  Why don’t we try one more name and then you might feel calmer,” he offered. “Cold,” she pushed out carefully and Will nodded and grabbed the blanket that was on the chair behind his head, wrapping them both up in that. “I’m glad the adrenaline is wearing off and that we have a nice soft blanket to keep you warm,” Will said kissing her temple gently.  “Let’s try one more name.  Can you spell your whole name out for me?  Nice and slow, one letter at a time.  First, middle and last please,” he said and she furrowed her brow in thought. “R,” she started cautiously and then when he didn’t say anything she continued.  “E,” she said then he watched her think carefully before each letter.  The game had started out very simple but now Will was asking a lot more of her, but he was letting her go slowly.  He never corrected her letters and he praised each deep breath she took between the letters.  By the time she was about to say S, she was back to sleep in his arms and Shelby rolled over and watched them in the darkness.  She silently counted to one hundred and then spoke. “She started with Schuester.  She thought you wanted her whole name spelled backwards.  That means I have to give Nanny a perfectionist in the morning, when I go to work,” she said. “Are you annoyed that she thinks she has to be perfect?” Will asked. “Aren’t you?” Shelby questioned gently. “I’m more annoyed at the people who put that in her head than I am with her doing it.  Eventually we are going to get to the point where only our words and phrases and teachings are the things that stick, but nineteen years is a very long time of undoing,” he said. “I really don’t know how I got the perfect man,” Shelby smiled. “Well considering I’m the one who got you, I think I’m the lucky one,” he smiled. “We are very sappy,” she giggled. “Are the others all asleep?” “I didn’t check on them, Quinnie was in her own room, looking for her inhaler,” he said. “Well I’m up now, so let me go make sure the bags are properly packed,” she said thoughtfully and carefully rolled out of bed, went to the closet and pulled out two backpacks.  One was for three of her girls and the other was for Santana.  Santana wasn’t going to need much, but she wanted her to have something, just in case.  She was still convinced that Santana was going to crash, and quickly, although she was hoping she was wrong.  She finished packing the backpacks and went back to her room and got back into bed. The soft movement woke Quinn and she let out a soft whimper.  “Mama,” she said quietly. “I’m right here lady bug, do you want to come cuddle with me for a little while?” Shelby offered and Quinn looked to Will for permission. “You can go cuddle with Mama if you want sweetheart.  We’ve had lovely cuddles for the last hour or so,” Will said kindly and very carefully Quinn nodded and climbed out of the chair with Will and moved into bed with Shelby and made herself as small as she could on purpose, to fit close to her Mama. “My beautiful little lady bug.  Thank you for some cuddles Quinnie,” Shelby said gently. “Up soon?” Quinn yawned. “No my love, not yet.  Let’s go back to sleep, we have a few hours still,” Shelby said and Quinn dropped back to sleep fairly quickly.  “Will you go check on the other three for me please?” Shelby asked. “Yes, but then I’m coming back to bed, because I don’t have to be up, just yet.  I still have half an hour,” he smiled.  Breakfast was chaotic.  Quinn didn’t want to eat anything.  All she wanted was for Santana to stay with the three of them, rather than going to Kelly and Justin’s for the morning.  “Sanny, you gotta,” Quinn complained. “No, I don’t.  Miss even said so.”  “No!  It’s Mama,” Quinn argued. “Quinnie, calm yourself please,” Will said kindly. “Daddy, she can’t leave,” Quinn pleaded. “Quinn, Sanny isn’t leaving.  She’s going over to Uncle Justin and Aunt Kelly’s house while you all go to work with Mama and hang out with Nanny and then everyone is headed to Rachel’s movement therapy.  I will see you all when I get home from work this afternoon,” he said. “Why won’t you stay?” Quinn demanded angrily. “Absolutely not little miss!” Shelby said quickly, stopping her from starting an argument.  “I understand you are upset about this, and I know you aren’t getting things your way right now.  You will also respect Santana’s decision.  I do not want to hear another word about this, understood?” Shelby asked sternly and then took her own deep breath when Will’s hand was placed gently on her lower back, as he visually stood next to her for solidarity.  He knew this was hard on her too. “Mama please,” Quinn said and then she stopped talking.  She didn’t know what she was saying please for.  She didn’t understand why she was so upset.  She just knew she had a lot of feelings going on inside of her and she didn’t want any of her sisters away from her. Shelby let her try to figure out what she wanted to say on her own and when nothing more came she glanced at the clock and noted the time.  “Quinnie, look at Mama please,” Shelby said seriously and Quinn immediately raised her hand.  “No baby, just look at me, I need to see you are focused and then we will continue,” Shelby assured her.  She waited for Quinn to lower her hand and then continued.  “This is what we’re going to do now.  Santana and Brittany are going to go upstairs with Daddy and get dressed.  Quinn and Rachel are going to stay here with me.  The three of us are going to eat some more breakfast and then Quinn is going to write today’s agenda on the board.  I will help both of you if you need it.  Then the three of us will go up and get dressed.  Understand?” “I don’t want Sanny to leave,” Quinn whimpered and then turned to face her.  “I don’t want you to leave.  Please,” she begged. “Quinnie, enough baby, it’s okay.  Sanny is not leaving,” Will told her kindly.  “Bree and Sanny, if you’re both done, let’s go up and get dressed please,” he said and the girls put their dishes in the dishwasher and headed up to get dressed.  Rachel was trying to eat, while her muscles rebelled against her and Quinn stood there, slack jawed with watery eyes, because Santana was leaving her and she could not be the perfect sister. Shelby got close and sat next to Rachel and spoke gently.  “Do you want help moving your utensils?  Your muscles look very tired,” she said. “Es Mama,” Rachel said softly and Shelby nodded.  She was able to use her left hand to feed Rachel and spoke very kindly to Quinn. “Quinnie, let’s try this first.  Daddy made eggs, toast and bacon.  Come eat please,” she said and Quinn shook her head no.  Somewhere deep inside, she knew she was allowed to do that, and Shelby didn’t press her on eating in the moment.  Okay then, we need a lot of space, grab the little step stool and start way at the top please,” Shelby said and she watched Quinn follow all directions, and write out the day, while trembling.  “You did that very well Quinnie, thank you,” Shelby praised her once she finished writing out the day and Quinn turned around looking absolutely distraught.  “Okay my love, I’m going to offer you cuddles while I help Rae finish eating and if you want help, I’ll help you eat too,” Shelby said gently and she opened her right arm out to Quinn, who went to her and held on tight and cried. “Mama?” Rachel asked softly.  “Is Sanny leave?” Rachel asked in a very broken sentence and Shelby smiled kindly. “No my love.  Sanny is staying with us.  She just doesn’t want to come to work with Mama today, that’s all.  So instead she is going to spend time with Aunt Kelly and then they will both meet us at movement therapy with Mister Scott,” Shelby explained and Rachel nodded and simply opened her mouth.  She was grateful Shelby didn’t tease her.  She didn’t make silly sounds as she put the food in her mouth and she didn’t do crazy airplane movements while trying to feed her.  Rachel was operating at toddler status, but Shelby didn’t treat her as a toddler.  She just waited for Rachel to indicate when she was ready for more food.  “Quinnie, do you want to talk to Mama a little bit?  Maybe tell me what you’re so scared of?” Shelby tried. “Sanny go,” Quinn whimpered. “Okay, that’s fair.  Now, please look at the board and tell me where Sanny is going today?”  Reminding the girls to truly pay attention to what was going on around them, was also a reminder to herself.  “Tell me love, what did you write on the board?  Where does it say that Sanny is going just before the rest of us go to Mister Bruce’s club?” she asked gently. “Why she’s not coming?” Quinn cried. “She’s not ready to tell us baby and that’s okay. It is okay that she wants some time to herself.” “NO!  I was good!” Quinn wailed and she ran to the corner, having a little melt down, staying there and shaking as she cried. Upstairs Will heard all the commotion and looked at Santana who was in the doorway and dressed and he spoke gently.  “Santana, focus on me for a moment please,” he said and she snapped her eyes quickly to him.  “Calm please, take a breath for me,” he said.  “Tell me my name please,” he requested and then quickly reminded her no answer was wrong. “Daddy,” she said. “And your name?” “Sanny,” she said. “Based on those answers, here is my question.  Do you still want to go to Aunt Kelly’s house?  Forget about all the noise you hear downstairs.  You girls are allowed to disagree about things.  You are under no obligation to go to work with Mama if you don’t want to.  You do have to go to Aunt Kelly’s, or we have to find someone else for you, if you’ve changed your mind,” he said. “Aunt Kelly is fine,” she answered and Will nodded his understanding. “Thank you for that.  Why don’t the two of you go downstairs and I will help Mama because it sounds like Quinnie is having a really rough Monday,” he said and they both nodded.  The entire drive over, Quinn was crying and telling Shelby that she had to go back and get Santana.  “Quinnie, it is okay, Sanny is going to meet us at therapy later today,” Shelby said gently. “No, Mama!” Quinn cried. “Quinnie, we are almost at work.  We’re going to be there for a few hours and then we’re all going to therapy where Sanny and Aunt Kelly will meet us,” Shelby said. “Mommy, please go get her.  I’ll be good!” Quinn pleaded and both Rachel and Brittany looked at Quinn with confusion.  None of them called Shelby Mommy.  That was considered a negative word in their minds.  Luckily she said it just as Shelby pulled into the parking lot. Shelby parked the car, shut it of and moved to open the back door, starting on the side Quinn was on.  “Okay little one, that’s enough, come on,” Shelby said getting Quinn out of the van as Brittany helped Rachel.  Shelby held Quinn’s hand tightly as they crossed the empty lot carefully.  Quinn cried heavily as they walked.  She needed someone to love her and in the far recesses of her mind, she knew Shelby was safe.  “Take a breath my little one, you are okay.  It is time to go inside and you and Rae and Bree are going to be with Nanny for a few hours,” Shelby assured her. “I was good Mommy, I was good,” Quinn cried and Shelby knew that while Quinn had behaved herself, she was stuck in past memories and not able to shake them, no matter what anyone was telling her.  The use of the word Mommy meant Quinn felt as though she wasn’t being perfect.  Shelby was fully aware of what was going on, and all she could do was use the correct language to help Quinn focus on what was truly going on around her. “Quinn Lucy Corcoran Schuester, you are a very good girl and Mama needs you to take a few deep breaths.  I cannot leave you with Nanny when you’re this distressed and you’re working yourself into a frenzy for nothing,” Shelby told her gently as she moved her hand.  Instead of interlaced fingers, she carefully grabbed the special place on Quinn’s wrist, hoping to trigger a happier moment as they all walked inside. “Hello Schuesters,” Devon smiled at them and her face immediately fell when she saw how distraught Quinn was. “Mama please,” Quinn begged and Shelby looked at her waiting for her to continue but nothing came from her so Shelby gently kissed the top of her head and spoke. “Hi Devon.  I have three young ladies who will be staying with Nanny for the next two hours please,” she said. “Yes Ma’am, Nanny is on her way up now.  She just finished setting up the room,” she said and Shelby nodded, keeping Quinn close, not at all surprised that Quinn was climbing up Shelby’s body and whimpering about how she’d been good.  Shelby simply lifted her up, held her close and rubbed her back. “Quinnie, you are a very good girl, you did nothing wrong, and Mama loves you very much.  I do need you to take some deep breaths for me, so you don’t get sick and so you don’t have an asthma attack.  As soon as Nanny comes up, we’re all going to room six to get set up for a few hours,” Shelby told her. “Well hello my beautiful loves,” Hannah smiled, once she got to the front desk.  “Rae do you need more help walking, or can you just hold my hand to start?  The rule is you all must be tethered to an adult as we go down the hallway,” Hannah said. “Nanny?” Brittany asked raising her hand. “Yes my love?” “Rae does good if it’s two hands, can it be yours and mine?  Am I still tethered like that?” Brittany asked, slightly unsure of the proper answer. “Let’s have Miss Devon check the schedule and as long as no one is leaving a session any time soon, I think that would be okay,” Hannah offered and Brittany nodded, looking toward Devon.   “You’re all good to go,” Devon smiled and Brittany’s smile lit up her face as she and Hannah helped Rachel walk into room six while Shelby carried Quinn, which wasn’t something anyone in the community had seen in a very long time, if ever.  The five women made it to room six and Shelby very gently set Quinn on the couch, reached into the backpack and pulled out her stuffed animal so she could cuddle it.  Room six was known as the ghost room.  The room was dark in color, but not off putting.  It gave it a cozy feeling, with shades of navy, brown and warm grey tones.  The couch was a dark grey color in the middle of the room directly across from the door.  To the left of the door was the mandatory white board in the room, that already had Brittany, Quinn, and Rachel’s names written in Hannah’s handwriting.  Continuing around to the left was a pottery wheel with two stools and several piles of clay.  Along the wall there was a bank of cabinets, a sink for washing up, and then more cabinets.  The next wall had hobby horses that could be used for any manner of things and right now they had planks of wood on them to create a table, the next wall had some storage carts on wheels, a television mounted on the wall and then to the right of the television there was a massage table, covered under a sheet so it wouldn’t upset the girls.  There was an armoire that had many different crops, paddles, vibrators and lubricants inside.  Bruce had locked this the moment he got to work that morning and had moved one of the storage carts from the nursery room into this room, since in contained various containers of play doh and slime, knowing the girls would do well with that. “Okay all my loves on the couch, let’s make sure all the key information is on the board, and also add in anything I may have missed,” Hannah announced and she saw two young girls turn to kneel on the couch and watch her while Quinn climbed into Shelby’s lap and held on tight.  She wasn’t going to force anything and she did smile when Shelby stood up, with Quinn in her arms and made her watch what was going on.  Once all the information was on the board, Shelby gave all her girls a kiss.  She had a client that she had to get to and she was actually starting to look forward to it, even though one of her babies was having a total meltdown.  That meltdown was going to happen whether Shelby was there or not, so she would simply apologize to Hannah later when she picked the girls up. “Okay girls, here are the top rules.  Number one, we listen to Nanny,” Shelby said and they all nodded.  Number two, if Rae needs help, everyone can help her and who is in charge of saying she gets help?” Shelby asked, zeroing in on Quinn for a moment. “Rae says Mama,” Brittany offered, raising her hand, but eyeing the play doh jars she’d finally spotted.  They looked like fun and part of her hoped that working with it would make time pass quick enough, that she wouldn’t miss Shelby for too long. “Very good, which means, if Rae wants help, she will ask and if Rae doesn’t want help, she will take care of things herself.  Rae my love, what color is your backpack?” “B’ack Mama,” Rachel said and Shelby smiled.  The speech slip was always cute, but it always caused minor alarm as no one knew why it would sometimes be triggered very suddenly. “Very good.  So kisses to all my girls, and everyone follow Nanny’s directions,” Shelby said and they all nodded and hugged her tightly before Rachel and Brittany went to go play with the play doh.  “Quinnie my love, you are a very good girl and I love you very much,” Shelby assured her and Quinn hiccuped but nodded and then let Shelby leave the room. Hannah stopped Shelby at the door and dropped her voice to a whisper.  “How long?” “Sometime yesterday.  Specifically since Sanny said she didn’t want to come to work today.  I don’t think she’ll have an asthma attack, but she’s been living in her head for a while.  She called me Mommy, and none of them do that.  Mommy is a person who hurt them, a lot, in the past.  She’s stuck in her head and while I was able to pull her out once before, I’m not sure she won’t slip back and stay there.” “You know I will take very good care of them, and I know you will give your client today your complete attention,” Hannah reminded her kindly. “Nanny gets kisses too,” Shelby smiled and with a quick kiss to her cheek, Shelby went off to have her session.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Kelly walked into the living room and smiled at the sight of Santana parked on one end of the couch and Ryan on the other.  They were feet to feet, both tucked under a blanket, watching some episode of the Dick Van Dyke show, which meant everything should be fine for the next half hour.  This show was on for two episodes before it changed and then she’d offer them a snack.  Ryan was going to be ordered to have a pedialyte drink, to help him further rehydrate and balance his electrolytes while Santana would have a slightly broader choice of drink. She left them alone and Ryan waited for the commercial before talking to Santana.  “How come you’re with me today?” He pressed carefully. “I didn’t want to go to Mr Bruce’s club, but I can’t stay alone yet.” “I can’t stay alone either,” he pouted. “I’ll tell you my reason, if you tell me yours,” Santana suggested, happy to make conversation. “We can share, I’ll go first,” he offered.  “I come from a very rotten house.  Did you know that doorknobs can be used as weapons?” “I did.  I know curling irons, and electrical cords and lightbulbs can be weapons too.” “So for this time I got food poisoning, but I usually can’t be alone because I hide under piles of blankets, if I get startled.” “Does it help you?” Santana asked kindly, genuinely curious if Ryan’s coping mechanism was helpful. “I feel like if I hide it’ll take people longer to find me, so maybe,” he said honestly and Kelly was in the kitchen, listening to their conversation, feeling her heart break.  Her newest little boy was still pretty scared most of the time and she just wanted to wave a magic wand and make him feel more secure In his surroundings.  She wanted to do that for all the young loves who showed up permanently in their community. “I know that where I come from, hiding didn’t work.  She found us all the time and then the torturous items came out.  The worst were the ice cubes,” Santana said, shivering at the memory.  “I am glad that hiding works for you, but I am sorry that you feel you have to hide.  I haven’t been here too much longer than you and your Mom and Dad are really nice,” she offered. “Thank you,” Ryan smiled, knowing she was doing everything she could to convince him that he was in a safe place.  She knew that most pets of the community would speak about safety to the incoming pets to help them decide if they wanted to stay.  “Sanny?  Can I ask you something serious?” Ryan pressed carefully and she nodded.  “Okay, so you know Mike and his situation right?  Like with his Uncle and all that.” “I only know what he’s told me.  I also know that in my house, I can’t share someone else’s feelings or story.  You might know more than me.  This is what I know.  He had abusive parents and his Uncle was not able to help him at the time.  If I remember correctly, he said they were in different cities or something.  Many years pass, Michael finds this community, and is placed in this house.  I think he told Carl that he was adopted by Justin and Kelly, but I might have that wrong.  I know that Carl knows his nephew is safe and that while he may not be happy Michael calls them Mom and Dad, he’d probably be less happy if Michael said Miss and Sir,” she said with a little smirk. “That is all correct, so here’s my question.  Do you ever wonder if they don’t want us to say Mom and Dad?” Ryan asked with concern. “Well I know Quinn is freaking out today and my Miss keeps saying Mama when referring to herself and I think she’s doing that on purpose.  I know in my house, we are all very confused and very stressed because we have to go to trial this week.  Four of us are supposed to testify, so that’s not going to be the most fun thing in the world.  I know that sometimes saying Mom and Dad is nice, because in that moment it’s real.  I know training gets in the way and makes it complicated, but I don’t think I’ve trained with anyone in my house privately.  One time, my Miss took me shopping and let me try ben wa balls and even then, that didn’t feel like training.  It was just something fun to try and didn’t last very long.  Apart from reviewing safe words that match people, I don’t think what we do is training.  Actual training is done with someone who does not live in my house, or lives in my house but they aren’t running the session,” she said and Ryan looked at her with confusion.  “There was a party recently.  Jenna and Bree spent time with Miss Hailey.  Training happened, but not with the people we use as parental figures when we need them,” she said. “Do you think they care?” “That we need them or that we don’t train with them?” “Either.” “Not really.  There are plenty of pets to choose from if they really want to work with a pet and none of us are feeling up to it.  I know in my house, my Mom says that she very firmly believes, the four of us were meant to be hers.  I’m sitting here, saying my Mom, and I mean it, so I guess it’s okay.” “Thank you for that,” Ryan said honestly.  “I know I’m happy here and I think they are happy to have me and I don’t know if I’ll ever be okay with training,” he said. “I have been here for nearly nine months.  You’ve been here for less than that.  Six months, right?” “Not quite, yes.” “I don’t think you need to make a decision yet then.  I think it’s okay that you are still figuring things out,” Santana said. “Thank you Santana.  I appreciate an outside but still somehow inside perspective,” he told her. “Well, out in the real world when I see Michael, he’s my cousin, so you are too, and I wouldn’t say anything I didn’t mean,” she told him. “Of that, I am very sure,” Ryan smiled and just before they resumed conversation, Kelly interrupted them by scratching her finger nails on the door frame between the kitchen and living room.  “I am very sorry loves.  I need drink orders please.  Sanny, you are the guest.  You first please,” Kelly requested. “Whatever Ryan has is okay with me.” “All I’m having is pedialyte, maybe take an option that won’t boost your electrolytes for no reason,” he smiled. “It’s also hydration though, so it’s fine.  Whatever Ryan is having please,” Santana answered. “Okay, Ry, what flavor?” “I like the orange one.  It doesn’t mess up my tongue,” Ryan answered. “Okay,” Kelly agreed and without another word, she went and gathered two glasses of pedialyte that were orange flavored.  As she did that, the television show came back from commercial and both Ryan and Santana zoned into it.  “Nanny, can we play with the doh please?” Brittany asked and Hannah smiled.  “Of course love, anything you want to play with in here, you may.  Do you need any assistance?” Hannah offered. “Um, no thank you,” she said and she got up, went over to the hobby horse tables and pulled out the blue container of play doh, so she could manipulate it.  She liked that it was a little bit old and dried out on the edges, because then she could squish it and move it, and really work it, to help burn off some of her pent up energy.  “Rae you wanna come too.  There’s purple here,” Brittany said. Rachel nodded and carefully got off the couch and then stood there on shaky legs, afraid to move too far, so she dropped to the ground and crawled over to Brittany.  Brittany smiled, got down on the floor with her and handed her the purple play doh.  “What do I do with it?” Rachel asked. “Well I like to knead it,” Brittany said.  “Just squish it, fold it, stretch it, squash it and roll it.  You can do whatever you’d like though, but that’s what I do,” she said. “Quinnie,” Rachel said and Quinn ignored her, staring off at the far wall. “Quinnie,” Brittany said a little louder. “She’s not focused girls.  Don’t shout please,” Hannah reminded them gently and so Rachel simply put her play doh back in the jar and crawled back to Quinn, climbing up on the couch next to her. “Quinnie,” she said softly, reaching out to take her hand and Quinn jumped causing Rachel to flinch.  “Quinnie, don’t be sad.” “Sanny left,” Quinn said. “No she didn’t!” Brittany scolded. “Gentle, my Bree.  Gentle please,” Hannah reminded her. “Mad,” Brittany said and she began slamming the play doh in her hand with such force that it was making an audible noise that it hadn’t been doing before.. “Okay, hang on,” Hannah said.  “You can be mad and you can slam, but let’s move over here and you can slam clay, on the wheel, where it can take it and while you’re slamming it, you can tell me why you’re mad,” Hannah suggested and Brittany looked hurt for a moment.  “You aren’t in trouble.  You can feel all your feelings and do all the slamming, just over here, where it’s a little more sturdy.  Instead of play doh, this is clay.  It will help you disburse your pent up frustrations,” Hannah explained. With a very heavy pout, Brittany put her blue play doh away and walked over and let out a grunt of frustration as Hannah gave her a small pile of clay to start with.  “Is grey!” Brittany protested. “Yes, and we can turn it any color you want after it’s baked, which will be tomorrow.  Right now, you create,” Hannah said sternly and Brittany pouted.  “Look Bree,” Hannah said gently and then turned away for a moment.  “Rae, Quinnie, I’m going to cause a loud noise, it’s okay though.  I want you to see what I’m doing, so you aren’t scared by it,” she said and once she saw them look, she focused back in on Brittany.  “You’re mad, and that’s fine.  You want to slam clay, that’s fine too.  Watch Nanny first please,” she said and she picked up the hunk of clay and slammed it down on the wheel.  The large lump of clay made a very loud thud and Brittany gave a soft smile.  “Now you try,” she said and she watched as Brittany picked up the clay and made her own slam.  “Very good, keep going with that, Nanny is going to get you some water,” she said and she moved over to the bank of cabinets and got a small bowl of water for Brittany to use when needed. “Quinnie, maybe you do that too?” Rachel suggested. “I’m not mad!” Quinn barked at Rachel. “Quinn Lucy, this is your first and last warning.  You do not speak to anyone that way!” Hannah scolded her as she set the bowl of water down near Brittany. “Sanny left!” Quinn whined. “NO!” Brittany yelled as she slammed the clay down angrily and Hannah touched her shoulder. “The same for you Brittany Susan.  There is no need to be yelling so forcefully at each other.  Why are you mad?” Hannah pressed carefully and Brittany opened up as she slammed the clay repeatedly, breaking it up into pieces on the wheel. “Sanny didn’t leave!  She just didn’t want to come here.  She’s not gone!  She’s with Aunt Kelly!  She isn’t saying Mama cause she doesn’t want to and Quinn is mad at her for nothing!  So now I’m mad!  Quinn didn’t listen!  Mama said we meet up with Sanny and Aunt Kelly at therapy today!” Brittany said and as she continued to speak, her anger faded and Quinn’s emotions got the best of her.  Brittany was mad at Quinn, for not listening apparently, and Quinn could not take that either.  One sister didn’t want to be with her and a second one was mad. “You might as well be mad at me too!” Quinn told Rachel bitterly. “Quinn!  You not listen!” Brittany yelled at her, her frustration coming out in her speech as she worked the clay around the wheel. “Breathe girls!” Hannah said sharply, making them pause their fighting for the moment.  She wanted them to release emotions, but she didn’t want it done through physical violence and with all the anger in their voices, Hannah was sure violence would occur. “Nanny!” Brittany started with a lot of bite to her voice. “Easy, speak gently please,” Hannah warned her. “I’m sorry, and I sorry to Quinn, but only a little!” Brittany added and then she looked at Quinn.  “You listen better than me, why did you not hear the same thing?”  It was a genuine question.  Quinn heard it as a question laced with pain and anger.  Quinn’s lower lip quivered and she did her best to remain stoic.  It didn’t take long for her resolve to crumble as Brittany stared at her, waiting for an answer, and she eventually ran to the wall, pushing herself against it, sinking down and crying softly.  Everyone was mad at her and all she was trying to do was help. “Quinnie my love,” Hannah tried but Quinn shrieked and Hannah sighed.  She put her fist on top of her head and very soon Devon’s voice floated into he room. “Yes Miss Hannah?” She asked. “Devon, who are the masters on site now?” She asked. “Um, Mr. George is here, and Mister Mark.” “Mark Hughes?” “Yes Ma’am.” “If he is free, please send him in here.  I am not able to comfort Quinnie as much as I would like to,” Hannah said. “Yes Ma’am,” Devon said and with that she hung up. “Nanny, I’m sorry,” Brittany said sadly, little tears running down her cheeks.  She was convinced she was in trouble now for upsetting Quinn. “You didn’t do anything wrong sweetheart and neither did Quinnie.  Everyone is just tense today and that’s okay,” Hannah assured her.  Santana and Ryan were lost in their most recent show and Kelly stood by the door frame, waiting for the commercial.  “Ryan,” she said gently once the commercial showed up on screen.  “Ryan love, have you used he bathroom lately?” Kelly asked him and he looked at her with confusion.  “We are pumping you full of liquid my love.  I need to make sure you’re releasing some of it along the way, so that we know you are no longer dehydrated,” Kelly explained and Ryan nodded his understanding. “I’ll go now Mama,” he said and he carefully got up, went to the bathroom, and shut the door, locking it behind him.  The soft clicks set off Santana’s memories and Kelly watched her fall into her memories, in what seemed like record time. “Sanny,” Kelly said gently, but she was met with silence.  Santana was staring at the television with glazed over eyes.  Everything was dark and she knew she was in the closet.  She could smell some sort of sizzling heat and knew she should not touch the door.  It was how she was trapped inside.  Kate managed to wrangle her away from Brittany who was tied to the bed and crying because the binds were too tight and cutting into her skin.  
“Shut up!” Kate screamed.  “I will grab that ring and give you something to cry about,” she yelled.  Santana heard Brittany whimper and do her best to shut up, but she knew she couldn’t open the door and save her.  She’d burn her hand if she did.  She didn’t hear Quinn anywhere and couldn’t remember where Kate had put her.
 
“Sanny!” she heard Brittany yell, but the voice was wrong, so she shook her head and then heard running water.
 “Sanny love,” Kelly called again and she held up her hand, so Ryan would stay back by the door as he was exiting the bathroom.  She didn’t know how long it would take for Santana to come out of her memory and she didn’t know if she would be violent about things. “Mama?” Ryan asked. “One moment love.  Sanny seems to be coming out of a memory,” Kelly told him. “Can I try to get to her?” he asked. “From a distance.  Yes.  I don’t know how she’ll react if we touch her and she’s not ready,” Kelly explained. “Sanny, it’s Ryan.  You have to come back to us,” Ryan coached her and he realized it was not really working.  Her breath was hitching in her lungs and he looked at Kelly with concern.  “Mama does she have asthma too?”  “No love, she’s just having trouble gathering her breath.  She’ll be okay in a moment.  She just has to refocus on us,” Kelly offered.  “Sanny love, come on,” she coaxed and waited for Santana to look at her.  Santana’s eyes moved, but her brain hadn’t caught up yet and she let out a soft shriek.  “It’s just a memory Sanny,  Come back to Aunt Kelly sweetheart,” Kelly coaxed her.  It took several moments, but finally Santana’s brain caught up to her and she saw Kelly and Ryan looking at her, but she didn’t feel safe, so she stood up on shaky legs.  “Breathe Sanny, you’re okay,” Kelly offered. “Sanny, it’s okay.  You’re in my house right now,” Ryan said gently. “No,” Santana said scrambling backward to get away from Kelly and Ryan, not feeling good about the situation in general.  “No, no, no,” she said starting to panic. “Okay love, that’s okay, what will make you feel safer?  How can Ryan and Aunt Kelly help you?” Kelly pressed gently. “No, no, no,” she repeated and she managed to scramble her way behind the couch.  She kept her eyes on them, but kept backing up until she bumped into a wall. “Sanny, it’s okay,” Ryan tried and she slowly sunk down the wall, looking very afraid, but she somehow understood they weren’t advancing on her, so she was grateful to be close to the floor.  “I didn’t mean to make it worse Mama,” he said quickly. “It’s okay, you’re trying to help and Sanny is very scared.  Do me a favor, go call Daddy and bring the phone back to me, so I can talk to him,” Kelly said keeping a close eye on Santana.  Her eyes kept darting around the room to try and figure out where she was and what was going on.  She didn’t quite recognize Kelly and that was a problem.  “Santana Aurora, I need your full focus on Aunt Kelly, right now miss,” Kelly said in her kindest Mistress voice and it was enough to snap Santana fully back into reality. “No touching!” Santana demanded and while Kelly understood she was stressed, rules were still in place. Both Kelly and Shelby tried to adhere to that standard as much as possible. “Santana Aurora,” Kelly said firmly.  “Fix your voice.  I’m not touching you.  Do you know where you are?” Kelly asked her, staying right where she was and keeping very strong eye contact with the clearly terrified girl in front of her.  Santana nodded and Kelly nodded in agreement.  “Good.  Use your voice please.  Tell me my name,” Kelly said. “Aunt Kelly,” Santana said, but her voice was timid and quiet and Kelly knew she was using the word Aunt to keep Kelly away from her.  Sometimes the younger pets of the circle would use family terms because they thought they were what should be said, rather than believing it was a term of safety and endearment.  Kelly respected the space between them and spoke gently. “Very good, and what is your name?” “Santana, it is Santana,” she said defensively. “Good girl.  Yes.  You are Santana, tell me my name again please,” Kelly requested. “Aunt Kelly,” Santana answered softly. “Very good Santana, I’m very proud of you.  Who else is in this house today, right now, with us, do you remember?” “Ryan,” she said calming down a little more. “Good girl Santana, I’m very proud of you.  Ryan is bringing me the phone.  It’s Uncle Justin, do you want to talk to him, or do you want me to put it on speaker?” Kelly asked as Ryan returned with the phone, sticking close to Kelly and feeling his own anxieties start to climb.  He almost felt like he wanted to cry, but that seemed unhelpful.  He knew he was watching Santana come out of a memory and it was painful to look at, so he couldn’t begin to imagine how she was feeling about things.  “It’s okay Ry,” Kelly said gently pulling him closer to her while taking the phone. “It’s Daddy,” he said softly. “Hey babe,” she said into the phone. “I’m in a safe place, what’s up?” Justin asked. “Hang on.  Santana my love, Uncle Justin is on the phone.  Do you want to talk to him yourself, or should Aunt Kelly put it on speaker?” she asked kindly and Justin took a deep breath, going over all the different options in his mind of how to best help Santana. “Speaker,” she said staying plastered against the wall. “Okay,” Kelly agreed. “You’re on speaker love.  Ryan is next to me and Santana is against the wall just under the steps,” Kelly said. “Santana my love, do you know who this is?” Justin asked. “Uncle,” she said on a shaky breath. “Yes, Uncle, very good.  Can you take a deep breath for me.  Nice and slow.  Aunt Kelly and Ryan can do it too.  I’ll count for you all.  Deep breath in, two, three, and out two, three, four, five, six,” Justin coached and Kelly wanted to jump in and tell him about Santana’s body language, but decided to remain quiet.  Santana was calming down right now and that was most important. “You’re doing great Sanny,” Ryan encouraged and Kelly kissed his cheek. “That’s very kind love, let’s let Daddy say more things please,” Kelly said and Ryan looked at Kelly with a touch of fear in his eyes, so she pet his face in the right places, knowing it would help.  “Daddy knows a few more things to say to help Sanny further,” Kelly said kindly and Ryan nodded and snuggled in a bit closer to his Mama, both of them staying away from Santana to give her proper time and space. “Santana my love, what is the plan for you for today.  Do you remember?” Justin asked kindly. “Work an’ fair-pee,” she pushed out, while panting and forcing herself to breathe and calm down. “Who has work today Santana?” Justin pressed. “Daddy ’n Mama,” she answered quietly and Justin heard her slipping into little girl as she spoke.  She was working to find that safe space for herself and she wasn’t sure where that was.  She was very quickly figuring out that she wanted her Daddy above all else though. “Very good and who has therapy today?” “Rae,” she answered simply. “Okay, so now I need to ask Aunt Kelly some questions, but still on speaker,” he said.  Santana was slipping fast, and if she thought Justin was “leaving” her too, all of the work they’d done to calm her would be for nothing. “I’m here babe,” Kelly smiled. “How long is Santana to be with us?” “Shelby finishes her clients at noon.  Sanny and I were supposed to go down to therapy to meet up with Shelby and the other girls.” “Santana love, are you okay with that plan still?” Justin pressed carefully. “Daddy,” she whimpered. “Daddy’s at work sweetheart, do you know when he finishes work today?” Kelly tried, working to be very gentle. “No!  No, no, no.  Daddy,” she said, her eyes welling up with tears and Justin could hear it in her voice. “Okay, Sanny, hang on, listen to Uncle Justin please,” he coached and she forced herself to breathe quickly, which Justin could hear.  “Easy breaths, Sanny, nice and easy, hang on.  In, and out,” Justin coached and Santana slowed her breathing while Justin talked her through it and used his phone to add Will into the call. “Hey Justin,” Will answered. “DADDY!” Santana cried out and she burst into tears.  The one person she wanted, she could hear, and she couldn’t get to him.  “Daddy please,” she cried. “Easy Sanny, take a breath.  I’m sure Aunt Kelly is right there with you,” Will said.  “Daddy please,” she begged. “Breathe baby girl,” he soothed her.  “You’re with Aunt Kelly and Ryan right?” Will asked gently. “Aunt Kelly,” she said. “Good, and who else is there?” “Ry,” she stammered and he nodded. “What about Uncle Justin, where is he?” Will pressed kindly. “Daddy please,” she cried. “I’m here Sanny, hang on, let’s answer some more questions.  Uncle Justin where are you?” Will said. “I am at work right now, and I believe that Aunt Kelly is supposed to take Santana to therapy today and meet up with Sanny’s Mama and sisters,” he answered, being sure to use very specific language.  Santana was an emotional mess and they were hoping words would ground her into reality. “What time is therapy Sanny?” Will asked gently. “Doh, don’t, mem, mem, m’ber,” she stuttered. “What if Daddy comes to get you now and we go see Mama and your sisters together,” Will said, because he could not stand hearing one of his baby girls freak out this much and not be close to console her.  It had only happened one other time and that was during her probation period with Bruce and Anne, but she was quite hysterical about it and this was quickly reaching that level. “Is that easily done?” Justin asked. “Daddy!” Santana cried out painfully and Kelly took a breath, working to keep herself calm.  Santana was very close to vomiting. “I’m right here baby, you’re okay.  Daddy is going to get his teacher’s assistant and I will come pick you up at Aunt Kelly’s house,” he told her. “DADDY!” Santana squealed in fear and Kelly took another deep breath and put her hand on Ryan’s shoulder.  He was either ready to run and comfort Santana or run away and neither of those things were helpful right now. “Shhh, Sanny, stop.  Stop right now little one.  I need you to listen to Daddy very carefully.  Do you understand?” Will pressed in his best Master voice, and she didn’t answer, but she wasn’t panting in the background either.  “I need words my little princess,” he said. “Daddy,” she whimpered toward the phone. “Yes.  Daddy and whose house are you in right now?” Will asked firmly. “Aun’ Ke-ry,” she whimpered. “Good girl.  Do you see Aunt Kelly in front of you?” “Es,” she hiccuped. “Good, now I know because Mama and Aunt Kelly are so close, Aunt Kelly knows how to give you all the lovely cuddles that you need until I get there.  Can you go sit with her now?” “Sanny, what if you and Cousin Ryan and Aunt Kelly all sit on the couch together.  Just until Daddy shows up to get you,” Kelly volunteered and Santana nodded her agreement, but her body language was completely tense. “I think that is a very good idea baby.  I will be there to get you as soon as I tell my assistant to cover my class,” he told her.  “Be a good girl.  I love you very much and I will see you soon.  Can you say it back to me?  What’s going to happen now?” “Sit and wait.  You come get me,” she pushed out carefully and he nodded. “Good girl.  I love you and I will see you all very soon,” he said.  As soon as the phone call ended and Will’s voice was gone, Santana could not help but begin crying softly.  Mark walked over to Devon’s desk and smiled at her.  “How and who am I helping out?” Mark asked. “Miss Hannah, in room six please.  Quinnie is having a panic attack of sorts, Brittany looks crushed about something, from what I can see on the computer screen, and Rachel looks very tense.  Miss Hannah called you mostly for Quinn though.  She needs a Daddy type figure.  You’re the closest one to that description that is here and that Quinn knows,” Devon explained. He nodded and checked the clock behind her head.  “Nearly eleven, do we know if they can have a snack?” “I have no instruction one way or the other.  There are cheez-it crackers in the pantry in the kitchen,” she suggested. “I will grab those, and some waters.  Thank you love,” Mark smiled and he gathered the items he wanted before going to room six and knocking gently on the door.  His knock made all of the girls panic and Rachel’s legs had a muscle spasm causing her to scream quickly in pain, before panting heavily to try and control the pain she was feeling. “Come in Mark,” Hannah said opening the door and quickly moving over to Rachel to help her.  “Rae, can Nanny press on your legs, like Mama showed me?”  Rachel gave permission and Hannah very gently tended to Rachel while Mark went over to Quinn. “Quinnie love, are you okay?” he asked softly and she shook her head no.  “I’m sorry you’re having a bad moment my love, and thank you for being honest with me.  Can we review some basics to help you calm down a little?” he offered.  Communicating with her would give him a better idea of where her safe place was; based on language alone.  He and his wife had the two most tortured little ones the community had ever seen, so he had some experience in judging this type of situation.  Quinn nodded and Mark gave a kind smile.  “Okay Quinnie, let’s start with this.  Do you know my name?” “M’ser Mark,” Quinn said softly and her slight slip in speech meant, she was nearer to Mackenzie and Courtney’s safe space than she wanted to admit. “That’s very good, thank you and your name?” “Kinney,” she hiccuped and Mark nodded, knowing the slip in speech was intentional.  Quinn was terrified. “Quinnie, do you know the people in my house?” Mark pressed gently. “Ke’z an’ C’rey Daddy,” she told him. “That’s right I am, and Nanny thought maybe you need a Daddy person right now.  If you want me to substitute for your Daddy for a little bit, I will definitely help you out,” he offered. “Daddy,” she wailed and she sunk to the floor in waves of sobs and Mark felt his heart break.  His own girls could get this upset when they didn’t have Mom and Dad around.  His own girls sometimes got this upset when he and Alli were around, so he had an idea of how to help calm a hysterical little girl. “Oh Quinnie,” he sighed softly.  “Quinnie, I’m moving closer love,” he said not wanting to startle her.  “Come on my love, up we go,” he said gently and he lifted her up to her feet and then she attached herself to him.  He was the closest to a Daddy she could have and with the way her day was going, she’d probably have to take him, because after having angered all her sisters, there was no way Shelby and Will would have her back.  She cried and trembled against him and he simply adjusted the two of them.  He stood tall, braced his core, and simply lifted her into his arms, taking a mental note at how lightweight she actually was.  “I gotcha baby, you’re okay,” he assured her and he stood with her for a few moments before she was able to calm down a little more.  He turned slightly and by now Hannah was back over by Brittany, but Rachel had joined them and Hannah was helping both of them work with the clay. “You two are doing a great job with this, what shall we make?” Hannah offered. “Nanny is helping your sisters make something?  Do you want to join in with them?” Mark offered Quinn, trying to engage her in anything at all, because he saw the time on the board said Shelby wouldn’t be back for about an hour. Quinn shook her head no and took a shuddering breath.  “Okay, why don’t we sit down on the couch and have a drink then.  I brought some waters and some cheez-its if you want them,” he offered, taking her to the couch and sitting down with her on his lap.  She snuggled in close and worked hard to breathe normally, finally settling into a rhythm that helped her to calm down a little more.  “That is excellent breathing Quinnie, I’m very proud of you,” Mark told her.  “When your Mama comes back, we’ll have to tell her how good you did with that,” he praised and she simply fell silent, resting her full weight against him and staying quiet.  He was used to quiet girls, but it always felt like he should somehow fill that silence with some type of reassurance for the little one he was with.  Thankfully, Brittany and Rachel were making enough conversation with Hannah that he didn’t have to talk too much, he could just work to reassure Quinn that she was going to be fine. “Nanny, when’s Mama comin’?” Brittany asked. “Mama will be here in just about an hour or so,” Hannah offered and then she very gently spoke to Rachel.  “Rae, can I help you with your clay and water a bit?  Bree seems to have the hang of it now,” she offered and Rachel agreed.  “Thank you sweetheart.  Now, Nanny is going to slip in behind you.  We’ll do this together,” she said and she stood behind Rachel, wrapped her arms around her, interlaced their fingers and carefully began to work the water and the clay together.  “Would you like a cup or a bowl my love, those are the two things Nanny can actually do.” “Wha you does Bree?” Rachel asked and Hannah simply smiled.  These girls were so young and scared and yet they seemed confident they were in a place where people would support them. Brittany looked at her tall mound of clay and thought for a moment.  “Cup?” Brittany questioned.  “Uh, maybe.  Quinnie, I nees he’p,” Brittany announced. “Oh, let’s go see what Bree needs love,” Mark said and he went to put her off his lap to stand up and she gasped in fear. “No!  DADDY!” Quinn cried out.  Hannah closed her eyes and became very aware of what was happening.  There was a chance, Quinn was simply crying out for Will.  There was also a chance she thought she had to call Mark her Daddy and that worried Hannah slightly. “Shhh,” Mark said kindly.  “It’s just to stand lovely.  Come on, let’s go see what help your sister would like,” Mark pressed gently and Quinn whimpered, but went with Mark, having such a death grip on his hand, that her knuckles were turning white.  They approached and Quinn stayed back but looked at Brittany. “Quinnie, you dids it a’for.  Cup or bowl?” Brittany asked her. “Cup,” she said softly. “I does cup Nanny,” Rachel told her and Hannah nodded. “Okay, let’s very carefully stack our clay together.  Once it’s good and smooth and tall, we’ll make the hole for the drink to go in,” she said and Rachel nodded.  Mark watched both girls and then looked at Quinn, who was now holding on to him and sort of peaking around him to watch her sisters, so he tried something gentle to start with, the same way he talked to his own girls. “That looks like it might be fun to try Quinnie, should we try with them?” Mark asked her and she didn’t answer, she just gripped him tighter.  She wanted Will to come get her.  She was fairly certain that wouldn’t happen, but she wasn’t ready to call Mark Uncle or Daddy yet, so she just stayed quiet.  Luckily Mark specialized in very quiet little girls.  “Let’s move to this empty chair Quinnie, you and me together,” he told her and lifted her up, sat himself in the empty chair and seated her on his lap.  Hannah assisted Rachel and kept giving Brittany praise about how she was doing.  The five of them slowly and carefully worked their clay to design cup after cup, until Shelby would come retrieve her little girls.  Shelby smiled as her client finished his climax and laid relatively still beneath her gaze.  “Thank you Madam Corcoran,” he panted. “Easy breaths there young Sir,” Shelby smiled at him.  “I’m going to touch your shoulder and upper arm,” she told him and as she did he let out an extra breath of air and she nodded at him.  “Very good, keep breathing just like that, nice and calm, relax your nervous system please,” she said and she felt goosebumps appear on his skin, almost instantaneously.  “We are going to very carefully get you up, get you dressed, and bring you to the recovery area for a small sandwich and maybe a rest,” she explained to him and he simply nodded.  “Please tell me the rules about moving from this room to the next room,” Shelby requested. “I am to stay attached to you Madam Corcoran and I must speak to no one,” he answered. “Very well done young Sir.  I’m going to sit you up and help you dress, should you require it,” she said. “No Madam, thank you for your assistance.  I am okay to dress myself.” “Very well,” she said and then helped him to sit up properly and she continued to stroke his shoulder and upper arm gently, watching his body language for tell tale signs of drop, which she desperately wanted to avoid.  Once she was comfortable with how he looked seated, she nodded at him. “You may proceed getting dressed,” she said and watched as he slowly put on his underwear, socks, pants, shoes, and shirt. Once that was accomplished she had him stand and take five deep slow breaths, before she spoke kindly.  “We are now headed to the recovery area.  You will hold my hand,” she said and he carefully took her hand and then she lead them out of the room, to the recovery area.  Both Anne and Bruce were in the room, so she gave instruction to her client one final time and then walked back out to the hall.  Bruce rolled his eyes as soon as the door shut, because he knew she was going to hurry.  “I’ll go love,” Anne assured him and she left the room to chase after Shelby. “Miss Devon, I’d like to check on my girls please,” Shelby said. “Your girls are doing pottery Madam,” Devon smiled.  “Come round,” she said knowing that Shelby would want to look at her girls. “Master Hughes is with them?” Shelby asked, sounding both surprised and disappointed at the same time. “Madam Corcoran,” Anne said kindly, not knowing who was in the reception area.  “Devon, tell her when he arrived please,” Anne said and Shelby stood almost frozen, unsure if she was in trouble or not.  She was trying not to become a Mama Bear to her community leader, but it was increasingly difficult as time went on. “He got there just before eleven ma’am, and no one has given a signal for help or distress,” she added, thinking Shelby would need to hear that bit the most. “Thank you love,” Shelby smiled.  “I’m going to go clean up the play room and then gather my girls. Anne gave it a moment and then smiled at Devon.  “You did great love, I’m going to assist her with clean up and then I’ll cover the front desk, while you go to lunch,” Anne said and with that she went down the hall to the room Shelby was cleaning and shut the door behind them.  Shelby jumped at the noise, but settled quickly.  “Easy my love, nice and easy, the girls are safe.  I’m here to help you, but I’d like for you to clean up properly,” Anne said kindly. “Yes Ma’am,” Shelby answered and she took a moment to slow herself down while stripping the bed of used sheets and then putting on clean ones. “What does Rachel have today?” Anne asked, looking to make normal conversation, because Shelby was very tense. “Movement therapy.  Kelly is supposed to meet us there to be an extra adult, because all of my girls are freaking out, and I can’t stand that I can’t do this by myself,” she grouched and then she let her body take over and she sat down on the floor and cried. Anne finished what she was doing.  Walked over to Shelby, sat on the floor behind her and wrapped her in a hug.  “You are okay my love, I promise you,” Anne assured her and Shelby turned and took the hug, glad to have it. “I just want to do right by those girls, so badly,” she whimpered. “What makes you think you aren’t?” “I keep having to ask for help.” “Why is that wrong?” “No one asked to have four extra young ladies, who are recovering from months of continuous torture,” she said. “Well Bruce and I said we wanted them in our community.  We said, we will make a community and if people want to join our community to have the same thing we will work to have that done safely.  It is my understanding that three of the women in my circle, actually don’t mind having the poor tortured souls that they have,” Anne said and Shelby raised an eyebrow.  “No, you misunderstand.  I do not believe any of the lovely pets in this circle should have been tortured, ever.  I also believe that three of my Mistresses and three of my Masters are the best people to help heal all that torture and give these souls all the love and affection they never got before.  I believe that the six of you wound up in this circle because you were meant to be here.  I’m not asking you to believe that.  I’m asking you to believe that we are a large community of people who are all about safety and assistance.” “I do Ma’am.  You prove that every day,” Shelby said kindly. “Good and now I need you to believe that we are a community.  We do not compare our little ones’ lives to others in our circle and we don’t expect to have to take on the entire world by ourselves.  You are correct that you are Mama to four very troubled young ladies.  You are not correct in thinking that no one else in our circle will willingly assist them if you are not available at that time.  You are also incorrect for thinking that asking for help makes you less of a Mama; in any one’s eyes,” Anne said gently.  “I also have a feeling that if you knew Kelly or Alli were struggling to take care of their loves you would offer to help them,” Anne said. Shelby remained quiet for a few moments and nodded her understanding.  “I have watched all my nieces and nephews at some point or another and I have had long conversations with their ‘parents’ so that I make sure I take care of them, almost as well as their Mama or Daddy would and they’ve all been very afraid,” she admitted. “So being that the six of you are so tight, and there is nothing wrong with that, what makes you think that anyone in our circle would not show your ‘children’ the same courtesy.  No one thinks you can’t handle this Shelby Lynn.  We are concerned you won’t take time for yourself and if you don’t take time for yourself, you run the risk of not being the absolute best version of yourself for your young loves,” Anne said. Shelby nodded and got up, getting some tissues to wipe her eyes and blow her nose, breathing deeply to compose herself.  “Do I have a punishment of some kind for my behavior Ma’am?” she asked honestly. “Do you want one?” Anne asked. “No, but maybe I need one,” she said. “We’ll do it tomorrow, when you’re here and your girls are learning to be without you for a little while,” Anne told her and she stood up and gave her circle member a very tight hug.  “I will finish cleaning up the room and you will go to your girls please,” Anne instructed kindly. “Thank you Ma’am,” she said and returned the hug as she excited the room and went to see her girls.  She went over to room six, knocked on the door and then opened it, happy to see her girls, all working very intently and quietly on their clay creations.  “Well help my loves,” she said gently. “Mama!” Brittany cheered. “No running baby,” Shelby said gently and Brittany nodded. “Hang on, let Nanny clean your hands please,” Hannah smiled and once that was done, Brittany went over to Shelby and gave her a very tight hug. “Hello my lovely little ballerina.  How are you?” “I miss you Mama,” Brittany said honestly and Shelby smiled and kissed the top of Brittany’s head, keeping her in a tight hug. “I missed you too, but I’m back now,” Shelby assured her. “Yay!” Brittany said softly. “Yes, yay,” Shelby agreed and she lead Brittany closer to the working area, where Rachel was finishing up, and Quinn’s tongue was poking out of the corner of her mouth, as she lined up the S shape in the side of the cup.  “Is this what you did while I was gone?” Shelby asked. “Made cups Mama,” Rachel said as Hannah finished cleaning up her hands too. “Oooh, very pretty.  How many cups did we make?” Shelby asked curiously and Rachel held up four fingers.  “Four is one of my favorite numbers.  That’s how many treasured loves I have,” she grinned.  Finally Quinn finished and then looked up at Shelby, trying to figure out if she was staying or not.  “Hi Quinnie,” she smiled at her and then gave her a kiss to her cheek and then did the same with Rachel.  “Did everyone have a nice time?” Shelby asked. “Mama?  Fair-pee now?” Rachel asked. “Yes baby.  We’re all going to therapy with Mister Scott and Sanny and Aunt Kelly will meet us there,” she said. “Sanny?” Quinn asked. “Yes baby, Sanny will be there, I promise,” Shelby assured her.  “Do you want to say thank you to Mister Mark for coming to sit with you while you girls were here?” Shelby pressed gently. “I go too?” Quinn asked. “Well I’m sure Rae wants your support at therapy, but if you really don’t want to go, we will find a way for you to stay with someone until therapy is done,” Shelby offered and she saw Quinn get confused. “Quinnie, come too,” Rachel insisted. “I know your Mama missed you Quinnie, and I’m sure that Sanny and Aunt Kelly will be very happy to see you at therapy and then when you go home, I bet your Daddy is going to be thrilled to see you too, and you can tell everyone about the lovely cups you made,” Mark encouraged.  Quinn had regressed quite quickly and she was now functioning around a safe age of about three, but at least she was calm and Mark was trying to convey all of that to Shelby by language alone. “Ooooh, you made a cup for Sanny?  Is that what the S is for?” Shelby smiled. “Each of the girls made a cup and they all made one together for Sanny.  Each cup is stamped with their initials and I’ll fire them up so the girls can paint them tomorrow,” Hannah offered. “That sounds very fun,” Shelby grinned.  “Okay my loves, let’s get ready to go to therapy.  I’ll call Aunt Kelly and we can meet her and Sanny somewhere for lunch.” “S’getti Mama,” Brittany grinned. “We can do spaghetti if you like my love,” Shelby said gently.  “Rae, do you want to try the bathroom before we get in the car?” “Um, no potty.  Change,” she told her. “Do you want help?” Shelby asked and Rachel nodded.  “Okay, let’s get your backpack.  Bree, Quinnie, you need to be tethered.  Maybe Nanny or Mister Mark can help you and as soon as I help Rae change her underwear we can all leave,” Shelby said and in a split second, Quinn went from calm to sobbing.  “Oh Quinnie,” Shelby sighed.  She moved in close and spoke gently.  “Quinnie, it’s just Mama baby, you’re okay,” Shelby assured her, not entirely sure what set her off, but she was expecting it.  Quinn had been a mess since Santana had made her decision the night before. “Mama, please!” Quinn cried. “Shhh, I’m right here love.  Come on, let’s go help Rae change and then time for lunch,” Shelby said and Quinn leaned forward into her Mama’s arms, needing to be held and reassured multiple times.  “You’re okay baby girl, I promise,” Shelby told her.  “Rae my love, do you want to be tethered to Nanny or Mister Mark, because no one walks down the hall without a tether,” Shelby said keeping Quinn in her arms, and swaying slightly with her, to help calm her. “Um, Nanny,” Rachel answered cautiously. “Bree my love, shall you tether to me, or do you want to walk with Nanny and Rae?” Mark smiled at her. “You,” she grinned. “Okay, let’s gather all your things and then we’ll head up front to change,” Mark offered.  Once they got to the front, Hannah gently took Brittany’s hand while Shelby passed Quinn over to Mark, and then took Rachel’s hand to help her change and Hannah and Mark took Shelby’s two blonde bombshells into the reception area while Shelby helped Rachel change her underwear in the bathroom. “Mama?” Rachel asked softly. “Yes my love?” Shelby asked as she helped Rachel settle onto the toilet with her pants and underwear gathered around her ankles. “Is Quinnie kay?” “Quinnie is very sad, because she misses Daddy and Sanny,” Shelby told her. “Quinnie cry,” Rachel informed her. “That’s okay.  She’s allowed to cry as much as she wants, if she’s sad.  No one will be mad at her for that, I promise,” Shelby assured her. “No tack,” Rachel said and then mimicked an asthma attack for Quinn.“Well that’s very good news, thank you for sharing that,” Shelby said and then Rachel gasped. “Pee,” Rachel said. “That’s okay,” Shelby smiled hearing the trickling noise.  “When you think you’re finished, you let me know, we’ll get you all cleaned up and changed and then we’ll get your sisters and head to lunch,” Shelby said. “Mama,” Rachel said, staying seated.  “Miss you,” she admitted. “Thank you love and I missed you too,” Shelby said petting the side of Rachel’s face gently.  It took several minutes to get Rachel cleaned up and changed and then they exited to the reception area.  “Okay my girls, time to go meet Aunt Kelly and Sanny for lunch.  We can call her from the car,” Shelby said.